The Heavenly Throne #1-9
Author: Ajin, Yuri; Yuri Ajin
Date: 0101-01-01T00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Cultivation
Description: Anthology containing: 01. Force Cultivation by Ajin, Yuri The Way of the Force (The Heavenly Throne Book 2): A LitRPG Wuxia Series by Yuri Ajin The First Peak of the Force: A LitRPG Wuxia Series (The Heavenly Throne Book 3) by Yuri Ajin The Call of the Forces: A LitRPG Wuxia Series (The Heavenly Throne Book 4) by Yuri Ajin The Path of the Strongest Mortal: A LitRPG Wuxia Series (The Heavenly Throne Book 5) by Yuri Ajin The Path through the Heavens: A LitRPG Wuxia Series (The Heavenly Throne Book 6) by Yuri Ajin 07. The Path Of Eternal War by Ajin, Yuri The Path to the Stars: A LitRPG Wuxia Ser
Rights: Copyrights as per source stories

The Heavenly Throne

Force Cultivation

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Chapter 1
KAI

He died. His soul had left his body. The last moments of his life were being replayed in his head over and over again until darkness absorbed them.

There was nothing but darkness.

The hero of the underground ring was stabbed to death by the one to whom he had entrusted his heart. He was capable of winning even the most difficult fights, but couldn’t defend himself against his beloved.

He could no longer see, or hear, or feel.

He couldn’t be.

For some reason, he was still aware of himself, his past, and even his personality.

The only thing he had forgotten was his name. It seemed to him that he had never had one, but his memories claimed otherwise.

He had no idea how much time he had spent in that darkness. Maybe an hour, maybe a day, a year, or perhaps even an eternity. It could’ve even been a single moment. Time didn’t exist there. Gradually, something began to change, and he felt distinctly alive. Like a newborn, he became suddenly aware of his existence.

He opened his eyes. At least, he tried to open them. His left eyelid was swollen and it wouldn’t move, but he managed to open his right one with a lot of effort.

At first, everything was blurry, but after a while, his vision became a little clearer.

The man saw endless, wide skies. Spread above him was a clean and calm ocean of blue. There wasn’t a single cloud, only a majestic light.

His hearing came back right after his vision. It happened rather abruptly. The man heard a stream gurgling somewhere nearby, carrying muffled voices.

Next came the sense of smell — the pungent aroma of sewage and feces hung in the air. At the same moment, he tasted something bitter that reminded him of metal. There was blood in his mouth.

The last to recover was the sense of touch. The man finally felt his own body. Hands, legs, torso, head... It all seemed so unusual after his soul had spent some time in the darkness. A forgotten feeling...

He didn’t want to move, and even if he had tried, the pain would’ve impaled him on the spot. Even lying motionless, the man felt his hands burning with pain, and blood oozing from the wound on his leg. Water mixed with shit and urine was touching his skin, making it sting and itch.

His breathing was weak and irregular and his chest hurt. The man had no desire to do anything.

Looking at the endless skies with one half-open eye, he reflected. He was thinking about why he was here. Why had life given him another chance? What for?

Pain... His soul couldn’t find peace even after death. How sad…

Then his memories started coming back. Someone else’s memories began to merge with his — memories of the previous owner of the body he had found himself in. He, too, had recently died, allowing him to be reborn.

His story was also a tragic one. He was only fourteen when he was mutilated, killed, and thrown into a ditch because of a petty theft he had committed so as not to die of hunger.

His family had moved to this city not long before that event occurred. An epidemic broke out, the nature and origins of which remained unknown, annihilating almost a tenth of the local population. His parents had died a year earlier and left him a small shack and some money. He would’ve continued to live on, but he was unfortunate enough to have come across a member of one of the city’s ruling families.

Broken hands and death were an unjust punishment.

Strange how the man wasn’t at all bothered by that right now. There was no anger or hatred in him, only boundless apathy and a drop of incomprehensible joy.

The man finally remembered a name. It wasn’t his, however. No. It belonged to the previous owner.

But it was still a name.

His name was Kai.

Kai Arnhard.

For some reason, he was quite pleased with this.

Suddenly, Kai was filled with a strange sensation, and incomprehensible lines of text showed up before his eyes, surprising him.

Life and emotional activity discovered...

Canceling Uninstall System...

Restoring the structure...

Resuming work...

The system has been restored and is ready for use...

Test opening of the options menu to check the mind of the carrier...

Stats

Age: 14

Race: human

Status: mortal

Stage: none

Level: none

Characteristics

• Power: 0.24

• Speed: 0.49

• Endurance: 0.3

• Stamina: 0.5

• Mind: 2.1

• Energy: 0.67

Abilities

None

Force

Unknown

What’s this? A thought flashed through his shocked mind. Having regained focus, he managed to dig out the memories that might hold answers to his questions.

As it turned out, everyone in this world had such a System. Kai had no doubts that he was now a part of a completely different world, and that he was no longer on Earth. However, he wasn’t sure how much martial arts masters like him were worth here.

The System appeared in people at the moment of their birth and remained there until they died. Apparently, having considered Kai dead, it began uninstalling itself, but the presence of another soul stopped it. Only one thing remained unclear: How and why did he enter the corpse and for what reason had the System started functioning again? What had stimulated it?

The past Kai knew little about it, as he was from a poor and illiterate family. But the new Kai, who had lived on Earth for a long time, guessed that it was something like a neural interface — a computer placed in a person’s brain that millions of people from his world could only dream about.

The little knowledge that the past Kai did have, he had gained from the general information window of the System, and rumors that he had heard from his parents. As the present Kai understood it, the System scanned the characteristics of the body at birth and displayed them in the brain in the form of numbers. It performed the same action whenever any stat changed. The System was constantly monitoring them.

They were calculated in relation to the average value of the physical abilities of a twenty-year-old human, with a score of one being equivalent to that value.

Kai’s stats were extremely low right now, even for his age. The reason behind it was his crippled and beaten-up body.

Present Kai re-read the information window, not wanting to rely only on past Kai’s memories.

Power was responsible for all manifestations of physical strength, and speed for the speed of muscle contraction, transmission of neural signals throughout the body, and even thinking.

Endurance was self-explanatory and the System information only confirmed the present Kai’s assumptions. The next characteristic — stamina — determined one’s resistance to various injuries and the ability to recover from them. That is, to regenerate.

Weirdly, though, the mind which, by logic, should’ve been pretty low — he had never considered himself smart — was almost doubled...

Mind reflected all intellectual and mental abilities. Kai assumed that this characteristic had such a high value due to social reasons. Since there were no official educational institutions in this world, there weren’t as many literate people here as there were on Earth. Therefore, in comparison to the local majority, he was highly developed in this regard despite being in the body of a fourteen-year-old boy.

At least he wasn’t a complete loser...

The last characteristic displayed the amount of energy that could be used to perform various techniques. In this world, techniques were special abilities that allowed a person to use magic, called martial arts. It could be said that in this case, the word technique was a synonym for the word “spell.”

Kai suddenly felt weak. He shouldn’t have survived, but since he had, he shouldn’t have remained conscious. The mysterious force that remained with him after his soul had moved into the new body kept him alert only for ten minutes.

Consciousness was slipping away from him and Kai found himself floating in the darkness once more.

***

In the meantime, in one of the alleys where people were rarely seen, about 300 feet away from a wounded man stood two figures.

A pretty girl of about eighteen was marching down the alley. Her thick, brown hair was pulled back into a tight ponytail, and her warm, amber eyes were sparkling. Despite her graceful form, her dress was rather plain. She was holding the wrinkled hand of a gray-haired, old man.

In spite of his age, he kept his back straight and didn’t lag behind his granddaughter. Time seemed to have had no power over him. Dressed in a long robe that only healers were allowed to wear, he calmly walked forward.

“Grandpa, I swear!” the girl said with concern. “You have to see it! The resemblance is uncanny...”

“So what?” he asked in a deep voice. “You must understand, Julie, that the past can’t be changed!”

“I beg you, just take a look!” she cried.

The old man only sighed.

After a couple of minutes, they reached the ill-fated alley with a gutter. What the old man saw made him freeze.

Bitter sorrow filled his heart. Right there, among the garbage and sewage, lay a boy who was the spitting image of a person close to him. Of his grandson.

A grandson who had disappeared more than a year ago.

“It can’t be,” the old man whispered, not believing his eyes.

“I told you,” Julie said, unable to hold back tears. “Could it be that he managed to return?”

The old man was silent. It was difficult for him, a wise old man, to believe in miracles.

“Do you remember the legends you told me when I was a child? About a merciful Heaven that can help mortals?”

“That’s...” The old man fell silent.

Having gotten closer, Julie was finally able to examine the boy. Her heart sank when she saw his wounds and broken hands. Sobbing, she fell to her knees.

“Grandpa!”

Julie had no doubt that this was her younger brother. She refused to believe that the Heavens couldn’t hear her and that she wouldn’t be rewarded for months of suffering. She wanted to believe that her missing brother had been saved.

Having noticed the change in his granddaughter, the old man quickly leaned forward, and assessed the boy’s injuries. A doctor’s temperament, as well as the hope that this truly was his grandson, didn’t allow him to just stand by idly and watch.

“Grab his shoulders. Careful,” he began to instruct Julie. “We need to get him to our clinic as soon as possible. I don’t know who has done this to him, but if we don’t act quickly, he won’t survive.”

Julie, who had been helping her grandfather all her life, quickly did as she was told. With no hesitation, she grabbed the boy under the armpits as carefully as possible.

The old man took the boy’s legs, and they lifted him together. Having quickly and carefully brought him to the clinic, which was a part of their house, they laid him on the bed, removing and throwing away his dirty clothes.

Having washed the boy, the old man began treating him.

Interlude
A LONG DREAM

A light suddenly flashed.

Where am I? I remember... I remember dying. Have I been resurrected?

I remembered it being very painful. I had been beaten and torn to pieces. I had also seen some kind of a System, and then I began to lose consciousness.

Where am I now? I can’t feel anything... Hold on! I can’t feel my body at all! What the hell is going on here?!

I heard a buzzing sound, and it began to build up. Something was coming...

No, no... Nothing’s coming... I’m falling. But how do I know that I’m falling if I can’t feel my body?
What the hell...?

Once the fall was over, I found myself in pitch darkness yet again. After a few seconds, the light reappeared and various colors surrounded me.

Images began to appear.

I was dreaming.

I was in the body of a young man, pacing around a luxurious hotel room, drinking whiskey with ice. He was cheerful, even happy.

He was expecting something.

Glancing at the golden watch, the man nodded to himself.

I then noticed that his fists were badly injured. There was something familiar about them…

He put the glass on the table, laid his watch next to it, and then took off his expensive jacket and tie. Having carelessly thrown them into a corner, he went to the center of the room and sat down on the king-sized bed. Glancing at the front door and smiling with anticipation, he began to wait.

There isn’t much time left...

What?! How do I know that?

Minutes flew by, and I began to notice some details of the interior. There was a huge lava lamp with a blue backlight, which, like a hypnotist, didn’t let you take your eyes off it. A little to the side, right on the floor, was a very wide, snow-white rug, on which I wanted to step barefoot.

The strange, pink lamp near the entrance was repulsive. It stood out against the background of the room, hurting my eyes. It didn’t fit into the interior at all.

Why is this place so familiar to me?

Suddenly, the door opened, and a red-haired beauty in a tight burgundy dress came in. Tall and slender, she looked stunning. She slowly walked over to the man.

Had I been able to feel my body, my heart would’ve probably skipped a beat, and there would’ve been a lump in my throat. But even without a body, it seemed like something was burning inside of me...

Rage.

I finally remembered. It had taken me far too long to understand what I was seeing. How could I’ve forgotten the day of my own death?

My love had just entered the room... The girl I was going to propose to...

Eva.

How absurd it was not to remember her immediately... After all, I was the one who had been waiting for her...

Once again, she slowly walked over to me. Once again, I got up from the bed and looked at my beloved with joy. And once again, something strange began to happen.

My hands and feet went numb and it became difficult to breathe. Some incomprehensible powerlessness overtook me. I could only stand and watch. To even wiggle a finger was an incredible ordeal.

Eva was approaching me, cold and arrogant, with hands hidden behind her back, but I already knew that one of them was holding a knife. Just like back then, there was an expression of confusion and surprise on my face.

The redhead lowered her gaze slightly to make an inept, but critical blow. A sharp pain ran through my chest... At least that was how it seemed to me for a moment. This was all just a dream.

I fell to the floor. Blood was slowly spreading from underneath me, staining the carpet, and taking with it the last bits of my life. Before the darkness overtook me, I managed to hear her whisper, “I’m sorry.”

The last thing I saw was Eva leaving. For some reason, her left hand attracted my attention. There was an unusually colorful tattoo on it, although she had never been a fan of them. On the back of her hand were five intertwined rings, each of them of a different color. They were reminiscent of eyes.

That was the last thing I remembered before the world started to fade away.

I was dying...

It was strange, but I no longer felt anger or spite. Something seemed to have suppressed these feelings. There was only sadness and a question: “Why?”

Why had she done that? I had never done anything bad to her...

No matter how much I tried, I couldn’t find an answer. I had no choice but to accept my fate.

I was surrounded by darkness once again, but it didn’t last long. A new dream began almost immediately.

This time, I found myself in a dark, unsettling place.

What’s happening? I’ve never seen anything like this!

“Captain!” shouted a coarse male voice from somewhere outside. He spoke in a language unknown to me, but I somehow understood him. “It seems that we’ve managed to escape the damn beasts! But I still have no idea where we are.”

The stirring sensation became weaker. Am I being carried in something? What the hell?! Could this be a memory of my new body? But why didn’t I get this part together with the others? So many questions...

“Waylock, we still have time to figure it out. The most important thing is to survive and protect the child,” answered another very close voice.

Soon, the rocking stopped. I then heard a soft knock, like someone had put something onto a hard surface, and the thing in which I was located came to a halt.

“How is he?” someone else asked. The roof over my head disappeared, and I finally saw the light. And a huge man looking down at me. Behind him was another dozen of these gigantic people. They were all carrying swords and were clad in yellow-and-red plate armor.

We seemed to be in an unusually bright cave. I could see many stalactites and stalagmites, some of which, merging with each other, even formed dripstones.

It immediately became clear to me that it wasn’t that they were freakishly big, but that I was tiny. Am I a baby? How old am I? A couple of months?

Before me was a warrior in a helmet, whose eyes met mine. “He’s calm,” he said in surprise.

Suddenly another man without any headwear came up to me. I was shocked by what I saw.

On his left cheek was a tattoo like the one on Eva’s hand: a five-eyed something. The only difference was that on his tattoo, the green eye stood out.

Before a million new questions could appear in my head, I heard a scream full of pain that made both warriors immediately turn around. The child through whom I was observing everything started crying.

“Those beasts managed to fin...us!” someone shouted, but I could hear only part of it since the screaming got in the way of my hearing.

“Waylock, take the child and run! We’ll hold them off!” cried the second warrior and put on his helmet.

“But, Captain,” Waylock wanted to object, but he was interrupted.

“That’s an order!”

“Y-Yes, sir!”

Waylock covered the basket, leaving only a small gap in it, and then rushed off. The sounds of battle, screams, and growls of something unfamiliar to me began to recede. The wild shaking didn’t stop for a moment — Waylock was running as fast as his legs could carry him.

I heard the sound of water ahead.

Then came a loud and very close roar. Through the gap, I could see how something flashed behind Waylock, who then suddenly fell, dropping the basket and me with it.

There were strange sounds, and the basket fell into the water. Carried away by the current, I saw a huge, blood-red lion tearing my friend apart. Before drawing his last breath, Waylock cast a glance in my direction.

Before the dream ended, the gap became filled with a faint, yellow glow that enveloped the entire basket.

What does it all mean? Are the people that I’ve seen in past Kai’s memories not his birth parents? Why was he with those warriors?

And what the hell is the deal with the tattoo?

Suddenly a light flashed. What, another dream?

Not this time... said a voice.

I found myself in the middle of vast, white space and inside my former body. Just like in my first vision.

“Where am I?” I finally managed to ask.

Having looked around, I saw nothing but empty infinity. Wait a minute... What’s that in the distance?

Looking closely, I noticed something very, very bright. I decided to go check it out. However, the closer I got, the stronger the object shone and hotter the air became. At some point, even closing and covering my eyes didn’t help.

“Take no chances,” said a voice from behind me, startling me, and making me flinch.

Having abruptly turned around, I saw... myself?!

Just like in my first dream, some fifteen feet away from me was my doppelganger.

“Why?”

“If you get too close, you can get burned,” it replied coldly and without emotion.

“What is this thing? And where are we? Who are you?”

“It’s a trophy. We are in the hidden depths of your soul. I am a message.”

It was speaking like a robot, which was a little annoying. And its answers... The first two made some sense, but I had no clue what the third one meant.

“What does that mean, a message?”

“I am the message, in the form of you.”

“From whom?”

“From you.”

That caught me by surprise. After all that I had seen, I didn’t think I could be surprised anymore. I felt a strange coolness spread all over my body, blocking almost all of my feelings.

The surprise — I would even call it shock — turned out to be huge.

What does it mean, “from me”?

“Come on, give me more details. Tell me everything there is to know!”

“That is impossible. I have very limited information. I can only convey the message.”

Bummer.

“Well then... Speak.”

Having finished examining me from head to toe, the doppelganger sighed heavily. For some reason, it seemed to me that there was considerable disappointment in that sigh.

“First: the five-eyed tattoo,” it began, making me remember the warrior’s cheek and Eva’s hand. “Beware of the people who have it. Second: the answers to everything can be found in Noritum. However…”

“Whe—?” I wanted to ask, but it didn’t listen to me, it just kept talking.

“…even though you have finally woken up, you are still very weak. Unfortunately, I will have to block your memory of this dream until you fulfill certain requirements. Otherwise, it could drive you crazy and destroy your soul. My mission is over. The message has been delivered.”

“Hey, you! Wait!” I shouted, but the doppelganger had already disappeared into thin air.

I was immediately thrown back into the darkness. I thought that I had started to wake up.

Wait... What just happened? I can’t remember...

Remember? What should I remember? What strange thoughts...

Chapter 2
MY NEW HOME

Opening his eyes abruptly, Kai finally woke up. A pleasant, soothing smell tickled his nostrils. It was probably coming from the strange-looking dried leaves that were hanging directly above him.

He looked around. He was lying on a firm, but comfortable bed in a modest, little room. Nearby were a chair and a small bedside table covered with various medical instruments and ointments.

Have I been moved here?
I wonder who helped me out...

Kai realized that he didn’t feel any pain. However, the memory of inhabiting another body, which had been burning from all its injuries, was still fresh. Still, everything seemed different now. Glancing at his hands, he saw that they were bandaged up with a strange cloth that fit tightly and encased his limbs firmly. It reminded him of a cast.

The boards in the hallway creaked, and the door opened. Turning his head, Kai saw a pretty girl. In her hands was a bowl, filled with something that smelled super-nice.

For some reason, when he saw the unfamiliar girl, Kai felt like he was home.

Noticing he’d awakened, Julie froze, and her eyes widened in amazement. She ran to the bed, put the bowl down on the bedside table, and hugged her brother.

“I’m so glad we’ve found you, Kai,” she said through tears of joy. Sobbing, she continued, “It has been a year... since you disappeared... in the Wild Mountains... We... we thought that you’d died... but I believed...”

Kai was dumbfounded. He didn’t know what to say, so he just sat there with his mouth wide open. Neither he nor the previous owner of the body remembered this girl, let alone any mountains and his alleged disappearance. They had probably confused him with someone else. The name Kai was a common one, after all.

He needed to figure out what to do next.

“Who are you?” he asked in confusion. “And where am I?”

Having barely managed to stop crying, Julie pulled away sharply, still holding him by the shoulders.

“You... you’re Kai, right?” she asked.

He nodded. “But... I don’t remember anything else...”

“How come...?” Staring at him, she covered her mouth in shock. “Don’t you recognize me, your sister, Julie?”

Kai sadly shook his head.

“I remember lying in some kind of a ditch; I remember my arms hurting very much. And... And that’s it...”

Only then did he realize that he wasn’t speaking in his native language. However, he had no issues speaking or understanding what Julie was saying.

“By the Heavens,” Julie whispered and immediately took off running. “Wait here! I’ll come back soon, don’t go anywhere!”

Having glanced at her brother one last time, she darted out of the room and, judging by the sound of her footsteps, went downstairs. Kai heard nothing more.

Well, not bad, for a start... He nodded to himself.

Knowing that nobody in this world needed him, especially in the condition he was in, and that they wouldn’t let him stay, Kai decided to lie. He was lucky that he got mixed up with someone’s brother. It was like someone had intentionally put him in such a position. He couldn’t miss an opportunity to get his wounds treated. However, he promised to himself that he’d repay these people for their kindness the first chance he got.

Julie quickly returned, but this time she wasn’t alone. She had brought an old man in a dark-green cloak with her. He had long, gray hair, a barely noticeable smile on his thin lips, and thick, bushy eyebrows. To Kai, he seemed like an old, cunning fox that had seen a lot in its long and difficult life. But in his eyes, Kai noticed genuine concern, perplexity, and some incomprehensible... sadness?

“Grandpa, Kai says he doesn’t remember anything!” Julie exclaimed.

The old man looked at him, surprised that he had woken up so quickly. Having stepped closer, he sat on a chair next to the bed, and then grabbed the boy by the chin. Raising Kai’s head, he stared at the purple eyes that he had been looking at for so many years.

Kai was no less surprised than the old man. He didn’t know why, but he could see people’s energy even in his previous life. Sometimes, he could even see the energy of animals and plants. He knew that children didn’t have a lot of it due to their small size, but when a person became an adult and their energy reached its peak, it stopped growing and became approximately the same as everyone else’s. Only in old age did its level change again, beginning to decline relentlessly.

Sometimes, he would run into people who had slightly more energy than others. Such people had incredibly good health and a strong body. Almost all of them had achieved a lot in life, especially in sports, because health, intelligence, and other abilities depended on the amount of energy. But such cases existed only as an exception to the rule.

However, this particular old guy deviated from all the norms. He was bursting with energy! Kai had never seen anything like it in his life. A person couldn’t and shouldn’t have so much energy!

What amazed him even more was the old man’s respiratory system. The way Kai looked at people was like through an X-ray. Watching the old man take a breath, he saw the energy of the world itself merge with the energy of his body, increasing its total amount by a tiny bit.

Considering the little knowledge that the past Kai had, the present one found only one explanation for this phenomenon — it must’ve been the side effect of the martial arts of this place he was in.

When he had arrived into this world, Kai saw that energy wasn’t present only in people, but also in the air. At that moment, he didn’t care, but now he realized the importance of it.

What if this energy allows the locals to increase their own energy reserves and power? Is this in some way connected to those so-called martial arts? That’d be interesting...

Having let go of him, the old man sighed, “Do you really remember nothing?”

“I don’t,” Kai answered sadly. “And who are you?”

The old man’s face darkened for a moment. During his long life as a doctor, he had seen too much to be surprised now.

“I’m your grandfather; you can call me Old Jongo,” he answered. “Tell me, Kai, do you remember who hurt you?”

The images of his attackers surfaced in Kai’s mind. There were five of them. All pumped up, healthy and blunt-faced. But the most important thing the past Kai remembered was that they were all servants of someone from the Yoni family, one of the four ruling families of Caltea.

That was the name of this city.

“I’m not quite sure... But I think that one of them had a black coat with yellow stripes,” Kai replied, describing the Yoni family’s coat of arms.

Jongo, just like Julie, was shocked. They both looked afraid.

“But why?” the girl whispered.

“Kai!” Jongo suddenly spoke, his voice deathly serious. “Don’t tell anyone about this, and don’t leave the house! Although I’m under the patronage of the Suwon family, they won’t get involved in a confrontation with the Yonis. Nobody must see you! Let them all think you’re dead!”

Julie was stunned, but Kai remained calm. The adult mind inside the adolescent’s body agreed with Jongo.

“Understood,” he answered and nodded.

“Great! Now, you need to rest. Your memory may return in time. It happens.” The old man looked at his granddaughter. “Thank the Heavens that he has returned home!”

Julie nodded. “Indeed!” she exclaimed joyfully.

Jongo rose from his chair and headed for the door. Halfway out, he stopped, turned around slightly, and said, “Feed him now, Julie. In the meantime, I’ll finish preparing another medicine for healing internal injuries. I don’t know what happened to you, Kai, but you’ve become a monster. Your body is recovering at an amazing rate. Perhaps it’s another gift from above...”

With that, he walked out.

“Ah! Sorry, Kai, I completely forgot to feed you!” Julie recollected herself, picked up the bowl and sat nearby. “At least the food’s still warm.”

Once she had fed the boy some meat stew, Julie got up, taking the empty bowl with her.

“I’ll go help Grandpa. You rest!”

“Thank you, Julie.”

“No!” The girl frowned. “You’ll call me sister.”

Kai was hesitant. “Thank you... Sister....”

Having heard what she wanted, Julie gave him a big smile and, without saying anything, left.

An hour later, Jongo came in again, bringing tea and a strange roll tucked under his armpit.

“Here, drink!” He handed Kai a cup full of muddy, green liquid.

“This’ll help heal your fractured ribs and other broken bones.”

Kai raised his hands. “I can’t.”

“What? Oh yes, the fractures... Sorry, this old man has completely forgotten...”

Holding the cup, he helped the boy drink. The medicine, as expected, tasted nasty. Regardless, Kai forced himself to drink.

“Now we’ll move on to acupuncture,” Jongo said, and abruptly removed the blanket.

Apart from the strange bandages on his hands and body, Kai had nothing on him but his underwear. His skin was still covered with bruises and abrasions, and he was very thin — so thin that his ribs were sticking out.

Having unfolded the roll he had brought with him, Jongo pulled out a thin, long needle — one of several hundred.

“Don’t be afraid... And don’t move,” he warned.

Kai was worried, he didn’t know this man, even though he was helping him, so trusting him wasn’t easy. Nevertheless, he managed not to show any discomfort. It was a little reassuring that the past Kai was familiar with this method of healing.

Jongo waved the hand with which he was holding the needle, and lowered it sharply. Kai braced himself for the pain and closed his eyes, but nothing happened.

Opening one eye, he saw the needle sticking out of his body. But there was no pain. Not even a hint of it. Everything happened so quickly that it almost seemed unreal.

It took Kai a second or two to notice that the needle was full of energy that was slowly pouring into his body. While he stared at it dumbfounded, Jongo managed to insert five more needles, each of which contained a small fraction of his energy.

“You should see your face right now! You haven’t changed at all! You’re staring at the needles!”

“How is that possible?”

“Ha! It’s simple. I use a special healing technique: I inject my energy into the needles, and your body absorbs it!”

“Do you practice martial arts?” Kai suddenly asked.

For a moment, an inexplicable sadness appeared in the healer’s eyes.

“I used to... Now I’m just a doctor.” He sighed.

“Can I... Can I learn martial arts?”

Jongo turned serious, and his face became grim.

“There’s a library downstairs. Once you’re able to walk on your own, you can read what you find in there,” he replied with slight anger in his voice. He wasn’t angry with Kai, but with the martial arts. “But I won’t be teaching you anything! Don’t move now, I need to finish the treatment.”

Kai didn’t have time to say anything, as Jongo had again returned to the acupuncture session. Having thrust 200 needles into his patient, he finally stopped. The healer’s face was covered with sweat and his breathing had become faster. Losing so much energy wasn’t easy, but its level was slowly recovering with each breath.

Finally, the treatment was completed. Jongo collected all the needles with several quick moves and with such skill that Kai didn’t feel anything. The only thing he had noticed during the procedure was that the general state of his body had improved. The healing energy had accelerated his recovery.

Putting the needles back into the roll and picking up the empty bowl, Jongo headed for the exit.

“If you want to use the toilet,” he said in a calmer and warmer tone, “call me or Julie, we’ll help you get there.”

Having said that, he walked out, leaving Kai alone again.

Three days later, the boy was able to walk on his own. His legs were strong again and the wounds had healed. Julie, who had been worried, was pleased and Jongo quite surprised; he hadn’t expected to see Kai walk in less than a week.

The first thing he did when he got back to his feet was to go to the first floor where Jongo’s modest library was located. In this world, books were considered a rarity and a luxury, so having even a hundred of them was a great achievement.

The healer’s house was quite large compared to the neighboring two-story buildings. It was surrounded by a big yard, and it even had a private garden in which Jongo grew medicinal herbs.

On the ground floor, there was a kitchen, a laboratory, a library, a bathroom, a small living room and a room for sessions with patients. On the second one, there were four rooms, in one of which Kai was accommodated. There was also a secret basement, but not even Julie knew anything about its purpose. Jongo didn’t let anyone go in there.

Having finally gotten the opportunity to visit the place where he could find information about martial arts, Kai was beside himself with impatience. For some reason, that was his main obsession now. Even the sad memories of his past life hid in the far corners of his mind, leaving him unbothered. He suspected that gaining someone else’s memories had partially influenced his personality and consciousness.

He went to the library with Julie, who showed him the book he wanted and helped him get it. It wasn’t easy, but he managed to turn the pages on his own.

By looking at the covers, Kai realized that the local language was unlike any language known to him, but he had no problems understanding it. Past Kai’s memories helped.

Once he opened the Fundamentals of Cultivation, Kai became absorbed in its text.

He soon learned that, according to legend, the Gods took pity on the mortals and sent them the System, which allowed people to control their energy and absorb it in order to develop their martial arts skills.

By increasing their inner energy, people were able to improve their health, become stronger and more powerful, and increase their maximum lifespan by tens or even hundreds of years.

Through the ages, people had progressed and created a special development system. This system was further divided into different stages, each of which was a few times more difficult to reach than the previous one.

However, thanks to that, warriors were becoming more and more powerful with each new stage. Only the first three were described in the book: Body Endurance, Mind Endurance, and Soul Endurance. To put it simply, Body Endurance was divided into several levels, and in order to get to Mind Endurance, one had to pass through all the levels of the Body Stage.

Each of the levels denoted the strengthening of a certain part of the body: the lungs, blood vessels, heart, internal organs, skin, bones, and muscles, in that exact order.

It was all achieved by studying two things: Sense of Energy and various breathing techniques. The first was necessary so that a person could feel the energy — both the one inside and the one around them. Only after having mastered that could one control the force within.

The breathing techniques were necessary for absorbing energy and the development of the martial arts. Since people didn’t have the ability to control energy around them, they had to be cunning and use the help of their own to attract it.

When a person inhaled air, outer energy couldn’t get inside, because the inner one blocked it. Those who wanted to follow the warrior’s path needed to learn how to get over this block.

However, Kai was not only able to feel the energy, but also see it. He could control it, although he didn’t yet know how to apply that skill. Having found himself in a new world where energy was everywhere, Kai understood that he was a cut above the rest: he could control not only his inner energy, but also what was around him.

That meant that he had the potential ability to absorb energy not only through breathing, but with his whole body as well.

This unique ability of his made Kai’s heart beat faster. However, he also saw the dangerous side of it. He didn’t even want to think about what would happen to him if somebody very powerful found out about this. He knew that he had to keep his mouth shut.

The second part of the book was about the so-called Sense of Energy, and the third about the breathing techniques. Having quickly finished reading, Kai decided to take his first breath.

He didn’t know how an attempt to absorb energy with his whole body could affect him, so he thought that it’d be wise to follow the methods described in the book. He decided to go and train in the backyard, in the garden where he could find a secluded corner for himself to practice in.

Having put the book back into its place, Kai left the library. As he opened the door by slightly pushing it with his shoulder, he almost bumped into Julie.

“You’re already done?” she asked in surprise. She had left him alone in the library only thirty or forty minutes before.

“Yeah, I want to go practice in the garden,” Kai said, confusing her even more.

But she just smiled sweetly, thinking that he had read a chapter or two and believed that it was enough.

“I see.” She decided not to discourage him.

“By the way, Julie...”

“Sister!”

Kai hesitated again, but eventually corrected himself. “Sister... Why did Jongo react so badly to my question about martial arts?”

“Oh, honestly, I don’t know...” She sighed, slightly frowning. “It has something to do with his past, as well as with our parents. Grandpa was very talented in martial arts when he was young. He even surpassed the elite of the city. Not everyone can feel the energy, let alone follow the real path. He managed to reach Soul Endurance, after which he had the chance to rise to the first stage of true mastery. However, among one of the ruling families, there were envious people who couldn’t accept Grandpa’s refusal to join them. As a result, there was a battle involving the other families as well, and Grandpa was eventually disabled, so he couldn’t continue his development. That’s why he was searching for a way to heal himself, but he had no luck for many decades. While he studied medicine, he gradually became a doctor.”

Kai was astounded. He had assumed that Jongo had had a hard life, but he never would have guessed that it had been this bad.

“As for our parents, they also practiced martial arts, although their talent was nowhere near Grandpa’s. However...” Julie fell silent for a moment, looking like she didn’t want to recall any more. “After you were born, a war broke out with the neighboring country. Having found out about awards for service in the form of many rare elixirs that could aid one’s development, our parents joined the army. They never came back. Since then, Grandpa has hated martial arts...”

Everything made sense now. Kai was bewildered.

“I didn’t want to tell you, but I don’t have the right to hide from you the things that you have forgotten...” Julie stared at the floor, trying to justify herself.

“Why did he let me go to the library then, full of books about martial arts?” Kai asked, unable to understand.

Julie shook her head.

“Like I said, not everyone is given the opportunity to develop even the Sense of Energy. On average, only one in a couple of hundred people can do this, and only one person in a thousand will be able to learn how to breathe in energy. And to do it on your own, without a teacher, is almost impossible. You need to be a real genius to pull it off. The kind of genius that’s born once every century. Unlike Grandpa and our parents, I have no talent for such things, just like eighty percent of the empire’s population. Grandpa thinks the same about you...”

Julie thought that this revelation would hit her brother like a ton of bricks, and she expected him to be confused, and maybe a little depressed. She never could’ve imagined that he’d smile in response.

“And what do you think?” he asked cheerfully, excited about the upcoming challenge.

“I... I don’t know,” she answered. “A person like me could hardly make a guess at it.”

“Well, we won’t know until we check!” Kai said, winked, and went to the garden.

Julie stared after him in bewilderment as he walked away.

Having found a secluded corner, Kai settled into the lotus pose and mentally prepared himself for training. It was easy for him to welcome the outside energy into his lungs, as he was able to control both of its types. On the other hand, absorbing the outside energy and gradually turning it into the inner one was the most difficult part of the process.

It sounded simple, but it required a lot of talent and effort.

He focused, closed his eyes, and took his first breath...

Chapter 3
THE FIRST TRAINING

Violent coughing could be heard in the garden. Kai’s lungs felt like they were on fire, forcing him to instantly release all the air and bend over in pain. His first attempt at breathing in the energy had turned out to be a failure. He couldn’t control himself, and he wasn’t at all ready to make such a move.

The energy, which he drew into his lungs only for a moment, immediately scattered, leaving nothing behind. The book said that it was necessary to surround the outer energy with the inner one in order for it to be absorbed. It also said that the process would be difficult due to the rejection of alien energy, but Kai hadn’t expected that it would be so painful.

How will it feel once I absorb it with my whole body, if absorbing it with my lungs alone hurts this much?

He had his guesses, but he wasn’t about to give up. Having endured the burning pain, he began again.

Kai kept attempting to hold the energy inside, in order to give his body time to absorb it. A couple of hours later, he was still unsuccessful. Even sighs became unbearably painful.

The process turned out to be rather complicated. It was necessary to transform the outer energy into the inner one, after which it had to cling to the necessary part of the body. That was why the lungs were the very first level, as they were the easiest to reach.

Only when the sun had begun to set did Kai manage to go through several cycles of inhaling and exhaling without coughing. His body had managed to absorb a small part of energy, before he was forced to cough up everything else.

Kai was surprised. According to the book, the energy entered the lungs to strengthen them. Consequently, the stronger the body, the more energy it could keep within itself. Once the lungs were full, all the excess energy would be used to toughen the rest of the body.

However, instead of strengthening his lungs, his body sent the energy God knows where. Kai only managed to notice that his recovery rate had sped up just a tad.

His body was healing on its own due to the received energy.

Suddenly there was a rustle, and Jongo came out from behind the bushes.

“There you are!” he said. “Instead of getting his treatment, he’s hiding out here! What are you doing?”

Kai was surprised by the old man’s grumbling. Only after a moment did he realize that many hours had passed. “I’ve been learning how to breathe...”

“What? Are you aware of your condition? You have to rest!” Although he was grunting angrily, Kai could hear concern in Jongo’s voice. “Come on, it’s time for acupuncture.”

Still unable to use his hands, Kai got up as best as he could, and went after Jongo.

After acupuncture, dinner, and meds, Kai went to his room but didn’t immediately go to bed.

He continued practicing until midnight. During that time, he managed to learn how to hold his breath for several minutes, and he realized that he could maintain control over the energy and prevent it from being spent on his recovery. However, he didn’t do that. He left everything as it was, and went to bed.

The next two days passed in the same manner. When he wasn’t sleeping, eating, going to the bathroom or being treated, Kai was training. He would sometimes visit the library to study other books.

During that time, he learned how to breathe in energy for hours, and the process was becoming easier and easier to do. His body’s recovery rate continued to increase, and an unexpected pop-up message from the System helped lift his spirits even more.

Endurance: + 0.01

Soon after, he received a similar message about power. It was those two stats that had the lowest values due to his injuries, but it seemed that he was actively recovering.

On the sixth day, having completely forgotten about getting some sleep, Kai practiced for twenty-four hours. After that, he decided to go to bed, leaving his body to actively absorb energy while he slept. Unfortunately, nothing happened and he often had to wake up to start again. But on the eighth day of his stay in the new world, he managed to fall asleep without losing concentration.

The next morning he woke up to some great news.

[New Ability Mastered: Breath of Power]

His journey had begun!

Kai’s lungs would now be constantly full of energy, which meant that it was time for him to try to do the same thing with his entire body. He had gained experience and it only remained to endure the initial pain. And he knew very well that it’d hurt like hell.

Having returned to his corner of the garden, Kai sat down on the soft grass. First, he gathered the energy around his body and compressed the inner energy so that it could, like a predator from an ambush, jump at the outer one and prevent it from escaping.

Having taken a deep breath and prepared, Kai started his training.

A muffled scream spread through the garden. Holding the energy inside, Kai grunted softly, gritting his teeth. His whole body burned like it was being torn to pieces. However, this time he held on and didn’t cough reflexively.

Even though he was covered in sweat and red as a tomato, Kai pushed on.

The energy was being absorbed slowly but inevitably, and again, for whatever reason, it was used for his recovery.

Having finished, Kai took a ten-minute break. By the end of the day, using this extremely painful method, he managed to absorb more energy than he would have through breathing. He had to go back to the first method only while sleeping because it wasn’t necessary to control his breathing.

A new day came and Kai continued to torture himself. By doing so, he thought that he’d be able to pass all levels of Body Endurance at the same time. You might have thought that there was absolutely no difference between the two methods. One could distribute the energy throughout their body or send it all to one place after another through breathing.

And you would’ve been wrong.

Through inhaling, Kai did receive a certain amount of energy, and with the help of his unique ability, he could absorb much more of it, which meant that he could develop faster.

That’s why, just four days after Kai had begun to use this method, his hands healed. His body had been using all of the absorbed energy, which accelerated the accretion of his bone mass.

When Jongo came to change his bandages, Kai let the healer know that his limbs had completely recovered. Surprised, the old man didn’t believe him at first, thinking that the boy was just enduring the pain and was fooling around.

Kai had to persuade Jongo to examine him in order to avoid being bandaged up again. Only after that did the protesting old man fall silent. Five minutes later, he left without saying a word.

Feeling cheerful, Kai went to the garden, hearing Jongo say, “That’s impossible!” as he passed by the library. He was eager to start a new training now that his hands were finally healed.

However, his body was still weak, and it was a bit sad. After all, the stronger the body, the more energy it could contain.

Kai hadn’t immediately understood why it was so difficult to reach the next level. It seemed quite simple: for Body Endurance, one had to have minimal control over inner energy. However, it turned out that requirement was rising together with the level, because the energy that the body absorbed while breathing could only move thanks to the inner one. It was like displacing fluid. The energy also had to be delivered to the desired part of the body as quickly as possible, due to the fact that when the resistance of energy disappeared, it was immediately absorbed on the spot. It was impossible to keep it in the lungs, and then send it to be absorbed somewhere else.

If the energy ended up in an already-full part of the body, it simply wouldn’t bear the excess energy and your body could be damaged. Those who had already passed the Body Stage, like Jongo, didn’t stop breathing in energy. They simply consumed it in very small portions. After that, they’d distribute it throughout the body, for it to be absorbed.

In that way, there weren’t any serious consequences related to energy saturation. It simply improved the condition of the body and prolonged life, but nothing more. It didn’t increase strength.

The human body had its limitations, and attempting to cross them could end badly for any martial arts practitioner.

Having reached his favorite place, Kai decided to combine both methods of training. He wanted to do ordinary exercises and at the same time absorb energy with his whole body.

Now that he was healthy, he could finally focus on his development. However, as soon as he started, he noticed something odd.

Usually, when energy was absorbed, it was absorbed into a certain part of the body, strengthening it. Not so long ago, Kai found out that the body into which his soul had moved was unusual. It used the energy primarily for healing and only then for strengthening.

Since the body had healed completely, he expected that the energy would focus on development. However, there was an even higher priority than endurance, which he hadn’t realized. It was the restoration of the inner energy reserve.

His body wasn’t full, but he was unaware of that.

Could it be that ever since the moment his soul moved into this body, it started healing itself by using its inner energy? What was the actual size of his energy reserve, then? By the looks of it, it seemed bigger than it should’ve been for someone his age.

After a few hours of training, the System stopped showing him messages about the increase in this stat. Opening his status and finding what he needed, Kai felt horrified.

[Energy: 1.4]

Why the hell did his inner reserve exceed the limit of a healthy adult man? Whose body had he inhabited, and, most importantly, why was there nothing about this in past Kai’s memories?

All those questions forced him to stop his training, and made him decide to delve deeper into the past Kai’s memories, which had already managed to mix with his own and were starting to affect his personality.

In the end, Kai found a memory in which his predecessor had opened his status. He really had a huge reserve. But what was strange was the past Kai’s and his parents’ indifferent attitude toward it. They were completely unaware of the fact that something like this was abnormal.

Kai thought that it was nonsense, but he couldn’t argue against the facts.

The only thing he could do was to calm down and look for information about something similar. However, he would do that later — it was time for dinner.

Having washed up in the garden, Kai entered the house. Julie was already in the kitchen, and an unknown, but pleasant smell had filled the air.

“Hey, sister!” Kai shouted, startling Julie. He walked in quietly, and she didn’t expect to see him in the kitchen: she always had to go look for him in the garden.

“Kai! For Heaven’s sake,” she cried out without turning to look at him. “Don’t scare me like that!”

“Sorry, I didn’t think you’re so easily scared,” he replied with a sly smile. “Better tell me what I can do to help you now that I’m healthy.”

This time, Julie turned around to examine her brother, or rather, his hands. Her jaw dropped in surprise and disbelief.

“Your hands have really recovered?”

“Yeah!”

“I thought Grandpa was only joking...” She was slowly recovering from the shock. “Now I understand why he won’t leave the library.”

Kai only smiled and came closer, intending to help Julie set the table. Once they were done, she went to get the old man, but ended up returning alone. Jongo didn’t want any food, so the two of them had dinner alone.

“Are you still practicing?” Julie asked, worried.

“Yes, why?” Kai answered with his mouth full.

“Grandpa said that he didn’t notice any changes in you. He believes that you’re unlikely to make any progress.” Julie looked down at her plate. “Don’t be mad... But he said that even if you were one of the most talented people in the city, it’d be almost impossible to learn anything without a good teacher.”

Kai could guess what she wanted to say. After all, all of his energy had been used for healing, not strengthening. No wonder no one noticed anything.

Having interpreted Kai’s silence for disappointment, Julie tried to cheer him up.

“Don’t be upset! There are a lot of other areas in which you could demonstrate your talents. Not everyone can feel the energy. Only those born in old and wealthy families have a talent for martial arts. There are a lot of untalented people like us!” she blurted out. “So, it’s not a big deal!”

Looking at the worried young woman, Kai smiled broadly and sincerely.

“I’m not upset at all,” he replied affectionately, and then his expression became fierce. “But you shouldn’t underestimate me. I’ve spent the entire day breathing in energy!”

Julie’s eyes widened.

“So, you...?”

“Yes, I have potential for martial arts!” Kai exclaimed proudly.

Speechless, Julie stared at her brother.

Kai heard something heavy fall in the library. Although the old man had locked himself in the room, it wasn’t difficult for him, who had passed the Mind Stage, to hear his grandson’s words. Jongo, who didn’t believe in Kai’s success, had nearly collapsed. Having entered the kitchen, he went up to his grandson and put his palm on his chest.

Even through the clothes, the focused Jongo could feel the energy entering Kai’s lungs along with the air.

He really did learn how to do it...

While his grandfather was in shock, Kai smiled triumphantly and started brainstorming.

He was thinking about what he had almost forgotten.

Immersed in his training, he had completely forgotten about practicing martial arts. Just then he was thinking how he should devote himself to mastering a weapon. A sharp, practical weapon...

He definitely needed a sword!

Chapter 4
THE CITY

In his previous life, Kai wasn’t very good with knives, preferring to using his body to fight. In the 21st century, it was exactly that kind of entertainment that the masses were interested in, and the chance of dying by accident was much smaller.

However, even on Earth, Kai was attracted to the cold and dangerous steel of the blade. He even had a small collection of weapons, but he never used them. And now that strange urge to have a sword awakened in him again. Considering the kind of world he had ended up in, such a choice of weapon made sense.

But where could a fourteen-year-old boy get a sword, when he couldn’t even leave the house? When Jongo had patients, he had to stay hidden in his room.

However, Kai understood and even supported the old man’s decisions and demands. After all, no one wanted to cross paths with the Yoni family, so it was better for him to lay low. But it was getting more and more difficult for him to live like a rat. It had been a month since he got into this world.

Having read in one of the books about a technique that allowed him to temporarily change his appearance, Kai began to persuade Jongo to help him learn it. After two weeks of persistent persuasion, the old man finally gave in.

Jongo knew all the medical techniques from his books and he could easily change a person’s face for some time with the use of energy. However, he was afraid to let Kai leave the house on his own. So he decided to send him to the city along with Julie, whom he was planning to send to buy some ingredients for his ointments anyway.

Having used the needles to divert his energy into the boy and rearrange his facial structure, Jongo made Kai unrecognizable. Dressed in a simple white shirt, gray, baggy trousers tied with a rope belt, and straw shoes, Kai was finally able to go to Caltea.

Walking next to Julie, who was carrying a wicker basket, hair turned black and cut short, Kai finally stepped out of his home and onto the busy streets that were bustling with people.

Mixed in the crowd were all sorts of people, from beggars to wealthy merchants, dressed in luxurious clothes, surrounded by bodyguards at the Body Stage.

Kai’s wide eyes were darting from one thing to another, which almost made him wander away from his sister a couple of times. Julie had to take him by the hand in the end, so that he wouldn’t lag behind and get lost.

There was so much to see. He was accustomed to the concrete jungle of cities, so he was surprised to see wooden houses, the architecture of which resembled that of East Asian countries. They all had at least two floors and looked rather pretentious with their tacky décor. But the oddest part was that their doors were left wide open.

As Julie later explained, those were trading shops and stores. After all, the street along which they walked was called the Market Street and it stretched across the whole city, starting at the southern entrance and ending at the north.

The dazzling signs and numerous barkers made the street so noisy that Kai had a feeling like he had walked into a nightclub. Suddenly, a deafening roar drowned out the cacophony of voices.

People started moving away from the center of the street and went closer to their homes. Julie had to drag Kai away as he stood frozen in his tracks.

And then they appeared — three huge tigers, each of them at least ten feet tall. Their snow-white fur and fangs longer than a human leg inspired both awe and fear. In comparison to them, their Earth brethren looked like kittens.

Each tiger was being ridden by a man with enchanted armor and a sheathed blade on his belt. The one in the front didn’t look older than forty, and he emitted strong vibes of Soul Endurance. Right behind him, on the two smaller tigers, were two similar men of about twenty years of age. Kai felt that they had already reached the Mind Stage.

Behind them were two dozen warriors at Body Stage, approximately at the level of Bones and Muscles. They were dragging a long chain tied to a huge bull, covered with matte-black armor.

The entourage was moving toward the city center, and people who were standing on the side anxiously observed and whispered.

What struck Kai the most was the aura that the tigers and the dead bull were emanating. The former evoked a sensation of the Mind Stage, and the latter Soul Endurance.

“The members of the Bayweck family have once again defeated a terrible monster that has been terrorizing the county!” someone from the crowd shouted.

“Yes! Long live the strongest family of Caltea! Long live the Baywecks!”

“Long live the Baywecks!” the crowd chanted.

Kai wanted to ask Julie something, but once he turned around, he saw that she was too busy staring at something in fascination. As it turned out, she, just like hundreds of other young ladies, and even older women, was looking at the two guys on tigers like they were in love with them.

The men were smiling happily and waving at the screaming crowd. Obviously, this family of aristocrats was beloved in Caltea.

Are they really that handsome? Kai wondered in bewilderment, suddenly becoming aware of the fact that Jongo hadn’t given him the most pleasing appearance.

The entourage went its way and the crowd finally calmed down. Everything returned to its previous state, and Kai and Julie continued their journey.

“Can animals also develop abilities?” Kai asked when Julie finally came back down to earth. Blushing slightly, she remembered that she wasn’t alone while she was staring at the warriors.

“Huh? What? Yes, yes, animals also have the System, only they need to eat other creatures in order to absorb energy. They can’t breathe it in,” she explained. “Haven’t you read that in the books?”

Kai shook his head. “No... Are they really the strongest?”

“Are you talking about the Bayweck family or the animals?” Julie asked in confusion.

“About the family, of course!”

“Yes, they’re considered the strongest and most powerful family in Caltea. It’s because their patriarch is the only one who has been able to surpass the stage of Soul Endurance. Also, their power increased when the talent of the youngest sons, Wong and Nong, was revealed.”

“Were those the guys on the tigers?”

“Yes. With them was their uncle, the brother of the patriarch Bayweck and one of the elders of the family.”

“Can you tell me more about the families of Caltea, and about the city itself?” Kai asked. “All I was able to find was related to medicine and a little about cultivation.”

Julie was slightly surprised. “It didn’t cross my mind that you had forgotten all that. Sorry... Well, there are four aristocratic families in our city: Bayweck, Suwon, Niyoyan, and Yoni. However, in reality, they have great privileges and almost no power. The city is governed by a mayor who has been sent from the Capital. We can say that the families rule over certain territories. Currently, the strongest among them are the Baywecks. A hundred years ago, it was the Yoni family, but their current generation didn’t live up to the expectations of their ancestors. So now, they’re very angry about being in the second place. Both families are mainly engaged in mercenary activities and monster hunting, so they see it as competition. As for Suwon and Niyoyan, they’re almost equal and they share the third place. The former is engaged in alchemy and healing, and the latter in artifact making, and armor and weapons smithing.”

“I see... Wait! Did you say alchemy?” Even in Jongo’s books, there wasn’t any mention of it.

Julie nodded. “It’s an ancient science. Very little information has been preserved about it. Even less than about the techniques. I heard a little about it from Grandpa. It seems that with its help, you can create elixirs, potions, and some special pills. All this allows you to restore energy, heal the body, increase stats, and even increase the speed of development of martial arts! That’s why the Suwon family, which is also the youngest of the four, is considered to be the richest in all of Caltea. Rumor has it that their ancestors were once fortunate enough to stumble upon some ancient ruins, where they found books on alchemy.”

“If alchemy is so useful, why haven’t the other families taken everything for themselves?” For some reason, Kai found it difficult to believe in decency in a world in which power reigned supreme.

Julie smiled. “Because the Suwon family had sent a letter to the Capital while no one knew about them. Since then, they’ve been under the patronage of the imperial family, and therefore, under the protection of the empire itself! The emperor wouldn’t stoop so low as to rob such a family. Not to mention that it was in his best interest to have alchemists on his side. Also, it wouldn’t be enough to just steal the books and scrolls, one needs talent for alchemy! It’s a rather important craft, for without special pills, a warrior would never reach the Mind Stage and surpass it! Ah, here we are!”

Kai had been listening so attentively that he didn’t even notice when they got out onto a huge square surrounded by magnificent buildings.

It was the center of Caltea.

A huge, five-story building made of stone stood before them. It was very long and had three entrances instead of one, in front of which people were waiting in lines. A large sign above the doors said that it was a trading house.

As Julie had told him on the way, here they could find a lot of items that weren’t sold or produced anywhere else in the city. It was in such trading houses that the traveling merchants sold their goods.

Once they were inside, they saw rows and rows of small stores where traders exhibited their goods, having booked their place in advance. Different goods were sold on each floor, which was why Julie immediately went up to the fourth.

For Kai, who was staring around, the place looked like an ordinary mall, albeit with an Asian theme.

However, as soon as they got to the fourth floor, guarded by several high-level guards at the Body Stage and with a complex emblem above the entrance, Kai realized that he had been too quick to judge. The floor was divided into four sectors with a sign above each one.

It was a special floor designated for the aristocratic families, stocked with high-quality and rare goods. The floor was quiet, devoid of noisy crowds and brightly colored shops. Everything looked more luxurious and orderly.

Julie walked further, and Kai had no choice but to follow her, inspecting the goods as he did so.

The Bayweck and Yoni family sectors had fewer goods than the ones of the Suwon and Niyoyan family, but they were more expensive. They were selling monster organs, skins, claws, and teeth, as well as crystals. Many ingredients extracted from monsters that had reached the Body Stage and above were useful in medicine, so it was no wonder that they were considered expensive goods.

As for the crystals... Kai didn’t know anything about them, except that they cost eight gold or 400 silver coins. That was almost four times Jongo’s annual income.

While Kai was looking at a purple crystal the size of a walnut, he received a message from the System.

[Tiny Purple Energy Crystal]

Rank: Low

Kai almost stumbled backward in surprise, unable to understand why the System hadn’t shown this kind of message before. At first, the System seemed a little limited to him, but this showed that it was much more complex than he had thought.

What had caused the message to appear? He had examined various things before, but he had never seen anything like this. What other ranks were there?

He decided that he’d ask Julie or Jongo about this later...

While Julie was walking to the far corner of the Suwon family sector, Kai was examining various items, most of which the System also showed a description for.

[Iron Wolf’s Claws]

Rank: Low

[Red Waraxe]

Rank: Low

[Gray Vine Potion]

Rank: Low

Unlike on the lower floors and at Jongo’s place, the System allowed him to see the descriptions of most items on this floor. However, the only thing that all of these items had in common was their ridiculous price. There was nothing cheaper than three golden coins...

Soon, they reached the counter with medical ingredients, near which sat a young man with a short beard. He seemed to be the same age as Julie. He wore plain clothes, but there was a silver pendant in the shape of a weird flower hanging from his neck.

[Signature Medallion of a Suwon Family Follower]

Rank: Low

“Hello, Demian!” Julie said cheerfully, making him stop carving a piece of wood. “Where’s your father?”

“Hey!” A wide smile appeared on his face and he quickly got up. “Hello, Julie. Dad isn’t here, he has a family matter to deal with. Do you need something or have you just come to say hi?”

Kai wasn’t sure if Julie was aware that Demian had a thing for her. They had definitely known each other for a long time.

“Grandpa sent me to get some kawei leaves and two pounds of go roots,” Julie said, and Demian’s face darkened. He had hoped that she came to see him, but she was here on business. To top it off, Demian’s disappointed gaze fell on the nasty mask that Jongo had created for Kai.

“I see... And who’s this?” he asked, pointing his finger at the boy.

“Ah, that’s…” Julie started. She couldn’t say that it was her brother, considering that his face was different now.

“I’m Ushan, Master Jongo’s apprentice,” Kai replied calmly, giving himself the name of the author of one of the books he had read.

“Ha!” Demian sneered, looking arrogantly at the peasant boy who dared speak out of turn. “I didn’t ask you! Since when are mongrels accepted as students?

Kai didn’t bother answering, just smiled broadly, knowing that there was no point in talking back to someone who had just done harm to themselves.

“Mr. Demian, please be so kind as to give me the goods,” Julie said with unexpected coldness.

Demian was confused by the girl’s behavior. She was never formal with him.

“Huh? Julie, come on,” he said affectionately.

“Can I please have half a basket of kawei leaves and two pounds of go roots?” she asked, tone unchanged.

Unable to redeem himself, Demian gave them what they had come for and the two left, leaving the poor guy to wonder what had happened. He blamed everything on Jongo’s unpleasant apprentice.

At the exit, Julie took a deep breath.

“I never would’ve thought that he could be so nasty. I’ve never noticed it before,” she fumed, gaze lost in the distance. “How dare he call my brother a mongrel?!”

Julie kept ranting, but Kai wasn’t listening. Petty insults and rude people didn’t bother him at all. Especially now, when he was too busy re-reading the description of an item worth twenty golden coins.

[Golden Glow Sword]

Rank: Earth

Bonus Skill: Radiant Ray

Chapter 5
DO IT AGAIN

On their way home, Kai decided to ask Julie about the system messages. She was a little surprised by the question, but she explained why the System worked the way it did.

It turned out that she wouldn’t have known about it had she not needed to go shopping for Jongo. The items about which the System issued information were very rare and, naturally, very expensive.

A long time ago, Jongo told her about the messages. As it turned out, in order for information to appear, it was necessary that the item in question contained energy. This energy, depending on which item it belonged to, had certain features.

For example, she said, the Gray Vine Potion contained energy that enhanced health, which made it very useful when it came to curing ailments of all sorts.

If there was enough energy in an item, it could even give its owner a special skill, especially when it came to weapons. However, that all depended on how the weapon had been created.

The items were ranked according to the amount of energy inside of them. As Julie had explained, there were only four known ranks: Low, Earth, Silver, and Gold.

Items that had no more than a drop of energy were considered to be of the Low rank. Such items possessed so little magical properties that the System didn’t even register them. Earth-rank items had ten times more energy and the possibility of being imbued with a skill. The creation of such an item required a high-class craftsman and the use of the best materials.

Only the strongest martial artists in the empire, as well as the imperial family itself, owned Silver items. Because of their power and rarity, they were almost never sold in cities like Caltea.

As for the Gold items... There were legends about them, but nobody had ever seen them!

The horizons of the new world expanded again for Kai, and his desire to have that Earth-rank blade only intensified.

The only problem was its price...

Kai wanted to learn how to wield a sword, but since Jongo had refused to help him, although Julie said that he was once a swordsman, he had to look for another way to do that.

And he found it soon enough.

The day after their trip to the trading house, Julie showed him around the streets adjacent to the central district, one of which they lived on. And it was there that Kai saw a rather remarkable building — the Mercenary Guild.

Right next to it was the training ground for the city guards and mercenaries. And although common sense implied that there should’ve been a guard that allowed only the chosen ones to enter, there wasn’t one. There was just an old man who kept dozing off.

So when Kai finally went to the city on his own, he was able to get inside without any problems.

It was a reckless thing to do as he didn’t know what awaited him in there, but it worked out.

In addition to the training area, there were training dummies and racks with training weapons: swords, sabers, spears, and even axes. Of course, everything was made of wood.

Kai walked toward the training area, all the while casting glances at everything that surrounded him. It was a warm day, and there weren’t many people there.

Watching the sparring of two strong swordsmen who were at the Body
Endurance stage, Kai wondered how he could get the coin to buy that blade. And how to learn to fight! Books couldn’t help him with that.

Fortunately, he had an idea.

Picking up a worn-out, but still strong, wooden sword, Kai headed toward the fighters. The three men that were standing next to them and commenting immediately noticed him.

They turned toward him with a surprised look on their faces.

Walking along the sand-covered ground, Kai finally came close enough. The fighters paused when they saw him; children were usually too afraid to come to a place like this.

“Hey, kid!” a lanky man called out. He was about thirty years old with a red bandana on his head. “Did you lose something?”

“No, I came to train!”

“What?” The guy’s eyes widened, and then he and his friends laughed.

Wiping tears from his eyes, one of the bystanders — a man with a huge nose — turned to Kai, who had been patiently waiting for a reply.

“Get out of here, kid, or you may get hurt by accident. You could even die!”

The boy smiled, and his eyes flashed with mischief.

“I wanted to challenge one of you... If you’re not afraid, of course...”

“How dare you?!” The man with the bandana was indignant. “Are you calling us cowards, eh, kid? What kind of challenge are you talking about?”

“What insolence! And to think that we were kind to him,” the other one added. “Look, kid. You’ll regret it.”

“I bet that I could copy your techniques. If I fail, I’ll give you half a silver coin.” Kai’s sly grin became even wider. “And if I succeed, then you’ll pay me the same amount.”

The mercenaries laughed again.

“You think you stand a chance?” the other fighter asked in a low voice. “Even if you practiced sword fighting before... Do you seriously think that you could copy us? But, if you insist, then I’ll be the one to get your coin!”

When mercenaries had no work to do, they had nothing to occupy themselves with except for alcohol, women, and training. So Kai’s sudden appearance piqued their interest.

Having left the training area, the man stood a couple of feet in front of Kai.

“Watch carefully and don’t ask me to show it to you again!”

Taking a step forward, he made a very quick swing. An untrained person would’ve hardly seen it.

But Kai...

“Well, do it...” The man stumbled before he could even finish the sentence — Kai copied his attack almost immediately.

Silence hung in the air. No one could believe their eyes, but they all knew that the boy had succeeded.

However, Kai’s opponent was the most amazed one; he didn’t notice a single mistake. His pride hurt, he didn’t want to acknowledge that some brat had managed to copy the technique that he had been practicing for years.

A silver dot flashed in the air. A coin, half the size of an ordinary silverfish, landed on Kai’s palm.

“Do it again!” the man barked.

Smiling and sure of his victory, Kai nodded.

Energy moved before the body did, which was why Kai could predict attacks in a split second.

His photographic memory only made things easier.

He remembered every day and every second of his life with perfect accuracy. It cost him nothing to combine these two abilities. Being able to see and remember energy patterns enabled him to repeat any move or technique, which meant that he could learn any kind of martial art simply by looking at someone.

Spotting the young man’s cheeky grin, the mercenary decided to use his most complicated move.

Like a falling star, his sword whistled through the air, and circles appeared in the sand. For a moment, it looked like the blade remained in the air, but its shadow dispersed in the blink of an eye.

However, the mercenary wasn’t done yet. Propelled by inertia, he jumped, spun, and cut the air horizontally. If he had an actual opponent, the first strike would’ve stunned them and they wouldn’t have had the time to react to the second one.

The move was very complicated. The minor muscle movements during the first strike made it even more unpredictable.

Kai had never seen such body control — only those who had exceeded their body’s limit and gained inhuman abilities could do something like that.

Finished, the mercenary looked at the crowd. His friends, to whom he had not yet shown this technique, as he was still working on it, stared at him in surprise. However, Kai’s expression hadn’t changed at all. He was still grinning.

“What’s your name, boy?” the mercenary asked.

“Kai.” No one knew him here, and the name was very common so there was no need to lie.

“Kai, well... I’m Lars,” the man introduced himself, still unable to believe how easily the boy copied his moves. “If you manage to copy my next move, I’ll pay you three silver coins!”

A surprised whispering spread around.

“I don’t have that kind of coin.”

“It doesn’t matter, you can pay the initial amount of half a silver coin. After you lose, of course,” Lars teased, sure that the boy wouldn’t win.

“Fine.” Kai nodded and then grinned. “What if I do it better than you?”

His arrogance made Lars grimace.

“Asshole! Don’t get cocky just because you’ve managed to copy one simple move. I was just testing you!” he shouted, pretending to be cunning. “But if the Gods descend from the Heaven and bless you so that you do better than me, then, even if I die on the spot, I’ll pay you one gold coin!”

Ending his tirade, Lars angrily spat on the ground.

“Wow!” exclaimed the guy with the big nose in surprise.

“Will you look at that!” said the guy with the bandana.

“Do you have that kind of coin?” asked another one.

“Ha!” Lars threw his head back and rummaged through his pockets. A small, shiny gold coin appeared in his hand.

“You guys always spend all of your coin on women and alcohol. You don’t think about saving!”

“Why would we save coin? We can’t go past the Bone stage, so we don’t need to spend coin on alchemy! We have enough for food and fun,” said the guy with the bandana.

“You fool!” Lars shouted. “That’s why you’re walking around in old armor full of holes, Nick!”

“You’re full of holes!” Nick shouted back. “Do you know how much one piece of Low-rank armor costs?”

“I know! That’s why I’m saving!”

“Go to hell!” Nick blurted out.

Although they seemed to be arguing, Kai didn’t notice anger in their voices. This seemed to be nothing more than a friendly quarrel.

“How about you two calm down?” Kai asked.

“He can’t even shave, but he wants to teach us a lesson! Let’s see what you can do!”

Everyone settled down and turned their gazes to the boy again.

Kai took his stance.

“Watch carefully and don’t ask me to show you again!” he said, deciding to even the score.

Holding the wooden sword up, just like Lars had done, he took a step forward.

The blade descended in the same way, but there was no shadow floating in the air.

There wasn’t anything there.

Everything happened so fast that no one could see the attack. However, everyone heard a loud buzzing sound. It seemed like the air itself screamed.

After that, circles appeared on the sand, like ripples on the water’s surface. The kinetic force reached even the mercenaries standing a few feet away, surrounding them with a gust of wind.

Having spun around, Kai swung the blade again. He was faster than Lars.

Again, nothing could be seen again; the mercenaries only heard the blade whizz through the air and felt a gust of wind. A few steps in front of Kai was a cut in the sand.

He had copied the move flawlessly.

The crowd was mute. Kai breathed harder, eagerly replenishing the energy with his whole body. To copy that move, he had to use all his strength and even damage his muscles, which were now rapidly recovering.

On Earth, he was afraid to use energy in any way, aware of the irreversible consequences. Unfortunately, using it was necessary in order to live. However, in this world, he, like all those who studied martial arts, could use his breath to restore it.

For example, he could use his energy for a short-term boost. Like Lars had done during his second attack. He had directed energy to the necessary muscles and they’d absorbed it, becoming stronger for a moment before returning to their normal state. The only negative consequence was a slight deterioration of the affected area. Luckily, the human body could cope with that. Nothing terrible would happen so long as you didn’t overuse this ability.

Kai was also capable of doing this, but since he could see energy, he was superior to those who only relied on feeling it.

Having seen all the flaws in Lars’s technique, Kai was able to improve upon it on the go.

Having momentarily strengthened the parts of his body needed to take a swing to the Internal Organs Endurance stage, Kai’s attack turned out different. However, it was still far from being perfected and finalized.

“Well, should we dig you a grave or are you gonna give me my golden coin?” Kai said, finally catching his breath.

All five mercenaries stared at him in shock. Lars was the first to get his shit together.

“You... Are you from some aristocratic family?” he asked, switching to a more respectful tone.

“Ha! Of course not! If I were, why would I be wasting my time on challenging you? I’m just a child prodigy,” he laughed.

Lars gritted his teeth like he was preparing to kill someone. He was looking at the gold coin in his hand — he was reluctant to part with it.

“To hell with you!” he shouted and threw the coin in front of the boy’s feet. Warrior’s honor didn’t allow him to break his word. “Choke on it!”

“Thank you.” Kai smiled and picked up his reward.

“How’s your savings plan going, huh? You’re so wise, I gotta admit,” Nick teased him, giggling.

“Go to hell!”

However, Kai’s training didn’t end there. Each of the mercenaries decided to put his skill to the test. Unlike Lars, none of them was willing to bet more than half a silver coin.

After an hour of intense training, the five defeated mercenaries were sitting on the sand, regretting their decision. Kai earned four more silver coins because each mercenary tried twice and he now had one gold and four and a half silver coins. He had also learned several attack maneuvers and gained a couple of friends. Today’s success was beyond his expectations.

As it turned out, all of the mercenaries belonged to the same team called Steel Tiger. Besides Lars and Nick, there was the big-nosed Goddie, as well as the silent brothers, Twein and Charles.

The strongest among them was Goddie, who had reached the Skin Endurance stage. A step behind him were Lars and Nick, who stopped at the Internal Organs Endurance stage. The brothers were newcomers in martial arts, a bit younger than the trio, and at the Heart Endurance stage.

Surprisingly, Kai had enough stamina to copy all of their moves. His strange body continued to use energy for self-healing and endurance. All he had to do was make sure that his body was constantly absorbing energy, but even he couldn’t keep this up forever. Overusing this ability gave him a headache.

While they were resting and chatting, a calm, cold voice suddenly spoke.

“What are you doing?”

Everyone instantaneously turned toward the direction from which the voice came. No one had noticed the newcomer, not even Kai, as he had to be focused to see and restore energy.

Not far from them stood a tall man of about forty. His long, blond hair was tied in a tight ponytail. His clothes were made of light fabric and had very wide sleeves. On his belt was a sword similar to a katana.

[Cutting Wind Blade]

Rank: Earth

Bonus Skill: Three Blades

“Captain Jacobs.” Goddie stood up, and the other mercenaries followed his example. “We were training. Have you finally finished with the Bayweck family?”

The man nodded. His aura suggested that he was past the Mind
Endurance
Stage. “I’ve received a reward for helping them kill the armored bull. Who’s the kid?” he asked, looking at Kai.

The mercenaries quickly filled him in about what had happened. Having heard their rather unusual story, Jacobs allowed himself to show how surprised he was. He was definitely interested in what was going on.

“Kai, right?” he asked.

The boy nodded, still examining him.

“You don’t wanna challenge me?”

“I’m a little tired...”

“Here,” Jacobs interrupted him, taking a small, but heavy bag off his belt. “There are four gold and one hundred and twenty silver coins in there. What do you think about that?”

Greed flashed in Kai’s eyes, but he managed to restrain himself and shake his head.

“I don’t have that kind of coin.”

“I don’t mind if you bet the coin you’ve taken from my men.”

Kai looked at Jacobs in surprise. He had seemed calm and cautious, but now he looked like an idiot. He’d heard how his men had lost, why would he make such a bet?

Regardless, Kai agreed. It was easy coin.

Jacobs took a wooden sword from Nick and turned to Kai.

“I’ll use a little bit of energy and do a very basic move,” he said. Kai had no clue why he had warned him.

Jacobs didn’t take a stance, just stood there with his blade lowered to the ground. Taking a breath and exhaling, he swung upward.

The elegance of his movement was breathtaking, and everyone, even Kai, was fascinated by the blade. It was moving slowly, so slowly that even a child could’ve swung at such a speed.

However, that wasn’t what left Kai speechless. Once the blade reached its highest point, he heard a quiet, but deafening crack.

The blade shattered into pieces, and the handle crumbled into shavings.

A dozen steps from Jacobs, right in the sand, was a long line that looked like it had been traced with a sword.

However, the biggest surprise was that no one but Kai saw it. He saw how the energy passed through Jacobs’ hand into the sword and changed its nature.

Kai had read in one of the books how it was possible to transfer the inner energy into the outside world and transform it into something else. For example, Jongo did this when he filled the needles with his healing energy, which evoked feelings of comfort and love.

The blade, however, radiated danger and bloodthirst. It was as if it had a will of its own and wanted to cut Kai.

However, Jacobs had said that he wouldn’t use a lot of energy. A small amount of it shouldn’t have caused such a result, and the move he had performed couldn’t be considered a technique.

Kai had no explanation for any of this.

At the moment when the energy was distributed within the sword, strange symbols began to appear on it. They connected to each other, penetrating into the energy itself.

It was then that the power inside the sword flared up, creating an invisible blow that hit the sand. However, the wood couldn’t withstand such power and it fell apart.

Without hesitation, Kai stretched out his hand. On his palm lay all the coin he had previously won.

“I lost, I can’t copy that,” he admitted.

“Ha! Suck it, kid!” Lars shouted joyfully, as if it was him who had just won. “It’s foolish to challenge someone who has reached the Hearing
Stage on the Path of the Sword!”

Jacobs approached Kai, but instead of taking the coins, he squeezed his hand.

“I like your honesty, Kai. I won’t take your coin,” he smiled. Lars grunted in displeasure. “I saw the look in your eyes. You could feel something unusual in my blow, right?”

Kai nodded.

“Good. Perhaps you’ll have a chance to follow the same path as me someday, and become someone who’ll strive to better his martial arts rather than chase power or coin.”

Jacobs’ speech seemed a little odd and distant.

“What’s the Hearing stage?” Kai asked.

“The lowest stage of sword mastery. For some, even ten lives wouldn’t be enough to reach it, but others can understand it just by holding a sword. You can learn the Path of the Sword on your own. That’s the only way,” he said, sounding like a wise man descending from a sacred mountain.

“Master Jacobs, let me be your student!” Kai asked and bowed slightly, as was the local custom, hoping that his achievements would be enough to earn him an apprenticeship.

“No,” Jacobs replied coldly.

“But...”

“I’m not interested,” he said in the same tone and got ready to leave.

Even though he had been rejected twice, Kai wasn’t about to give up.

“I’ve heard that if you teach someone, your own skills will improve!”

Jacobs froze in his tracks and turned around.

“Hm...” The corners of his lips slightly trembled. “I’ll think about it...”

Chapter 6
ONE YEAR

For many years, winter in Caltea had been quite mild, and the temperature would very rarely drop under ten degrees. However, this year, the cold unexpectedly came from the north.

It had been snowing for three days now.

None of the locals were ready for this, so for some time life in the city stood still. Among other things, people began to get sick, being unaccustomed to the cold, allowing many cunning doctors to fill their coin purses.

Having slightly changed their work plans, the Suwon family was again earning a pile of gold, making coin from the sale of medicine and providing healing services. Every healer in Caltea, if they were under their patronage, had to pay them a small percentage of their earnings.

Just like on Earth...

On an unexpectedly clear day, a man wearing warm leather pants and expensive shoes walked down the almost-deserted streets covered with a decent layer of snow. A white shirt was sticking out from under the collar of his dark jacket, and on his back was a long, but thin blade in a blue sheath. Unfortunately, it wasn’t one of those recognized by the System.

His calm expression and bright-purple eyes didn’t match his unpleasant appearance.

Over the past year, Kai had grown quite a lot. Having started to eat properly and train intensively, by the age of fifteen the young man had grown to be almost six feet tall. Given the unusual abilities of his body, that wasn’t strange.

At least to him.

Walking on a carpet of pure white snow, he was on his way to the Mercenary Guild. He had joined their ranks not so long ago, and after a short break, he finally decided to take on a new mission. Unfortunately, like all newcomers, Kai wasn’t allowed to go on missions that were considered dangerous, which was why he had to settle for the escorting and lost-and-found ones. He also couldn’t join a strong team yet.

As for Jacobs, he hadn’t become Kai’s mentor in the end. He did, however, let the boy watch him train, and he’d even give him advice sometimes. Luckily for Kai, even that was enough for him to learn the basics of sword fighting. And a bit more than that.

Jacobs had left Caltea a month ago, having decided to move to the capital, Rivertoon. The entire Guild had gathered to see him off and it was splendid. Jacobs was famous in the city because he was the only one besides the patriarchs of the Bayweck and Yoni families to reach the Hearing stage.

When they asked him why he wanted to leave, he said: “My destiny in this city has finally come to an end, and in order to advance in martial arts, I have to climb a higher mountain.”

As always, only a few understood him.

When he asked around, Kai found out that almost no one knew anything about Jacobs. Although he looked to be about forty years old, no one knew his real age, nor where he had come from some ten years ago. What people knew about him was that Jacobs had a certain talent for controlling energy, but he had never gone past the Mind Endurance stage. Most likely, he couldn’t. However, there was no one who understood the Path of the Sword better than him.

As for his people... Kai had never seen them so sad before. Originally, the Steel Tiger’s leader was Goddie, but several missions with Jacobs made the mercenaries respect him, so they started calling him captain. He, however, never considered himself their leader, even though he spent a lot of time with them.

Kai felt sad as he said his farewell to Jacobs, who parted from him with the following words: “If you want to achieve something, create your own path; don’t follow in someone else’s footsteps.”

He disappeared after the farewell party and no one saw him again.

The next day, Kai continued his training...

It was believed that in order to be able to transform inner energy, one had to reach the Mind Stage. Only then would one become more aware of the true way of the martial arts.

However, just as any other, this rule had exceptions, and Kai was one of them. His unique ability allowed him to learn how to imbue the sword with energy just by looking at Jacobs.

With the coin that he had won from the mercenaries, Kai bought himself a sword that was inferior to a Low-rank one only by the lack of energy, and began to study the Path of the Sword. But despite all of his hard work, there were no visible results.

However, while his skill remained unchanged, his body didn’t.

Stats

Age: 15

Race: human

Status: mortal

Stage: Body

Level: Lung Endurance

Characteristics

• Power: 2.45

• Speed: 2.5

• Endurance: 3.41

• Stamina: 3.6

• Mind: 2.7

• Energy: 3.96

Abilities

• Breath of Power

Rank: Low

• Fake Face Technique

Rank: Low

Force

Unknown

Not so long ago, Kai had learned how to fill his lungs with energy and the System officially recognized that he had reached the Body Stage. He thought that it’d happen much earlier, but his weird body helped him become unusually strong. He could absorb about one and a half times more energy than normal without harming himself, which is why reaching new levels took a while.

Jongo was quite surprised when one day he noticed that Kai’s aura had reached the Lung
Endurance level. The old man almost started tearing his hair out because he couldn’t understand why. Those who didn’t have a big reserve usually needed two to five years to achieve that level.

Only prodigies with access to special potions could do it faster.

Kai was afraid to find out how Jongo would react if he found out that other parts of his body were developing just as quickly and efficiently.

The lungs were strengthened first because Kai could spend only three to four hours a day to absorb energy with his whole body; the rest of his time, while he was practicing his sword fighting skills or training, he used the breathing technique unconsciously.

Kai could feel that his other organs were at forty percent now, so one could even say that he had almost reached the Heart Endurance level. Taking into account the fact that his energy reserve was one and a half times bigger than anyone else’s, it was possible that he had even reached the Internal Organs Endurance level.

During the first months of his life in this world, Kai studied a technique that allowed him to change his appearance because he got tired of constantly asking Jongo to do it. Unfortunately, he had to use the same ugly face since many people had already seen him with it.

Having finally reached the arched entrance of the Guild, Kai pushed open the doors with ease and entered.

Because of the snow and cold, mercenaries who didn’t have any missions to do gathered in the Guild, filling it with lively chatter. The bar that was right next to the mission registration desk only contributed to the merry atmosphere.

Kai had a look around but didn’t see any familiar faces among the dozens of mercenaries at the Body Stage. Sighing, he went straight to the huge mission board littered with leaflets and wanted posters.

In Caltea there were around a million people who could master the martial arts. They all had three “career” options.

Those who loved freedom usually chose to become mercenaries, the so-called warriors of coin and fortune. Having registered at one of the Guild’s branches located in every major city of the empire, they lived from mission to mission, using their well-earned coin for further development.

The second option was to serve one of the aristocratic families. The working conditions were better, and the families were always interested in bettering their warriors. However, this choice wasn’t without drawbacks. Those who chose this path were legally bound to serve the family, and getting out of such a contract wasn’t an easy task. Being a servant wasn’t pleasant: such people were called “aristocratic mutts.”

The last choice was military service. This was considered a prestigious career and there was always the opportunity to climb up the career ladder. The pay was nothing to complain about either. However, the biggest disadvantage was that a soldier’s life was constantly in danger. The on-going wars contributed to the decrease in the number of people who wanted to serve their country.

Of course, there were other options besides these three, but people rarely opted for them; they were unreliable and far too dangerous. For example, one could become a wanderer who fought monsters and gathered resources in dangerous zones, but they risked dying without having done anything to better themselves.

Only those who realized that they had exhausted their potential could settle down and become guards, for example. But even such people often continued to cherish the hope that someday, they, too, could go above their limits...

Having reached the mission board, Kai looked for something suitable for his level. Each leaflet stated the minimum required level, the client’s name, a short mission description, and the reward. Since the System refused to register that Kai had gone past the Lungs Endurance level, his choice was rather limited.

Having chosen a mission, he went to the registration desk, where an extremely bored-looking, chubby woman was sitting and killing time by doodling on a piece of parchment.

“Oh, Kai! Is that you?” She gave him an odd smile. “Long time no see!”

Not long enough... Had he not urgently needed coin to buy weapons, he never would’ve come to the Guild when Wanda was on duty. Kai met her when he was registering as a new mercenary, and even then, the woman seemed somehow strange to him.

It took a couple of unpleasant and awkward chats for him to realize that she had a very unusual taste in men. Kai’s fake face wasn’t that ugly, but one couldn’t call it beautiful either. There was something about it that was repulsive to many, but not to Wanda, no. Unfortunately for Kai, she had been hinting that she liked him for quite some time. This made him rather uncomfortable.

“Who else would it be?” he replied indifferently. “I’d like to apply for one of the escort missions. The one posted by the merchants who want to go to Thalvin.”

“Just a second, hon!” Wanda cooed and checked her notebook.

Kai shuddered, feeling a cold chill go down his spine.

“Sorry, but that mission has already been taken. We just forgot to remove it from the board,” she reported sadly, looking at him with eyes full of sympathy.

Kai couldn’t understand how she could like him when he kept giving her the cold shoulder.

“Maybe I should pick something simpler for you. Escorting merchants can be dangerous, you could get hurt!”

“No,” the boy snapped. “What about the abandoned mine in the northeast?”

“It’s available, but it won’t get you a lot of coin. The villagers that live next to the mine are just paranoid. And stingy! The reward is five silver coins only! I suppose they saw a wolf and thought that it was a monster or something. Monsters don’t live in that area!”

“Sign me up for that, then.”

“OK, fine...”

Having accepted the mission, and ignoring Wanda’s attempts to make him stay, Kai left the Guild. It was true that scouting missions were poorly paid, but something told Kai that there was something more here than just a wolf roaming about. If his gut was right, and if the mission’s difficulty level exceeded the current one, he’d be paid a larger sum as the Guild always paid extra for averting disasters that could turn into new missions.

On the unreasonably large territory of the Alkea Empire, there were quite a few places with an increased density of energy, where monsters of various stages appeared and thrived, forcing people to huddle in small regions where such dangers were rarely found.

People constantly had to fight for their place under the sun, killing monsters and taking over small regions of land suitable for their needs. Warriors in the making could advance much faster in an area bursting with energy because they were able to absorb more of it. Such areas were owned by the most powerful and influential aristocratic families of Alkea. Therefore, only the imperial elite had access to such a luxury.

Ordinary people could only dream of setting foot there.

The reason why some regions remained uninhabited was that they were dense with a special type of energy. They called it “wild” because it had a rather animalistic character and was unstable. Those who absorbed it would go crazy very quickly, becoming violent and aggressive. For beasts, on the other hand, it was beneficial. It turned them into monsters, but they rarely left their territories.

That was why all the inhabited regions of Caltea were considered relatively safe, and if a monster left its territory for some reason, the mercenaries or even a member of one of the noble families would immediately be sent to hunt it down.

The abandoned mine was deep in the safe zone, which meant that the chance of finding a monster there was close to none.

Still, Kai decided to trust his instincts. He wouldn’t mind spending a day or two exploring, even if he returned empty-handed. He was in no hurry.

Lost in his thoughts, Kai suddenly felt that the Fake Face Technique was about to end as his real face started showing. He didn’t want to waste his energy on casting it again as he was just a couple of streets away from home.

Once he got home, he’d have lunch, pack, and work out the best route to the mine. Fortunately, Jongo had a very good map of the region stashed in the library.

Excited about the trip and pondering about the strange creature that the villagers had seen, Kai steadily walked through the snow. The mission description spoke of frightening sounds that could be heard at nighttime. His job was to find out what was really going on there.

Whistling a melody he had heard either in Caltea or somewhere on Earth in his previous life, Kai had crossed almost half of the remaining path when someone jumped out of the alley on his right.

An almost six-and-a-half-feet-tall, broad-shouldered man stood in front of him.

Kai was about to go around him when he saw his face.

Try as he might, he couldn’t forget the guy who had broken both his arms a year ago and then thrown his mutilated corpse into a gutter.

And judging by his expression, it seemed that the man hadn’t forgotten his victim either.

Chapter 7
A DISTURBED BEEHIVE

Rage.

A hand filled with energy rushed forward, missing the throat of the man whose aura showed that he had reached the Internal Organs stage by a few inches. Regardless, the violent stream of air left behind several scratches on his neck.

A mixture of shock and disbelief appeared on the man’s face. Having dodged Kai’s first attack, he didn’t expect a fast and powerful knee to hit him in the solar plexus. A wave of numbing pain rushed through his whole body.

His ribs cracked, and he struggled to breathe. If he had been an ordinary person, such a blow would’ve killed him on the spot, causing his heart to stop.

However, Kai wasn’t about to give the man time to recover. Reaching behind his shoulder, he unsheathed his sword with a quick move of his arm. The shiny blade cut through the air with a satisfying whistle.

“I’m gonna take your head and shove it up your ass!” the man said, using his energy to heal his wounds.

Kai swung the sword downward. The sharp steel collided with the man’s fist with a loud clinking sound.

The man’s hands turned gray, and they became incredibly strong. Kai’s blow didn’t leave so much as a bruise.

The man had used some kind of military technique, and a very rare one at that. Kai assumed that he worked for the Yoni family and that they must’ve taught it to him.

Grinning, the man struck with his left fist, aiming to smash Kai’s head. Unfortunately for him, he didn’t know the boy could see his energy.

Kai spun around, avoiding the blow. Using the momentum, he attacked again. However, this time, he imbued the blade with energy.

His opponent, who couldn’t have possibly known about such a trick, quickly reacted and tried to catch the blade with his hands in order to disarm Kai. There was a whistle of metal followed by a scream. Severed fingers flew through the air and fell on the ground, staining the white snow with crimson.

A couple of drops fell on Kai, making his already-angry face look almost bestial. He was staring at the man, watching his eyes fill with fear. The man couldn’t understand how someone of Kai’s level could move so fast and transform energy, something that only those at the Mind Stage could do. He refused to believe that he could die at the hands of some brat, whom he himself had once sentenced to death. He couldn’t help but wonder how the kid was even alive.

Leaving a trail of snow in the air, he tried to kick Kai. He wanted to throw him off his balance so that he’d have time to recover. Unfortunately, his plan didn’t succeed.

Kai dodged the move effortlessly and attacked with incredible speed. The blade whizzed through the air and the man’s fierce cry rang out through the empty alley.

A severed leg fell to the ground. Howling in pain, the man clutched at the wound and fell on his back.

Looking at the blood that was gushing between his fingers, he couldn’t believe what was happening. He, one of the close servants of the main branch of the Yoni family, was usually the one towering above his victims and grinning victoriously. He finally understood how they felt as fear and horror struck his heart.

“Mercy, please!” he begged through tears.

Kai looked at him with disgust. There wasn’t so much as a speck of pity in the purple eyes.

“I asked the same from you once,” he replied in a voice colder than that year’s winter.

Memories of being beaten and having his arms broken, and then dying resurfaced in his mind. Kai was identifying more and more with the boy whose body he was inhabiting. And even though he knew who he really was, he longed for revenge.

He thought that at least this way he could repay the boy for his body.

Without meeting any resistance, Kai’s sword hit the bastard between the eyes, ending him. The man went limp, bloodied face distorted with fear.

Having cleaned the blood from his cheek and blade and changed his appearance, Kai hastened to leave the crime scene. He knew that trying to hide a body in broad daylight would be more dangerous than just leaving it where it was. Although there were fewer people than usual on the street because of the snow, someone might have noticed him.

Just in case, Kai didn’t go straight home. Having walked in the opposite direction, he meandered through the alleys for the next half hour. Once he decided that enough time had passed, he returned from the opposite side.

Heavy snowfall had covered the corpse, hiding it from view.

***

While Kai was tying up some of the loose ends, other events were taking place in the northwest part of the city. Since there were four noble families, the city was divided into the same number of quarters.

In the northwestern part lived the Yoni family. Its quarter, consisting of dozens of luxurious houses, was populated by some hundred people, including both family members and their servants.

There, in the largest house, in one of the many halls, two people were about to have a talk.

“Hello, Father. I’m finally home,” said a young man, rising from his chair as soon as his father entered the room.

The bearded man nodded after his son had greeted him and bowed. “Sit down. Tell me everything.”

“Everything went smoothly in Rivertoon, just as you expected, Father.” Shaizan returned to his comfortable chair and picked up the cup of tea that was standing on the table in front of him.

“That’s good,” his father said and sat down. “What are his results?”

“The highest score!” Shaizan exclaimed proudly.

His father smiled. His aura was showing that he had reached the Soul Stage.

“Marvelous! And what about his mood and thoughts about the future?”

“He’s loyal to the family like no one has ever been!” Shaizan said, taking a few sips of the delicious beverage.

His father nodded again.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Only a few people were allowed to come here.

“Come in!” Shaizan’s father said.

The door opened and an old man entered the room. He was the most faithful servant of the family.

“What happened?” Shaizan’s father asked.

The servant bowed to both of them. “Sir, young master. A misfortune happened. Someone killed one of our men. We can no longer track his vitals.”

Silence filled the room. Murdering a member of a noble family, even if they were just a follower, was a felony. It occurred so rarely that none of the people present even remembered when it had last happened.

“Give me details!” With a cry, Shaizan’s father expanded his overwhelming aura throughout the room, making the old man turn pale.

“It seems to be one of the subordinates of your second son, Mr. Yoni,” the servant stuttered. “Before he died, his System managed to take a photo of the killer and pass it on to our expert, who is now drawing a sketch of the criminal. However, we do know for sure that they have reached the Body Stage.”

“Where did it happen?”

“On the outskirts of the central region. I’ve already sent people to retrieve the body, they should be back soon.”

“In the slums?” Mr. Yoni was indignant.

“Father, could the Baywecks be behind this?” Shaizan inquired in a low voice.

“Perhaps... But if that’s the case, then they’re going to regret the day they’ve dared to cross us! To think they’d stoop so low to kill a servant...”

“What are your orders, Mr. Yoni?”

“Tell my brother that he can do as he pleases, and that he should find the killer as soon as possible! I won’t allow anyone to look down on our family!” Having paused to think, he added, “Also, inform Kiyan that he must help his uncle with the search. His servant has been killed, so this is his responsibility!”

“Yes, Mr. Yoni!” The old man bowed again. “May I be excused?”

“Go!”

Having received permission, the servant left the room.

***

“So, that’s what happened,” sad a fat, middle-aged man, after hearing the message from his elder brother and patriarch of their family. “Divus, give the following order to our people who are on guard at Caltea’s main gate: they’re not to let anyone at the Body Stage out of the city. In case they refuse to listen, tell them that they’re risking starting a feud with our family!”

The man standing next to him nodded. Although being from a side branch of the family, Divus was in charge of the combat forces thanks to his merits and skills. He obeyed only the patriarch himself, his brother, his eldest son, and the elders.

Divus bowed. “As you command! What about other families? We can’t hold them back without a good reason!”

“Let them go. I’ll deal with them.”

“Understood.”

“Also, don’t forget to take the wanted posters from Shack. Pass them to the guards and have someone put them up around the city. Turn everything upside down and find that bastard! Take all the necessary measures.”

Divus nodded.

***

“One thousand two hundred and thirty-eight... One thousand two hundred and thirty-nine...”

In the middle of a large training ground in the Yoni family quarter, there was a young man of average height. His features were sharp, but pretty, and his long hair gathered in a tight ponytail. His lean body was strong and muscular, and he looked like a wild beast, ready to rush at an invisible prey.

He was the second son of the patriarch of the Yoni family. Kiyan had only recently turned twenty, but had already reached the Bone Endurance level, and was now engaged in strengthening his muscles.

Although it was winter, he was shirtless. His tough body wasn’t afraid of the cold.

He let his anger guide his sword as he slashed the air repeatedly. He had recently received the news that one of his servants had been killed, and it enraged him.

How did his servant, on whom he had bestowed a powerful military technique, dare to die so easily?

“One thousand two hundred and fifty!” he shouted, finally finishing his training.

Holding one of the best Earth-rank swords in all of Caltea, he was working on a special military technique. Knowledge of this Earth-rank technique had been passed down from generation to generation in the Yoni family. Even Low-rank military techniques were a rarity, and only the imperial aristocracy possessed knowledge of something more advanced. It could be said that the entire power of the Yoni family had originated from it.

Unlike weapons and other items, the ranking of techniques didn’t depend on the amount of energy; they had their own criteria.

For the ones of the Low rank, control of energy was the only requirement. For the most part, such techniques weren’t military.

When it came to the Earth rank, it was necessary for the user to possess certain knowledge, as well as excellent energy control. Only with the knowledge on how to correctly shape energy, mold it into special patterns, and rotate it in the right direction, could one create an Earth-rank technique.

That was why all such techniques were closely guarded — they were the pillars of strength and power of all noble families in Alkea.

The next in line were the Silver-rank techniques. Requirements were the same as for the Earth-rank ones, but their formulas were much more complicated, and they required the ability to transform energy into its other forms. Only those who had completed the Mind Stage knew how to do this. Of course, there were exceptions — incredible geniuses who were able to transform energy even earlier, but such cases occurred once every several hundred years.

Only the imperial family owned such precious knowledge. It was they who managed to gain power and create Alkea as we know it. And it was all thanks to a Silver-rank technique.

Just like with items, people supposed that Gold-rank techniques existed, but no one had ever seen them. There were only legends about ancient sages and Gods who had mastered them.

Having finally finished his training, barefoot, half-naked and covered in sweat, Kiyan headed inside. He wanted to take a bath in the company of a couple of concubines.

But just as he was about to open the door, he saw three of his servants leaving the house. They all were at the Heart Endurance level. The dead servant had managed to reach the Internal Organs level, and as a reward for his efforts, Kiyan had taught him the simple Steel Hands technique.

Having noticed them, Kiyan gave them an angry glare, making the unusually confused and panicked men even more scared.

One of them was holding a piece of paper.

“Why are you standing there, you idiots?!” he shouted at the men that were in his way.

“S-sir,” a bulky man of about thirty stuttered.

“We got the wanted posters,” said the one holding the paper. It was odd to see three large men so afraid of someone who looked like a child in comparison to them.

However, they had reasons to be afraid — starting from the difference in the levels of Endurance and ending with them being familiar with the cruel nature of their master.

Kiyan had shown his talent for martial arts when he was just a child, and he began to practice them at the age of twelve. Having access to various rare resources that accelerated development and strengthened the body, the opportunity to learn family techniques, his heritage and the best teachers in Caltea, none of the three men stood a chance against him.

“Give me that!” he grunted and snatched the paper out of the man’s hand.

The face on the poster seemed vaguely familiar to Kiyan. Having given it a closer look, he recalled a series of events that happened a year before.

Among those events was a memory of the day when he was particularly angry with his father. On that day, an incident had occurred: some dirty peasant dared to steal a silver coin from him.

“Why the hell is he alive?” Kiyan muttered furiously, tearing the poster. The servants lowered their gazes.

“Sir!” one of them said. “We made sure that he was dead. We broke both of his arms before that, just like you ordered. It must be some kind of a miracle...”

“WHAT?” Kiyan roared, grabbing the guy by the shirt and lifting him off the ground. “Are you kidding me?! Do you think that I believe in such nonsense?!”

None of them answered.

“Idiots...” Kiyan spat.

Liver, ribs, jaw. Three strikes for each of the servants. Like petals in the wind, they flew in different directions and fell into the snow. None of them managed to notice his movements and the fact that they survived suggested that Kiyan had held back.

“Go and don’t come back without that bastard’s head!” he ordered, glaring angrily at them.

Having said that, he finally entered the house, where a warm bath and two young girls were waiting for him.

After a while, the servants had to clean up after him once again. Just like many times before, Kiyan’s cruel nature reared its ugly head. He had raped both of the girls, strangled one, and cracked open the other’s head, leaving them to lie on the cold, blood-covered tiles.

***

While those events were taking place in the Yoni quarter, something else was going in the southeast. In the main palace of the Bayweck family, a short, inconspicuous man was walking down a hallway. If anyone met him on the street, they would’ve forgotten all about him in a second.

When he reached the last, fifth floor, he stopped in front of a huge, steel door that had been reinforced with energy. Breaking through an Earth-rank door was considered impossible even for someone at the Soul
Stage.

Guarding the entrance were four warriors at the Mind
Stage, each of whom was dressed in a Low-rank armor and armed with a weapon of the same rank. Their gear alone had cost the family several hundred golden coins, and the cost of resources for their development was even greater.

They were a part of the personal guard of the Bayweck family’s patriarch, the one who had surpassed the Soul Stage.

Having seen the visitor, the guard closest to the door made an inconspicuous gesture. Seconds later, the order came. All four of the men departed, and the door opened on its own.

Impatient, the man went inside. The hallway was pitch black, and even the light coming from outside didn’t help him see.

The door closed behind the man, cutting him off from the outside world. Had Kai been in his shoes with his ability to see energy, instead of darkness, he would’ve seen a light so bright that it threatened to ruin one’s eyesight.

There was so much energy accumulated in the air that during the first few seconds whoever entered the room wouldn’t be able to catch their breath. Inside the building were more than a hundred energy crystals extracted from the bodies of monsters that filled the atmosphere with energy. The steel doors, as well as the walls, didn’t serve just as a means of protection against invaders and intruders, but also as isolators, which didn’t allow the energy to escape.

“Lars,” a voice came. It was quiet, but it could make a person drop to their knees.

Lars couldn’t figure out from where the sound was coming from. It sounded both far away and nearby at the same time. For a moment, he thought that it was in his head.

Having taken only a few steps, Lars didn’t dare go any further. Getting down on his knees, he spoke with great respect in his voice.

“My lord, the Council of Elders ordered me to report to you, demanding that I interrupt your training. Please forgive me for the intrusion!”

“It’s all right,” echoed the monotonous voice. “If the Council says so... Speak...”

Lars, who had reached the Mind Stage, was the one responsible for gathering information. He wasn’t weak, but he still couldn’t pinpoint his master’s location or figure out where the voice was coming from. And that scared him.

“Someone killed a servant of the Yoni family, making them forbid anyone at the Body Stage to enter or leave. They consider us the main culprits,” he began. “Our spies assume that they’ll contact us soon and, using the murder as an excuse, challenge our young to a duel in order to gain more power in the city.”

“Kids,” the patriarch said in a condescending tone. “Let them do what they want, this is ridiculous... Tell the elders that my sons will deal with them if something happens...”

“Yes, my lord.”

The voice suddenly came from Lars’s right. He turned his head, but he couldn’t see anything.

“You better tell me...”

“What?”

“What do we know about the murder?”

The man’s heart skipped a beat. The voice was now coming from the left.

“No one from our family was behind it. The Yonis have received the dead servant’s memories through the System. They know what the offender looks like, and they know that he’s at the Body
Stage. It happened in the southwest part of the central region,” Lars reported, feeling the hair on the back of his neck stand up.

“How interesting...” The voice was now coming from behind him, although there wasn’t much space between him and the door. “Fine, you may go...”

Still kneeling, Lars nodded. When the doors opened again, he hurried out of the room. The light in the corridor relieved his fear, which had managed to penetrate deep into his core.

Next time, he’d find an excuse not to go in there...

The doors closed, leaving the patriarch alone again.

“The southwest part of the center,” he whispered into the darkness. “I wonder how Jongo’s doing...”

***

Having finally reached the clinic, Kai entered through the gate instead of jumping over the wall as usual. Having found himself in the backyard, where someone had already cleaned the snow, he went inside.

Hearing voices, he stopped, glad that he hadn’t removed his disguise.

Following the path, he peeked behind the corner into the front yard and saw Jongo and two unfamiliar young men in silk robes. They looked about twenty-five years old, and their auras gave away that they were at the last levels of the Body
Stage.

Their expensive clothes made Kai think that they were someone’s servants. However...

Their medallions told a completely different story:

[Personal Medallion of Suwon Family Member]

Rank: Low

Chapter 8
CONSEQUENCES

“Oh, Ushan, you’re finally back!” Jongo greeted him. He knew about his grandson’s fake identity.

“Yes, Master.” Kai bowed, playing his role of a young apprentice.

The visitors turned around to look at the boy.

“This is my student and assistant, Ushan!” Jongo introduced. “Ushan, these are my colleagues from the Suwon family, you should treat them with respect!”

“Pleased to meet you.” Kai bowed again, putting his right fist and left palm together at chest level, as was customary to do when greeting nobility.

“I’m Lait,” the taller of the two introduced himself, nodding, “and this is my cousin, Weiss.”

The second aristocrat also nodded. Nobody was going to bow to a commoner.

Practicing martial arts contributed to the birth of healthy and beautiful children, and these noble men were no exception. With their long hair, which was a popular trend in this world, they wouldn’t differ much from women if they were to don their outfits.

Looking at them, Kai felt conflicted. Both men were at the peak of the Body Stage, but they didn’t look like warriors with their slender and frail arms and bodies.

Even the simplest mercenary emanated the powerful fighting spirit of a warrior. These guys, however, even though they were powerful enough to kill a person in one blow, seemed harmless.

But then it dawned on Kai why this was so — they were healers and their aura differed from that of a warrior. Lait and Weiss were able to achieve the Bone Endurance and Skin Endurance levels, respectively, but only because of expensive resources and family talent. Kai didn’t see any perseverance and desire for power in their eyes.

They studied martial arts to increase their energy reserve in order to use healing techniques. The two had probably never done a push-up in their lives, being content with bettering themselves through pure energy absorption. Neither of them had ever stained their hands crimson either, as a true warrior should.

“Well, since we’re done here, and since my student has arrived on time for once —” Jongo smiled — “take him with you, as he needs to pick up some goods. I’m too old to go that far and carry everything myself, haha...”

The damned old man! He had decided to exploit Kai. Unfortunately, there was nothing that the boy could do but obey.

“Yes, Master,” he hissed with displeasure.

“Oh, right... Julie!” Jongo yelled, turning to the front door.

“I’m ready, Grandpa.” Julie, suitably dressed for the cold weather, came out into the yard. “Oh, and K... Ushan is here.”

“Yes, he’ll accompany you instead of me.”

“Well, since you’re here,” Lait said. “I think we should go.”

Weiss, silent as a grave, only nodded.

“Until we meet again.” Despite the difference in status, Lait and Weiss bowed to Jongo.

“And be careful! The flu’s a nasty thing to catch!” Jongo said to his grandkids, ignoring the nobles, who turned around and set off.

Julie approached Kai.

“Let’s go,” she called, following the two.

Glancing at the grinning old man, Kai went after her.

Having left the clinic, they headed southeast. The nobles, who were walking ahead and weren’t paying attention to the two of them, were discussing something in a low voice. From what he had managed to hear, Kai gathered that they were talking about healing techniques unfamiliar to him.

“Why are we going there?” Kai whispered to Julie.

“Using his connections in the Suwon family, Grandpa ordered some rare ingredient for a medicine that was brought from the capital!” she explained enthusiastically. After all, even a trip to a neighboring city could be dangerous, and crossing through many wild areas on the way to Rivertoon without an entourage that was at least at the Heart stage was simply crazy.

“What kind of medicine?”

“I don’t know.”

“What ingredient?”

“I don’t know that either.” Julie frowned. “Grandfather’s been acting strange lately...”

Kai nodded in agreement. Even he had noticed that Jongo had become somewhat secretive and that he rarely spent time with them, staying in his laboratory, which held a very well-hidden door in the basement that no one could locate unless they knew that it was there.

Jongo had also been refusing to take on new patients, even though there had been more of them due to the cold and snow. For a respected healer like him, this kind of behavior seemed strange and out of character.

Once, Kai became so curious about what was so interesting in the basement that made the old man stay there for several days, he decided to get inside. However, he failed.

The hatch turned out to be incredibly strong, and of Earth rank with a passive disguise buff. Even Kai’s energy-filled blade couldn’t touch it.

Having almost damaged his weapon, Kai finally calmed down and stopped showing interest in the mysterious basement.

Jongo used an energy manipulation technique known only to him to open the hatch. Of course, Kai could’ve tried to spy on him with his special vision, but there was no way he could do it unnoticed.

The old man, who was at the Soul Stage, could easily sense any person within a radius of several feet and even feel someone watching him. Given that the laboratory had no windows, it wasn’t worth even thinking about sneaking in unnoticed.

Having gone out to Market Street, which was crowded even in this weather, all four of them heard angry cries. A dozen men in dark clothes with yellow stripes were pushing people out of their way, trying to get through the crowd. Once they had gone in the direction of the western part of the city, people were finally able to relax.

The garb and the medallions that the men wore discouraged everyone from crossing paths with them. After all, the Yoni family’s short tempers and violent natures were famous throughout Caltea.

Have they already learned about their servant’s death? That was fast! Kai was surprised. Have I underestimated them?

“Has something happened?” Julie asked, seeing her brother all confused.

Turning to her, Kai smiled and shook his head.

“No, everything’s fine. I just don’t like that kind of behavior. Pushing people like that without giving them time to move or warning them...”

“Yeah, they were rather rude,” Julie sighed.

Cutting through the crowd like a knife through butter, since people immediately made way for members of the Suwon family, their little group reached its destination in an hour or so. Caltea wasn’t a small city, after all.

Like every other noble house, the Suwon family quarter was surrounded by an almost thirty-foot-high wall. Arching his head back to admire it, Kai whistled.

At the open gate were a couple of warriors at the Skin level. And even though the Suwons were aristocrats, it cost a lot of coin to put someone of this level on the gates.

But what was even more expensive was their gear, among which Kai noticed a couple of Low-rank items.

At the sight of their masters, the guards bowed. Lait informed them that Kai and Julie were with them and the two were allowed to follow the nobles inside.

Usually, to get an appointment with a family, a commoner needed to first find their representative in the city, who could give them a one-time pass. However, in most cases, this pass wasn’t easy to get, and sometimes they wouldn’t let people in even if they had it. One usually had to pay extra coin or be a very influential and famous person.

But even if one managed to get inside, they’d usually meet with an insignificant member of the side branch of the family, or even with a servant. It was almost impossible to see someone from the ruling circle.

As Julie told Kai earlier, the Suwon family sold alchemy ingredients and provided healing services on their territory at first. However, since the family had grown, they followed the Niyoyan family’s example and spread their business outside their quarters. Ever since, only other aristocrats, imperial officials, and very important people (like strong warriors and wealthy merchants) could pass through these gates. Apart from the Suwons themselves, of course.

Kai didn’t really like this division into privileged and lower classes, but he couldn’t do anything about it. Especially in a world where martial arts reigned supreme.

Having reached a small but beautiful building, Lait and Weiss suddenly stopped.

“This is the guest-house, you can wait inside,” the older one said. “I’ll tell the servants to deliver Master Jongo’s order here.”

Julie nodded with a smile. “Thank you.”

“This is where we part ways,” Lait said coldly and turned around. Weiss only nodded and followed.

“Oh! Goodbye!” Julie bowed hesitantly.

“Goodbye,” Kai said. He didn’t even bother to bow; they could no longer see him anyway.

“Kai!” Julie whispered angrily, staring at her brother like she was trying to burn a hole in him.

“What?”

“Nothing! Let’s go inside!” She grabbed him by the sleeve of his shirt and pulled him after her.

The guesthouse was spacious and clean. Inside of it were several sofas, armchairs, and a table, as well as a servant girl, who immediately approached them. She asked no questions, just bid them welcome. They wouldn’t have been here had the guards not allowed it, after all.

“Please, have a seat!” said the blonde maid, who seemed a little older than Julie. “Would you like some tea, or maybe something stronger?”

Whoa, now this is how you treat guests! Kai thought, grinning to himself.

Julie, unaccustomed to such treatment, was at a loss, so Kai took over and decided not to refuse the offer.

“Could we have some tea, please?”

The maid nodded. “What kind?”

“Whatever the lady recommends,” he said and winked.

“Of course.” The maid nodded again and left.

“Let’s go...” Kai told the bewildered Julie and walked over to one of the empty sofas. His sister hurried after him.

In addition to the blonde maid, Kai noticed five other guests, who, judging by their clothes, weren’t aristocrats either. They, too, seemed to be waiting for something. Or someone.

Soon, the maid returned with tea that had a lovely floral aroma. About ten minutes later, a man entered the guesthouse. However, he turned out not to be the one whom Kai and Julie were waiting for. And although people were rarely allowed in the Suwon family quarters, there were still many who had the wit, or coin purse deep enough, to find their way in.

The new guest refused a drink. Seeing an old friend among the other guests, he walked over to him and began chatting. Their conversation caught Kai’s attention, so he began to eavesdrop.

“Have you heard about the murder?” the newcomer asked in a low voice.

“What are you talking about?”

“Someone killed a servant of the Yoni family!” The newcomer became even quieter, so Kai had to move closer.

“It can’t be!”

“It’s true! They’ve just announced that their guards won’t let anyone at the Body Stage out of the city. Unless they’re nobility or their servants.”

Kai’s heart sank.

How did they find out that the killer is at that stage? he thought, almost missing out on the conversation.

“Also, apparently, a special Mark sent the Yoni family a picture of the culprit! They say that the guards have already received a sketch, and by tomorrow, wanted posters will be hung all over Caltea!”

“I wonder who the killer is...”

“They suspect that the Bayweck family is involved! The two families have had an ongoing conflict for a long time now...”

Kai didn’t listen further. What he had heard shocked him enough.

What’s that Mark they’ve been talking about? I didn’t know that something like that existed... Kai was angry with himself. Good thing that he saw my real face, then... Shit, I won’t be able to go on missions for a while. Just like the rest of the mercenaries of my level. Damn it! Why now of all times?!

Ten minutes later, a servant arrived with a bag for old Jongo.

On their way back, Kai found himself uninterested in what kind of ingredient he was carrying. All his thoughts revolved around the murder.

“Hey, sis,” he suddenly said. “Are there people who knew me before I disappeared?”

“You used to be very shy, so you almost never left home. Though, there was this one family that was friends with our parents, but they moved to Rivertoon when you were ten. Yes, that’s all... I can’t remember anyone else,” she replied. “Why do you ask?”

“No reason... I was just wondering...” Having made sure that anyone who could recognize him was no longer in Caltea, Kai was finally able to relax.

The Market Street was unusually lively and noisy. It was always noisy and lively, but now the atmosphere was completely different.

Everyone was talking about one thing only — the Yonis had challenged the young Baywecks to a duel!

Such a thing hadn’t happened in ages, with the rise of the influence of the latter and the decline of the former. The Yonis tried in every possible way to regain their former glory, but nothing ever came of it. Using the murder of their servant, they’d accused the Baywecks of treason; they had no choice but to accept the challenge. And by the time the real killer would be caught, the duel would already be over.

The Yoni family finally got a chance to take back the power in the region and also win a hefty amount of coin, as no proper duel could go without betting.

Apart from territory in Caltea, the winner would also receive various Low and Earth-rank items, alchemy ingredients, and, of course, a considerable amount of coin.

And since the duel of honor would be held in public and out in the open, it’d provide the commoners with some much-needed fun in these gloomy winter days.

Having returned home, Kai skipped dinner and immediately went to his room to absorb energy. Once the sun had gone down, he went out into the backyard. He really liked the winter coolness, and he wanted to enjoy it.

Snow creaking under his feet, he went around the house. Having reached the front of the house, he froze, staring at Jongo, who was waiting for him with his arms folded over his chest. It was a surprise to see him outside. Since he had received the necessary ingredient, Kai thought that Jongo would spend the next couple of days cooped up in his beloved basement.

Staring at the boy, Jongo spoke up.

“I heard something happened in the city.”

Kai nodded.

“Did someone kill a follower of the Yoni family?”

Kai nodded again.

“Tell me... Was that someone you?” There was no anger, sadness, or even disappointment in his voice. Jongo seemingly didn’t care.

“Yes,” Kai gasped heavily.

“I see,” the old man replied, understanding why Kai had done what he had done. “Have you told Julie?”

The boy shook his head. “No.” He didn’t have the heart to tell her even though he knew that he should, as she would soon see the wanted posters.

“All right, I’ll talk to her. She’ll understand...”

“Thank you.”

“You have nothing to thank me for.”

Kai went back to his room and started training again, hoping that Julie would understand why he had murdered a man.

The following day, another piece of news swept through Caltea, shaking the whole city.

Chapter 9
TOURNAMENT

For more than the two-thousand-years-long history of Caltea, its ruling families had repeatedly fought for power over the region. Most of their clashes ended in large-scale and bloody wars.

It would’ve remained just the same if four hundred years ago the troops of the Alkea Empire hadn’t attacked Caltea, which had already been torn apart by aristocratic conflicts.

The formation of a young state under the firm hand of the first emperor was quick and relentless. By taking over the inhabited areas separated from each other by wildlands, he was able to expand Alkea to its present borders in less than a hundred years.

Although the rulers of the small areas resisted, their tiny lands, exhausted by civil feuds, didn’t stand a chance against the imperial troops. Therefore, the ruling families were presented with a choice: surrender or die.

That kind of fate had befallen Caltea.

At that time, the Bayweck, Yoni, and Niyoyan families (the Suwon family didn’t exist yet) pledged themselves as vassals to the imperial family, receiving aristocratic status in return.

However, besides them, there were two more families in Caltea. Both of them were several times more powerful than all three surrendered families combined. Even in the present time, none of the families of Caltea could compare to them in strength, talent, or wealth. Not only the patriarchs, but also the elders of those families in each generation had descendants who had exceeded the Soul Stage.

Being so powerful, they were also incredibly arrogant. They defeated the imperial invading forces with such ease that the emperor didn’t dare to send new troops, making both families believe that the empire was afraid of their power.

However, soon after that, Emperor Taron I and his entourage of ten people arrived in Caltea.

Overnight, all members of both families were slaughtered. No one was spared, not the servants nor the children. It had all happened with such secrecy that no one learned about the bloody slaughter before the next morning.

No one heard a scream during the entire night, let alone sounds of struggle. It seemed as though the god of death had walked through the city during the night, collecting his harvest...

Caltea capitulated, and the imperial troops took all the riches to the capital. The whole city was in horror.

After that, the Bayweck, Yoni, and Niyoyan families became familiar with the true power of the imperial family. They were so scared that they stopped all civil strife in order to avoid irritating the emperor.

Since then, there were no more aristocratic wars, and the ordinary folk, who were the ones that suffered the most, were finally able to breathe in relief.

But as time passed, small conflicts broke out between the families again, and old grievances began to resurface. The fear of the emperor’s power gradually decreased with each new generation. Battles for power in the region were occurring more often, but no one still dared to cross the line.

All the clashes that took place were between servants or mercenaries, while the members of the families themselves remained hidden in the shadows. Tension was growing gradually but they were still afraid of starting an open confrontation.

The open assassination of the Yoni family’s servant and the duel were heralds of a change.

The Yonis, who had wanted to fulfill their ambitions and regain their former glory, had finally found a way to do so. And it wasn’t like the other two families really wanted to stay away. The younger generation of the Bayweck family had been aggressive for quite a while now. They wanted to prove their superiority and to teach those arrogant, envious Yonis a lesson. By any means necessary.

While the residents of Caltea were sleeping that night, the official representatives of all four families held a meeting. After a long discussion, they were able to come up with the idea of how to distribute power without starting a bloody battle and angering the emperor.

The noble families had decided to arrange a tournament!

They’d allow absolutely everyone to participate in order to make the event the biggest one yet. The participants had to meet only two requirements: not to be older than twenty-five and to have reached the Body
Stage.

The rewards were such that not a single person following the path of martial arts could remain indifferent to them.

There’d be twenty prizes, and those ranking from twentieth to eleventh place would receive from one to ten gold coins respectively. This didn’t seem like much, but it would allow the winners to buy some rare materials, Low-rank items, or to live comfortably for more than a couple of years.

Those ranking from tenth to sixth place would receive ten gold coins, as well as one to five small Purple Energy Crystals. These little things, one of which Kai had seen on the fourth floor of the trading house, were very important to those who followed the path of martial arts.

Monsters, unlike people, didn’t store their energy in bodies, but in crystals that formed near their hearts starting from the Mind
Stage. Therefore, people hunted monsters not only for crafting materials, but for the crystals as well.

There were Tiny Crystals, extracted from the monsters at the Mind
Stage, and Small Crystals, obtained from the ones at the Soul
Stage, both of which were very useful resources. Containing a large amount of external energy, these crystals allowed warriors to absorb more energy than they could through breathing.

However, since it was impossible to inhale a crystal, absorption of energy was carried out in another way — by ingestion. A warrior, with the help of their internal strength, could cause the crystal to break inside their stomach, releasing energy and absorbing it.

This method helped one evolve their skills much faster, which made the crystals very valuable. After all, they weren’t easy to get.

As for the top five participants, they’d receive special rewards, including a hundred gold coins and a dozen Tiny Crystals each.

Fifth and fourth place would get an Earth-rank item, but the latter would have the right to have it custom-made. Third place would receive a Red Fog Pill that was impossible to create without rare ingredients containing a special kind of energy and a special crafting method. Only the alchemists of the Suwon family knew how to make it.

By swallowing it like a crystal, a warrior could receive the energy sealed inside, which looked like red fog. Using that to develop their skills, a person would almost completely strengthen a selected part of their body, passing a whole level in a matter of days.

It was possible to buy such a pill for at least 500 golden coins, but one needed to be well connected with the alchemists since it was almost impossible to get even if one had the money. That medicine was the ultimate dream of many masters who weren’t lucky enough to be born in an aristocratic family.

The only minor drawback of the pill was a mandatory two-year break between doses. The limit was two pills per lifetime, as the human body wouldn’t be able to withstand more. Ingestion of more would leave a person disabled, if they were lucky enough to survive, of course.

Averagely talented aristocrats could afford to shorten the time necessary to reach the Muscle Endurance level from twelve years to nine or ten with this pill. Since it was possible to start using the breathing technique from the age of thirteen or fourteen (the body was usually ready to receive energy at this age), passing all the levels of the Body Stage ended by the age of twenty-two or twenty-four. With the use of the crystals, of course.

Such a speed of development exceeded the abilities of commoners who didn’t have access to such valuable resources. It would take a talented commoner a minimum of thirty or even thirty-five years to reach the Mind Stage.

But the older a person was, the worse one’s control over energy became, which meant that the chances of reaching the higher levels were steadily decreasing. That was why the young had always had an advantage over their elders of the same level.

All that made the Red Fog Pill incredibly valuable in the eyes of young warriors. It definitely was a worthy prize.

As for the second place, the person would get a chance to choose between the Elixir of Seven Herbs and the best Earth-rank weapon that existed in Caltea.

Only a few knew about the powers of the Elixir, the ingredients of which were incredibly rare and grew only in the most dangerous places of the wildlands. Even experienced alchemists found it difficult to brew this elixir since the chance of success was only a miserable ten percent.

The Elixir was immensely appreciated, as it could extend one’s lifespan by twenty years, and, most importantly, increase energy control, which decided whether a martial arts practitioner could develop further or stay stuck on the same level forever.

Naturally, the Elixir could only be used once in a lifetime.

The winner of the tournament would receive the most valuable prize — an Earth-rank military technique. An additional prize was the one that hadn’t been chosen by the second-place competitor.

This prize was exactly what many members of noble families wanted but not what everyone could get. Any resource, no matter how rare it was, could be obtained at some point. However, the situation was different with military techniques. Especially with Earth-rank ones.

People who knew such techniques guarded them so carefully that not even the aristocrats could get them. The best example was the Suwon family. No matter how wealthy they were, and no matter how much the empire supported them, they weren’t able to get an Earth-rank military technique. During the family’s short existence (it had been established some 300 years ago) it never managed to obtain anything like it. This, however, couldn’t be said about the other three families with more than a thousand-year-long history.

As for the creation of techniques, no one in the empire knew how they came to be. All the currently known techniques had been passed on and dated to times when a more militarily developed civilization flourished on the lands on which the present Alkea appeared. They had been discovered by the descendants of aristocratic families, which allowed them to climb to the top of the social ladder.

It should be clear that no one would pass the actual scroll to anyone. The winner would only be allowed to learn a part of the technique, allowing them to use it but not to transfer it to someone else.

Therefore, the Suwon family wouldn’t be able to get a military technique of an Earth rank for the whole family, no matter how hard they tried.

Like wildfire, the news of the upcoming tournament and awards spread throughout the city, and then throughout the entire region. Servants of noble families worked tirelessly to advertise the event, managing to make the people forget about the recent murder although the investigation was still ongoing.

The news about the tournament reached Kai, and he was, of course, very interested. Any prize would help him better himself.

Most importantly, he had two whole months to train and prepare!

Having postponed his missions due to the blockade, Kai retreated to his room. The maximum punishment for delaying a mission was paying a fine: they’d deduct it from his next payment, but that was nothing in comparison to the tournament.

After breakfast, he sat on his bed and assumed the lotus position. He intended to practice energy absorption with his whole body.

Using his unique ability, Kai gathered around himself a very dense layer of energy, which shone before his eyes like a halo. Having prepared himself, he inhaled sharply and then distributed internal energy along the boundaries of his body, so that it’d prevent the outer one from escaping.

Having finished the process once, Kai repeated it. And then again, and again... Each of the attempts lasted for a couple of minutes. Slowly but steadily, his body was becoming stronger.

He kept practicing until evening when Julie interrupted him by bringing him dinner. Jongo should’ve talked to her about the murder by now, and she had probably seen the Wanted posters that had appeared all over the city. However, she didn’t touch on this topic, nor did her attitude toward her brother change.

Julie, although kind-hearted, felt anger toward those who had hurt Kai, so she didn’t blame him for anything. In a world ruled by power, crime and death were common. Especially if they were deserved.

Having placed the food on the nightstand, Julie left the room.

Kai didn’t really need food since he could use the absorbed energy to restore his body’s strength. This was what allowed many masters to spend days without food or water, working only on their development.

However, this wasn’t a remedy. It could satisfy the hunger and even allow a person to stay awake for several days with no problems whatsoever, but it couldn’t provide the body with proper nutrients or replace a good rest.

Rumor had it that once a person reached the Soul
Stage, they’d become powerful enough to feed only on energy for several months and stay awake for a couple of weeks. Someone who reached that stage was so strong that lower-stage warriors wouldn’t be able to so much as touch them.

That was a completely different level of martial arts. Reaching it was the real dream of every practitioner. In addition to obtaining tremendous power, such a person could rejuvenate, and their life expectancy would increase up to 500 years.

The main problem of passing the Soul
Stage wasn’t the lack of talent, but the lack of necessary knowledge. After all, information on how to reach the next stage remained known only to a very small circle of people in the empire. There were no more than a few dozen such people in Alkea.

The road to the Soul Stage wasn’t as difficult as going beyond it.

Having quickly eaten all the food Julie had brought him, Kai decided to combine energy absorption with physical training.

Having got out into the garden, he went to his favorite corner, which he had equipped with necessary items over the past year, such as rocks of various shapes, sizes, and weights. His equipment was far from sophisticated, but that didn’t diminish its usefulness.

Covered in snow, the large cobblestones lay in the dark of the night. Kai found himself an average-sized one that weighed about 130 pounds and started training. He was strong enough to do push-ups and other similar exercises while holding it.

Exercising like this, Kai trained not only his strength, but also his endurance and concentration needed to control energy under difficult conditions.

Having completed each exercise a hundred times, he finished warming up. The next stone weighed twice as much as the first one.

With it, he trained until morning, straining his body as much as he could. Perseverance and unbreakable will revealed his hidden power.

In addition, he practiced fencing and hand-to-hand combat.

Stamina: +0.01

Power: +0.01

Messages like these occasionally popped up in front of his eyes, but Kai simply ignored them. All his thoughts were focused on his development.

How many warriors could kill him without so much as breaking a sweat?

How many of them could boss him around due to the difference in strength?

How many people, unlike him, had been fortunate enough to be born into noble families and have had access to rare materials, equipment, and weapons?

From how many did he have to hide and endure cruelty, cherishing the hope of taking revenge someday?

Kai had no doubt that there were those who surpassed him in strength and talent even though he had an extraordinarily strong body and a unique ability. And in luck as well, which allowed those people to grow up in better conditions.

All of the above referred only to the residents of the Alkea Empire, of course. Kai knew that Gold-rank techniques existed, which meant that there were those who owned them. He wondered what was going on outside his country. The empire was huge by Earth’s standards but how big was it by this world’s? Maybe it was just a grain of sand in the middle of a vast desert.

As long as there were people who could crush him like a bug, Kai couldn’t afford to sit still. He couldn’t wait for someone to direct his fate again. That was why he had decided to train so hard, pushing his body to its absolute limits.

Only by gaining strength could he truly become free!

And only martial arts could help him achieve that!

Having died once already, Kai realized that he hadn’t been strong enough. But with a second chance, he’d finally fix that.

These thoughts kept Kai going as he repeated the exercises over and over again. Even when his hands and feet began to shake, and his sight became blurry, he didn’t stop. He continued to exhaust himself. After all, he knew that his body regenerated with inhuman speed, using the absorbed energy so he could afford to overwork himself.

Only when his head started to ache so much that he could no longer control the energy, did he finally stop.

The night was ending, and the first rays of sun had appeared.

Having finally dropped the stone, he stood in the garden, looking at the sky.

During the night, he was sweating so much that he had taken off all of his clothes except his pants. But the cold didn’t bother him. Quite the contrary, Kai was so warm that a few feet of snow around him had completely melted.

Standing half-naked, Kai didn’t look like a fifteen-year-old. He was almost six feet tall and broad-shouldered. His back, chest, arms, and legs were heavily muscled. Had it not been for his boyish face, it would’ve been difficult for anyone to believe that he was a teenager.

From behind, he looked like an adult. His unusual body and martial arts had turned him from a thin boy into a powerful and handsome man.

At least, that was how Jongo, who was standing behind him, saw Kai.

“Tired?” he asked.

Kai, who hadn’t heard him approach, didn’t flinch nor was he surprised. Instead, he calmly turned around, observing him with pride in his purple eyes and a smile on his lips.

“No, I just decided to take a break.”

Kai felt better than ever. He was incredibly pleased with what he had achieved.

“I thought so...” The sly healer smiled back. “You know, Kai... You can fool everyone else, but not me. I feel that you’ve exceeded the Lung Endurance level...”

“...Maybe...”

Jongo laughed softly. “I don’t know if you understand this, but the speed of your development is incredible, given that you have no materials or an ancient pedigree. Not every aristocrat can achieve Lung Endurance in only a year.”

Surprised to hear that, Kai slightly raised his eyebrow.

“But that means nothing! I’ve been outside Alkea, and I’ve traveled to many countries. I had a chance to meet young men and women of your age, or even younger, who have already reached the Mind Stage!” Jongo’s tone had completely changed. “Tell me, do you really want to follow the path of martial arts? The path which is paved with suffering?”

Such a question made Kai a little angry, so he answered insolently, “I don’t give a damn about pain and suffering! I’d rather go against Heaven and perish like a moth in the flame on my own terms, than put my freedom in the hands of the powerful, just to die anyway! But more than that, I feel that my soul is destined to follow this path. To give up would mean to betray myself!”

Kai’s words surprised Jongo. He didn’t expect his grandson to be so mature. The healer’s face smoothed.

“Well, I still don’t support your intention, but... But I won’t interfere... Nor will I teach you. But that doesn’t mean that I won’t help you...”

Jongo suddenly threw something to Kai, who caught it without any problem.

“Try to use at least a third of it,” Jongo added before leaving.

Opening his palm, Kai glanced at the item.

[Blue Sky Pill]

Rank: Earth

Accelerates the absorption of external energy when ingested.

Kai was stunned. His eyes widened. He finally understood why Jongo had spent so much time in the basement, and why he needed that rare ingredient he had ordered from the capital.

He was also left wondering where the old man got the recipe, and where he had learned the necessary alchemy skills.

Chapter 10
THE COMPLETION OF TRAINING

From the books he had read in the old man’s library, Kai knew what the Blue Sky Pill was. Once it entered the body, it accelerated the absorption of external energy.

If the Pill was of the Low rank, then its effect would last for just one day. But since Jongo was able to create an Earth-rank one, the effect would last for five days. That is, if Kai was lucky and his body absorbed the Pill.

Although the process began immediately, it didn’t guarantee that all the energy hidden in the Pill would be absorbed. Kai knew that when the capsule disintegrated, the energy would burst out of it and try to leave the body as soon as possible. Even if it was surrounded by inner energy, it’d find gaps, like a wild animal on the run.

And so, its effect depended heavily on the consumer’s energy control.

On the average, people usually managed to use at least one-third of the energy. Talented aristocrats could use forty percent, and those who were especially talented, fifty.

That was what Jongo was referring to when he told Kai to use at least one-third of the Pill’s energy.

However, he couldn’t have guessed that Kai’s ability granted him absolute control of energy, allowing him to prevent even the smallest particle of it from leaving and to absorb one hundred percent of it.

So, in his case, the effect would last for about fifteen days.

After the exhausting workout, Kai took a bath, changed his clothes, had breakfast, and went to his room. He didn’t want to postpone taking the Pill for a moment longer.

Having made himself comfortable on the bed, he closed his eyes and concentrated on his ability. The world instantly changed colors, and colorful lights penetrated his eyelids.

“Let’s do this!” Kai whispered to himself and swallowed the Pill.

Feeling it travel down his throat and into his stomach, he began to crack the capsule with inner energy. The process of absorbing Pills never went quickly, so Kai had mentally prepared himself for sitting still in his room for some time.

Some fifteen minutes later, the weakened capsule could no longer hold the surging energy. Having prepared himself for this moment, Kai surrounded it with inner energy.

A moment later, a powerful burst happened. Kai clenched his teeth, and his stomach swelled as though he had eaten way too much. He grimaced but managed to contain the energy. He then tried to bend it to his will.

However, that turned out to be more complicated than he thought it’d be. The Pill held within itself dozens of different types of energies combined into one. Taming such a wild power took some time, and once he was done, Kai felt like his body weighed a ton.

It became clear to him why a lot of energy would usually escape one’s body. Had Kai not had his unique ability, he would’ve been unable to contain more than a third of it — just like everyone else.

Feeling like a stone was floating around in his stomach, Kai struggled to remain concentrated, as the wild energy threatened to break free otherwise. He needed to distribute it evenly throughout his body, with the exception of his already fully developed lungs.

The energy of such a Pill was usually directed to the area that corresponded with the person’s level. But since Kai had been developing his entire body, things were much more complicated. Distributing energy throughout it was more difficult than directing it to a specific place.

It took Kai almost an hour to do it. All that remained was for the body to absorb the energy, after which it’d be reaping its benefits for fifteen days. After everything he had been through, waiting sounded like an easy task, but Kai had reached his limit.

He was sweating again, and his breathing became faster. If anyone had been in the room at that moment, they’d be able to see his eyes twitch under the closed eyelids. Blood began to drip from his nose.

His ability had its limits, and Kai was closer to them than he had ever been. His head was killing him, and some of the blood vessels had burst. The intensity of energy control was so strong that Kai felt like he had undergone three workouts at once.

Three hours later, the side effects started to subside and Kai finally managed to tame the energy. Having done that, exhausted and in pain, he lost consciousness.

He awoke later that evening, brought back to reality by someone’s alarmed voice. As it turned out, it was Julie. She had expected many things, but not to see her brother lying unconscious with blood on his face.

Opening his eyes, Kai began to rise slowly. Finally, his vision cleared, and he saw Julie’s worried face.

“Are you okay?” she asked nervously.

“Yes,” he answered somehow vaguely.

Oddly enough, he felt fine. He didn’t have a headache, and the bleeding had stopped. He felt like he was lacking energy, so he suspected that his body had used it to regenerate while he was unconscious. On the other hand, he felt light and ready for action. The Pill had worked.

“But you were bleeding!”

“I was?”

Julie took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, dipped it in water, and wiped the crusty blood off Kai’s face.

“What happened?” Julie wasn’t giving up.

“Don’t worry about it,” Kai said, putting his hands in front of him. “I overworked myself a little...”

“You call that a little?” She was indignant. “I’m calling Grandpa, he ought to have a look at you!”

Kai couldn’t change Julie’s mind, so Jongo soon appeared in the room. Having listened to his granddaughter, the old man nodded and asked her to leave him and Kai alone.

“You really are a pain in the—” the healer breathed out, massaging the bridge of his nose and looking at Kai. “There’s not a Pill in the world worth ruining your health. How much did you manage to absorb?”

“Forty percent,” Kai lied without blinking an eye. There was no way he could tell Jongo the truth; he’d never believe him.

Surprise and admiration flickered in Jongo’s eyes, but they quickly disappeared.

“Okay, go to bed!” he ordered.

Before Kai could even start to assure him that everything was fine, the old man pushed him onto the bed. The boy didn’t resist, not because he didn’t want to, but because he didn’t have the strength to do so. The small amount of pressure that Jongo had applied was too much for him to handle in his current condition.

Looking dumbfounded at the old man, Kai realized that he wouldn’t have been able to fight him off even if he had been at the peak of his health. The problem wasn’t only Jongo’s unexpected reserve and Soul Stage, but also the way in which he distributed his energy.

Pressing Kai’s gravity center with his palm, the old man distributed his energy in such a way that the young man couldn’t so much as blink.

Having laid his grandson on the bed, the old man began to scan him using a special medical technique. A minute later, he finished and removed his hand.

“Once again, you surprise me... You’re perfectly fine. Julie might’ve exaggerated,” Jongo muttered, looking at the boy in surprise. “Although, I did notice a loss of energy in your body, you should get some rest.”

With those words, he turned around and headed for the door, lost in his thoughts.

Kai, as per doctor’s orders, rested and restored energy. After that, he went outside. The Pill had long been absorbed, and he had wasted precious hours sleeping. He had some fifteen days to maximize the Pill’s effect. From now on, he decided, he wouldn’t waste a second more.

Having returned to the garden, Kai started training and absorbing energy. The Pill would enable him to absorb energy five times faster. He knew that this would take a toll on him, but he also knew that it’d be worth the effort in the end as it’d toughen him up.

For fifteen days, Kai spent at least ten hours a day training. His body allowed him to maintain such a crazy regime without permanently hurting himself. To maximize the results, he focused on energy training. The blade could wait.

As a result, the effect of the Pill lasted for almost seventeen days. But even after it had ended, Kai didn’t change his tempo; he simply went on for another thirty-three days.

Fifty days of meticulous training later, he still had ten more days before the tournament so he decided to devote the remaining time to practicing sword fighting. He had spent half a day on it, practicing the stance and swings, and the rest of the time he meditated.

Plunging into the depths of his mind, he reflected on the essence of the blade, looking for clues in it. Sitting in a lotus position with the sword resting on his knees, Kai tried to understand its ways.

Had it not been for Jacobs, his “training” and advice, Kai might not have known how to make the first step on this perilous path.

According to Jacobs, there were paths of other weapons, too, such as spear, ax, hammer, and even that of a knife. There were also elemental paths such as fire, earth, water, wind, lightning, light, and others. As the mercenary captain himself had suspected, there were also different energy paths.

“To step onto one such path, it’s necessary to spend time contemplating the desired image. For example, a sword,” Kai remembered Jacobs’ words.

But no matter how much time he spent meditating, he couldn’t understand anything. He didn’t see the mysterious symbols, patterns, and swirls that had appeared on Jacobs’ weapon. He remembered them vividly, but he didn’t know what they meant, nor how to create them. It was difficult for him to even describe them.

While Kai meditated, he felt a sense of kinship with the weapon — as if it were part of his hand. That was why he didn’t want to give up.

After all, Jacobs once said, “If you ever get lucky to advance far enough, then you’ll understand that energy, stages, and techniques are just tools. All of that obeys the laws of this world, but if you make the laws obey you...”

Kai spent ten days searching for understanding and sword fighting. The tournament application process was ending the next day and the first stage of the tournament was about to begin.

Torturing himself during those two months, Kai felt that he had really become stronger thanks to his training and the Pill. He estimated that he had already reached fifty-five percent of all other levels except for Lung Endurance.

Stats

Age: 15

Race: human

Status: mortal

Stage: Body Endurance

Level: Lung Endurance

Characteristics

• Power: 3.16

• Speed: 3.17

• Endurance: 3.89

• Stamina: 4.5

• Mind: 2.93

• Energy: 4.64

Abilities

• Breath of Power

Rank: Low

• Fake Face Technique

Rank: Low

Force

Unknown

Due to the fact that Kai was able to develop one and a half times faster, his current stats could be compared to those of someone who had reached the Bone Endurance level and had already begun to engage in muscle strengthening.

As for his swordsmanship, it, too, had improved.

Having dressed and activated the Fake Face
Technique, Kai left the house for the first time in two months. He headed to the center of Caltea, the city hall, where registration took place because the imperial administration had agreed to be an intermediary between the aristocratic families and provide the judges.

But while Kai was neck-deep in training, the city life went on without him. So, at the already-crowded center, there were even more people than usual. Kai had to push others and fight through the crowd in order to get to the main square.

As he soon realized, the event was far more ambitious than anyone could’ve imagined. The moment the news spread across the region, people from all over poured into the city. However, only a small number of them were actual participants. Most just wanted to make some coin by betting or selling their goods. There were also those who just came to watch.

There were no empty rooms in any inn, and any items that could help the participants had long been swept away from all counters. Accordingly, prices soared. Caltea had never seen so many people before.

What surprised Kai the most was that the news about the tournament went beyond the region. As a result, new participants arrived from three other areas, both members of other aristocratic families and commoners.

When Kai finally reached his destination and took his place in the line, he received a participant token with a number — 2,438.

During the five days that the registration period had lasted, almost two and a half thousand people had managed to get here before him!

As no one had expected such a huge number of participants, the aristocrats immediately came up with an additional qualifying round.

***

Two thousand seven hundred and thirteen people stood in the middle of a huge clearing in a forest far beyond the city walls. Almost three hundred had submitted their applications the day before. In the morning, the news passed through the city that all participants had to show up at the appointed place and take their tokens with them.

Standing among the fighters, Kai saw a lot of different people. There were both his peers and warriors who were in their mid-twenties. Amongst them were both guys and girls, equipped with all sorts of gear and holding various types of weapons. In such a crowd, Kai saw a lot of interesting items, although almost all of them were of the Low rank.

The only ones Kai hadn’t seen were the aristocrats themselves. He knew that the rules forbade more than ten members of one family to participate in the tournament. In total, together with the aristocrats from other regions, there were ten families — one hundred people — but Kai saw none of them.

“ATTENTION!” A deafening male voice spread over the clearing. The speaker had used some technique to amplify his voice.

Everyone instantly turned to where the voice came from.

In front of the crowd were several people from the four aristocratic families of Caltea and representatives of the mayor’s office. The speaker was a large man at the Soul Stage, the younger brother of the Yoni patriarch.

“My name is Tao Yoni, and I’m in charge of the qualification round,” he announced. “Now, I’ll explain the rules! You need to collect nine more tokens! Next, you’ll need to get to this circle, inside of which fighting is prohibited, and hand over the collected tokens! Only the first 224 people will earn the right to participate in the tournament; others will be eliminated! If you lose your token but bring ten others, it won’t count! You’ll only pass if you have your token and nine others!

“Also,” he continued. “Murder is prohibited and it’ll be punished accordingly! The entire forest is a training ground! As you can see, the rules are as transparent and as fair as possible! The qualification round will begin at my signal! If you have any questions, ask now!”

Tao sighed. He added the last part just for the dramatic effect because hardly anyone would be brave enough to actually ask him a question. Many of the participants had never seen anyone who had reached the Soul Stage, and Tao inspired awe in them. The rest simply knew that he was considered to be the third-most powerful man in Caltea right after his brother and the Bayweck patriarch.

Having stretched his neck, Tao was about to start the countdown when someone’s voice came from the crowd.

“I have a question!”

Tao looked surprised; the crowd began to look around and whisper, looking for the unknown daredevil and fool.

Finally, Kai stepped forward.

“What an ugly face,” one of the participants whispered.

“And he’s only at the Lung Endurance level!”

“He’ll be the first one to be eliminated...”

“Easy catch,” grinned a guy at the Skin level with two blades behind his back.

“He’s an idiot to actually ask Mr. Yoni a question!”

Despite their words, Kai smiled.

“Introduce yourself and ask your question!” Tao demanded, glaring at the daredevil, but, to his surprise, he noticed that the young man wasn’t at all afraid of his aura.

“My name is Ushan Arnhard,” Kai introduced himself. The name was odd, but not odd enough to raise any questions or suspicion. In addition, he had told all of those who knew him that he’d participate under a fake name. “As for my question... You said that the rules are transparent and fair, but is it fair to have those who are at the first levels of Body Endurance against those who are at its final levels?”

Many of those who were at the Lung, Blood Vessel, or Heart Endurance level agreed and nodded their heads. Indeed, how could they hope to defeat someone who had developed that much?

“Firstly,” Tao began, without even blinking, “skill, rather than stats, have a bigger influence at the Body Stage! History knows many cases in which the underdog defeats the champion using wit alone. Secondly, no one dragged you here by force! You must’ve known what you were getting into! And if there are weaklings and cowards among you, they’re free to enter the circle and surrender their tokens!”

Having said that, Tao looked at Kai with contempt, as if hinting that he should do just that. But the young man didn’t even so much as flinch, just continued smiling.

As for some of the participants, even though they were outraged by such words, they knew that Tao was right.

Kai nodded. “I understand. But I have a couple more questions. Where are all the aristocrats? Shouldn’t they be here, too, if everything is so fair?”

This question, too, caused a wave of discussion, even louder than the first. Many had also noticed that no aristocrats were present, adorned with coats of arms, and equipped with high-ranking items and gear.

Such a reaction, of course, didn’t go unnoticed.

“They don’t need to participate since you can’t compare yourselves with descendants of noble families!” he blurted out angrily, as the young man was starting to irritate him.

However, Tao should’ve been more careful with his words. A hum of disapproval came from the crowd, as almost everyone took this as an insult. Only after that did Tao realize what he had said.

“One last question,” Kai spoke, smiling even wider. “You said that only 224 participants will pass to the next round. In order to do that, they need to bring ten tokens. But doesn’t that mean that only 2,240 people have a chance? What about the rest? Hey, guys...” Kai turned to the crowd, continuing to stoke the flames. “I’m sure there are enough strong warriors whose fighting style isn’t based on speed, right? What should you do? After all, there are people like you even among the aristocrats. And they were allowed not to go through this. Have we paid the participation fee to be treated with this kind of discrimination? And so that we don’t even get a chance due to the limited number of participants?”

Kai’s last question seemed to be the straw that broke the camel’s back. The shouts of those who were especially angry rallied the rest. Almost everyone was infuriated by such injustice and all of the anger was directed at the four aristocratic representatives. It was impossible to ignore so many people, even for someone at the Soul
Stage.

The situation changed so dramatically that it didn’t cross anyone’s mind that Kai had manipulated and distorted the facts.

Strong enough warriors would pass anyway. In fact, only forty-seven places would be lost because of the limitation, which wasn’t really a lot, since those who had just stepped on their path were unlikely to get far in the tournament.

Having noticed the crowd’s reaction, Tao, although angry with the young man, still restrained himself, deciding not to start bickering or to threaten anyone, which would only make things worse. He discussed something with the other aristocrats, and then he addressed the crowd once more.

“Well, we’ve come to a decision. As compensation, the first three participants that show the best results will receive additional rewards — one Tiny Energy Crystal each!”

When the crowd heard about the opportunity to get additional prizes, it raised their spirits and the situation dramatically changed yet again.

Staring at Kai, Tao saw a cheeky smirk on the young man’s face. Having achieved his goal, Kai had no more questions.

Tao turned his gaze to the servants of the Yoni family. The rules applied only to the family members, but not their followers.

Having noticed his gaze, the servants nodded, having understood the hint. Slowly, they walked toward Kai.

“Well, since there are no other questions, you have fifteen minutes to prepare, no more, no less. The qualification round will begin on my command. Prior to this, any fights are prohibited! Dismissed!”

Having finished his speech, Tao entered a tent located within the circle. The participants, lost and confused, stood there, unable to make heads or tails of anything. Some of them understood why those fifteen minutes were necessary, and quickly went to the forest. Anyone who stayed in the clearing would become an easy target.

More and more people left, going deeper into the foliage and waiting for the signal.

Only a small group remained standing. Fourteen men at the Heart Endurance level surrounded Kai.

“Well, freak,” said the largest among them, “provoking Mr. Yoni, are you? Now you’ll answer for your insolence! There’s still time before the round begins!”

“Oh yeah,” said the guy next to him. “A wimp like you should’ve stayed at home! But don’t be afraid, we won’t kill you, we’ll just make sure that you’ll have to be spoon fed for the rest of your life! Ah ha ha...”

Kai didn’t answer; he sat down and started meditating.

“What are you doing, freak?” the leader mocked. “Are you so afraid of us that you can’t even stand on your feet?”

Fifteen minutes later, Tao was sure that the vile young man had been taught how to talk to the nobility! Grinning to himself, he took a deep breath and, using a technique, proclaimed, “LET THE QUALIFICATION ROUND BEGIN!”

The participants started moving immediately and a lot of fights broke out in the forest. Acquaintances had formed groups in order to watch each other’s back. But even with a group on your side, collecting the tokens was still a difficult task.

In the tent, where food had been brought for the aristocrats, Tao was about to grab a bite when he was interrupted by a dumbfounded servant.

“What happened?” he asked in annoyance.

“My lord,” the servant mumbled, catching his breath. “We have one... The first victor is here!”

Tao almost choked on a piece of meat that he had put into his mouth. Luckily, he managed to quickly pull himself together. What kind of monster had managed to collect nine tokens so quickly?

“So what? Why are you telling me this?”

“You see... It’s that insolent young man.”

Enraged, he rushed out so quickly that all those present were hit by a shock wave.

“Impossible,” he said, looking at Kai who was sitting in the circle. Next to him lay a stack of fourteen additional tokens.

Having glanced a little further, Tao saw the servants lying on the ground and moaning in pain.

***

What kind of a strange feeling is this?

I knew that they wouldn’t let me go into the forest, so I decided to fight. But I didn’t expect that there’d be so many of them.

I had no other choice, so I just decided to concentrate and I began meditating to prepare my mind for the upcoming difficult fight.

Jacobs always said that it could help.

When my gut suggested that the time was almost up, I got up and took out my sword. Soon, a signal told us that the battle had begun. Although I surpassed each of them in strength, combat skills, and energy reserve, there were still too many of them.

But, as soon as I headed for the strongest among them, a strange feeling bloomed in my chest. It became easy to move. But most importantly, I began to notice dozens, if not hundreds, of various details — both in theirs and in my movements. It seemed like I knew what I needed to do and how to do it, as well as where to move. Every muscle contraction, every inhale and exhale, and even every glance... I noticed all that, but in slow motion.

I didn’t even need to see the energy to be able to predict other people’s moves. But using that ability made me feel like nothing could be hidden from me.

The battle was like an open book that I could read with ease. This feeling lasted for no more than a couple of seconds, leaving only an echo behind. But even that helped me improve control over my own body. I could’ve made a dozen mistakes, but I didn’t make a single one. At the same time, I could easily use my opponent’s strategy against them.

Sheathing my sword, I realized that I could defeat them all without using the blade. The hand-to-hand combat skills from my previous life had drastically improved, and even made me unconsciously do moves that I never would’ve dreamed of before.

At the end of the fight, which lasted no more than a couple of minutes, the unknown power left me feeling nauseous and weak. As a result, I had more time to spend on collecting tokens.

Having reached the circle and shown the tokens to a servant, I decided to meditate some more in order to try to figure out what had happened, and get rid of nausea.

However, I couldn’t do either. The strange feeling that I had experienced kept slipping from my mind, like water through fingers.

Twenty minutes passed when I heard a slight rustling of grass nearby and felt someone’s aura.

Having opened my eyes, I saw an eighteen-year-old boy at the Skin Endurance level, with silver hair and eyes hidden under long bangs. Earrings adorned his ears and two swords his back.

“So you’ve decided to surrender,” he started but suddenly fell silent, noticing the stack of tokens at my feet. A thin smile touched his lips. “What an interesting turn of events... The prey turned out to be the hunter... Ah, sorry, my name is Ivsim.” Without any ill intent, he extended his right hand for a handshake, a gesture that was usually done only by commoners. “As you see, I got here second.”

“Ushan,” I said, getting to my feet, and firmly shook his thin, rough palm.

Chapter 11
THE BEST AMONG THE COMMONERS

Over a huge meadow, tucked away in the green forest in the south region of Caltea, peculiar-looking clouds were dragging themselves across the sky, driven by the east wind.

Few knew that a storm was approaching...

On the ground, under the clouds, scurried a herd of two-legged creatures. Forever fussy and funny, they sought to reach Heaven but didn’t even suspect that over there, nobody cared about the mortals and their fate.

The wind that came down made the leaves flutter, and the grass to sway. It even tossed Kai’s hair up.

Besides him and Ivsim, who had come from a region west of Caltea, there were currently more than three hundred people in the circle, out of which only one hundred and ninety had gathered enough tokens. Everyone else had just given up, not wanting to run into more fights.

Kai, although still meditating, couldn’t calm down, still unable to grasp the feeling that had awakened in him during the battle with the Yoni servants.

Ivsim observed the peculiar young man with great interest. He had observed many people, looking for his prey. He knew that the organizers would have to find a way to reduce the number of participants. After a while, having found a small group in which the strongest member was a warrior of Heart Endurance level, Ivsim joined them and continued following his target around.

He had no doubt in his training and strength, for Ivsim, unlike the vast majority of participants, including even the aristocracy, knew military techniques of the Earth rank.

Ivsim knew that he’d get the right amount of tokens before anyone else, as he was certain that no one was as talented as him.

Born on the border of the wildlands, and abandoned by his mother at the age of five, Ivsim was supposed to die. But he was lucky. He met someone who saw his talent and potential — his mentor. A diamond in the rough, that’s what the man used to call him.

From that day on, he had been studying martial arts and living in the wildlands with his mentor. He could afford such a Spartan lifestyle because of the blood of high-level, ancient animals coursing through his veins. There weren’t many people like him, and only a few of them were lucky enough to have figured out how to use their powers.

However, luck smiled on Ivsim: he was one in a million who could absorb wild energy without harming himself. At least, that’s what his mentor observed.

Ivsim worked hard every single day. The first eight years he spent training his body and practicing dual wielding. At the age of twelve, the average value of Ivsim’s stats exceeded one point. A year later, he was finally able to control energy.

Because of this, he started practicing martial arts at the age of thirteen. And although he looked a bit older, he had recently turned sixteen. Already at this age, Ivsim was able to learn several military techniques of Low and Earth rank. Thanks to the increased amount of external energy where he lived, he was currently at fifty percent of Skin Endurance.

And even though he hadn’t had access to the rare resources available to aristocratic families, Ivsim was still able to outperform many of them. What he did have, however, was a mentor who had surpassed the Soul Stage, which allowed him to live in the wild.

Almost every practitioner of martial arts in the empire dreamed of having someone like that train them. Ivsim was indeed a lucky one.

That was why he was so confident in his abilities.

Having easily dealt with the selected group and taken their tokens, he immediately went to turn them in. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that someone would beat him to it. Looking at Ushan, he couldn’t believe that he had been outdone by someone at the Lung Endurance level.

What kind of power is he hiding? Ivsim couldn’t understand. Had he really manipulated the organizers into being generous with additional rewards and made enemies among the servants so that he wouldn’t have to go far to collect tokens? Was he so sure in his strength and success? And now he’s sitting so calmly! How interesting... I want to know his secrets!

Ivsim was excited, which made the other participants, who felt his aura give off an unusual vibe, avoid him.

The master was right to send me on a journey. Sitting in one place for too long is harmful for a practitioner of martial arts. I’ve barely left my homeland and I’ve already stumbled upon someone interesting... The world is really big, and I’ve barely seen a fraction of it. I’m like a frog sitting in a deep well, unaware that there is a vast pond just beyond it...

An hour and a half had passed when the last participant appeared, marking the end of the qualification round.

“And with that, the first stage of the qualification round is completed!” Tao announced gloomily, occasionally casting angry glances at the still-meditating Kai. “Those who’ve passed it have another half an hour to recover; those who haven’t can go home. Once the break is over, come to this tent!”

Thirty minutes and a couple of short naps and bandages later, a crowd of more than two hundred people had gathered around the tent.

“As for the second and last round,” Tao started, looking around for Kai but not seeing him. The young man was still meditating; he just strained his ears in order to hear what was going on. “We’ll hold one-on-one fights, in groups of eight. The one who wins the majority of these fights will be considered the winner of the group. In case of a draw, we’ll take into consideration the result of the first stage. You’ve already been divided into groups, so listen carefully!”

Having finished his speech, Tao stepped aside. One of the servants took the floor and began to read the group numbers and the names of their members.

Kai was in the first group. Ivsim in the second. Overall, there were twenty-eight groups. Participants were distributed in accordance with how fast they had finished the first stage.

That was how it should’ve been, at least. For some reason, things worked differently in Kai’s group. Among his opponents, there was no one below the Bone Endurance level.

I see... I didn’t expect Tao and his family to be such assholes. They’ve decided to set me up, Kai thought while getting up from the ground. What kind of rules are these, anyway? After these two rounds, there’ll be only twenty-eight people left, who will then have to participate in the tournament against hundreds of aristocrats. They really are a piece of work...

Ivsim was glad to hear about one-on-one fights, but when he realized that he wasn’t in the same group as Kai, he felt disappointed.

“I hope to meet you in the arena,” he said to Kai and patted his shoulder as he passed by, “so you better give it your all!”

Surprised, Kai just shrugged and went after the man who would judge his group to the edge of the field, where a circle with a diameter of about thirty feet had already been drawn on the ground. There were twenty-eight such rings. All the fights would take place simultaneously.

“Listen, kids!” Having attracted attention to himself, a young judge, who, judging by his uniform, was a city hall representative, started talking. “Let me remind you once again! Murder is prohibited! Each of you will face the other members of your group, and there’ll be seven matches for all of you. Each match will last for no longer than ten minutes. If both fighters remain on their feet after the time is up, the winner will be the one who has received less damage. Also, if one of the fighters can’t continue the fight, then they’ll be eliminated from the tournament. So, the first battle—” the judge looked at the sheet— “Ushan Arnhard against Toyvel! Come into the ring and you can start at my command. The first to lose consciousness will be eliminated.”

What? Kai thought. Can we not surrender? I’m pretty sure the rules allow it... Did he deliberately not mention that?

Stepping into the ring, Kai looked for his opponent and saw a tall, muscly guy at the Muscle Endurance level slowly approaching him. If all the participants’ ages hadn’t been previously checked, Kai would never have believed that he was under twenty-five years old.

“Hey, kid!” Toyvel shouted, clenching his fists. “It’s nothing personal, but a few coins is a few coins. So please don’t pass out too quickly.”

“Come on, crush that freak!” someone shouted.

“But leave something for the rest of us! I also want to have some fun!”

Slightly creeped out by all this, Kai looked at the judge. However, he had already managed to turn away, completely ignoring the threats.

I see... They’ve bribed him. Funny... Ah, these dumbasses arrived too late to know that I was the first one to pass the first stage.

“Well, since everyone is ready, you can start!”

Toyvel had a long spear, the tip of which he immediately pointed at Kai. He took a quick step forward, and then attacked, holding his weapon with one hand.

But Kai was no longer there.

Having dodged the sharp tip by ducking, Kai stepped sideways and approached his opponent with such incredible speed that Toyvel didn’t have time to react. In an instant, Kai was next to his opponent.

A slash on the elbow — Kai had learned about the vulnerable spots of the human body from Jongo’s books — made Toyvel drop his weapon. Before he could react, he received two more hits to his neck and left kidney. Instead of the mosquito bites that he had expected from the guy, Toyvel felt like he was being hit by a steel golem.

Reflexively, he reached for his crippled neck when Kai’s foot met his left knee, crushing it. There was a sharp and distinct crack, and Toyvel lost his balance.

Toyvel wanted to scream, but couldn’t due to suffocation. Only in his eyes, darting from side to side, was Kai able to see pain and horror. Unfortunately, for Toyvel, this wasn’t the end of his suffering.

Not waiting for his opponent to fall down, Kai grabbed Toyvel by the arm and jerked so hard that he broke it.

Another crack was heard. People stared at them in both awe and confusion; among all of them, Toyvel was considered the strongest.

Having finally recovered from the blow to the throat, the big guy cried out, “I surre—” A kick to the back of his head made Toyvel kiss the ground, preventing him from finishing his sentence.

“Hey, don’t pass out too quickly!” Kai said coldly and calmly.

He continued to brutally beat Toyvel for the next five minutes, not allowing him to surrender until he lost consciousness and the judge stopped the match. Nobody from their group could believe what they had just seen.

A pity that that strange feeling didn’t appear this time...

When Kai moved away from the ring, the judge immediately rushed to the wounded fighter to check his pulse. Having done that, he cast an angry glance at Kai.

“If he dies, you’ll end up in prison or be fined!” he cried out, spitting furiously.

“Don’t worry.” Kai grinned. “I understand the human body so well that I could keep beating him for at least another hour without killing him. By the way, I’ve been thinking... Maybe I should immediately deal with all of you and then leave you to fight among each other... I’ve just warmed up! Who wants to go next?!”

Kai looked like a wild and deadly beast. His vile face, coupled with his bloodthirsty aura, only added to everyone’s fear.

“Why are you all so quiet? You wanted to have fun! What’s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Come on!” He then pointed at one of the fighters at the Bone Endurance level. “You! Enter the ring! I really liked how this piece of shit couldn’t surrender... Maybe you’ll fare better?!”

The chosen fighter remained silent. With every second, he was becoming more and more terrified — a sticky, nasty feeling was spreading over his skin and filling his chest with each new breath.

“What kind of monster are you?! How can you be so fast and strong at the Lung Endurance level? What’s wrong with you? Many knew Toyvel, and there’s no one stronger than him!”

“What kind of sorcery is this?!”

“I can’t believe this! Maybe I’m sleeping and this is all just a bad dream?”

“Is he a demon?”

Panic filled the minds of every fighter of the first group. No one could say anything.

“Hey, judge!” Kai shouted, having gotten tired of the silence. “These monkeys forgot how to talk! Oh, what a disaster... Does that mean that I still have to follow the schedule?”

The judge didn’t have time to answer as a voice came from behind him: “I refuse to fight Ushan! I forfeit!”

“And... and me!”

“Me too!”

Six large men, two of which were at the Bone Endurance and four at the Skin Endurance level, surrendered immediately. None of them wanted to feel the pain and horror that Toyvel had felt.

The stunned judge turned his head from side to side; a minute later, he finally exhaled, saying, “In that case, Ushan Arnhard is automatically awarded seven victories. This makes him the winner of the first group, which means that it’d be pointless to hold any other fights...” Turning his gaze to the boy, he said, with poison in his voice, “Congratulations.”

Kai grinned and then went to the tent to wait for the end of the second stage of the qualification round.

“Flawless victory...”

The next to enter the tent was Ivsim. He had not a scratch on him and was, once again, surprised with Kai’s speed. He had thought that this time, having gained four quick victories, after which the rest of his opponents surrendered, he’d definitely be the first. But again, he lost to Ushan...

An hour later, the second stage was done. After that, they held an award ceremony for the top three fighters. There were ten people with seven victories (gained with a lot of effort). Having taken the result of the first stage into consideration, the top three fighters were Kai, Ivsim, and another man who, despite having received a couple of wounds, had gained eighth place in collecting tokens.

After that, all twenty-eight fighters who had passed the qualifying round were ordered to show up the day after tomorrow in the central arena by nine in the morning. As a pass, they were to provide their personal tokens.

In the evening, when all the fighters had already returned to the city, a few went to celebrate their victory or prepare for the tournament. Those who had lost, saddened and dissatisfied, went to lick and heal their wounds.

Among the dissatisfied was one extremely angry man.

Tao Yoni was walking down the hallways of the main family home after having reported to the patriarch. The report made him think of that damn Ushan again, who had managed to turn the crowd against him, a member of the noble family, and had also managed to become the best fighter in the qualifying round despite all the effort that Tao had put into bribing and plotting. This hurt Tao’s pride even more. He had never before been defeated by a commoner.

Now the whole city was talking about this guy ,and it wasn’t possible to kill him quietly anymore. Many had already noticed Yoni’s dissatisfaction with this Ushan, so they’d connect the dots rather quickly. The family’s reputation could be damaged if word got out that the tournament was rigged.

Aside from that, Tao was angry that he had to give away one Crystal from his own pocket. The family would, of course, return it later, but what a humiliation that was... As if that wasn’t bad enough, his brother said that in two months they hadn’t found any traces or clues that’d bring them closer to the servant’s murderer.

Having turned the corner, he almost collided with a man who managed to dodge him.

Looking down, Tao saw Kiyan.

“Uncle Tao.” The boy bowed slightly. “Did the qualifying round go well? How did the mob do?”

Tao grimaced, having once again been reminded of the painful turn of events. “Not so great... There was this one commoner freak there. I hope that you’ll teach him some manners if you meet him at the tournament! The little bastard dared to speak with me as an equal!”

Kiyan was surprised. “Who? Is he a talented fighter from another region?”

“No, I checked, he’s from Caltea. Ushan Arard or Arkurd, I don’t remember. His name is on the list...”

“Oh, uncle...” Kiyan grinned slyly. “Since he’s a local and in the city, leave it to me. My subordinates will deal with him in such a manner that no one will ever dare think that our family had anything to do with it,” Kiyan said, guessing the reason behind his uncle’s indignation.

Tao seemed to be trying to find something in his nephew’s gaze. He had long suspected that Kiyan was involved in some shady business. But since the patriarch turned a blind eye to this, he had no right to interfere.

Tao nodded. “If you’re so confident, go ahead. You have my permission. Make me proud.”

“Just leave it to me,” said Kiyan with a peculiar glimmer in his eyes.

***

Early in the morning, when the sun had just begun to rise above the horizon, a large group of people had gathered at the southern gates of Caltea, next to which stood a dozen carts.

None of them had been to their homes for half a year, and they had only today returned from a long journey — from the very westernmost part of the empire, a large region where the rarest and most useful herbs in all of Alkea grew.

Of course, almost all of them were delivered to the capital, but a small part were still sold locally. It was “small” compared to the actual amount of herbs that had been found, since the caravan that was waiting at the gates was loaded with them.

All of these people were followers of the Suwon family, so getting in should have taken a couple of minutes, even despite the huge amount of goods that were being imported into the city, but something seemed to be off.

“Thank you, Father!” Demian smiled, standing next to the first wagon. “This trip was amazing!”

The old man patted his son on the shoulder and returned the smile.

“I’ll go see why it’s taking so long.”

Looking around, Demian nodded. He hadn’t been home for a very long time.

Before this journey, Demian had become rather depressed, having been rejected by the girl he loved, the wonderful Julie, but his father figured out what would lift his son’s spirits.

Demian’s wandering gaze fell on a Wanted poster on one of the walls. Having stepped closer, he saw a rather familiar face.

“Wait,” Demian muttered, frowning. “Isn’t this Julie’s brother?”

Chapter 12
THE TRUTH

The following evening, gloomy clouds accumulated over Caltea and heavy rain threatened the city. But so far, there was only the howling of the wind and flashes of lightning in the dark sky. The weather had changed quickly, and hundreds of thousands of residents were hiding in their homes.

Those who believed in the supernatural nature of Heaven and in the Gods living there saw the rain as the manifestation of their wrath. The sky had been clear that morning, changing for the worse in a matter of seconds.

The wind was strong. Even the Market Street was almost empty, and those who, for whatever reason, were still there, were in a hurry to get home as soon as possible.

Everyone.

Except for one person.

With a brisk step, a young man who had almost reached the level of Muscle Endurance was walking through the city. Dressed in expensive and high-quality clothing, he wore a blade on his belt, the scabbard, and hilt of which were cast from silver.

[Silver Section Sword]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Passive Ability [Eternal Acuity]

Feature: Passive ability [Self-healing Blade]

Feature: Active Ability [Invisible Cut]

With a grin of anticipation, Kiyan hurried to get to his destination.

Having found out where this Ushan, who had dared to put his uncle Tao in an awkward position, lived, Kiyan had sent his people to intimidate the bastard. However, he couldn’t have imagined that walking along the family quarter, he’d hear unexpected news about someone who knew about the man who had murdered his servant.

There weren’t many who were brave, or rather, dumb enough to try to fool a noble family, so Kiyan immediately went to the guest house, where the informant was waiting for him.

Having been promised that he’d receive a reward for reliable information, Demian told them about the similarity between Julie’s brother and the man on the wanted poster. When Kiyan heard where this girl lived, everything fell into place.

The address of the impudent hotshot from the tournament coincided with the address of the killer.

Ushan Arnhard and a certain Kai were the same person. He had probably used one of the rare techniques to change his appearance.

Having ordered Demian to wait for Uncle Tao to receive his reward, Kiyan went to the southwest part of the central district. He wanted to personally turn that bastard into a bloody pulp. The type of crime he had committed almost a year ago was considered extremely serious, and if the murderer was nothing but a filthy commoner, then there was only one thing awaiting them — execution!

And although there was a chance that the men he had sent after the boy were already rotting in the dirt, that filthy peasant stood no chance against him.

Madly grinning, Kiyan started to run.

***

A few hours earlier, having gotten ready and changed his face, Kai got out of the house. So much had happened over the past two months that he had managed to completely forget about his task for the Mercenary Guild. He should’ve already paid a fine of a couple of silver coins if he didn’t want the fine to increase. If he wanted to continue working as a mercenary, he had to deal with this problem as soon as possible.

Having reached the door, Kai turned and shouted, “I’m leaving!”

“Okay!” Julie replied from somewhere inside. By now, Kai could really call her his sister.

During the time he had spent in this world, Kai had managed to adapt and, most importantly, find a family. Although he wasn’t related to them, Jongo and Julie had become people dear to his heart.

Kai would never forget their kindness, having forever preserved it in his heart. He would surely repay them for everything they had done for him.

Having left the clinic, he headed toward the Market Street, intending to get to the guild, which was located at the central square.

During the walk, he remembered how Jongo had left the house in the morning, almost bouncing with joy and carrying a big basket with him. As Kai was able to understand from his mutterings, a caravan full of rare herbs, some of which the Suwon family would sell to some important people of Caltea, had arrived.

Kai walked along the already familiar road toward the guild. He exhaled with relief when he saw that Wanda wasn’t working today. Having paid the fine and dropped his mission, Kai got ready to leave when he stumbled upon the members of the Steel Tigers.

“Oh, Kai!” Lars exclaimed, holding a mug of ale in his hand. “Long time no see! Sit with us; tell me how you’re doing!”

Beckoning him over to their table, the mercenary scooted over, freeing up some space on the bench. Next to him were the other members of the Steel Tigers.

After a few moments of hesitation, Kai walked over to them.

I have a couple minutes to spare.

“Hello, everyone!” He smiled, looking at the merry crowd. “What are you celebrating?”

“Do you really need to ask?” Goddie said with a grin. “We whacked a goddamn Spike Boar! A Mind
Stage one! Its worth, together with one Tiny Energy Crystal, is estimated at seventeen and a half gold coins!”

“Though, we had to spend two coins on Nick’s treatment!” Lars added.

“Once you end up with a couple holes in your stomach and you can’t take a shit normally for a month, you’ll remember those words, you bastard!” Nick snapped. He was wrapped in bandages and wearing his trademark red bandana.

“I see you guys are having fun.” Kai grinned wide.

“How about you? I’ve heard that you signed up for the tournament, but under a different name,” Goddie said, and all five mercenaries looked at Kai.

“Sure did!” Kai exclaimed and took the Crystal he had won yesterday out of his pocket.

“What?”

“Is it real?”

“Where did you get it?”

The loud shouting attracted the attention of other people on the floor.

“Why are you making so much noise? It’s real; don’t you see its description?” Kai said, reminding them of it. “Haven’t you heard the rumors?”

Lars shook his head. “No, we returned from the border last night and immediately went to the Suwon hospital to save Nick’s ass! Come on, spill it!”

Kai lifted his head and pointed a finger at himself. “First place in the qualification round!”

All of the mercenaries were visibly surprised. One of them almost choked on a piece of chicken.

“Get out of town!” Nick cried out.

“Have I ever lied to you?” Kai frowned. “Or do you think that I was given this as a gift? In case you’ve forgotten what I’m capable of, I’ll gladly refresh your memory.”

“Wow, wow, take it easy!” Goddie interrupted. “Nick’s just joking. We all remember it very well. It’s just that winning first place sounds unbelievable when your competition is a bunch of very skillful people. I’ve heard that there were participants from other regions!”

Kai nodded with a sigh. “Yes, there were some interesting guys there. But the main event will be fighting with the aristocrats!”

“Oh, yeah...” Bending forward slightly, Lars whispered, “Those spoiled aristocratic brats have been annoying the hell out of everyone in Caltea for a long time now. They boast about their techniques, resources, the talent they received from their parents, and power. Someone has to put at least one of them in their place! Kai, we’ll come to the arena tomorrow to cheer you on. I hope you’ll teach them a lesson!”

Kai nodded and, without even trying to lower his voice, said, “It’s in my interest, too. I mean, have you seen those prizes!”

“Yeah...” The mercenary smiled dreamily as if he had just become the winner of the competition.

“Since we’ve mentioned the tournament, I have to go back to training. Although I only have one day left, I’d like to spend it as productively as possible!” Kai said, rising from the table.

Goddi sighed. “I thought you’d sit with us for a while. Never mind that then... See you tomorrow!”

“Yeah, if he spots us among thousands of people in the crowd!” Nick added sarcastically.

Having said goodbye to the mercenaries, Kai went home. He hoped to use the Crystal to grow at least a little stronger. For the upcoming fights, especially with the aristocrats, he wanted to be as ready as he could be.

Walking along the street, he suddenly heard a rumble, and only then did he pay attention to the raging wind. Gloomy clouds were creeping in from the east, obscuring the sun and enveloping the street in darkness.

A storm was approaching.

Anticipating a heavy rainfall, he hurried home.

Kai intended to spend the rest of the day training, and then, instead of sleeping, he’d meditate, focused on the Path of the Sword. His entire being was humming with excitement. He couldn’t wait for tomorrow.

Besides the prizes, there was one more thing that made him eager to win the tournament — the Earth-rank technique.

Kai had heard that in order to create such techniques, one needed to know how to be able to make special forms out of energy and to move them correctly during the technique’s creation.

Having never before seen the creation of a technique of this rank, what interested Kai was if he, with his eidetic memory and ability to see energy, could copy them?

Having decided to take a shortcut through the alleys, Kai shortened his journey to less than an hour and a half. Nearing his home, he suddenly heard voices coming from around the corner.

“Listen, girl! I’ll repeat it once again,” growled a male voice. “We’ve already wasted enough time searching for this fucking place! So, you’ll either tell me where this Ushan is or I’ll help you remember!”

“Let me go, you freak!” Julie cried through tears. “I don’t know anything!”

“She’s pretty! Look at that body,” another guy said. “Maybe we should have some fun with her, and then she’ll start talking...”

“Please, stop!”

“Not a bad id—”

But before he could finish, blood gushed from his mouth, staining Julie’s hair and face. The iron grip squeezing her wrist was gone.

Almost simultaneously, three heads with contorted faces fell to the ground, followed by the bodies.

Panting, Kai stood above them with a bloodied blade in his hand. Not caring that he had put his body in danger by using his abilities to their limit and increasing his energy for several moments, he ran to Julie. Seeing the faces of her attackers, he froze.

“Kai, you...”

“Those are the bastards who broke my hands, beat me to death, and threw me into the ditch. It’s not good that they’ve shown up here. I heard what they said... I’m sure they would’ve abused you. I have a bad feeling about this,” Kai spoke through pants, trying to catch his breath. “Where’s Grandpa?”

“He hasn’t returned yet,” she replied surprisingly calmly. However, Kai didn’t have time to find out the reasons behind her composure.

Suddenly, he felt a sense of impending doom rise behind him.

Turning sharply, he felt his cheek burn with pain. Having no time to react, he received a blow to his stomach, which caused him to cough blood and crash into a wooden wall, after which he immediately collapsed.

“Nice reaction!” Kiyan exclaimed. “But you won’t be escaping anymore.”

“Brother!” Julie screamed.

“There’s someone else here,” the aristocrat sneered, not having noticed her at first. “What a pretty face. I think I’ll take you with me when I’m done with him.”

Kiyan intercepted a piece of wood that almost hit his face.

Kai rose from under the pile of broken planks.

“Ha... So, you’re still able to stand after my attack? Not bad…”

There was a ringing of metal. Sparks.

Two blades collided.

Kai pushed with all his weight, holding his sword with both hands. Kiyan stood with his back straight, and calmly stopped the blow with only one hand.

“Would you look at that,” he said with a smile, looking like he was playing instead of fighting. “Your stats are much higher than they should be for someone who has reached the Lung Endurance level. Have you been lucky enough to stumble upon some item that strengthens the body? Unfortunately for you, I’ve been using those since childhood! My stats are at least two times higher than they should be at Muscle Endurance level!”

Kiyan’s eyes flashed, and he easily pushed Kai’s blade away.

Slipping back, Kai, unable to believe his eyes, saw that a deep notch had appeared on his sword.

“Do you think you can hurt me with that toothpick?” Kiyan’s face was distorted with contempt. “I won’t kill you just yet, no... I’ll let the executioners skin you alive on the central square so that your sister can see it! That’ll be your punishment for daring to raise your hand on me!”

“Julie, run through the backyard and go to the Mercenaries Guild! Find Lars and Goddi, say that I’ve sent you and that you need to hide!” Kai shouted, realizing that he didn’t stand a chance.

“You think I’ll let her escape?” Kiyan rushed to Julie. “If I want something, then it’ll be mine!”

Kai jumped after him.

Kiyan was about to brush him off as a nuisance, but his fighting instinct warned him of a threat. At the last moment, he deflected Kai’s energy-infused blade.

“Transformation of energy?!” he blurted out in bewilderment. It was time to take his opponent seriously.

This time, Kai’s blade suffered no damage, and it even left a couple of scratches on Kiyan’s hand and face.

Due to pain, the aristocrat didn’t immediately realize what had happened. Pain wasn’t a familiar feeling to him. After all, no one had ever dared to hurt him. Seeing a drop of blood sliding down his chin, he went mad.

“You bastard! I’ll kill you!”

At that moment, Kai noticed how the energy in Kiyan’s body rushed to his hands, and then to the blade. It sank into one of the three symbols engraved into the energy of the sword.

Having jumped back, Kiyan swung.

The third and most complex symbol flashed brightly.

“Invisible Cut!” he shouted.

Kai had no clue what was about to happen but he managed to prepare. His vision showed him a streak of energy parallel to the ground rushing toward him.

A jump and a somersault saved him from the fate that struck the nearby building — there was a deep cut on the wall, three fingers wide and as long as Kai was tall.

However, he didn’t have time to examine it as Kiyan had come too close for his liking.

A hail of frantic blows hit Kai. He withstood every hit thanks to the energy of the sword, and by predicting Kiyan’s movements and strengthening himself with energy.

However, his opponent was becoming faster with every second, and his own energy was dropping rapidly...

Kai missed one of the attacks...

His left side was pierced by incredible pain. A second later, a rib-crushing blow hit him in the torso. His back crashed into a wall, and the air was knocked out of his lungs.

The last particles of his energy were used to stop the bleeding.

“Die!” The tip of Kiyan’s sword approached Kai’s head.

Having used his last reserves, Kai rolled away. A piece of his ear was cut off and nailed to the wall.

Deciding to escape death, Kai shoved the Crystal into his mouth.

It usually took at least an hour for a Tiny Crystal to release its tightly compressed energy due to its very strong walls, which were impossible to crack.

But Kai had figured out how to pierce a very small, almost microscopic hole in the Crystal with internal energy. This wasn’t enough to release it, but it was enough to control it.

Having taken advantage of that, Kai destabilized the structure of the Crystal’s surface, which allowed it to decay almost immediately.

Super-dense energy poured into his body, which immediately used it for healing.

“There’s no escape!” Kiyan shouted. He didn’t even bother to pull the sword out of the wall, but simply cut through it. “Invisible Cut!”

Kai had to turn around quickly. A blow visible only to his eyes almost reached its goal.

Having poured as much energy into his sword as was possible, Kai transformed it into energy and swung, not having time to escape.

Two attacks collided.

The power of Invisible Cut threatened to pull the sword out of Kai’s hands. Small cracks were starting to appear along the blade and it soon shattered, cutting his clothes and skin.

Kiyan didn’t rush forward when Kai stopped. Instead, he remained in place, pointing his blade at his opponent. Long, orange lines ran along its entire length.

Rising from the guard to the tip, they flew into the air, forming a small, fiery ball at the end of the weapon, which quickly expanded to the size of a child’s fist.

Kiyan grinned. “Meet the power of the Yoni family, the Fire Punishment Technique!”

Kai thought it looked incredible. It wasn’t an energy transformation, that much he was certain. Kiyan’s internal energy remained neutral; the flame had come from somewhere else.

Small streams of energy formed thousands of threads woven into a special pattern, creating the strip on the blade. After that, they dispersed into the air, forming the sphere’s outer shell and then its inner part.

There was a pattern...

It reminded Kai of something.

He saw Jacobs doing something similar with a wooden blade a year ago.

It mimicked a force!

In this case, the force of fire!

Light flooded over Kai, slowing down time and opening the curtain of secrets of this world. The seemingly meaningless naming of techniques finally made sense. As soon as Kiyan shouted out the name, the flow of energy became more focused, which made it combat-ready. Saying the name aloud improved concentration, which was reflected in the technique.

The same thing happened the first time he attacked. The symbol on the blade created the technique, and since it was connected to Kiyan’s mind through energy, it could be activated by saying its name.

Unfortunately, Kai’s enlightenment didn’t last long. Time started to flow again.

The fireball flashed as Kiyan pronounced the last word, and a red dot burst from its fiery bowels, flying toward Kai with incredible speed. He didn’t have time to dodge it.

There was a hole in his shoulder, into which a human finger could easily fit.

The agonizing pain made him cry out. He forced himself to clench his teeth and endure.

His legs became weak.

“One more time!”

The second red dot burnt a hole in his thigh. He tried with all his might not to pass out, but his consciousness flowed like sand through his fingers.

Thoughts filled his head as he started toward the ground.

What’s going on? Why is this happening? Why am I fighting?
The past Kai just wanted to avoid starvation... That was why he stole a silver coin... He didn’t care who he was stealing from... For that, he was brutally killed, and my soul moved into this body... Why should I suffer because of other people’s actions?
Having died and gotten a chance to live again, I wandered and heard only echoes of deeply hidden emotions... But now, on the verge of death, an incomprehensible, long-forgotten feeling is awaking in me again. What is it...?

Falling, Kai’s vision blurred, but he saw the outlines of Kiyan’s face. It was disfigured by a mad, bestial grin, and against the background of the rotating sphere of fire, it evoked...

It evoked...

Fear...

What’s it like? I’ve forgotten, but it seems that I’m starting to recall... How much time has passed since the last time I’ve felt it? It seems... it seems like a lifetime ago. Yes, that’s right. I felt fear during my last moments, looking straight into the eyes of death. I wasn’t afraid of it. I was afraid of the look in her blue eyes, afraid of finding out why she had done it... But why am I afraid now? Why, when there is power? Why do I need fear?

The next beat of his heart spread through Kai’s entire body like a drum beat. He was shivering. Memories of his childhood and of the life he once had flashed before his eyes. He saw an image of his mother sitting in her wheelchair, smiling. His little brother, trying to imitate his training. His beloved dog, eternally and faithfully waiting for his master. Julie, who wasn’t his real sister, but was still very dear to his heart, taking care of him. Jongo, constantly smiling slyly, but ready to support his grandson at any moment. The strange feeling of living in a dream from the moment of his rebirth had finally disappeared...

Why do I need it? Exactly... A grin full of excitement appeared on his face. I need to fear for what’s dear to me! After all, only then does power make sense!

Lightning struck in the distance.

It started to rain.

A fiery drop started moving.

Kai’s eyelids rose sharply and his eyes shined violet.

Chapter 13
THE DAY

Kai had enough energy after absorbing the Crystal.

Having directed it to his wounded leg, he managed to control what was left of his muscles. Overcoming pain, he maintained his balance.

Thunder repeatedly hit the ground. Heavy rain washed away the blood and dirt off his body.

The strange and inspiring feeling that Kai had felt during the qualification round reappeared.

His mind cleared up. He saw everything. He felt everything. He knew everything.

The third red dot seemed to move no faster than a falling leaf. Kai saw its trajectory, saw how the air around it burned...

He saw every particle, every thread, and every movement that the essence of the technique was made of.

Directing energy into his sword, he swung, interrupting Kiyan’s attack. The sword’s energy formed a needle and flew forth to meet the fire.

As the two forces collided, Kai saw the needle split into hundreds of smaller ones and pierce through the technique’s structure. Their targets weren’t random, and each hit served a specific purpose.

There came a hissing sound, and then something burst...

Kai’s blade met a stream of hot air.

Kiyan’s attack failed. The red dot collapsed under its own pressure.

Kai was able to take control of any energy, except the one that already had a master. Having lost its structure, Kiyan’s technique started turning back into external energy that no longer belonged to him. This allowed Kai to move away as the collapsed dot still had some power in it.

He was able to dodge, but after that, he felt an unusual heaviness overcome him.

The peak of this unknown strength soon passed, leaving behind only an echo. Kai intended to take full advantage of it while he still had a chance.

Shocked and surprised, Kiyan couldn’t believe his eyes. The technique that he had been studying for the past few years had simply disintegrated with one swing of a sword! How was that possible? Had he made a mistake during the creation process? The key was to correctly form the fiery sphere; the red dots formed on their own. Considering that the first two attacks were successful, could there really have been an error?

He didn’t have too much time to ponder as Kai lunged at him.

The technique he had used cost a lot of internal energy, so after the third attack, Kiyan was exhausted. The sphere, spinning at the tip of his silver blade, and the orange line disappeared, returning only a part of the energy back to him.

Trying to keep up with Kai, he wanted to use his sword to fend off the following blow, but he couldn’t have expected that the boy would sharply and inhumanly quickly move to the left.

Having reached the aristocrat, Kai went crazy. A wave of energy surged into the parts of the body he needed, making them stronger. Many of his muscles would tear and bones shatter but he had no other choice.

Using the increased strength and speed, Kai attacked from the side but his opponent managed to partially block the blow with his blade.

Two weapons collided again.

Having realized that Kai was using the last bits of his energy for this attack, Kiyan grinned.

“You’ve lost!” he shouted, but then stopped short.

It was a trap.

The sword’s energy, which had been covering and protecting the entire blade, remained in its lower half. There was a crack.

Kai allowed Kiyan to break his blade so that the rest of it could continue toward its target.

“Wait!” the aristocrat shouted, watching in horror, not having time to do anything.

The broken blade sunk into his chest. Its energy poured into his body, seizing his lungs and heart.

Kiyan’s eyes widened in fear and filled with blood. He wanted to do something, but could only stand and stare at the piece of steel in his chest. It soon became impossible to breathe. His heartbeat became irregular and his sword fell out of his hands. His fingers were turning stiff.

“Die,” Kai hissed. He intended to pour even more energy into Kiyan and lower the blade to cut his heart.

BOOM!

A sudden blow broke the bones in his arm.

With great force, Kai was thrown back.

“Brother!” a furious and alarmed male cry rang out.

“Kiyan!” cried another voice, full of despair.

Broken and bruised, Kai somehow managed to land without hurting himself and remain on his feet.

Sliding across the wet ground, Kai came to a halt. Another blow to his head almost disoriented him. Knees trembling, he bent over and vomited blood.

His organs were damaged.

He had no more energy.

His vision was becoming blurry.

Exhausted and confused, he continued to stand, feeling the Fake Face Technique fading away and his true appearance coming back.

“His heart is still beating! We need a healer, urgently! Tao, take him to our house immediately!” someone shouted in the distance.

“Yes!”

Someone’s legs appeared in front of Kai. Suddenly, the person grabbed his hair and pulled his head up. Surrounded by a Mind Endurance aura, a man older than Kiyan, but very similar to him, stared down at him.

His hair was slowly being pulled out of his head. Unfortunately, Kai felt almost nothing at that moment. He was barely conscious after the last blow. Everything around him was foggy.

Overloading his muscles with energy caused an almost complete loss of control over his body. He couldn’t do anything but hang limply.

The stranger’s fist collided with his jaw, knocking out a handful of teeth and blood. Kai fell and almost passed out. A tiny fraction of his consciousness was struggling to remain standing, but it was in vain.

Someone’s steel grip seized his neck from behind and yanked him upward. The man who had hit him was now dragging him Heavens knew where.

“I’ll kill him! I’ll rip his heart out!” sputtered a middle-aged bearded man standing in front of him furiously. “Bring the bastard over here, Shaizan!”

The raging aura at the peak of Soul
Stage made the wounded Kai tremble.

The man who intended to kill Kai was Yavert Yoni, the strongest warrior in the family and its current patriarch... and Kiyan’s father. His palm hit Kai like a sword. Having enveloped it with energy, he intended to pierce Kai’s chest and tear out his heart.

And he had almost succeeded...

Suddenly, there was a deafening explosion. It reminded Kai of a fighter jet overcoming the sound barrier.

Clutching Yavert’s hand with insane force, Jongo stood between him and Kai. His skin emitted steam, making everyone around him feel the heat. His hair was disheveled, and his robe torn. Full of scars, but still solid and powerful, his body arose like a mountain, shielding his wounded grandson. The ground under his feet cracked and sank.

Flames of hatred burned in Jongo’s eyes.

Without turning around, he raised his free hand, pointing his index and middle fingers at Shaizan’s head.

“Move!” Yavert shouted, pulling away his broken arm from Jongo’s grip and dashing forward.

Shaizan reacted immediately.

“Spray Spatter!” Jongo whispered.

Hundreds of beads of water exploded from his fingertips, demolishing a small house that was in their way.

Yavert, however, managed to pull his son away from the blow and throw him to the side.

Everything happened so fast that Kai didn’t even have time to fall to the ground. Jongo caught him and put his palm on his chest.

“Healing Water.”

A small ball sank into Kai’s wounded body, which immediately flared up with energy.

Kai’s injuries began to heal quickly, and he successfully escaped the clutches of death. Gradually, his clouded mind cleared up.

Having woken up, he saw the old man leaning over him and felt heat spread through his body, caressing and restoring his strength. Jongo’s face seemed to have become even older. He looked worn out.

“I...” Kai tried to speak, but the lack of teeth and a broken jaw prevented him from doing so.

“Jongo!” Yavert yelled, Earth-rank sword in his hands. “What is the meaning of this?”

The old man glared at him.

“I’d like to know the same,” he hissed through clenched teeth. “Why the hell have you tried to kill my grandson?!”

“Grandson?” Yavert was taken aback. “So, the little bastard decided to follow in your footsteps? He almost killed my son! That’s what this is about!”

Looking down at Kai, the old man clenched his fists. He saw everything he needed to see in those violet eyes.

“If he did that then he had no other choice. It was you who came to my house, not my grandson who came to yours!”

“What?! How dare you, you bastard?! The life of your brat is worth nothing in comparison to Kiyan’s! And if he had decided to kill him, then he should bow his head and die with dignity! An aristocrat always kills for a reason!”

Jongo clenched his teeth. Blood trickled down his fingers; nails had pierced the skin on his palms from how tightly he was clutching his fists.

“Kiyan is ruthless and insane! Everyone knows that! There are no words to describe his craving for violence and cruelty! You should’ve killed him when he was still a child! Seems that my grandson decided to do what you should’ve done so many years ago!”

Hearing that, Yavert forgot all the rules and laws.

“Shaizan, kill the boy!” he snapped, ready to attack Jongo.

Having risen to his feet on his own, Kai looked at his grandfather.

“I’ll hold him off, so start running. You won’t survive another fight,” Jongo said before jumping at Yavert.

Kai rushed away as quickly as he could, knowing that Jongo was right. He took Kiyan’s sword with him so that he’d have at least some weapon in case Shaizan caught up with him.

Jongo and Yavert collided.

Fist against a sword.

Water versus fire.

Soul
Stage against Soul
Stage.

The street became their battlefield, and all the locals, despite the raging rain and wind, left their homes, hurrying away from the fight.

Yavert possessed various Low-rank techniques and weapons, and he had reached the Hearing Stage on the Path of the Sword. But Jongo didn’t lag behind. He had incredible control over his body and a couple of Earth-rank techniques that were gradually suppressing Yavert.

Each attack cost Yavert new wounds. Slowly but surely, he was losing ground. He had no choice but to use his trump card.

Having distanced himself from Jongo, Yavert used his family’s most valuable technique.

Fire Punishment.

A bolt of lightning ran along his blade. Five fireballs appeared on its tip at once, surrounding it.

“Fire Punishment!” Yavert shouted, activating the technique.

At that moment, five red dots rushed at the healer.

Jongo, who had met with this technique before, didn’t even flinch nor tried to dodge it. Releasing energy from his hands, he took advantage of the weather.

“Water Barrier,” he whispered.

The rain suddenly halted, as if frozen in time. Hovering in the air, the raindrops expanded, connecting with each other and forming a wall of water. It all happened in a heartbeat.

No less than a fist thick, it became an impenetrable obstacle to Yavert’s attack. Each drop, crashing into the barrier, stopped and shattered. The forces of the two techniques were unequal. A lot depended on the quality of their formation and their user. In this aspect, Jongo was superior to Yavert.

In addition to its defensive function, Water Barrier had one more. It could let through any other technique of the one who had created it!

“Spray Spatter!” Jongo continued his attack.

An explosion passed through the wall of water, hitting the unsuspecting Yavert and making him suffer many injuries.

But he was still alive and conscious.

“Your father was much stronger,” Jongo said, standing next to Yavert who was lying on the ground. “If you try to move or use your energy, I’ll attack again...”

A sudden crash caused him to turn his head. Kai flew through a wall. Shaizan was holding him by the neck.

Even at the peak of his strength, he would’ve had no chance of escaping from Yavert’s first son, let alone in his current state. It was a miracle that he was able to elude him this long.

Pressed to the ground, Kai could see what was going on. Shaizan was well aware of it as well.

“Let go of Kai, or I’ll kill your father!” Jongo growled, realizing that things were hanging on a very thin thread.

“Kill him!” Yavert shouted angrily.

Glancing at his wounded father and then at Kai, the confused Shaizan didn’t know what to do. He wanted to kill the bastard who dared hurt his brother, but his father’s life was at stake. Revenge wasn’t worth it. He pondered what to do until a voice suddenly came.

“Good afternoon...”

No one could move.

Between the four warriors appeared...

...the patriarch of the strongest family in the city.

Helios Bayweck.

The only person in Caltea who had surpassed the Soul
Stage and reached the Exorcist level.

Looking at Jongo and Yavert, Kai had no clue what had happened. One moment, he was looking at them, and at the other, Helios was standing between them. It seemed like he had been standing there from the very beginning.

In a dark and stylish suit, with snow-white hair and a very young face, he looked like a teenager. However, he was more than a hundred years old.

The pressure he had released imposed such force that no one, including Jongo, could move. Not even raindrops could touch him. Water simply evaporated a few feet from him under the influence of his incredible power. At the stage he was in, a person could truly be called a martial artist, and not just a warrior or a practitioner.

In Kai’s eyes, Helios looked like a beacon. He had to stop observing his energy lest he risked losing his sight.

“It’s a little noisy here,” Helios went on, for no one else could utter a word. “I can’t allow the head of one of the families, one of the pillars of equilibrium in Caltea to die. Especially at the hands of an old friend. What’s going on here?”

The pressure loosened its hold and returned their voices.

“This peasant nearly killed my brother!” Shaizan squealed, still holding Kai.

Glancing at him, Helios immediately turned back to Yavert. A wave of energy threw Shaizan back, dragging him along the ground. Helios didn’t need a technique to do that, only will and his energy that was so dense that it could easily affect the world around him.

“I see that you still haven’t taught your children manners, Yavert,” he scolded, looking around.

“Helios...” And although he could address him by his first name, Yavert still tried to sound courteous. “Jongo’s grandson dared to attack Kiyan and seriously injure him. Also, it was he who killed our family’s servant two months ago.”

“Kai was only defending himself!” Jongo added.

“Jongo... My old friend... I remember the day you arrived in our city. I remember how we trained and competed with each other. I remember how you approached the threshold of the Exorcist
Stage. And, of course, I remember how you made a mistake and didn’t listen to me. How you killed the previous Yoni patriarch. It was only thanks to my intervention that you weren’t executed but only prevented from developing further. Now, I have no more confidence in you...”

Helios looked at Kai.

“What do you have to say in your defense, boy?”

Kai couldn’t rise from the ground, more because of his wounds than the pressure. And although Jongo had partially healed him, he was still severely injured. He had lost a large quantity of blood, his muscles and ligaments were torn, bones cracked, hip and jaw broken, holes burnt in his body, and he was almost completely out of energy. He was too weak to talk...

He wanted to tell Helios everything about his broken arms and dying in a ditch, about the unjust attempts to cripple him in the qualification round, about Kiyan who attacked him and threatened Julie... But he couldn’t. His body disobeyed, and he had used the last atoms of strength to remain conscious.

He could only stare at Helios.

“I understand...” He nodded as if he was reading Kai’s mind. “I see it all in your eyes. You have a strong spirit... Alas, under the laws of the Alkea Empire, your transgressions are punishable by immediate execution. No matter how noble your intentions were, they can’t justify your actions.”

Helios’s last words made Jongo’s heart sink and his hands shake. His vision darkened. The world started to fade away. He refused to believe this and he couldn’t accept that he had failed to save his grandson. He couldn’t oppose Helios. He couldn’t even move.

“With the authority bestowed upon me by the current emperor, Sigurd, I will be your executioner!” Helios said and walked over to Kai.

So, I’m going to die after all... I was hoping that I could live longer in this world... I didn’t even pay back Julie and Jongo for their kindness. What a pity. But I can say with confidence that I’ve lived to the fullest. I have no regrets. I did what I could, and I still lost... I lost even though I was given a second chance. I hope that no one will be sad about me. I wonder what will follow... If anything.

“Helios,” the pale Jongo grunted with exasperation, causing the man to turn around in surprise. Recklessly strengthening himself with energy, which threatened to shorten his life, and resisting pressure, the healer knelt and bowed to the ground. “I beg for the Blood Atonement!”

A deathly silence fell upon everyone. Even rain didn’t seem to dare to disturb it. Flashes of lightning flickered somewhere far away, but the thunder didn’t reach Caltea.

Surprised, Helios, who had long forgotten about this ancient, but still valid law, looked at Jongo’s wrinkled and pale face with sadness. At the boney, trembling hands and gray hair being ruffled by the wind.

“I’m asking you to give me the right to atone for the sins of my grandson with my own life!”

Kai, who had already prepared himself for death, stared in shock.

He kept hoping that he heard it wrong, or that he was hallucinating due to blood loss, but reality was cruel.

“Are you sure?”

“I’ve never been more confident in a decision in my life!” Jongo answered.

“My hand won’t flinch!” Helios said. He didn’t give a damn about some boy, but he did about his former friend...

“Good, I’d rather not have you need to strike twice,” Jongo cracked a joke despite the fear. Like everyone else, he feared death. But there was something he feared even more.

He couldn’t bear a new loss.

“You...” Helios stumbled, after which the cold look returned to his eyes again. “If this is your wish, then I’ll fulfill it...”

Jongo never straightened his back, resting his forehead on the ground when Helios walked toward him.

It was raining.

Kai somehow found the strength to rise to his hands and knees. The rain washed away the tears from his cheeks.

He wanted to scream. To say that he wasn’t Jongo’s grandson. That he had deceived everyone. That he didn’t deserve his love.

But he couldn’t.

His jaw refused to move. Instead of words, groans and gurgles spilled from his lips.

Hurting, he tried to crawl. It wasn’t his body that ached, but his soul, cracking like glass with each move.

Helios stopped near Jongo.

Wait...

Kai extended his hand to the old man. The wet stone impeded his progress. He flopped back to the ground. Lying with a broken nose and a bloodied face, he never stopped reaching for Jongo.

All he could do was wheeze.

Helios raised his hand in which a blade appeared.

Stop!

“St—” Kai tried to scream, but only coughed blood.

Still trying to get up, he saw Jongo raise his head. He was smiling as always, eyes glimmering with sly mischief. His lips moved silently as if he was trying to say something.

Kai tried to get up, not paying attention to his broken fingernails and numb fingers.

Helios’s raised hand lowered instantly.

KILL ME!

The scream never left his throat.

Smile still on his lips, Jongo’s head rolled on the ground.

The world was enveloped in darkness...

***

The execution was over.

Helios’s pressure disappeared, and Yavert was able to move again.

“The law has been obeyed,” Helios said, standing with his back turned to everyone, looking at the weeping sky. “The boy is innocent! Yavert...”

“You’re mistaken!”

“Are you saying that his death means nothing to you?!” Helios roared, immediately turning around and bringing down the true power of his aura on Yavert, cracking his bones and the ground under him.

“I didn’t... mean that,” he barely uttered, using his inner energy to resist.

“Then what?” Helios pulled himself together, partially reducing the pressure.

“This isn’t the end! The kid is also very talented! And he’ll definitely take revenge, and not just on my family!” Yavert shouted. “Knowing this, I can’t just let him go, even if I have to break the law! Do you have the right to let him go, knowing what could happen to Caltea when he reaches the Exorcist Stage? Believe me, if he could defeat my son, being only at the level of Lung Endurance, then he’ll definitely become very strong in the future!”

Silence fell again...

Helios examined the unconscious Kai, who hadn’t given up until the end, even though he knew there was nothing he could do. He knew that Yavert was right.

“He’ll leave the city,” he said, approaching Kai.

“This’s not enough,” Yavert started but stopped, feeling Helios’s fury.

“Also,” he continued, “I’ll use the Martial Arts Destruction technique.”

The technique he was talking about couldn’t really be called such. It could be considered the most effective weapon against a martial arts practitioner, used to inflict certain injuries upon them. If it were used on him, Kai would never be able to rise above the Mind
Stage.

That was exactly what had happened to Jongo a long time ago. But, unlike Kai, by that time, he had already reached the Soul
Stage, so the technique simply stopped his growth.

For any warrior ardently walking along the path of martial arts, it was equal to death. Only a few could bear it psychologically, continuing to live on with the realization that someone had forever deprived them of the chance to become stronger.

Yavert grimaced. He hoped that the bastard would be killed, or at least left to rot forever in prison. But this was acceptable, too, even though he didn’t really like it. Not like he had a say in the matter. “That’s wise...”

“Forgive me, Jongo, but better that than...” Helios whispered, ignoring Yavert.

Palm turned toward Kai, Helios released energy into his body.

“I’ll be keeping my eye on you,” he warned Yavert and then disappeared together with Jongo’s corpse and Kai.

More precisely, the corpse turned into energy, becoming a part of the world.

On its own, this would take hundreds of years to happen, but with Helios’s intervention, the process was instant. It was a manifestation of the highest degree of respect for a warrior after their death.

Chapter 14
REALITY

Flying over the edge of the forest, a silver falcon noticed something interesting in the foliage below. Folding its wings, the bird plummeted toward the ground, getting closer and closer to the shiny object that was noticeable even from a great height.

Descending, it flapped its wings and moved closer to examine the shiny trinket.

Hidden instincts, that the falcon had inherited from its ancestors, suddenly began to awaken.

Although the bird glanced with caution at the unusual object, an unknown impulse invited it to pick it up, and to do so as soon as possible. Desire increased, and images began to appear. They were talking to the falcon. They said that by taking the little thing and eating it, its life would become much better.

It would become stronger.

It would no longer have to fear the mighty predators and constantly look around while flying. It would no longer have to think about diseases. Its life span would extend, and its descendants would be born strong and resilient.

The silver falcon finally cast aside doubts and caution. The desire for power had prevailed.

Climbing onto the hill where the alluring object was lying, the bird immediately reached for it, ready to swallow.

Alas, its wish wasn’t destined to come true.

Scattering the soil, a long, thin arm burst from the ground. Grabbing the falcon by the head, it stopped the bird’s beak a couple of inches from its prey.

The falcon flapped its wings in an attempt to resist, but it couldn’t escape. Not knowing that its sharp talons had no chance to so much as scratch the pale skin, it struggled to break free.

Its resistance lasted for a few seconds and ended with its skull being crushed. Discarding the carcass, the hand froze. A moment later, the ground began to stir.

Dirty and malnourished to the point of starvation, a man crawled out from the dirt. Pale as chalk, dressed in torn rags and with long black hair, he slowly rose. Then he collapsed, his weak legs unable to support him.

He managed to lean on his hands. Getting on all fours, he noticed a pebble lying on the ground.

Violet eyes observed the brilliant green.

[A Mind-Scaring crystal]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Passive ability [Light Fear Field]

There’s almost no energy left in it, and the crumbs that have remained wouldn’t be enough... But it was enough to attract an animal...

This thought was like a spark that lit up his fogged mind, allowing him to finally notice the old messages flashing in front of him.

Attention! Your body has suffered critical damage!

The host organism has been harmed!

Soul damage has been received.

Fifty soul nodes have been damaged.

Contact with super-dense energy has been recorded!

Activating [Sleeping Blood]...

Progress: 1%...

State of the body: critical

[Sleeping Blood] puts the host in a state of deep, restorative sleep.

Reading, Kai slowly came to his senses. He started thinking about the meaning of the words he had just read.

Where am I? What happened? Why am I here? I can’t remember... I remember the tournament... Getting ready for it... The qualification round... The Crystal... And after that... After that, I...

Tears fell onto the ground.

“Why?” he hissed, digging his fingers into the dirt, remembering the rain and his helplessness. Why am I so weak? Old man... why have you...?

Hitting the ground with his fist and continuing to sob, he rose. Tattered and beaten, with his head bowed and hair obscuring his face, he looked like a walking corpse.

Why is life so cruel? Why would it give me a second chance just to hurt me again?! He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. I just wanted to live in peace! But as soon as I got into this world, I turned out to be a major inconvenience to someone! This isn’t fair...

Throwing his head back, he looked at the sky. His cracked lips curled into a mad grin.

Sky?! Gods?! Or maybe fate?! Kai glared at the void, his bestial grin growing wider. You want to break me?! You mock me and push me around! You think that’s enough?! Keep trying! But beware... Sooner or later, my turn will come... And then... I will crush, and I will grind and I will devour... I’ll burn this world to the fucking ground! I’ll cast into the abyss all those who dare stand in my way!

Shivering and panting, Kai stopped feeling sorry for himself. A sudden wave of energy rushed through his body, causing it to return to its previous state. The pain caused by excess of energy and regeneration was nothing compared to his mental torment.

His back straightened, muscles and bones mended, wounds healed and complexion recovered. Full recovery would take some time, but at least it had started.

A tingle grew inside of him until he started laughing. His laugh was loud and sincere, but at the same time frightening and insane.

I’ll gain great strength, whatever it takes!

Determined, Kai took his first step.

***

For three days, he walked. Sticking to one random direction, Kai never left the forest, which now seemed never-ending. But he was sure that sooner or later, he’d come out somewhere. Thanks to the energy, he didn’t lack food or sleep, and he hadn’t yet encountered any dangers. So he walked... and walked...

Constantly absorbing external energy with his whole body to restore strength, he suddenly felt it started to strengthen his organs. He was finally returning to his former state.

Due to the sudden awakening of Sleeping Blood, his regeneration had moved to a new level and now there were almost no traces left from his battle with Kiyan; his broken teeth had started to grow back. The restoration of his strength was almost done.

But something about himself seemed strange to Kai, so he decided to turn to the System.

Stats

Age: 15

Race: human

Status: mortal

Stage: /

Level: /

Characteristics

• Power: 3.16

• Speed: 3.17

• Endurance: 3.89

• Stamina: 5.0

• Mind: 2.93

• Energy: 4.64

Abilities

• [Breath of Force]

Rank: Low

• [Fake Face Technique]

Rank: Low

Force

Unknown

Features and equipment

Unlocked:

[Awakening of the Sleeping Blood]

Progress: 11%

The increase in endurance he attributed to the increased regeneration. The new section that appeared didn’t really surprise him. However, he couldn’t say the same about the absence of information about his stage and level. Listening to his aura, he didn’t feel even the slightest fluctuations on the level of Lung Endurance.

After about half an hour of self-searching, Kai found that the most logical answer coincided with his instincts. It was most likely that the power of his Body Endurance Stage had increased due to the awakening of Sleeping Blood.

He could now absorb a double amount of energy. This meant that he had reached only around seventy-five percent of Lung Endurance and was slowly inching closer to the old stage.

The situation was the same for the rest of the Endurance stages. Where he once had fifty-five percent, now he had a little over forty.

But the decline in the level didn’t bother him: his previous characteristics were still there. The increase in the maximum endurance limit was only a plus.

What he couldn’t understand, however, was what had activated Sleeping Blood? Judging by the logs, it could’ve happened due to contact with dense energy. But what did that mean? Could someone simply pour their power into him?

Jongo’s treatment was hardly the reason behind it...

Then what was it?

Kai suspected only one person — Helios Bayweck. Only his energy could be described as super-dense. But what was his energy doing in Kai’s body? And what did the damage report mean?

There were so many questions but no answers whatsoever.

Suddenly, Kai thought about something else.

How much time had he spent unconscious?

Fortunately for him, the System had the answer to that question.

Ninety-nine days?! What the actual fuck?!

He had spent more than three months blacked out in an unfamiliar place!

How...? What...? Why...?

Questions were swarming in Kai’s head. The only assumption that he could make was that Sleeping Blood took quite some time to level (or activate?).

Time passed, miles melted away. Walking non-stop, presumably south, by the dawn of the fourth day, Kai finally found something — a village appeared in the distance. Finally, he had reached civilization. And although energy had helped him keep fatigue and hunger at bay, he wouldn’t say no to food and rest. A change of clothes wouldn’t hurt either. The shabby piece of cloth that was covering him could barely be called a rag.

Most importantly, he wanted to know where he was. He didn’t forget about Julie, but he had no clue what had happened to her during his absence. Having caused Jongo’s death, he had no right to leave her alone.

And he wanted to get revenge.

However, things weren’t so simple. Having approached the village, Kai saw nothing but desolation and ruins, which made him suspicious. The inexplicably tense atmosphere made him feel uneasy. Entering the village, he found it deserted.

A battle had been fought on its streets.

But the damage wasn’t done by sword or fist, but by claw and fang.

A few minutes later, he found a body, more precisely, its lower part, lying near one of the wooden houses. The stench made him want to vomit, but he couldn’t squeeze anything out of himself except for air.

Having pulled himself together, he examined the remains. The corpse had been lying here for at least a week. Considering that no one had removed it, things didn’t bode well for Kai. Perhaps there was no one here except for him...

Unable to do anything for the poor soul or the village, he took advantage of the situation and decided to seek shelter in one of the largest houses. Luck smiled upon him, bestowing upon him some clothes and shoes. They even fit.

Unfortunately, Kai found no food or weapons in that or any other house. He knew that the chance of them having refrigerators in this world was nonexistent, but he didn’t understand how there were absolutely no supplies. Weren’t there supposed to be some kind of grains or vegetables stocked up for the winter?

But the claw marks in places where reserves were supposed to be kept explained that the monsters that had attacked the village didn’t only feed on humans.

Not liking any of this, Kai decided to leave as soon as possible. All he needed to do was find the road leading to another settlement and move on.

Having got out on the street, he came face to face with a creature that was possibly one of the culprits behind the disaster.

A ten-feet-tall, dog-like and at the same time anthropomorphic creature, weighing at least several hundred pounds, stood some thirty feet away from the house Kai had come out from.

[Yellow Spotted Gnoll]

Stage: Body

Level: Heart Endurance

Wow, what an informative description, he thought sarcastically. Any dumbass can see that it’s yellow and that it has spots! Even without the system, he could feel its power. He remembered Gnolls from video games and books.

Characteristics

• Power: 2.7

• Speed: 2.35

• Endurance: 4.1

• Stamina: 2.98

• Mind: 0.3

• Energy: 2.79

Except for Mind, its characteristics were impressive. At least for a simple man of the same level. But, on the other hand, until the Soul Stage, monsters didn’t use energy at all in battle. They didn’t possess a human mind either.

So, with decent skills, experience, and weapons, an average Heart Endurance fighter could cope with this monster.

For Kai, it was barely a threat.

Having noticed potential prey, the Gnoll attacked the boy. Neither intuition, nor instinct, nor even the System could tell this monster the true strength of the person standing in front of it. The reckless animal saw only food.

Kai didn’t even break a sweat fighting it. Having simply moved aside and dodged the clicking jaws, he landed a couple of powerful and well-aimed blows to certain parts of its body, making it whine and then die.

Certain that one Gnoll wouldn’t be able to terrorize an entire village alone, Kai suspected that its relatives were lurking nearby.

Unfortunately, at the Body Stage, in animals that had become monsters or were born as such, a Crystal didn’t form. So Kai walked away from the corpse without even trying to look for something useful in it.

Moving further along the main street, he soon stumbled upon a rickety wooden sign with the name of the settlement.

Trisgar.

Kai was certain that he had heard that name before — it was the village near the abandoned mine he was supposed to investigate.

Oh the irony...

Having found out the name of the village, Kai now knew that he was northeast of Caltea, and that he was right thinking that monsters had ransacked the place. However, five months had passed from the moment the task had appeared in the guild.

Having realized that, Kai felt his heart sink. He could’ve saved all these people simply by spending a couple of days exploring that damned mine. If he had just made sure that there were monsters roaming about, someone from the guild would’ve exterminated them for a decent reward.

But why had no one bothered to take up the task for five months, except for him?

Suddenly, there came a sharp whistle followed by laughter. From the side of the road leading into the distance, a pair of Gnolls rushed toward him. One was the same as the one Kai had just killed, but the second was one level higher, which was why it moved faster.

Cruelty flashed in the violet eyes. Feeling responsible for all the deaths, he decided to deal with these monstrosities once and for all.

Without hesitation, acting solely on instinct, he rushed forward as soon as the first monster got close enough.

Carried by inertia, the beast’s body fell to the ground, rolling a couple of times before halting. A head with a bloodied muzzle fell nearby.

Acting subconsciously, Kai didn’t immediately figure out what had happened. But then he saw his bloodied hand. Energy had coated it, turning it into a sword.

Seeing what fate his kin had met, the second Gnoll started slowing down. However, having already accelerated too much, it failed to stop. It couldn’t run away, and soon two carcasses were lying on the ground.

After the battle, Kai stared in surprise at his hand. Before his eyes, energy twisted and turned into the finest threads, intertwined like a braid, and circled around his hand without touching the skin.

He recalled where he had seen a similar way of using energy before.

Yavert Yoni.

Kai grinned. What doesn’t kill us makes us stronger, right?

Since he was unconsciously able to apply this skill, he wanted to try out something else — the Fire Punishment technique.

Thanks to his abilities and memory, he had a detailed understanding of the formation of this technique so he decided to try to recreate it.

Unfortunately, he didn’t have a weapon that would act as a medium, so he decided to use his hand instead of a blade.

Having taken a deep breath and exhaled, Kai focused and slowly began to form strands of energy. Tens, hundreds, and then a thousand. Exactly the amount Kiyan had used.

The threads weaved into certain patterns along their entire length.

Gradually, starting at his wrist, an orange strip began to appear, and after a minute of crawling upward at a leisurely pace, it stopped at the tip of Kai’s index finger. Only then did he understand why Kiyan had used this technique through a sword. Even the slightest inaccuracy in the weave or even a split second of carelessness would lead to the destruction of the entire structure and serious injuries due to an uncontrolled surge of power. For a weapon, such a surge was a trifle that couldn’t so much as put a dent in a piece of iron.

Luckily, Kai had gotten used to taking risks long ago.

After the formation of the orange strip, he began to release energy, which turned out to be extremely difficult due to the difference in the environment. Soon, the outer shell of the sphere slowly formed, and then it took Kai another three minutes to fill it before the technique was completed.

The sphere was enveloped in flames.

Having wiped the sweat off his face, Kai smiled. It was great for his first attempt. He doubted that he would’ve succeeded if he hadn’t had much control over energy. He wasn’t sure if he could’ve created and maintained such a number of threads if he were an ordinary warrior. Luckily, with his abilities, it wasn’t a problem.

Having looked around, Kai chose a target and pointed the finger with the sphere at the corpse of one of the Gnolls.

“Fire Punishment!”

For a moment, he felt some discomfort. Starting the attack, the rotating sphere, like a vacuum cleaner, sucked in some energy from its owner. Kai resisted instinctively, but then he came to his senses and went with the flow.

His energy was transformed in a special way under the sphere’s influence and without Kai’s intervention. A red dot flew out of the fiery ball.

A moment later, a hole appeared in the corpse’s chest.

Joy filled Kai’s heart, but he tried to play it cool.

You have mastered the [Fire Punishment Technique].

Rank: Earth

Progress: 100%

The System reminded Kai of its existence as soon as he fired the shot, confirming that he had obtained a new skill.

He spent several more minutes testing it.

As it turned out, the creation of the sphere required energy that equaled to about a unit of energy, and each shot cost a fourth of it. Having done some simple math, Kai realized that with his energy reserve he could use this technique up to seven times.

Having spent half of his energy, he decided to take some time to recover before going to the mine. Choosing one of the least-destroyed houses to serve as his temporary shelter, he headed inside.

Chapter 15
THE MINE

When he reached one of the large, one-story houses that were typical of this village, Kai tried to open the door. It was locked, but he didn’t let that discourage him. One kick, and the weak barrier flew off its hinges.

Kai stepped inside and reacted reflexively.

Having deflected an attack, he grabbed his opponent by the throat. However, he came to his senses before enveloping his arm in sword energy and tightening the grip. Suddenly, something jabbed him in the thigh and even cut his trousers, but failed to break through the skin.

“Stop, please! I surrender!” A terrified, middle-aged man raised his hands and begged for mercy, feeling the powerful grip on his throat. At the same moment, on Kai’s left, appeared a gaunt six-year-old with a knife, which soon fell out of his tiny hands with a loud clatter.

“Take your hands off my dad!” the boy cried, eyes ablaze with unyielding perseverance. Overcoming his fear, he bent down, ready to pick up the knife and try again.

“Villen, stop! Don’t be silly!” the man shouted. The boy, obeying only partially, picked up the knife, but refrained from attacking. Not willing to give up until his father was released, he pointed the blade at Kai.

There was something familiar in the boy’s expression.

It was the same strong will he himself had once had...

Survivors?

Having taken a deep breath, Kai regained his composure. Nothing here posed a threat to him.

“Why did you attack me?” he asked, releasing the man’s neck.

Without taking his eyes off the stranger who barged in and rubbing his reddened skin, he answered, “I saw you raiding the other houses. And you broke our door. What else should I do?”

“And you thought that you could defeat me?” Kai asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I couldn’t feel your aura from afar, so I didn’t think that you’d be stronger than me. Please, don’t hurt my children!” the man begged, shielding his son with his body. “You can take anything you want!”

The man had a weak, almost-insignificant aura of the Lung Endurance level. It was unlikely that he could achieve more, but it was enough for him to become stronger than ordinary people.

But wait... Did he say children?

Having quickly glanced around, Kai discovered a small head and pair of frightened eyes peering at him from the basement.

Noticing where Kai was looking, the man became even more nervous. Ready to trade his life for that of his son and daughter, he crept closer to the intruder.

Being the only one amused by the situation, Kai grinned.

“Old man, what’s your name?”

“Ri...Rimus.”

“Well, Rimus... You’ve seen how I dealt with the Gnolls. Once again, why did you attack me?”

The man seemed genuinely surprised.

“You... killed those creatures?” He couldn’t believe it. “No, I haven’t seen that. I thought that you were just an ordinary guy...”

What?

Kai took another look around the place. Recalling the layout of the village, he realized that Rimus couldn’t have possibly witnessed his battle through any of the windows of this room.

“I see...” He sighed and pointed a finger at his chest. “I’m Kai... And I have absolutely no intention of hurting any of you. I’ve raided some of the houses because I was in dire need of new clothes and because I haven’t eaten for a very long time. I came to your place to get some rest and restore my energy, that’s all... You said that I can take anything, right? Do you have any food?”

Even though he had relaxed for a moment, Rimus started feeling tense again. A stranger, much stronger than he, appeared in his house. He didn’t know what this stranger wanted and he feared that he wouldn’t be able to protect his children in case anything happened. Rimus couldn’t afford to lower his guard for a second. If he had to, he’d sacrifice himself to give his children a chance to escape.

But it was dangerous outside, too. Where would they go?

“We have almost nothing left.” Having realized the hopelessness of the situation, Rimus decided to resist. “I eat almost nothing, but the children... Without food they’ll... they’ll...”

“Fine, fine, I won’t take it, I’ll manage with energy.” Kai waved his hand. Sleeping Blood, which had increased to eleven percent, allowed him to feed on energy for a significant amount of time. “If you don’t mind, I’ll meditate here. I’ll leave once I’m done.”

Having said that, Kai sat down and assumed the lotus position. He closed his eyes and began absorbing the surrounding energy with maximum efficiency. In his experience, it’d take at least an hour and a half to recover those two and a half points of energy he had spent on his experiment.

To others, Kai looked like an eccentric. He had broken into someone’s house, scared everyone, and now he was sitting quietly and meditating. Luckily, the front door was the only casualty of this unusual encounter.

Rimus ordered his children to return to the basement. He himself sat near the intruder, set on keeping his eye on him. But as time passed, Rimus gradually calmed down. The stranger truly didn’t seem to mean any harm.

Tired of sitting in silence, Rimus gathered some courage and asked, “Tell me, why don’t I feel your aura, even though you’ve defeated me so easily?”

Defeated? You didn’t even try to fight me... Kai almost blurted out.

Not knowing how to answer, he simply lied.

“It’s because of my technique...” He wasn’t about to tell him that his unique ability allowed him to hide his true level.

Rimus was surprised.

“Really? Is that possible?”

Kai himself wasn’t sure if such techniques existed, but he wanted to stick to that story.

“Many things are possible,” he answered Rimus. “Tell me, how long ago did the monsters attack the village? How did you survive? They can smell their prey so I’m curious as to why they’ve left you alone.”

Rimus bowed his head. The humility with which he told his story surprised Kai.

“It started almost half a year ago. The hunters began to notice strange tracks in the forest, and then, from time to time, we’d hear frightening roars at night. Everyone donated as much coin as they could, given that we usually earned two hundred coppers[1] a month per peasant, and we sent our leader to Caltea to ask the Mercenary Guild for help. After some time, we learned that someone accepted the task, but then did nothing about it for two whole months, and then completely gave up on it.” Rimus noticed Kai tense up, but he interpreted the man’s reaction in his own way. “Yes, we were also furious, but there was nothing we could do. Months passed. Children, afraid, remained hidden inside almost all the time, while the rest of the people worked in the field despite the danger. Some even left the village. But, then, a little over a week ago, the monsters came to the village...”

Clenching his fists, the helpless Rimus relived those terrible events. There were visible traces of sleep deprivation on his sunken face. His eyes were red and there were dark circles under them. Even when he did sleep, nightmares wouldn’t let him rest in peace.

“I was too afraid to look out the window, but by the screams and roars, it seemed to me that there were at least a hundred monsters out there. They gobbled up almost everyone in one night. We... We were hiding in the basement. But then it all died down and I thought that we were safe... But then... Then the Gnolls started coming to the village from time to time. Every time I looked through the curtains, I was sure that one of them would turn around and notice me. I would stop breathing, and my heart would get stuck in my throat. And although I’m the only martial artist practitioner in Trisgar, I haven’t been able to do anything. Fear got the best of me... We were lucky to have survived only because of my father’s gift. He, unlike his incompetent son, was able to achieve at least something...” Rimus bowed his head.

If only I had gone on that mission... Kai cursed himself. Since this happened because of me, I should at least deal with the monsters. I don’t want this to turn into an even greater tragedy. Why has no one noticed the horrors that are happening in their neighborhood? Where are Caltea’s authorities looking?

“The gift... Was it an item of sorts?” he asked after a brief pause.

Rimus shrunk and became wary. He shouldn’t talk about it. He should lie. But he didn’t know how. What had already been said couldn’t be unsaid. And since the stranger now knew about the item, it wasn’t worth denying its existence. He didn’t know how the man would react...

“It’s this.” Rimus pulled a small board from his pocket, thick as a thumb and four inches long.

Kai, who had been sitting with his eyes closed up until now, suddenly opened them.

[Ancient Wooden Amulet]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Passive ability [Distorted Perception Field]

Having taken a look at the item through the prism of energy, Kai noticed how the energy spreading from the Amulet enveloped the entire house. It was like in those pictures from physics textbooks depicting Earth’s magnetic field.

Kai also saw the Amulet’s energy structure. It was based on a special ornamental script, repeating in detail the symbols carved on the board. Kai had already encountered something like this on some goods in the trading house and on Kiyan’s silver blade. Such symbols were like smaller versions of techniques carved into items by their creators. A Low-rank item, with the help of a necessary and suitable symbol could be upgraded to an Earth-rank one.

Kai paused to think.

“My father found it during one of his travels through the ancient and dangerous ruins of Alkea, but he didn’t need a charm, so he sent it to me as a gift. You simply fill it with energy. The more you pour, the bigger the field becomes. I try to keep it full, which is why the Gnolls haven’t paid any attention to us. But what I can’t understand is how you noticed our house.”

The answer was simple — due to his unique ability. Nodding to himself, Kai disappeared.

“What?! Hey! Where are you?!” Rimus asked, looking around in fright. Some unknown force made him look away from where Kai was sitting.

Wait, that’s not where he was...

Rimus forced himself to focus on the right place. Resisting the effects of the technique, he saw Kai smiling.

“How... how did you do that ?!” blurted the stunned Villen. Peeping from under the basement hatch, he was the first to break free of the technique and spot Kai.

“It doesn’t matter...” Kai dispelled the effect of the symbol and stopped hiding.

You have mastered the [Symbolic Technique: Distorted Perception Field].

Rank: Earth

Progress: 100%

Mastering this technique wasn’t that difficult for him due to his abilities. He was one step closer to annihilating the Gnolls.

However, Kai’s new skill was different from those he had previously learned.

The reason for this was the division of techniques into two types.

There were the conventional ones, such as Fire Punishment and Spray Spatter, which were created by weaving threads into shapes, and symbolic techniques. For these techniques, the threads of energy had to be intertwined into a special symbol. It was these techniques that were imbued into items, giving them passive or active features.

The number of symbolic techniques was much bigger than the number of conventional ones, but they were more limited in their functionality. Any symbolic technique was hundreds of times more complicated to use than a conventional one, which was why they were used only on items. In contrast to the changeable state of energy inside a person, in an object, it was practically frozen, which made it possible to take long breaks in the process of creating a symbol.

This was why no one had used symbolic techniques on their body. Even if there were someone smart and capable enough to reduce the complexity and lengthy process of transforming a symbol to the level of a conventional technique, such a person wouldn’t master such techniques and use them for fighting.

There were three reasons for this.

Firstly, it was dangerous, because the tiniest imprecision could cause everything to backfire.

Secondly, symbols were weaker and not as effective in the form of a conventional technique, which wasn’t suitable for implementation in items.

The third reason was derived from the first two: no one even thought about learning such techniques for personal use. Since it was an important legacy, this knowledge was secretly passed down in aristocratic families from generation to generation, keeping the symbols hidden.

And it would’ve remained so had Kai not appeared in this world.

With his unique ability, revealing the secrets of any item was a piece of cake.

“Here’s what I would like to know,” Kai said. “Why did no one from Caltea ever show up? It can’t be that the authorities don’t care at all. The Guild would’ve certainly sent someone as soon as they found out about the monsters. So, why?”

Rimus didn’t seem surprised by the question.

“Our village was founded when they discovered a copper deposit in the area. But when it was depleted, the mine was closed. However, Trisgar didn’t cease to exist. If you don’t count the distant forts on the border with the wild lands, then we’re the most remote settlement in the northeast. To get from us to Caltea would take you at least a month on horseback.” Rimus sighed sadly. “So even if they have somehow found out about us, they won’t get here any time soon...”

Now everything fell into place. Kai was beating himself up about this.

Having finally restored the supply of his inner energy, he rose, intending to leave.

“There are no weapons here, right?”

“Villen wouldn’t have used a simple knife when you broke in if there were.”

The serious boy nodded vigorously.

“I see,” Kai said indifferently, striding toward the broken door covering the entrance. “Goodbye then!”

“Wait! Please, Kai, wait!”

“What?”

“Let us come with you, I’m begging you. I have nothing valuable except this Amulet, but if you help us get to at least the neighboring village, I’ll give it to you!” Having noticed Kai’s indifference, Rimus freaked out a little, not wanting to miss his chance. “Here, these are almost all my savings! There are fifteen silver coins, take them all, but please protect us!”

Kai looked at the kneeling man who was begging him to save him and his children from this nightmare.

“No.”

His harsh and cold tone made Rimus freeze. Although his heart was beating like crazy, everything inside him died. Hope gone, he sat on the floor, unable to say anything.

However, unlike him, Villen couldn’t come to terms with this.

“Why?!” the boy cried, staring at Kai with tears welling up in his eyes. “Father is offering to give you everything that we have, and he’s kneeling in front of you, so why won’t you take us with you? Aren’t you strong? Maybe you’ve deceived us and you didn’t actually kill any monsters? You’re a liar!”

Kai grinned. “I refused only because I’m going to a much more dangerous place. If you want to get out of here, follow the main road in a few hours. You won’t meet any monsters on your way.”

Rimus suddenly jerked out of his despair and looked at Kai, realizing that he was going to exterminate the Gnolls.

“Oh, and, don’t tell anyone about me,” the young man added before leaving.

***

According to the map of the region that Kai had memorized while he still lived in Jongo’s place, the abandoned mine was located south of Trisgar. After an hour and a half of walking quickly, Kai found himself at a crossroads.

On a relatively large road sign hung two pointers. One pointed to the mine. Kai couldn’t help but wonder how did the Gnolls get there. A tunnel, perhaps? He didn’t know, but he suspected that he would soon find out.

The second pointer indicated a path to the southwest. The inscription, crookedly carved on the wooden board, aroused many conflicting feelings.

Caltea.

The city in which he was reborn. The city in which he nearly died...

Putting his foot on the carcass of a defeated Gnoll and resting his elbow on his knee, Kai propped his head on his hand and waited.

Having encountered the monster at the crossroads, he decided not to kill it right away. Cutting off its limbs, he gave it plenty of time to roar in pain, which turned out to be quite unpleasant for his ears.

By doing this, he intended to lure the rest of the Gnolls to him.

And so he did.

They flocked at him from all sides. Almost all of them were at the Heart Stage, but there were a couple of stronger ones as well. Still, they didn’t pose a serious threat to Kai.

A dozen Gnolls surrounded the corpse of their fallen brother and twisted their disgusting faces in search of the killer. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t find anything. Kai, who was thirty feet away and who had hidden himself with the help of a technique, was preparing for battle.

Suddenly, one of the monsters fell on the ground, its head split in two.

Some of the Gnolls managed to notice a human figure. They quickly rushed at it, but it suddenly disappeared.

To attack the Gnolls, Kai used Invisible Cut. Having remembered and “studied” Kiyan’s technique after leaving Trisgar, he realized that it’d be much more effective than Fire Punishment against the Gnolls. The latter was an overkill and required too much energy and effort to be wasted on such measly creatures.

In the case of Invisible Cut, everything depended on the amount of energy imbued into the symbol before activation. It cost much less and it could be used several times. The limit, however, was thirty times, as Kai’s reserve couldn’t handle more.

Unfortunately for Kai, in the heat of battle he discovered that two symbolic techniques couldn’t be active at the same time. To combat that, he deactivated Distorted Perception for a moment, allowing the Gnolls to discover his position. But he remained calm and quickly regained his invisibility.

Kai spent the rest of the fight using only his energy-imbued hands. He could maintain this technique for about two hours, and invisibility for half an hour. He wanted to save energy so that he was ready to face a real foe.

Unable to detect their enemy, the monsters died one after another, screaming plaintively under the mortal blows.

The battle was over in a matter of minutes.

An hour later, Kai finally approached the territory of the old mine. He was certain that there were much more serious opponents waiting for him there.

Chapter 16
THE WAY DOWN

Kai swung his hand sharply. Having failed to notice the enemy and not even having time to scream, the Gnoll dropped on the ground. Hearing a strange noise, the second beast turned around, but something invisible pierced its chest. Its eyes turned glassy. By the time it fell to the ground, the third opponent had perished.

The bloodstained Kai appeared between the corpses.

Having dealt with the three of them, he cut the energy supply to Distorted Perception. He seemed puzzled.

This small group met him when he had almost gotten to the mine. But what was strange was the direction in which the creatures fled. They had been moving north, toward the area where Kai had finished off a group of dozen Gnolls.

Was it really a coincidence that they went in that direction in such an organized manner? Kai didn’t know, but he hoped it was.

But that wasn’t all that seemed weird to the young man. For the entire time he was walking toward the mine, he encountered no other Gnolls except those three. He began to suspect that something shady was going on in that mine.

Why did the monsters return there after they had destroyed the village? All the blood traces led to the mine.

What’s going on here?

Having decided not to torture himself with questions he had no answers to, Kai moved on. By keeping an eye on his surroundings, he could easily spot the energy of any potential opponent before they noticed him. Observing the world through his “energy vision,” the trees on the side of the road were no longer an obstacle; the Gnolls looked like fireflies in the distance.

The next half an hour passed quietly. Kai didn’t run into anyone. In the distance, he could see the old, rickety wooden fence of the mine.

Activating Distorted Perception, he rushed forward to maximize the use of every drop of energy he had put into the technique.

Choosing the tree closest to the fence, Kai climbed onto it without any problems, intending to explore the surroundings. Having climbed higher, he looked around and deactivated Distorted Perception.

He had a great view of the wide, dark shaft of the mine, hollowed out in a small rock. The door was made of steel, but it had time to thoroughly rot and was now lying a few feet away from the entrance. Judging by the scratches on the frame, the door had been broken from the inside.

What Kai couldn’t understand was why the Gnolls at the entrance, lined up in three rows, were standing still like soldiers.

Kai couldn’t believe what he was seeing ― more than thirty of them were staring straight in front of the entrance with empty, glassy eyes.

Like statues, frozen in time.

“What the hell?” he whispered to himself.

Kai spent more than twenty minutes staring at them, but the Gnolls didn’t so much as blink. An untrained eye could’ve mistaken them for realistic statues, made to scare people away from the mine, but Kai could see that they were very much alive and full of energy.

Having wasted enough time, he decided to check if he was right.

“Invisible Cut,” he said quietly.

Having formed the energy blade, he immediately activated Distorted Perception. Due to the peculiarities of the technique, he didn’t have to use the activation phrase. It activated automatically, immediately after pouring a minimum amount of energy into the symbol.

Dreading to be discovered by so many Gnolls, Kai hurried to hide.

The attack didn’t stop. Having cut down six of them, it hit the ground, leaving a distinct mark. The weak flesh stood no chance against it. Kai had poured too much energy into it.

Without hesitation, the remaining Gnolls simultaneously turned their heads and looked indifferently at the massacred bodies of their fellow brethren.

What followed made Kai shudder in disgust even though he had seen a lot in this short life of his.

The Gnolls devoured the bloodied remains. Having finished their lunch, they lined up again as if nothing had happened. All that was left of their meal were gnawed bones and puddles of blood.

Kai waited patiently for another hour — the summer sun was approaching its zenith, making him sweat — but absolutely nothing happened. The Gnolls, as if hypnotized, continued to stand still.

Another massacre ensued.

Having dealt with the “guards,” Kai gained access to the mine. But first, he needed to restore his reserve. Using Distorted Perception and simultaneously absorbing external energy was impossible even if he could absorb it all in one breath. Mixing the two different energies threatened to destroy the symbol. Usually, the symbol would dissolve after the ability was deactivated, but damaging it could lead to an explosion inside the body.

After completing a meditation session in a secluded corner, Kai finally entered the tunnel. A few dozen steps later, he had to activate his energy vision; without it, he couldn’t see further than his own nose.

Walking cautiously down the old and damp tunnel, Kai was ready to react at any moment. The deeper he went, the darker it became. The air was stale, and each new step seemed to echo like a drum beat. Even a very cold-blooded person would feel uncomfortable in such a place.

At some point, Kai stumbled over some kind of bump, invisible in the dark, and heard rustling from somewhere in front of him. His heart started beating in panic, and he immediately activated Distorted Perception. Frozen in place, arms enveloped with energy, Kai peered ahead, trying to locate the source of the noise. But in the violet fog, as Kai saw energy, nothing stirred.

Having spent some time standing in silence, he decided to move on. A couple of steps later, he heard the same rustle. However, this time, he located its source. The sand falling on his head explained everything.

“Idiot...” Kai scolded himself for being too stupid — it was an ordinary bat.

Having taken a few deep breaths, Kai calmed his tense nerves and picked up his pace. Trying not to stumble again, he moved his feet carefully.

Too bad I don’t have a torch. Normally they would be fixed on the walls, so that the workers could see where they were mining and watch their step as they carried the ore back to the surface. However, even at the entrance, Kai had noticed that the sconces were missing.

It would be dangerous to walk around with a torch anyway. Monsters would spot him easily. He had the upper hand in the dark.

There are no mining carts or rails here... Kai noticed. Why haven’t I met anyone yet? It can’t be that I’ve already dealt with all of the monsters! There should be more of them! Are they hiding somewhere deeper? But why?

Deeper and deeper he went without the intention of stopping. When he saw the task in the Guild, he felt like he had to accept it. And when he ended up in Trisgar, the feeling only grew stronger. For some reason, he didn’t want to resist it, so he listened to his gut.

Soon, Kai found himself in front of three tunnels.

Ten minutes after he had chosen the central one, he came across something disgusting. Decaying limbs of a Gnoll lay in the middle of the passage. Judging by how they had been separated from the body, one could be certain that a human hadn’t killed the beast.

Do they kill each other?

Holding his breath so that he wouldn’t have to breathe in the horrible stench, Kai pressed on. He kept thinking about how old the mine was.

After a while, he finally stumbled upon what he had been looking for ― a purple silhouette of a Gnoll. Only when Kai came closer, did the Gnoll at the Skin Endurance level smell his presence and wake up.

When the monster opened its eyes, Kai approached it with the intention to strike. Surrounded by energy, his hand darted toward the wooly neck and... was deflected by a powerful paw.

But Kai wasn’t taken aback.

“Invisible Cut!”

For a split second, Kai thought that just a moment before death, sparks of a genuine sense of reason flashed in the creature’s eyes...

That was dangerous. This was the first time that I’ve met a Gnoll of this level. It was able to resist such dense energy and it even reacted to the attack. I should be more careful.

Moving on, he felt a surge of energy. Even a tad of it was enough to dispel the severity of the gloomy atmosphere. The excitement of the battle invigorated his spirit. He felt like sunlight was caressing his skin again, and like his lungs were full of fresh air.

He continued to walk deeper into the mine, often having to make a choice of which path to take in this labyrinth.

What a strange mine. Do they really build them like this? He was surprised at the amount of forks and crossroads.

He wasn’t afraid that he’d get lost, because he perfectly remembered his route. Kai had no clue how deep down he had gone, but at some point, he noticed that the air had grown stuffy and warm.

At the next bend, Kai stopped abruptly, realizing that he had almost missed a rather inconspicuous path. He wouldn’t have discovered it if he hadn’t seen a lot of purple dots in the depths of this passage.

Using Distorted Perception, he made his way inside. As it soon turned out, there were thirty-four slumbering Gnolls in there, all at the level of Bone Endurance. Fortunately, Distorted Perception influenced all senses, so they couldn’t even smell him.

All of them are at the Bone Endurance level. This is dangerous even for me. If I kill one, then the others will probably wake up... Kai thought. But why are they sleeping all huddled up together? Maybe they’re nocturnal? But why were they in the village during the day then? Why haven’t I seen any on my way here? What’s going on here?!

Standing between the rows of sleeping monsters, Kai pointed his hands at them. A second of preparation, and...

Invisible Cut!

Although it was impossible to use two symbolic techniques at the same time, it was possible to use the same technique twice in a row. He simply created a symbol in each hand, which allowed him to launch two attacks at once.

A pair of energy blades flew toward the Gnolls. Cutting through both their flesh and incredibly strong bones, they killed the monsters one by one. Blood spattered, following the nasty squelching and cracking sound.

Before the blades started losing their momentum and energy, they managed to put at least two dozen monsters to rest. The remaining ones Kai defeated without the technique.

For this battle, he had to spend almost four units of energy, and he had a little more than half left. If an ordinary warrior at the level of Bone Endurance were in his shoes, they wouldn’t have been able to carry out even the first two attacks. They simply wouldn’t have had enough energy.

Unless said warrior was an aristocrat.

Kai couldn’t deny that Kiyan Yoni was strong. Brutally strong! Even without his Earth-rank blade, he could’ve easily dealt with these Gnolls, perhaps even faster than Kai had.

The only reason why he was able to defeat the aristocrat was that mysterious feeling that gave him incredible power for a short period of time. Without it, he would’ve died after the third Fire Punishment attack, failing not only to see its weakness but to react at all.

Kai still couldn’t understand how he had managed to stop Kiyan’s deadly attack.

Having dealt with the Gnolls, Kai had a look around. It turned out that he wasn’t in a tunnel, as he had thought, but in a small, dead-end cave.

Since there was nothing more to do here, he decided to replenish his energy, and then take a break. The constant use of “energy vision” put a great strain on his mind.

Alas, he didn’t get to do this.

His intuition shouted that he was in danger, and Kai moved to the side reflexively. A Gnoll rolled past him.

The creature was at the Mind Stage!

Having decided to use Distorted Perception and the last of his energy reserves in the hope of quickly ending the battle, Kai didn’t expect the Gnoll to be able to determine even his approximate location.

However, the Gnoll attacked, hitting right where Kai stood. He had to quickly dodge to avoid it.

Only after Kai had imbued three times more energy into the symbol did the Gnoll cease to notice him. But it continued running around, trying to find its enemy.

I need to finish this as soon as possible!

A hail of deadly blows hit the Gnoll, that, by some miracle, managed to block and dodge. It howled and growled, trying to fight back, but still couldn’t find its opponent. This, however, didn’t stop it from feeling that it was in danger.

And although its upper limbs were torn off and in unbearable pain, it still didn’t allow Kai to reach its vital organs. However, primal as it was, it was still aware that death was imminent.

The battle would’ve continued for a couple more minutes if something unexpected hadn’t happened. Suddenly, the Gnoll started running, trying to escape. Heavily wounded, but without any critical injuries, it moved at considerable speed.

“You won’t run away, you bastard!” Kai shouted and rushed after it. He wanted to finish it off before it could get help.

And although it was a difficult task to achieve, Kai tried to restore some of his energy on the run. He had had to turn off Distorted Perception as his reserve was practically empty.

Keeping his eyes on the target, Kai didn’t slow down. The same couldn’t be said for the Gnoll, however. Although it could somehow navigate in pitch darkness, it was doing much worse than the young man.

With each heartbeat, Kai found himself closer and closer, until he finally overtook the monster.

Before the frightened Gnoll managed to turn around, its chest was pierced. It stumbled and fell over, crashing into a wall. But even after receiving such a serious wound, it was still refusing to die.

Pitifully howling, it scratched the ground with its claws, trying to rise. The final blow wasn’t necessary. Its heart finally stopped beating.

Standing right above the Gnoll, which even in a sitting position wasn’t inferior to his height, Kai breathed heavily. He had almost no energy left; his head had begun to ache due to the long use of “energy vision.”

However, none of that mattered. Smiling, Kai looked at the defeated monster, whose inner energy had broken free and was becoming a part of the world around it.

But not all of it...

A Tiny Crystal flashed in the Gnoll’s chest.

Kai tore out his trophy, which glowed with pale light in complete darkness.

If I had to guess... Kai thought, looking at the little thing. I’d say that it contains around five units of energy, judging by the System’s standards. Luckily, the monsters of this level don’t use energy at all. Such a supply is simply miraculous, given that they also have energy outside the Crystal. Is it because of the beast’s power? What are monsters of higher levels capable of then?

Having sat nearby, Kai decided to use the Crystal for its intended purpose this time. In the battle against Kiyan, he had only refilled his reserves. Everything else just disappeared; in the middle of a battle, it was impossible to retain the strength inside the body.

The Crystal contained a very large amount of energy. Collecting such an amount on his own would’ve taken him least three hours of meditating.

The benefits of Energy Crystals were simply invaluable.

Having swallowed the thing, Kai made the shell fall apart. Enormous power poured into his body. A part of it went to restoring his reserve, while the rest was distributed throughout the body to strengthen it.

Perhaps it was stupid and dangerous to swallow a Crystal like that, sitting in the middle of a monster den. But it was even more stupid to stay exhausted.

In less than an hour, he was done. Fortunately, no one had bothered him.

Power: + 0.06

Speed: + 0.06

Stamina: + 0.06

Resistance: + 0.08

Standing up and stretching, he tried to get used to the darkness. His head was cracking as energy control remained active.

Trying to ignore the pain, slight dizziness, and nausea, Kai thought about what his next move should be. It’d be worth his time to chop up the Gnoll’s corpse for useful materials such as skin, bones, claws, and teeth. This would bring him a lot of coin. And who knew? Maybe he’d find some interesting items he didn’t know existed.

But how the hell was he supposed to do all that in total darkness?

The energy had already left the corpse, so now Kai couldn’t see it anymore. Should he carry this nearly half a ton carcass to the surface? Damn it...

He didn’t have any tools, nor necessary skills... So, sadly, he’d have to leave the Gnoll’s corpse here. It was time to move on.

Instinct continued to guide the young man deeper into the mine...

Kai took another turn and suddenly felt a force strong enough to knock him down. Flying off to the side, Kai felt his arm crack in several places, as he had thrown it to the side in order to protect himself.

His back collided with a wall and he fell to the ground. Raising his head, he saw a giant monster, even by Gnoll standards, at the Soul Stage looking at him.

How the fuck did it appear here?! This is crazy! It’s time for tactical retreat!

Having activated Distorted Perception, Kai made a run for it.

What happened next made him really afraid. He finally realized the graveness of his mistake. He shouldn’t have underestimated the danger and gone down into the mine...

No matter how much energy Kai poured into the symbol, the creature still saw him.

Overstraining his muscles and strengthening them with energy, Kai ran as fast as he could. But even so, his speed couldn’t compare to the Gnoll’s.

“Invisible Cut!” Without holding back, he sent two crossed attacks.

The Gnoll didn’t even have to dodge. With a blow of its paws, it smashed both of the attacks while they were still in the air. Having failed to slow the monster down, Kai swallowed hard. Without stopping, and going down deeper into the mine, he resorted to his last trump card.

“Fire Punishment!”

A red dot flew through the air, illuminating the tunnel for a moment. The Gnoll almost managed to react. Almost...

The attack hit it in the stomach, which caused it to stumble for a second.

A mighty roar resounded through the underground corridor, shaking the walls. Blood flowed from Kai’s ears, but he didn’t stop running.

Two paths appeared in front of them. He was about to turn right but suddenly turned left to avoid a hefty stone that fell off the ceiling. If it had fallen on him, he would’ve died on the spot.

He had to turn into another tunnel. Frantic running continued for another minute until the distance between the monster and Kai grew to a few feet. Having made the last spurt, he suddenly lost his footing and felt himself falling.

Kai didn’t notice a huge hole.

Covering his head with his hands and curling up into a ball, he bounced off one stone to another. Bruised and broken, Kai fell to the bottom.

His consciousness faded away...

***

Kai began to come to. Every nerve in his body ached.

Where I am? Kai looked around. He could see without any problems: crystals built into the ceiling burned with a light, bluish glow, illuminating the stone.

The ceiling, the floor, and the walls of the room he had found himself in were covered with unusual patterns, signs, and lines. If one stared at them long enough, they could see that they were all interconnected, creating one very long thread.

Rising slowly to his feet, he heard a soft groan. Turning sharply toward the sound, he noticed a Gnoll standing against the far wall.

The same Gnoll he thought he had run away from...

“Kai!” someone called.

Turning around, he saw a chained up, half-naked, and beaten girl...

“Julie!”

Chapter 17
THE SOUL

Kai’s face twisted with anger. He waved his hand.

“Invisible Cut!”

The deadly attack flew like a bolt out of a crossbow. Having reached Julie, it suddenly disappeared, having lost all of its energy in the blink of an eye.

The wounded Julie was an illusion. In its place appeared a stranger, face hidden underneath a hood. At first, he seemed oddly tall, but then Kai realized that he was floating.

Neither voice, nor appearance, nor aura, nor dozens of other small details would’ve made Kai doubt Julie’s identity had it not been for one tiny detail...

“Energy vision” helped Kai to discover a ring of unknown symbols around the girl’s body. No matter how talented Julie was, she couldn’t have reached that level of martial arts.

Angry that someone had had the gall to assume the appearance of his sister, Kai attacked without restraint.

“How perceptive of you!” exclaimed a hoarse male voice. “I wonder how you saw through my illusion... Pity that I’ll have to change my plan now...”

The stranger disappeared into thin air, leaving Kai alone with the darkness and... the monster that had been standing still all this time, which Kai had almost forgotten about. A menacing growl sounded behind him.

Kai turned around abruptly and saw the Gnoll slowly approaching him.

“Fire Punishment!”

Dodging the attack, the monster continued toward him.

Damn it! Damn it!! Where’s the goddamn exit?! Kai panicked. Shit! What should I do?!

He didn’t see a way out of this situation or the room. There was nothing even remotely similar to a door, a hatch, a window, or any sort of exit. Retreating, he ran to the far wall. Sharp claws had almost reached him when the monster froze.

Kai froze too. The spot on which he had just stepped lit up. Symbols and patterns flashed, filling the room with incredibly bright light.

Energy entangled Kai, not allowing him to move. The “energy vision” didn’t help him notice this trap in time; the whole room was a giant mousetrap.

“Finally, I’ll get a body!” the hoarse voice exclaimed.

Unfamiliar and aggressive energy poured into Kai’s body. He had no control over it whatsoever. Twisting his limbs, this alien force gradually took over his body and consciousness.

***

The bright light went out.

Frozen in the middle of the room, feeble Kai stood next to the motionless Gnoll.

Light faded from the violet eyes.

A sudden and rather powerful heartbeat reverberated throughout his body.

The world trembled.

“Yes! Finally! After all this time, I finally have a human form again! Now I can remove the curse and start a new life!” a stranger said through Kai’s mouth. “This body... It’s young and inexperienced in martial arts. Exactly what I need! Wait... What... What is that?”

Suddenly, the world spun, the colors blurred, and the scenery changed.

Kai’s body ended up in a completely different location. The day was bright and sunny; grass swayed around massive boulders, caressed by a breeze that rustled the leaves.

He found himself in a garden. In Jongo’s garden.

The stranger couldn’t understand what was happening.

“Where am I? What’s going on?”

Five metal stakes fell from the sky. Four of them nailed the stranger to the ground, piercing his arms and legs. The fifth pierced his stomach.

And although his body had been overtaken, Kai’s soul continued to fight. Torn by pain, the stranger gazed around in confusion.

The stakes caught fire, causing him even greater suffering.

A cloud of fireflies appeared near him. Having merged together, they turned into Kai. The real Kai.

“Does it hurt?” he asked condescendingly, looking at the tormented stranger who had assumed the appearance of a bald, wrinkled old man.

“YOU!!!” he cried out, spitting and rolling his bloodshot eyes. “I’ll destroy you! What did you do?! Ahhhhhhhhh!...”

“How dare you ask questions?” On Kai’s command, thousands of sharp needles pierced the old man.

He didn’t die, but his pain intensified. He couldn’t talk anymore. He felt like he was about to lose his mind.

“You tried to take over my body, took the form of my dear sister, and sent that Gnoll to kill me... I’m angry... I ought to be angry... But, for some reason, I’m calm... However, this doesn’t change the fact that I think you’re a piece of shit. But... I’ll show mercy.” Kai’s voice was quiet, but it somehow drowned out the old man’s cries. “You’ll tell me what’s going on here, who you are, and everything else I want to know. In return, I won’t prolong your suffering, and I’ll give you a quick death.”

Kai snapped his fingers.

The stakes disappeared together with the needles. All of the bald man’s wounds were healed, and his body became whole again.

Grasping for air, he tried to ease his pain. But as soon as he remembered it, his entire being twitched in agony once again. He understood what the young man was saying, but he was having trouble getting a grip of himself.

“Don’t stall!” Kai waved his hand; a strange coolness spread over the stranger’s body, releasing his mind from the agonizing pain.

The old man slowly rose to his feet, his appearance changing with every move of his feeble body. He now looked like a mighty warrior with sharp features and short, red hair. He furrowed his thick eyebrows; a mixture of fear and misunderstanding appeared in his eyes. He seemed to have guessed what had happened.

Kai looked at him with complete indifference.

“Will you start talking? Or should I jog your memory a bit more?”

“Wait!” The man put his hands in front of him, knelt down, and bowed. “Spare my life! In return, I’ll teach you powerful techniques!”

“You think I believe you?” Kai said after he had given it some thought. “If that’s all, then I’ll...”

“No, please!” The redhead struggled to think of a way to save himself. “Then... Yes! I can tell you how to heal your disability!”

“What are you talking about?” Kai asked phlegmatically, without any traces of surprise. “What disability?”

“What? You don’t know?!” the man exclaimed, but he figured out what the deal was almost immediately. “...The current era is quite behind... Well, about forty... No, fifty nodes of your soul ought to have suffered damage, right?”

Having remembered the strange, incomprehensible System message, Kai made a note to himself that maybe the man wasn’t trying to fool him. At least, not for now...

“And what does that mean?”

“You do know about acupuncture points on the body, right?” Having waited for Kai’s nod, the man continued, “Each of them is associated with one of the soul nodes, used to control them. But your most important nodes are damaged, preventing you from reaching the Soul Stage. You’re doomed to forever remain at lower Stages.”

Kai was appalled.

“And you wanted to take over a body with a disability?” He was suspicious.

“As I’ve already said, I know how to fix it.”

“Let’s say you’re telling the truth. Why should I believe you? I don’t know what you’re up to. Perhaps you’re preparing some kind of a trick and just buying time? Why shouldn’t I just kill you?” Kai took a step forward.

“Wait a minute!” The man started rising from his knees. “Give me a minute, just one minute!”

“You have fifty seconds.”

“Good!” He nodded. “I, Rune’Tan Shakwir, swear by the System and the integrity of my soul that I’ll never, in any way, directly or indirectly, with my actions or lack thereof, intentionally or unintentionally, harm Kai Arnhard, who now stands in front of me! Now and forever! I also swear that I’ll answer his questions as truthfully as I can.”

An oath has been made.

Accept / Reject

Kai raised an eyebrow in surprise. This feature was new to him. Looking at the redhead’s excited face, he nodded.

Accept.

Rune’Tan sighed with relief.

“And what happens if you break your oath?”

“The system will destroy my soul, and I won’t be able to enter a new cycle of rebirth...”

“Cycle of rebirth?”

“Yes… Almost every soul goes to the world of the dead. There, it’s cleansed of memories, and is then sent to a new body. In case of violation of the oath, the System will destroy the integrity of my soul, and then burn it. I’ll cease to exist... Will this be enough for you to spare my life?”

“You swore that you wouldn’t harm me, but I’m still skeptical. What if you’re lying and the punishment is different?”

Rune’Tan clenched his fists. However, the death threat forced him to swallow his wounded pride.

“Although the System doesn’t like the excessive use of such oaths, I can give you one more,” he answered after a few seconds of silence. “I, Rune’Tan Shakwir, swear by the System and the integrity of my soul that the information about the destruction of the soul in case of violation of the System oath is genuine! I beg for confirmation!”

Kai didn’t have to wait long for his answer. The System immediately reacted.

[Report]

Rune’Tan Shakwir’s oath has been accepted and confirmed by the System as true.

The execution of [Soul-Destructive Punishment] hasn’t been enforced.

“Do you believe me now?” Rune’Tan, whose almost barbaric appearance was a stark contrast to his behavior, asked.

“I don’t,” Kai replied, shocking him. “But I believe the System... Fine, I’ll let you live. For now. Here’s my first question: how do you know my name?”

“...My status allows me to see information about other creatures. Including people.”

“All right, we’ll get into the details later. First, tell me who you are, and everything about what has happened so far.”

Having calmed down, Rune’Tan sat on the ground. “As you already know, I’m Rune’Tan Shakwir, a subject of the Divine Empire of Belteise. Information about my stage won’t prove useful to you. I can only say that I have achieved a great deal in the force. I’ve partially subjugated the Gnolls to attract people to the mine and find someone who would become my vessel as I couldn’t leave that cursed place.”

“You’re not human?” A luxurious, leather chair appeared near Kai, and he immediately sat down.

“Not anymore. I used to be, once... Until I died. Now, I’m just a spirit. Using my knowledge, I’ve long been delaying the moment when the world of the dead would swallow me and send me to a new cycle of rebirth.”

“Why are you still here?”

“Isn’t that obvious?” Rune’Tan grunted in surprise. “I’m afraid of death. Very afraid. Losing myself as a person, losing my memories, and starting all over again... That’s a fate worse than death.”

“Hmm... Is that true? About the cycle of rebirth, I mean?”

“I don’t know. Nobody does. We just believe in it, and that’s all... I definitely don’t want to be the one to check!”

“I see. Tell me why you’ve been unsuccessful so far. What kind of place is this? Why do I hardly feel any emotions? And why did you use Julie to lure me instead of trying to capture my body right away?”

“I’ll start with the latter. To capture you, I needed you to enter a certain place yourself, so I decided to use the illusion of a person dear to you to lure you there. You yourself have projected it onto me. The second option was to use a Gnoll to guide you. Didn’t you notice that they didn’t kill you, although they could’ve easily done it? I couldn’t have just trapped you. It wouldn’t have worked then. No, I needed you to come there voluntarily.”

Having taken an unnecessary breath, Rune’Tan continued.

“I don’t know how you managed to resist me. But I can assume that something incredibly powerful is connected to your soul and is protecting you.”

Those words awakened Kai’s imagination. His ability to control external energy, his “energy vision” and photographic memory, his rebirth, memories of his life on Earth... And now a mind strong enough to fight someone’s control... Could all those things be connected?

“We’re in the world of your soul,” Rune’Tan continued as Kai pondered, “access to which had been opened due to my invasion of your body. Everything here is an illusion, a fruit of your subconscious. And now I’m a prisoner of this place.” He bowed his head. “In fact, any martial artist that has reached a high level will be able to open the way to their inner world. Here, you aren’t affected by a body that lets your emotions take over. Here, you’re omnipotent. But the most important reason why many desire to learn how to enter the world of the soul is the ability to get away from the outside world, cast away any stimuli, and focus only on the force. Meditation here is three times more effective than in the real world. Perfect concentration.”

“Interesting... You talk about it like you think that I’ll treat you better now that I know that,” Kai said, having seen through his plan.

Rune’Tan didn’t react, even though he frowned on the inside. In the past, he was just as indifferent as Kai since he had long existed as just a soul. However, the young man had equipped him with a body, making long-forgotten feelings take over his mind again. He said nothing and calmly waited for the next question.

“Did you make the mine call out to me?”

“What?” Rune’Tan stared at him in bewilderment. “No! I didn’t do that. I would’ve chosen someone stronger than you if I knew how to do something like that.”

That made sense. Listening to his gut, Kai heard the call again, beckoning him somewhere further. He still had to figure it out.

“Before we get to the damaged soul nodes, I’d like to know about that room and your Divine Empire of Belteise. Did it use to occupy some of Alkea’s land, or did you end up here by accident?”

“I’ve built that room even before my death. It’s a storage for my soul. It’s located in the city, which is located under the mine.” Rune’Tan’s face darkened as he recalled the past. “Regarding Belteise... It occupied much more than this piece of land...”

“Are you talking about the region of Caltea?”

“Caltea? No, I don’t even know what that is. But my country has fallen. In just two years, all its subjects mysteriously died. Their bodies just fell apart. Such a fate was awaiting me, too, but I managed to save my soul...” Rune’Tan then revealed something that would’ve blown Kai’s mind had he had any emotions at the moment. “But before that, during Belteise’s golden age, it consisted of twenty-seven planets in various parts of Ecumene! Your Alkea has nothing on it! This planet was only a small part of my empire!”

Having leaned back in his chair, Kai tried to digest this information. Even in a detached state, it was difficult. And as if all of this wasn’t enough, the System popped up again.

Attention!
A quest has been received!

[Search for Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail or reject this quest, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 10,000 years

What? What is this? These conditions are ridiculous! Can I not refuse?

Having re-read the description of the quest, Kai sighed. Quickly regaining his composure, he looked at Rune’Tan.

“How long have you been here?”

“I don’t know. I’ve spent most of my time sleeping, preserving my strength. I was hoping that someone would come here on their own. The last thing I remember before waking up ten years ago is the onset of the ice age. So it’s been a few hundred thousand years for sure...”

“...Mhm... All right, let’s go back to soul damage.” Kai massaged the bridge of his nose.

“Yes, of course...” Rune’Tan nodded, and then suddenly stopped, turning around. He seemed concerned. “Bad news! I’ve completely forgotten to mention... Due to the fact that I didn’t capture your body, but had left my previous vessel, the technique of submission has been deactivated. The Gnoll that’s still standing next to you in the real world will wake up soon! I don’t control it anymore!”

Kai suddenly jumped from his chair.

“How much time do we have?”

“A minute and a half!”

“How do we get out of here?”

“Just imagine that you’re returning to your body and taking control of it again.”

Having focused, Kai found it quite easy to do this. He disappeared from the world of the soul, and opened his eyes again in the real world. Still standing in the same position in which he had been before, he saw the Gnoll next to him slowly coming out of its stupor.

Kai felt that there were only a few crumbs of energy left in him. He wouldn’t be able to use Invisible Cut, let alone Fire Punishment! There was no way he could kill the Gnoll.

“Let me see through your eyes!” asked a voice from the depths of his consciousness. “Just wish for it!”

Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Kai did as he was asked.

“There, that triangle on the left, with a cross-shaped symbol, run to it.”

Kai immediately rushed toward it.

“What’s next?" he asked in his mind.

“Fill the symbol with energy. The one on the left, the only one that has no connection with the others!”

Putting his hand onto it, Kai filled the symbol with energy as fast as he could. However, it absorbed it relatively slowly, distributing it across all its curls and dashes.

Behind him, the awakening Gnoll began to stir. Its glassy eyes were clearing up. Its body shivered, and the muscles contracted intensely.

The giant Gnoll slowly leaned to the floor with its whole body, preparing to jump at Kai the moment it was free of Rune’Tan’s technique.

“When the door opens, pour your energy into the same symbol, but on the other side. It should react instantly. It’s reacting slowly now since it has been inactive for quite a while. Get ready!”

There was a roar. A gap appeared on the wall. Slowly, the exit began to open, and a strong stream of air burst into the room with a hiss.

“Fuck!” Kai cursed. The door was opening too slowly.

Standing with his back to the exit, Kai stared at the Gnoll. Almost free, it was preparing to attack and tear him to shreds.

One second.

Two.

Three.

The Gnoll broke free of Rune’Tan’s bonds.

Shaking its head, it growled.

“If you want to survive, give me control over your body for a few moments. Otherwise, this’ll be the end of you!”

There was no time to think; his instinct screamed about imminent danger. Kai, seeing no other way out, gave himself over to Rune’Tan.

The Gnoll rushed at breakneck speed, but before it could reach its target, the young man counterattacked.

Kai’s body began to move against his will, which was rather uncomfortable. It was like watching an eerily realistic 3D movie.

Clapping his hands, the techniques that Rune’Tan possessed bizarrely scattered in the energy spectrum.

Having almost reached Kai, the Gnoll pushed itself off the floor and hit its head against a barrier that had appeared a couple of feet away from its prey, disorienting itself. At this moment, the exit finally opened, and Kai jumped through it backward.

“Close it!” Rune’Tan shouted, returning the body to its owner.

Kai had reached the limit of his ability to control energy, but even without touching the symbol, he managed to activate it. The door began to close quickly.

Before he could relax, the Gnoll squeezed its paw through the crack before it closed completely, seizing the young man’s arm. As the door closed, Kai felt the pain of a broken forearm.

Holding on to his mutilated limb and gritting his teeth, Kai tried to catch his breath and endure a fierce wave of pain. However, all this instantly faded when that feeling came again.

The alluring call beckoned him. It filled all his thoughts. Kai came very close to its source. He had to go there.

He simply had to...

Chapter 18
THE AZURE CUBE

Trying to ignore the pain, Kai looked around. He found himself on the deserted streets of a dead city. Almost all of its strange buildings had lost their battle against time. Several houses had managed to hold on thanks to the ingenuity of the architects that had built them.

It wasn’t easy to believe something like this, but his eyes weren’t deceiving him...

Looking up, Kai couldn’t understand where the light was coming from as there was a huge dome covering the city. Using “energy vision,” he saw an element of unknown origin firmly imbedded in the barrier.

This civilization must’ve been an incredibly powerful one...

“What did you just do?” Rune’Tan suddenly inquired.

“Do I have to report to you now?” Kai asked angrily. “If you took control of my body, what would’ve happened to my soul? The same thing that had happened to yours?”

“No... no. You would’ve simply died...”

“I thought so... Don’t think that I’ve forgiven you because you’ve helped me. You acted in your own interest. My life is your life now... However, remember! Whoever tries to harm me or those dear to me will regret it!” he muttered. “You’re alive only because you’re useful. But don’t think we’re friends.”

Bastard... Rune’Tan was angry; he talked to himself without letting Kai read his thoughts. What should I do with this arrogant boy?

“If I was supposed to die, why did you end up in my ‘soul world’? Is that another one of your tricks?” Kai rose from the ground, holding his right hand, which had already begun to regenerate. Full recovery would take at least a week.

“No, I didn’t expect that I wouldn’t be able to possess you,” he said indifferently. “Initially, I disconnected from that room to change my vessel. Having failed to do so, I was thrown into the world of your soul. Now, the thing that had saved you, contrary to the laws of the universe, wouldn’t allow me to go into the world of the dead. However, it won’t allow me to leave your soul either. So, whether you like it or not, I’m stuck here with you. And if you don’t want to talk to me as an equal, I can’t help you.”

“Let’s say that that’s true... About that symbol...”

“Yes! How did you do that?!”

“I’ve always been able to do that.” Kai began pouring external energy into his injured arm, letting the flabbergasted Rune’Tan feel it. “However, it’d be better if you had told me about this. Which one of us is an ancient master who knows ancient laws and has lived in a great empire?”

Rune’Tan chuckled. “Even if what you’re saying is true, I, a man who has lived in different worlds for millennia, have never heard of the ability to control prana. Such a thing shouldn’t be possible!”

“...Prana?” Kai asked in surprise.

“You don’t know...? That’s what they used to call external energy in my time. As for the inner one, it was simply called ki. In my opinion, this is easier than calling them external and internal energy....”

“Prana and ki,” Kai said, trying out the new words.

And even though he had allowed himself to be distracted, he hadn’t forgotten about the call that had been beckoning him. He took his first step toward it.

“What’s that?” he asked after a few minutes of walking, pointing at a castle towering above the city. It... It was calling him.

“The home of the ruler of this city. My home... But don’t get your hopes up. You won’t find any items there. I used everything I could to get energy and support my existence...”

Without saying anything, Kai resumed his walk. However, as he soon realized, the city was huge. After almost an hour of intense walking, Kai was nowhere near his destination.

“Tell me about the soul nodes and my injuries,” he asked. Might as well learn while I walk...

“I thought you already forgot about it,” Rune’Tan replied spitefully. “I hope you know that every living being has acupuncture points on its body. They’re usually closed at birth, but once the body and mind have been strengthened enough, the being can try to open them and begin its development toward the Mind Stage. Each spot corresponds to a specific node. How many points do you know?”

“Well, I heard that there are three hundred of them,” Kai answered right away, remembering what he had read in Jongo’s books.

“What?! By the Heavens...” Rune’Tan sighed heavily. “I’ve suspected that the people of this era would be far behind the Belteise Empire. But that they would be this far behind! That’s incorrect. There are actually three hundred and sixty! Have people of your empire, those who have reached the Soul Stage, discovered only three hundred of them?”

“Looks like it...” Kai shrugged, almost completely absorbed by his desire to get to the castle.

“All right, I see. Then I won’t omit any details... In general, for every six points, there’s a separate node, the total of which is sixty. You’re very lucky that the one who crippled you was as uninformed as you. As for the points themselves, it makes no sense to try to ruin them since the skin simply heals, unlike the nodes.”

“So, does that mean that someone intentionally crippled me?”

“Well, it certainly didn’t happen accidentally! You must’ve crossed paths with a true Master of martial arts...”

Kai immediately realized what Rune’Tan was talking about.

Master was the second type of status in the System, right after Mortal.

Apart from Rune’Tan, Kai knew only one such person.

Helios Bayweck.

Kai clenched his fists, digging his nails into his palms.

Not only did he lose someone dear to him and was exiled, but they had also deprived him of a future.

“How can I recover?!” Kai’s roar reverberated throughout the district.

Rune’Tan couldn’t read Kai’s thoughts unless Kai addressed him, but he could feel his anger.

“Since you have ten nodes left, you can’t rise above the Mind Stage, but there are two ways to recover,” he answered, not at all surprised by Kai’s outburst. “The first, and the more unrealistic one, is to receive help from some divine force. Beings of that level could help heal your body, even if you didn’t have any nodes left and were on your death bed. However, we don’t see any of those here, do we?”

“Stop fooling around!” Kai growled. Rune’Tan was struck with pain for a moment.

“All right, all right! Just don’t do that anymore... please. I’m trying, all right? I’m telling you everything that I know. Do you want me to apologize for trying to take control of your body? It’s the circle of life and all that...”

“Enough!” Interrupting Rune’Tan, Kai unconsciously jerked his right hand, and immediately grimaced in pain. “Just. Go on.”

“Obviously, that option is impossible, which leaves us with the second one. Had all sixty nodes been damaged, you wouldn’t have been able to use this one either,” Rune’Tan continued. “Not many people know this, but besides the three hundred and sixty ordinary points, there are one hundred and twenty more hidden ones. It’s very difficult to open them, but there’s a way to do so. Long story short, once you discover these, you can strengthen the ten remaining nodes, and get a chance to repair the damaged ones. But if you don’t do this properly, you won’t get a second chance. You’ll die!”

Kai froze, but remained calm. Rune’Tan’s words made him feel agitated.

“How difficult is it and how do I find these hidden points?”

“Could you change your soul world into something more interesting?” Bored, Rune’Tan suddenly changed the subject.

“I can turn it into a lava lake. Will that do?”

“You know, I like it here. This is a nice garden. Cozy...” the redhead hastened to correct himself. “Basically, to uncover those one hundred and twenty points, you’ll need a very large amount of energy and better force control. The source of energy must be at least of the Gold rank! If you can absorb it, you’ll have the opportunity to open them. As for the difficulty of repairing damaged nodes, you could die at the very beginning...”

“Very encouraging I must say...”

“What, did you think it was gonna be easy? But don’t worry, I can help with the healing process. As for finding the right source, I’m able to feel everything related to the force within a hundred-mile radius. However...” He smiled. “I’ll help you with this only if you take the oath. Swear that you won’t harm me. Otherwise, I’m afraid that in the event of successful healing I’ll no longer be useful to you and you’ll get rid of me. What do you say?”

“Ah, you...” Kai started, ready to zap him again, but refrained from it. “Fine.”

“Oh, does this mean that you’ve finally realized that you can’t develop further without me? We need each other.”

Kai grimaced, unable to deny this fact.

Even if he were lucky enough to find the necessary source himself and begin the process of restoring the nodes, Rune’Tan would probably stop him by killing them both. Why would the redhead wait for Kai to succeed, knowing that death awaited him?

“All right... I, Kai Arnhard, swear by the System and the integrity of my soul that I’ll never, in any way, directly or indirectly, with my actions or lack thereof, intentionally or unintentionally, harm Rune’Tan Shakwir, the soul imprisoned in the world of my soul! Now and forever!”

You swore an oath

Confirmation pending...

The oath has been accepted!

Remember, violation of the oath entails the complete destruction of the soul through [Soul-Destructive Punishment]!

“Excellent!” Rune’Tan exclaimed. “Helping you restore the nodes will sure be interesting!”

“You seem a bit too excited about that...”

And so their conversation ended. Trying to solve this problem now was pointless, and Kai wasn’t interested in having meaningless conversations. He continued walking.

A few hours passed, and the castle’s huge entrance appeared in front of him. Judging by the debris, there used to be a monumental gate. But now, for some reason, it was gone.

Approaching the castle, Kai became aware of its true size. He had once visited the Burj Khalifa in Dubai, the tallest building in the world, which now seemed tiny in comparison to this majestic monument.

Kai couldn’t wrap his head around the fact that such a tall building could exist.

“I understand that it may be interesting for you to look at the remnants of the great Belteise Empire,” Rune’Tan suddenly broke the silence, “but why are we here? I’ve told you that there’s nothing useful left in the castle...”

“Leave me alone!” Kai said coldly, trying to get his bearings.

Moving confidently, as if this wasn’t his first time here, he soon found a staircase leading to the very top of the castle. Surprisingly, there was also something like an elevator. However, without energy, it was useless.

Kai didn’t need to go upstairs: his path led in a completely different direction.

To the right. And even deeper.

Rune’Tan observed the young man. He was very surprised by how easily Kai navigated his home, although he had never been there before. And when he got to the basement, Rune’Tan was even more dumbfounded.

“How did you find out about this place?!” Rune’Tan asked, visibly scared, after seeing an azure cube, hidden in a huge cave under the castle.

Kai didn’t answer. He just kept walking.

The cube was bewitching. Each of its sides was at least thirty feet long. It illuminated everything around, filling the space with warmth.

Having stepped closer, Kai laid his palm on the smooth surface. He didn’t know how long ago it had been built, but the cube’s walls were undamaged. It seemed that time stood frozen here, keeping it in pristine, untouched condition.

Having come close to what had attracted him here, Kai felt power beyond the understanding of Mortals and even Masters. He wanted to bow down in front of this divine structure and never stand up again.

Kai was even afraid to use “energy vision.” He could feel the power imprisoned in the cube without it. His skin tingled, hair stood on end, and the air around him suddenly seemed several times heavier. If Kai had seen just a fragment of the cube in the energy spectrum, his mind wouldn’t have been able to withstand such an overload.

“What’s this?” he whispered in amazement.

“I don’t know myself... The cube was here long before the subjects of the Belteise Empire came to this world. I was fortunate enough to accidentally stumble upon it. This entire city was built and devoted to studying it. I can only say that it has a divine nature. Our studies have yielded nothing, however. Although, I did manage to comprehend the high levels of the force, meditating in front of it for years. It can be said that it’s a storehouse of unencrypted ancient knowledge. That’s what it is, well, at least that’s what I know... How did you find out about it?”

Kai shrugged.

“I felt something and—” An unexpected roar interrupted him.

Complex and bright letters began to appear on the flat surface of the cube. Together with them, an arched passage began to open. Soon, the sounds died down and everything came to a halt.

The cube seemed to be inviting Kai to enter. Without hesitation, he obeyed.

What awaited him there, he didn’t know. The black veil thickened, not letting light in, preventing him from seeing what was inside. Darkness swallowed him...

Kai felt a little dizzy. But having looked around, he immediately forgot about the discomfort. Eyes wide open and with a gasp stuck in his throat, he stared forward.

He found himself in a small forest. The sun was shining; somewhere nearby, a stream gurgled merrily. Only one small dark cloud hovering behind him reminded him of the cube.

“How’s this...?” The stunned Kai couldn’t even finish the sentence. He had just been in a cave under a city buried deep in the ground, and now he was in a completely different place.

“We’re not on the surface,” Rune’Tan reminded him. “We’re in the cube. The space inside it is several times bigger than its exterior. This whole world is artificial. Take a closer look. You can see the boundaries of this area in the distance.”

Although Kai was sure that Rune’Tan was right, this still seemed unbelievable to him. Only after a couple of minutes did he finally pull himself together and stop looking around like a surprised child.

“You said that your research yielded nothing. So, how do you know all that?”

“Yes, that’s true. Neither I nor the other people who had studied the cube found anything. We couldn’t even open the entrance, and I can’t understand how you did it...” He sighed. “But here’s the thing... Ten years ago, I was sleeping in my vessel, and at some point, I felt a tremendous surge of energy that woke me up from a thousand years of sleep. When I decided to check the city, I used a special observation technique. As it turned out, a man had somehow found his way underground. He was very short, he could’ve been a dwarf, with a white and blue mask and a brown cloak. Surprisingly, he was no martial arts practitioner. However, his soul turned out to be so frightening that the fear I’ve experienced then still haunts me to this day. I was afraid to show myself, but I was curious, and I continued to observe. He reached the cube, and then it opened to him. That was when I got the opportunity to find out what was inside. The man went to the center of the forest, and then got so angry that I felt it in my vessel. At that moment, in fright, I deactivated the technique and tried to hide any signs of my presence. A few hours later, he left the city in the same mysterious way he had entered it.”

Kai thought for a moment. Ten years wasn’t so long ago. Could it be someone like him? Perhaps that person knew something about the cube and the strange calling...

“How can one get here anyway?”

“I only know one way.” Rune’Tan paused. “Through the main gate.”

“And where is it?”

“I remade it into my vessel. There are two ways from there: one to the city and the second to the mine... Actually, we’re locked in here, because of the Gnoll...”

Having finally realized that he was neck-deep in shit, Kai couldn’t help swearing.

“Fuck...”

***

Having left his anger aside, Kai moved along the tidy trail. After about twenty minutes of wandering, he reached the center of the forest.

In the clearing, there was a fifty-foot tall statue of a man on a pedestal. Broad-shouldered, with long hair and a blade in his hand, he looked down upon this world. Predatory features gave his face a frightening expression, but at the same time, made it incredibly beautiful.

The statue was so realistic that Kai could’ve easily mistook it for a living person had it not been made out of some snow-white stone adorned with precious gems.

From the figure of this undoubtedly great warrior came an aura stronger than that of the cube. It was the statue that was the source of energy that supported this vast space.

Coming closer, Kai noticed a plaque. The inexplicable calling that had brought him here disappeared. It had completed its mission.

Having stepped closer, Kai realized that the inscription wasn’t in the language spoken in Alkea. Nevertheless, thanks to the System, he could understand what it said.

The great and invincible Lord Or’drok Okka Yashnir

Unfortunately, the world of Ergid has fallen. We couldn’t fulfill the overlord’s order. The seven hundredth legion is no more. Some of my brothers and I took refuge in this distant world. Many of us have suffered soul injuries.

In order for our lives not to end in such a disgraceful manner, all those who survived agreed to sacrifice themselves. The laws of fate are unbreakable, but they can be shaken. Using a forbidden technique, we created a soul-attracting artifact.

Innumerable centuries will pass, but sooner or later, the souls of the lord’s warriors will be reborn here. Having violated the cycle of samsara at the cost of our own reincarnations, we created the technique that will choose the best bodies and conditions for the resurrection of the lord’s servants.

I believe that after hundreds of thousands or even millions of years, the warriors of my lord will rise from nothingness, once again returning to the ranks of the Great Army of Truth. Following the lord Or’drok Okka Yashnir, the Army will again start an unstoppable wave across millions of worlds of Ecumene, drowning opponents in blood and despair.

The heavenly throne will fall!

The Age of Division. Cloud Whale Millennium. Virgil Shishas, General of the Seventh Hundredth Legion.

As soon as Kai finished reading, the statue’s eyes lit up, casting a beam of bright light on him....

***

He had a dream. A very realistic one, but still a dream.

There was just the sky.

The earth was lost somewhere far below, it was even difficult to see it.

He heard a horn, from the sound of which space itself seemed to split. At that very moment, countless dots showed up on the horizon. Approaching Kai’s soaring consciousness, a wave of warriors hurried toward him.

All of them could fly. Some of them used peculiar artifacts, and some even dared to saddle legendary creatures like pegasi, phoenixes, and even dragons.

It got dark. The endless army eclipsed the light of the sun like an incredibly dense swarm of bees...

At the head was the man from the pedestal.

Or’drok Okka Yashnir.

He didn’t need any requisites to fly.

He was clutching a blade in his right hand, as dark as obsidian. The sword seemed to absorb light. The great warrior raised his other hand up and shouted something. The army behind him exploded in joyful cries.

Unfortunately, Kai couldn’t understand what he had said: the System didn’t work in dreams.

At that moment, the darkness suddenly subsided and Kai saw the blade fall. It wasn’t fast nor did it emit power. It was a simple, most ordinary swing.

Or so it seemed at first glance...

A moment later, a dark stripe traced the entire sky in front of the army. And then something terrifying happened. The sky parted like a giant mouth: the strip was tearing the very fabric of space, crushing stones into dust. Thunder sounded in the distance.

It was like the Heavens had opened.

When the edges of the gap disappeared from view, it was all over.

The army of godlike warriors rushed into the blackness of the rift.

They set off for their greatest... and last battle...

***

Having returned to reality, Kai realized that he was lying on the ground. The first thing he saw was a System message.

Attention!
The invasion of the host organism has been detected!

Contact with super-dense energy has been recorded!

[Sleeping Blood] has been awakened!

Progress: 27%...

New feature acquired: [Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo]

Progress: blocked

Chapter 19
PREPARATION

The city far below the castle looked like a very detailed painting. The view from the top of it was breathtaking. Kai couldn’t help but come closer to the edge. He wasn’t afraid of heights nor falling down: he had almost perfect control over his body and mind.

However, it was bewildering that, at a height of some three hundred feet, he didn’t feel the pressure drop or any changes in temperature. It was the same as at the base of the castle. The only explanation was that whatever strange energy had been applied to the dome, was probably maintaining a comfortable atmosphere in the city, too.

After the events that had transpired in the cube, Kai felt that he shouldn’t linger. The very intuition that had brought him there now screamed for him to leave as quickly as possible. It wasn’t like he had planned on sticking around anyway.

The dark portal closed the moment he stepped back into the cave. No matter how many times Kai tried to force it to open again later, the cube ignored him, returning to its slumber until someone else came, following the call.

Having realized the futility of his attempts, Kai left the cave and returned to the castle. There, he talked with Rune’Tan and learned that his companion hadn’t seen his dream. To the redhead, it looked like Kai had fallen unconscious. He was out for less than a minute.

From their conversation, Kai also learned that there was still something useful in the city. Energy Spheres, located outside the room in which the Gnoll was imprisoned. Until today, they’d been used to support Rune’Tan’s vessel. But now, it had become pointless, and even dangerous, to feed the room with energy.

The Gnoll couldn’t get out. But if the creature received a constant influx of energy, it’d be able to live there for a very, very long time. Without it, it’d be able to hold on for two or three years due to having reached the Soul Stage. The present Kai still wouldn’t stand a chance against it even if it were weakened.

Therefore, there was only one option left: to gather the Spheres and train hard.

The best place for that, according to Rune’Tan, of course, was the top of the tower. Once inside, Kai realized just how incredibly lucky he was: the elevator was still working. All that he needed to do was pour energy into it as it ascended or descended. Climbing up the stairs every time would’ve been a drag...

Kai got up quickly enough, and stood frozen for several minutes, just soaking in the atmosphere.

“Do you know anything about Or’drok Okka Yashnir or the Great Army of Truth?” Kai asked, finally breaking away from the mesmerizing view.

“No,” Rune’Tan said dryly.

“How about the Age of Division?”

“I think that’s the era preceding the current one. I think,” he muttered uncertainly. “The current one is called the Age of Silence, which you yourself can learn thanks to the System.”

Without hesitation, Kai checked the System calendar. Rune’Tan was right.

Age of Silence, Millennium of the Water Tiger, year 714, day 183, 23:41:37

“All right, let’s go...” Kai sighed, hoping to find out at least something about that dream and the plaque. “How about you tell me about those Spheres?”

[Large Artificial Energy Sphere]

Rank: Silver

It was the first time that Kai had seen an item of that rank. It felt like inside the Sphere, which could hardly fit in the palm of his hand, there was at least a hundred times more energy than in an ordinary Crystal. When he had first seen the Spheres, he was shocked, although he didn’t show it.

Kai thought there’d be only one Sphere, but no! There were at least a few dozen of them! He had a real fortune on his hands...

“These Spheres — they’re the source of the Empire’s power,” Rune’Tan said proudly. “The greatest Masters of my country had invented a special technique that allowed them to seal living creatures in compressed space for later use. That is, we’ve learned to extract all the energy from monsters right down to the last drop. In contrast to the usual way of getting their core from their hearts, which store only part of their power, by sealing monsters in these Spheres, we’ve been able to maximize their efficiency. Also, time passes so much slower in there, so the Spheres can be stored for hundreds of thousands of years without energy leaks!”

“Not bad...” Kai sounded deliberately condescending, wanting to annoy the overly proud man.

“Oh, you little jerk, do you know that―”

“Here’s what’s more interesting to me,” he shamelessly interrupted. “Is it by chance that the Gnolls have appeared in the mine or is that related to the Spheres?”

“Well, yes,” Rune’Tan replied as if nothing had happened. “How else could I’ve drawn attention to the mine in order to find a new vessel for myself? I had to spend ten years trying to crack one Sphere open before I realized that people lived nearby.”

Kai said nothing.

To some extent, he understood Rune’Tan. A desire to find a body after having spent so many millennia locked up made it difficult for such an ancient creature to be guided by anything other than the will to live. The ends justify the means, as they say. Rune’Tan certainly believed that.

Kai was just like him. If he had been in the redhead’s shoes, he would’ve done the same. Minus the innocent causalities. Therefore, he had no right to judge. Fate had already punished Rune’Tan enough, considering that he never managed to acquire Kai’s body.

***

“You said it was here somewhere.”

“Yes, that’s correct. And you’re very lucky that it’s still intact,” Rune’Tan replied, sitting in a rocking chair after another change in the inner world. “That entire wall. Do you see it? That’s the ki’s circulation map.”

“It’s that big?” Looking at the high wall, on which an unknown artist had depicted the thousands of various points and channels in the human body, Kai couldn’t help but feel impressed.

They were on one of the lower floors of the castle, where talented boys and girls used to be trained. Now, there was nothing but dust and rubble.

“What did you expect? Learning this technique is a rather difficult task even for talented warriors. Few people can master even seventy percent of it, and the number of those who have exceeded that value is a maximum of one or two people per generation. A person who could master it hasn’t been born on the planet for thousands of years.”

Rune’Tan’s speeches seemed too boastful, so Kai didn’t take them too seriously.

“Spiral Rotation of Ki’s Life Technique?”

“Exactly!” Rune’Tan confirmed, leaning a bit too far in the rocking chair. Kai wondered how he had never heard of such an interesting technique. “If you can master it at least partially, then you’ll be able to unlock more than you would’ve using the usual Endurance Stages. However, it’s very difficult, so don’t be upset if you fail. Correct ki circulation is extremely difficult to master, and it takes several months to memorize even a part of it. Be patient. Concentrate. Take your time memorizing all the key points, channels, and forks...”

“I already got it all memorized,” Kai blurted indifferently, interrupting him for Heavens knew which time.

“What?” Rune’Tan didn’t immediately understand. “Stop being ridiculous, boy. You better sit in front of the wall and start...”

“No. I’ve really remembered everything.”

“You’re acting like a child! How can you say that? It took me about a hundred days to learn enough to start practicing!”

“You don’t believe me?”

“I don’t! Only a fool would believe such nonsense! And I can easily check if you’re telling the truth. Tell me, what’s the seventeenth key point in the left forearm? Aha! You don’t kn―”

“Timandra.”

“―ow. I told you! Wait, wh-what?!” Rune’Tan suddenly froze. “How did you manage to find it and answer me so quickly? Well then, describe the circulation in the little and the ring finger of the left hand, with the names of all points and channels!”

Having deliberately turned away from the wall with the map, Kai began to answer. He described it all, mentioning details that Rune’Tan, who was once considered a great talent, had found hard to understand and remember. Only when he had reached the Exorcist stage did Rune’Tan manage to remember them all. It was so long ago, but he still regretted that he had done it so late.

Distrust grew in the ancient spirit, but he knew that the boy’s answers were absolutely correct. Skepticism didn’t leave him even once Kai was done, so he continued to interrogate him. But no matter what he asked, Kai never made a mistake.

“How is this even possible?!” Rune’Tan blurted out, exhausted, collapsing back into the rocking chair and clutching his head with his hands. “I can’t believe this... It just can’t be! Who the hell are you, kid?!”

“I just have a good memory.” Kai grinned, heading back to the top of the castle. There was nothing more for him to do in this room; the circulation map was firmly imprinted in his memory.

***

Spending all his time in the open area of the tower, Kai trained. He worked on his body and practiced Spiral Rotation. As Rune’Tan had explained to him, usually, when a person strengthened their body with energy, there was a huge number of small areas that the energy would never reach. Considering that there were so many of them, one’s maximum potential could never be achieved. And the worst thing was that after reaching the Mind Stage, it was impossible to correct this.

Ancient masters had discovered this drawback long ago. For thousands of years, they worked hard, and finally figured out how to get energy to those areas. Over time, their method had undergone many modifications, which upgraded the technique to the Earth rank. In the Divine Empire of Belteise, they used the one with the imitation of the force — the one which Kai was now practicing.

According to Rune’Tan, once Kai had reached those areas, his abilities would be three times better than what he would’ve achieved by completing the Body Stage.

At first, Kai had difficulties starting. Ki would constantly get lost or flow in the wrong direction, and he would lose control. Although he remembered the channels through which he had to direct it, he needed to gain more experience in order to succeed.

Days passed. On the third day, Kai managed to hold in ki for a little over an hour. With each day, his time increased until he reached his limits. After that, even controlling the energy became an unbearable task.

Kai had also asked Rune’Tan to tell him about the awakening of Sleeping Blood. As it turned out, some extremely distant descendants of powerful masters or monsters could have a stronger connection to their great relatives.

Such people stood out from the rest. Once they started practicing martial arts, at some point, they could awaken the blood of their ancestors flowing through their veins. That usually happened at the Exorcist Stage where the energy became so dense that it acted as a catalyst for Sleeping Blood. Helios Bayweck, bearer of such dense energy, had awakened his blood.

There were various types of ancient blood, which gave their owners various abilities. However, this wasn’t anything special in Ecumene. Such people were considered unique only in such backwoods like Alkea.

A real rarity was, for example, blood purity.

A son or daughter of a great Master that had received such blood may not even need training. The initial stages would manifest themselves as they grew older. Even in the Divine Empire of Belteise, such people were considered protégés who were predicted to have a great future. As for Kai, his increased ability to regenerate was worthless in comparison to what they could do.

Having learned all that, Kai got slightly upset, but quickly forgot about his disappointment and focused on training hard. He spent some time on circulation and when he realized that he could no longer maintain control, he focused on strengthening his body. As it turned out, massive Energy Spheres could be split without losing ki, although some of their durability would be lost in the process.

So, Kai absorbed small pieces and used them as Crystals.

A little more than a week later, Kai finally felt that his right hand had recovered. Now he could focus on physical activity, too, which contributed to, as well as accelerated the development of the body with prana. Also, he could finally start learning the second technique Rune’Tan decided to teach him.

“Apart from the techniques of the force that, by the way, don’t suit you at all, and the circulation that you already know, I can teach you another one — the Five Weightless Steps Technique!”

“Five steps?” That was a rather... specific name.

“Exactly. This is a movement technique.” Kai was amazed. He thought that there were only attack and defense techniques. “With it, you can increase your speed. You’ll be so fast that people will think that you’re floating. Like a ghost!”

“You sure do like to talk weirdly...” Kai sighed.

“Always did, and always will.”

“Yes, yes... How are you going to train me?”

“Patience, boy!” Rune’Tan hissed like a cat. “Since I’m incorporeal, I can’t show you. I can only explain. Therefore, your success depends only on how well you can understand me.”

“You mean, on how well you can explain it to me?”

“Oh, you are just unbelievable!”

***

A month had passed.

Making strange movements, Kai strode along the top of the tower. Following Rune’Tan’s instructions, he was making certain movements while simultaneously using a special method to fill his legs with energy.

Unlike with other techniques, this time, Kai couldn’t just copy someone. He had to learn the ability from scratch, learning from his mistakes, and following Rune’Tan’s corrections and suggestions.

Unfortunately, Kai wasn’t able to figure out even the first step out of five. The System remained silent.

Hours passed. When Kai’s feet refused to carry him any longer, he switched to circulation. He couldn’t spend a day being idle. The sooner he reached the desired level, the sooner he could leave this trap and finally return to Caltea.

Kai was very lucky that Sleeping Blood, which had begun its awakening, allowed him to completely replace food and water with energy, and reduce the necessary amount of sleep to four hours a day.

Once, while he was practicing the Five Steps, he felt something at the end of the lesson. As always, filling his left and then right leg with energy, Kai took a step.

He wasn’t expecting anything, so he was amazed when he instantly crossed a distance of a dozen feet. For a few glorious seconds, Kai felt that he was weightless, light as a feather on a breeze. Soon, this feeling passed, and he felt a surge of unprecedented joy — he had finally done it!

You have mastered the [Five Weightless Step Technique, Volume 1].

Rank: Earth

Progress: 1/5

“Congratulations. You’ve finally managed to learn the Offset
Step,” Rune’Tan said dryly. “I thought you’d surprise me here too, but no... It took me only three weeks to learn all five Steps. Seems you have your weaknesses, too...”

“What does Volume 1 mean?” Kai ignored the remark. He was aware that aside his photographic memory and ability to control prana, he didn’t have any outstanding talents. He couldn’t blame it on Rune’Tan, since he was a really good teacher.

“It means what it means. There’s also a second and third volume. Each of them is a rank higher, so for now, you can’t master them. I know the entire second volume and a small part of the third. When you reach the peak of the Mind Stage, then you’ll begin to study the next one.”

Kai stopped for a moment.

“You’ve already seen that I’m pretty good at controlling energy, why do I need to reach the Mind Stage?” He knew that Silver-rank techniques required some special kind of energy, so he wondered why he’d need a higher stage for that.

“So you don’t understand.” The redhead sighed. “The fact is that without an enhanced mind, you simply won’t be able to control your body properly during movement and you can easily cripple or even kill yourself, losing control and crashing into something... Better forget about it for now. You have four more Steps to learn, so there’s no need to rush.”

“Understood...”

***

It took Kai a month and a half to master the Offset
Step. With its help, he could now make a relatively short, but super-fast dash forward. He was so fast that some martial arts newbies wouldn’t even notice him move. Having perfected it and made it practically a reflex, he proceeded to the second step.

The next one was called the Retreating Step. Using it, Kai could instantly step back, leaving behind an ephemeral image of himself that could confuse a potential enemy. Like the first one, it couldn’t be used without taking breaks, as the body would suffer an overload. It took Kai another two months to master this move.

The third one was the Fast Step, which increased his speed for a little while, allowing him to move three or even four times faster. However, it was possible to use it several times in a row. Learning it took about three and a half months.

About six more months were necessary for Kai to figure out and be able to apply the Zero Gravity and Chaotic Step. Unlike the previous ones, he could study these two at the same time, since he already had a solid base.

Zero Gravity Step gave him the ability to control his weight, making it easier to move, allowing him to traverse even fragile and thin surfaces. Together with the other Steps, this made it possible for Kai to become even faster.

Chaotic Step turned out to be somewhat confusing. As Kai understood it, it could only be used in combination with the other Steps, however, that made them more unpredictable, but it allowed Kai to change them without pauses. In general, this Step could be called an auxiliary skill.

A little over a year flew by. Kai turned sixteen.

In addition to learning the Five Steps, he had achieved considerable success with Spiral Rotation.

You have completed the Body Endurance Stage.

You have reached Lung Endurance Level.

You have reached Vessel Endurance Level.

You have reached Heart Endurance Level.

You have reached Internal Organs Endurance level.

You have reached Skin Endurance level.

You have reached Bone Endurance level.

You have reached Muscle Endurance level.

Attention!

Achieved: [Great Growth (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free characteristic points that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

Wide-eyed, Kai smiled broadly.

After the start of the awakening of the Sleeping Blood, Kai again needed to reach the first level of the Body Stage. Once he had gotten into the underground city, Rune’Tan told him to try to reach all levels at once so Kai had to artificially slow down the process of reaching the Lung Endurance level, which surpassed the rest.

His decision bore fruit.

As Rune’Tan had explained to him, no one could absorb energy with their whole body at once like Kai could. However, there were special items and even some rare resources that could allow practitioners to do that.

When it came to achievements, they were relatively rare and were issued by the System for overcoming incredible difficulties. Kai was able to get one of those.

Having risen to his feet and stretched his neck, Kai headed for the elevator, grabbing the last two Spheres on the way. He was finally ready to leave this place.

Looking at his stats, Kai smiled. He was at least three times stronger than an ordinary warrior of his level. And although he was nowhere near as strong as Yavert, he had enough strength to fight the weakened monster.

Stats

Age: 16

Race: human

Status: Mortal

Stage: Body Stage

Level: Muscle Endurance

Characteristics

• Power: 16.91

• Speed: 16.97

• Endurance: 17.14

• Stamina: 22.88

• Mind: 7.81

• Energy: 19.4

Available points: 7

Abilities

• [Breath of Power] Rank: Low

• [Fake Face Technique] Rank: Low

• [Cutting Hands Technique] Rank: Low

• [Fire Punishment Technique] Rank: Earth

• [Symbolic Distorted Perception Field Technique] Rank: Earth

• [Symbolic Technique of Invisible Cut] Rank: Earth

• [Spiral Rotation of Ki’s Life Technique] Rank: Earth. Progress: 73%

• [Five Weightless Steps Technique. Volume 1] Rank: Earth

Force

Unknown

Features and Equipment

• [Awakening of the Sleeping Blood]. Progress: 27%

• [Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo]. Progress: locked

• [Oath] given by Rune’Tan Shakwir. Possibility of refusing.

Achievements

• [Great Growth (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,999 years

Chapter 20
THE BASEMENT

Having stopped in front of the dark-blue wall, Kai froze. His left hand rested on the familiar symbol.

There was only one barrier left between him and the opportunity to finally get out of here. He had been training hard for a year to prepare for this day.

Kai clenched his fists.

Behind the door was the Gnoll that had been growing weaker while Kai was growing stronger. He knew that he still wouldn’t stand a chance against it had it not been for that. He was well aware of the fact that the beast had been playing with him the last time.

Had Rune’Tan not been after Kai’s body, the Gnoll’s first blow would’ve sent the young man to the cycle of rebirth so fast that he wouldn’t have had time to realize what had happened.

That was how strong the Gnoll was.

Kai took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and listened. Once he had counted one hundred heartbeats, he finally opened his eyes. A wild flame danced in them.

Energy surged into the symbol. The door began to open.

Kai prepared to defend himself, but nothing happened. Slowly, he took a step into the room.

Wrapping his arms with energy, which now looked like a red fog due to the increased density of his ki, Kai looked around. He immediately noticed the emaciated, but still-powerful Gnoll.

The beast was half-asleep on the floor with its back against the wall where, according to Rune’Tan, the door leading to the mine was located.

Kai was in no hurry. He watched as the beast slowly woke up.

Attacking a defenseless opponent wasn’t something that he wanted to do. It wasn’t a matter of honor, it just wasn’t his thing.

What he wanted was to test his strength and prove to himself that he wasn’t as weak as he had once been. He needed this fight as much as he needed air to breathe. His soul burned; excitement began to rise in him.

Taking a stance, he stared at the beast that was about to make its first lunge.

Sharp claws whizzed a few inches away from his head. Grinning, Kai realized that his speed was no longer inferior to that of the Gnoll.

He swung his palm upward, staining the floor crimson. Growling, the Gnoll quickly jumped away, not expecting that the vile two-legged creature would suddenly disappear and reappear on its right. It had almost managed to react when Kai pierced its side, making it roar and sharply swing its paw.

Claws passed through Kai’s head as if it wasn’t there. The mirage quickly dispersed after the hit.

“Invisible Cut!” Kai roared, appearing a few feet away.

This time, the beast didn’t have time to react, and the attack, which hit its already wounded side, made it fall to one knee. Visibly weakened, it could no longer sense the upcoming attacks.

While the monster tried to rise, Kai formed a fiery ball on his finger. Forgetting about the bleeding wound and realizing that it wouldn’t have time to escape, the Gnoll put both of its paws in front of itself, sending all its energy into them. Its already incredibly strong skin became even stronger.

“Fire Punishment!”

The red drop burst from the flaming sphere. Kai put ten units of energy into this attack. Having used all the free points he had obtained for his achievements, he now had more than twenty-six ki points at his disposal.

Flying at an incredible speed, the red drop hit the Gnoll’s arm and exited through the nape of its neck. Colliding with the wall, the drop disappeared, leaving no trace on the ancient stone.

A second later, the Gnoll’s lifeless body fell on the floor.

The battle was over.

Kai frowned.

“It was too weak,” he muttered. “It had a strong body, but its strength was even lower than Shaizan’s...”

“I don’t know who this Shaizan is, but what did you expect? This room’s cut off from the outside world, so it has much less energy,” Rune’Tan explained.

Kai sighed. “I was hoping that I’d get to use my full strength...”

Shaking his head sadly, he walked over to the carcass and retrieved a Small
Crystal from its chest. Its light seemed paler than usual, probably due to the Gnoll having grown so weak.

Finally, Kai could get out of the trap that had kept him imprisoned for more than a year.

The symbol on the wall lit up, opening the door leading to a dark and wide tunnel. He stepped into it without hesitation.

The doors closed behind him...

After ten minutes of wandering the underground corridors, Kai heard something rather unusual.

Human voices.

Halting, he used Distorted Perception and listened. Unfortunately, he couldn’t make out much, so he decided to get closer. Although he had a hunch who might be wandering the mines, he didn’t want to let anyone see him first.

Kai wasn’t planning on attacking these people. He didn’t know whether there was someone stronger than him among them.

Quiet as a mouse, he turned the corner and found himself in a large cave, the walls of which went high up. In the center were several tents in a ring of torches, a few of which were still burning. Near the burning ones, Kai saw two men at the Blood Vessel level — it was their voices that he had heard. His vision showed him ten more men sleeping in the tents, none of which were above the Internal Organs level.

They posed no threat.

However, Kai was in no hurry to let his presence be known.

From their conversation, Kai learned that they had explored the mysterious corridor from which he had just come out of. As it turned out, all the remaining Gnolls had long been disposed of. The four noble families hired a team to explore the mine. The mercenaries had stumbled upon the door of the ancient city but failed to open it. As Kai understood it, if the doors remained closed, then none of the local noble families would get anything since the emperor’s people would be sent to deal with it.

So the mercenaries were worried, fearing the wrath of the aristocrats...

Having heard everything he needed, Kai moved along the wall, knocking out a couple of men along the way and taking clothes from a man of similar build as himself. His clothes were in poor condition after not having changed them for a year.

Having looked around, he realized where he was. There was a ladder leading up a hole that was probably the same one through which he had fallen.

It only remained for him to get out of the mine and find the transportation by which these mercenaries had arrived here.

He would finally be able to return to Caltea, find Julie and... get his revenge.

***

“Damn, it’s cold at night,” said a short man at the Blood Vessel level, hugging his shoulders and releasing a cloud of steam from his mouth.

Next to him stood another man, a level higher. Looking at his partner, he grimaced and spat.

“Cold? Why the hell am I even here? I thought that I would get to train and become stronger if I became a servant of the aristocrats, but they’ve sent me to guard this shitty ruin! Shit! Who would ever want to come here after the Yonis had announced their intentions to the whole city? After so many months! We’re wasting time here... Do you know who we really serve?”

“Who?”

“Idiots!”

“Hey, hush, keep it down!” the short man whispered, waving his hands frantically. “Don’t say that! If someone finds out, they’ll punish not only you but me as well!”

“I don’t care! Maybe I’ll leave the family when the contract expires. I’ll become a mercenary or even move to a bigger city. Anything to not see their vile faces again. They think they’re all mighty!”

“Fine, just calm down,” his partner said with a tense smile. “Here, try this! My dad made it, it’s strong,” he said, turning around to get a flask out of his bag. But once he turned back, his friend was no longer around.

Turning his head in panic, he saw his friend lying on the ground. A second later, a powerful blow to the head knocked him out cold.

Kai appeared above two unconscious guards. Looking at them, he noticed a medallion around their necks. Aristocratic servants...

Not wanting to create unnecessary noise, he knocked them out instead of killing them. He had learned his lesson.

Glancing forward, he clenched his teeth.

In front of him were the burned ruins of his home. There was nothing left of the garden.

Kai’s heart was beating violently, his temples throbbing. His palms were involuntarily wrapped in the red mist.

They were still looking for revenge...

Kai managed to restrain himself from massacring the corpses and pulled himself together. It was still too early...

Moving the boards, stones and other rubbish out of his way, he found what he had been looking for after a couple of minutes of searching.

The incredibly durable hatch had remained untouched.

Having cleaned the ash off it, he stared at the metal surface. No one but Jongo had ever gone downstairs, and Kai didn’t know how to open the entrance...

Like rewinding a movie, pictures of the day of the old man’s death flashed in his mind. With his dying breath, Jongo had whispered something to him. Back then, Kai didn’t understand what the old man had meant. However, he spent the last year recalling his lips moving, trying to read them.

Having filled his fingers with energy, Kai began to manipulate the hatch. After a while, there was a click, similar to the one of a lock being opened. Rising to his feet, he grabbed the latch and pulled the lid up.

At first, nothing happened, but then, the entrance to the basement opened.

Downstairs were several tables with various alchemical equipment, a lot of withered herbs, as well as some books on medicine. Nothing unusual at first glance.

However, Kai spotted something with his “energy vision.”

In the far corner, hidden behind a shelf, an unknown little thing shone like a star. He could only see the energy, but he couldn’t feel it. It was like there was nothing there.

Having decided to check, Kai began to disassemble everything in that corner, until he finally found a box hidden in a niche.

Opening the strange little thing, he immediately closed his eyes and deactivated his “energy vision.” Dozens of blood vessels in his eyes instantly burst, and he almost fell, but managed to grab a hold of something at the last moment.

The basement was filled with prana.

Moving away, he caught his breath and put the opened box on one of the tables. He didn’t intend to use his “energy vision” anymore.

Inside, he saw a piece of cloth wrapped around something round. Having unfolded the fabric, he discovered an old, ordinary-looking ring.

It was bursting with incredible power.

[Spatial Ring]

Rank: Silver

Feature: Passive Ability [Compressed Space]

“Do you know what this is?” Kai asked Rune’Tan.

“It says right there. It’s a Spatial Ring... You can put various things inside it. The space within it is limited and somewhat similar to an Energy Sphere, only simpler. Living creatures can’t be placed inside it, and it can’t hold energy. Basically, it’s something like a very convenient backpack. Although, this ring is very old and not too spacious. It could stretch for another hundred years or so... At best.”

“And how can I use it?”

“Put it on your finger...”

Kai put on the ring. The energy it radiated ceased to spread through the basement and flowed into his body. Before he could figure out what was going on, a special energy structure became entwined with his skin. At the same moment, several images appeared in his head, explaining to him how to use the ring.

Thanks to the energy that covered his skin like a spider web, he was connected with the interior of the artifact and could take out or put something in it just by touching it. Using this connection, he looked inside the ring and discovered several items. Sending a mental order, he took everything out of it.

Three objects appeared on the table, which suddenly creaked: a sword, another box, exactly like the first, and a piece of paper.

Opening the box, Kai discovered ten Small Crystals, as well as a bunch of gold coins that were of no use in Alkea. They were made of pure gold and were very strong and incredibly refined. However, what attracted Kai’s attention was the weak energy they emitted. Ordinary gold didn’t contain it, which meant that whoever created these filled them with energy.

Such coins had to be more valuable than plain gold.

The next thing he focused on was the sword, stored under strange, snow-white bands. Trying to pick up the weapon, Kai nearly fell, regaining balance at the last moment. The blade weighed at least a hundred pounds.

With his current strength, he could easily lift it with one hand, he simply didn’t expect that the weapon would weigh so much.

Is this really Jongo’s sword? Kai thought, remembering that the old man was once a swordsman.

He unwrapped it.

The handle, like the sheath and the blade, was completely blue.

[Sword of the Water Surface]

Rank: Silver

Feature: Active Ability [Water Flexibility]

Feature: Active Ability [Morning Dew]

Kai couldn’t say anything. This was the first weapon of such quality that he had seen in his life.

“A good blade for a Silver-rank item,” Rune’Tan commented condescendingly.

Kai ignored him.

Having finished examining the sword, he took the piece of paper.

Young Kai! If you’re reading this, then my worst fear has come true. I’m probably already dead. Please, don’t be sad. I’ve lived a long and happy life. I have no regrets.

Also, don’t blame yourself. I knew. From the very first day of our meeting, I knew that you weren’t my grandson. They said that he was lost in the mountains, and that the mercenaries didn’t find his body, but I knew that to be a lie. I saw the corpse and personally buried it.

I lied to Julie to save her heart. And when we suddenly stumbled upon you, I was once again scared. I couldn’t say that you weren’t him. You two are so alike. She simply wouldn’t believe me. I decided to give you a chance. I wanted to make my granddaughter happy. Having lost her parents, she couldn’t be left alone. And I... I’m too old.

None of this means that I didn’t see you as my grandson. I accepted you. Though not by blood ties, but by spiritual ones, we nevertheless ended up connected. You remind me so much of my younger self...

I have but one request. I believe that you’ll become strong, so please, take care of Julie. Don’t leave her alone. To do this, take the coin from the box and my sword, as well as the ring. Follow your destiny, but don’t forget about Julie, who, I hope, has become like a sister to you...

Also, there’s a small cache under the basement floor. What you’ll find there... If you’re ever ready to rise to the Soul Stage, use that. However, I implore: never, under any circumstances, tell anyone about it. It could cost you your life...

Sorry, Kai. That’s all I can give you. I believe in you. I’m glad that I’ve had such a great grandson...

Stains appeared on the note. As the ink on it blurred, so did Kai’s vision. His face tickled and his eyes suddenly started to burn. He didn’t know what was suddenly wrong with his vision.

Touching his cheek, he felt something wet.

“Am I... crying?” Kai smiled. “Stupid old man. I would’ve done that regardless...”

Having wiped away the tears, he folded the note, sending it, the sword, and also the box back to the ring. The Crystal, obtained from the Gnoll along with the last two Energy Spheres were stored as well.

Pushing the furniture aside, Kai began tapping the floor. A few minutes later, he found a spot that sounded hollow. Having broken the boards with his bare hands, he revealed a long, cylindrical object. It was an old scroll, about which, oddly enough, the System had nothing to say. Kai didn’t feel a drop of energy in it.

The inscription on the scroll read:

“Cold Void Meditation Technique. Volume 1.”

“Rune’Tan,” Kai called.

“Yes?”

“Do you know anything about this?”

“Not about this technique in particular,” he replied. “But in general, techniques that are indicated as meditative are used to strengthen the soul, and for further development at the Exorcist level and above. Each such technique is at least of the Silver rank and it often consists of several volumes.”

“I need a technique to strengthen my soul?” Kai was surprised.

“No. But if there’s a fool who decides to develop without it, then they’ll never overcome the threshold of the Exorcist level. Although... I suspect that many of you barbarians had done just that... Consider yourself lucky to have found a meditation technique. I don’t know what this Cold Void element is...”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, meditation techniques are usually named after the type of energy that a practitioner will strengthen their soul with. For example, if the energy were that of the sword, then this technique would be called something like Technique of the Direct Sword Meditation. Or something like that. Of course, there are different types of swords so you can strengthen the soul in various ways by using one type of energy. But I’ve never heard about this Cold Void. Cold? Yes, but that...” Rune’Tan shook his head.

“I see,” Kai said, storing the scroll.

Having finished with that, he headed for the exit. There was nothing more to do in the basement.

He had two tasks ahead of him: to find Julie, and get a taste of that sweet, sweet revenge.

Chapter 21
REVENGE

The night went on. The System clock showed three o’clock in the morning.

Having silently climbed on the roof of a tall and luxurious house with the help of his Zero Gravity Step, Kai sat in a lotus position and focused on restoring his energy.

He didn’t have much time.

Taking a slow, deep breath, and filling his lungs with air and energy, Kai opened his eyes, which glimmered like amethysts in the moonlight. His gaze fell on the city stretching before him.

The Yoni Family Quarter.

The family that had robbed him of his home, his grandfather... and disabled him.

Now he would rob them of the same things.

Having risen to his feet, he gazed in front of him in silence. Several minutes passed before he suddenly began to move his lips in a silent whisper.

Nine... Eight... Seven... Six... Five...

Four...

Three...

Two...

One!

The countdown ended, but nothing happened.

“I seem to have been mistaken. Well then...” Rune’Tan abruptly fell silent.

Two powerful explosions interrupted him. Something flashed brightly far ahead. The sound spread over the whole city and broke the windows of almost all the houses in the northwestern part of Caltea.

Glass shattered below him, but Kai didn’t hear it. A family of three ran out onto the street. A father, a mother, and a son. All three were petrified.

Glancing toward the Yoni Quarter and seeing two bright flashes, the parents clutched their heads. Unlike them, not realizing the seriousness of the situation, the ten-year-old boy didn’t immediately look in the right direction. Instead, he saw a stranger on the roof of their house.

The stranger noticed the boy’s gaze. His lips stretched into a smile and he put a finger to them. The boy nodded in fright. Having nodded in response, the stranger turned away.

The boy looked at him for another second, and then he blinked.

The next moment, there was no one on the roof.

***

“That was one hell of a bang!” Rune’Tan blurted out, watching the city through Kai’s eyes. “When I did this in the undercity, the effect was weaker. Seems like the dome was in the way.”

“It’s a shame that we had to spend the last of the Spheres on this...” Kai grimaced.

Moving along the roofs, Kai passed the wall enclosing the territory of the Yoni Quarter. The real chaos was about to ensue. The explosions were just a distraction. Kai couldn’t wait to see the city plunge into chaos.

Screams and shouts sounded from everywhere. Amidst the cacophony, Kai heard bestial growls and vile laughter.

Using Rune’Tan’s knowledge, he had figured out how to make the Spheres fall apart. Thanks to that, there were at least two hundred Gnolls at the Body and Mind Stages, as well as two at the Soul Stage, roaming the quarter.

Still, Kai was sure that this wouldn’t be enough to destroy the entire Yoni family and their servants. No matter how strong the Gnolls were, people were still more powerful and intelligent. Sooner or later, the Yonis would take care of the beasts.

But at what cost?

Perhaps they wouldn’t lose the battle, but they would lose much more than that. They would be licking their wounds for a couple decades to come.

Perhaps they would be, had it not been for one thing.

Kai, who was rushing to the central and largest mansion.

***

Meditating in his room, Yavert suddenly got the feeling that something was... off. This strange and unpleasant feeling was preventing him from calming down his heart and thoughts.

Having interrupted his meditation, he left the room.

Looking out the window, he glanced at the garden and got lost in his thoughts. Last year, due to injury, Kiyan was unable to participate in the tournament. The rules prevented Yavert’s youngest and oldest sons from registering at all.

Because of that, only the members of the side branches participated in last year’s tournament. In the end, Yavert had to come to terms with coming third, while the Baywecks were once again the first among the noble families. He didn’t care about prizes. Power was a matter of agreement between the families, and their success in the tournament played a role in that.

Of course, they could’ve refused to participate because of Kiyan’s injuries, but no one could go against the System. So the Yonis had to give in and deal with losing some of their influence.

This infuriated the patriarch, and burned a hole in the family budget. It didn’t make things easier that some lowborn upstart had managed to get around absolutely all the aristocrats and win first place in the tournament. Even Helios’s youngest son, the only one from the main branch of the Bayweck family who had reached the higher stages, lost to him.

The winner received his prize and disappeared from the city without a trace before anyone could invite him to join any family. Even the assassins who had been sent after him couldn’t find the bastard.

Yavert was thinking about this while descending to the first floor, where he ran into Shaizan. But before the boy could greet his father, two deafening explosions rang out somewhere nearby.

The shockwaves shattered all the windows in the quarter. Glass rained upon the two, but it couldn’t hurt their hardened skin.

“Father!” Shaizan cried.

“Secure your brother’s room!” Yavert ordered. “I’ll find Tao and gather the forces!”

Having said that, he rushed to where Tao was supposed to be. Shaizan headed for Kiyan’s bedroom without delay.

The quarter was quickly overtaken by violent Gnolls. After spending thousands of years in captivity, they wanted to destroy everything in their path. But one thing drove them further than any other.

They craved food... Meat!

It took Shaizan no more than five minutes to get to his brother’s room. During that time, many Yoni warriors had already run into their first opponents. The rest, under Tao and Yavert’s command, gathered at the entrance to the central mansion.

Unfortunately, they had reacted too slowly. Many were taken by surprise because they had already been fast asleep when the attack happened. Having been woken up suddenly and given no time to get themselves together, they advanced to the rendezvous point slowly. Most of them encountered the beasts on their way.

Dozens of battles took place throughout the quarter. Less than half of the family’s warriors made it to the mansion.

Shaizan watched all this through the window. He was furious. Dozens of their servants and relatives were dying, and he couldn’t help them. He couldn’t leave Kiyan.

Continuing to watch the growing fires and silhouettes disappearing and reappearing between houses, he helplessly clenched his fists. He hoped with all his heart that his father and uncle had already begun cleansing their home of filth, and that soon everything would be fine.

Suddenly, Shaizan felt strange. For a few moments, he felt as if something was trying to close his eyes and obscure his mind. The feeling would come and go...

Shaizan reacted at the last moment, moving away from the window with a sharp jerk. Glass shattered and something dark flew into the room.

His gaze settled on a tall figure. Violet eyes stared at him through strands of obsidian hair. In the man’s hand was a blue blade, covered with a scarlet haze of sword energy.

Shaizan remembered him. He was the one who injured his brother.

“I remember you, too,” the man said with a grin.

Shaizan didn’t answer. His main task was to protect Kiyan. To do that, he had to get this man out of the room. Luckily, his fighting style was suitable for this like no other. Unlike his brothers, Shaizan’s weapon of choice was not a saber, sword, or spear, but his body.

Having wrapped his arms and legs with hammer energy, which gave tremendous power to any attacks, Shaizan jumped.

The animalistic grin on the man’s face became even wider. If he took all of his characteristics into account, he and Shaizan could be considered equal. However...

Shaizan almost hit the man’s head, but he was no longer there.

...the difference in combat experience and techniques was enormous.

“Too slow!” said a voice from outside.

Shaizan didn’t understand. Although he hadn’t reached the peak of the Mind Stage, he had already achieved a lot, so he managed to follow his opponent’s lightning-fast movements. However, Shaizan’s body couldn’t keep up with his mind.

“Invisible Cut!” The man waved his blade, stunning Shaizan even more.

Pulling himself together and suppressing the growing amazement at the sight of the strength of the weakling that he had beaten almost to death a year ago, Shaizan counterattacked with his fist. Thanks to his strong mind, he managed to feel the energy of the attack and predict its trajectory.

Fist and ki met. There was a crash. Kai’s technique was smashed to smithereens, and a pole of energy erupted from Shaizan’s hand. Crushing the floor, he pointed it toward Kai, who dodged it.

Foreseeing defeat, Shaizan popped a small pill into his mouth. His skin became red, as did his eyes. His heart started beating so fast that it threatened to burst out of his chest. His blood began to boil.

Breaking the floor with each step, Shaizan approached Kai with increased speed. The young man had barely any time to react, but he managed to put his sword in front of him.

A blow weighing at least a ton hit the blade, making every cell in his body shake. Like a cannonball, he flew out of the room, breaking through the wall.

Still flying, Kai regained his balance and, pushing himself off the floor with his hand, landed on his feet.

But Shaizan didn’t lag behind.

Realizing that all of Shaizan’s stats had increased, Kai knew that only one option remained.

He had to use three Steps at the same time.

Fast Step — for general acceleration.

Zero Gravity Step — for easier maneuvering, because Shaizan had better control over his body than Kai did over his.

And Chaotic Step — so that he’d have overall advantage.

Kai had only tried this combination twice before and both times it drained so much energy that his body shut down. It was too much, even for his stats.

But there was no other option.

Having reached his opponent, the enraged Shaizan roundhouse-kicked Kai, sending a wave of hammer energy, crushing everything in its path. Complete destruction was the nature of this element.

But the attack didn’t reach its target. Kai sped up again. With the three Steps activated, the speed of the two warriors was now equal.

Shaizan barely managed to keep track of Kai. The suddenness and randomness of his movements scared him, making him unable to even partially predict his next move.

On the other hand, Kai could read Shaizan like an open book. He had no trouble predicting all of his movements before he made them.

Circling around his opponent, Kai finally attacked.

One after another, attacks rained from various places and angles. Managing to dodge them in the last moment, Shaizan was spinning around like a dervish. He only managed to notice Kai’s last attack. Counterattacking wasn’t even an option.

This went on for some time. And although Shaizan could withstand collision with a blade, the energy of the sword still left its marks on his body. Each new blow caused more small cuts to appear on his clothes and skin.

Soon, both fighters felt that they were reaching their limit. This was especially dangerous for Kai, because he was on enemy territory.

However, he had an idea for how to end the fight as quickly as possible.

Attacking from the front, he abruptly shifted to the side. Just like before, Shaizan reacted at the very last moment.

Intending to deflect Kai’s blade again, he expected him to close the distance after the strike, not allowing him to attack.

But Kai did the exact opposite. As soon as flesh and metal collided, the red mist disappeared from the blade. Cutting through the air, it rushed toward Shaizan’s bare chest.

The distance was too short. The aristocrat didn’t have time to move.

Shaizan couldn’t believe his eyes.

It was an Energy Release technique!

This technique, although of a Low rank, wasn’t inferior to Earth-rank techniques in its rarity. In the hands of a skilled warrior, it was no weaker than higher-level techniques. Therefore, all who owned its secret didn’t share it.

Where did this miserable commoner get it then? And how could he even use it?! It was difficult enough to learn energy transformation even at the Mind Stage. For the successful use of the Release technique, at least five mind units were required, which the insect in front of him couldn’t have at the level of Muscle Endurance!

So how was this possible?!

Shaizan didn’t have an answer. He refused to accept what was going on. He must be dreaming. Or hallucinating.

His brain came up with a million other explanations just so that he could reject the unpleasant truth.

But one couldn’t escape the truth...

Less than a second had passed.

A strip of scarlet energy cut through his flesh.

Grimacing in pain, he was sent flying back. A deep wound gaped in his chest. Had he not been at least at the level of Skin Endurance, he would’ve been split in two.

Shaizan could no longer move. His skin returned to its normal color; the effect of that strange pill was nearing its end.

Breathing heavily, Kai walked over to him. His body was aching, but he had to endure the pain. It was still early; he hadn’t yet accomplished what he had come for. Watching the fight, Rune’Tan said that if he hadn’t been a descendant of a powerful warrior with strong blood, he would’ve hardly been able to stand on his feet at this moment.

Using just three Steps had squeezed all the juice out of Kai. He knew that, in theory, it was possible to use all five of them. But that was something beyond human capabilities...

He was already pretty nauseous.

“They’ll kill you... like the mad dog you are,” Gurgling and spitting blood, Shaizan used what little strength he had to insult the young man, still unable to believe that he had lost to a commoner. “And everyone you lo―”

A blade pierced his throat, silencing him forever. Empty eyes stared at the ceiling.

Kai trudged back to where the battle had begun.

Returning to the room, this time through the door, he located the bed and shuffled toward it, sensing a familiar aura.

Sleeping peacefully, Kiyan looked rather harmless. But Kai knew better.

Before him was the source of all his troubles.

Kiyan Yoni had to die!

Retrieving the sword from the ring yet again, Kai sighed and looked at the ceiling.

“So what happened to you...? Something like a coma, right? To kill a defenseless person is somehow... I don’t know... But I have to. This is the end of the battle that had begun between us more than a year ago.”

Glancing at Kiyan, Kai brought his sword to his neck.

“Die.”

At that moment, he heard a roar. A furious, powerful, and painful roar. Kai’s heart skipped a beat, and the blood in his veins froze. His hand started shaking...

It wasn’t a roar of a monster. At least not in the usual sense of the word.

It was human.

In the wide-open passage stood Yavert. Seriously wounded in action, he was holding Shaizan’s corpse. Covered in blood that belonged not only to his son, he seemed to feel no pain.

At least not that of the physical kind.

The agony in his eyes prevented Kai from moving. He stared at Yavert as if hypnotized.

But then came Yavert’s actual opponent. An enormous black Gnoll at the Soul Stage made a huge hole in the floor with one blow, immediately jumping to the lower floor. Looking at its adversary, the beast laughed vilely and rushed at Yavert.

Kai could see that this Gnoll was much stronger than the one he had met in the mine.

“Don’t just stand there!” Rune’Tan cried, snapping Kai out of his trance. “It’s now or never!”

Startled, Kai came to his senses. Not wasting another second, he swung his sword.

Yavert’s face was distorted by pure hatred. He forgot about everything else. Dropping his son’s body, he rushed forward.

However, he wasn’t fast enough.

He was just sixty miserable feet away, but he wasn’t quick enough.

A blue blade wrapped in scarlet cut through Kiyan’s neck.

Yavert lost his balance. His heart skipped a beat and something inside him broke. He had just lost what was dearest to him in the world. His two boys.

A terrible wound had been inflicted on his heart. Hopelessness and despair filled every corner of his being. His spirit wanted to die, but his body didn’t. Reflexively, he dodged the upcoming attack. However, he wasn’t as fast as before.

The Gnoll’s jaws clicked. A stream of blood gushed from Yavert’s shoulder.

With a lifeless stare, he observed the Gnoll chewing on him. The beast stared back, dumbfounded and frozen. Inflicting almost irreparable harm on his own body, Yavert materialized five fireballs in the air.

The Gnoll immediately came to its senses, let go of Yavert’s shoulder and, growling under its breath, rushed forward. A moment later, it fell dead with five holes in its body.

Turning his head like a mechanical doll, Yavert again looked toward the bed.

Kiyan’s empty eyes stared back.

Kai was no longer there...

***

Finally.

He had finally gotten his revenge. He had dealt with Shaizan and Kiyan.

Yavert’s look spoke more than words ever could. Leaving him to live was a fate crueler than death.

On the list of those whom Kai had vowed to kill, there was only one name left.

Helios Bayweck.

However, he would have to wait. He was too powerful to handle right now. No tricks would work on him. Only pure power.

Thus, Kai had no choice but to become stronger.

So strong that no one else would dare to deprive him of anything ever again.

But not all was lost. Kai had not yet been plunged into darkness.

One light remained to guide him on his path.

***

The entire city was in panic.

Dawn was approaching, but almost no one was sleeping. Two deafening explosions forced the citizens to wake up, and the news of the hordes of monsters that had filled the Yoni Family Quarter didn’t let people go back to sleep. Everyone was discussing what had happened and spreading rumors. Some said that the other families didn’t send their men to help the Yonis.

Perhaps that was why the northwestern region of the city was almost completely empty. People fled from there, like rats from a sinking ship. Everyone was afraid that they could run into a monster.

The same thing happened in the southern areas of the city, on the territory around the gates, very far from the Yoni Family Quarter. Like fire, rumors managed to spread even there. Each worse than the previous. Some were about the explosions and the monsters. Some said that the beasts emerged from the ground because the aristocrats had built their house on an ancient grave. And some spoke about the wrath of the Gods and the end of the world.

Less than half a mile from the southern gate, in one of the side streets, was a spacious house.

Rumors got even to there.

Inside were five men. They were usually awake at this time, so none of this interfered with their daily life. Like every morning, they were cooking breakfast.

Each of them was a warrior at the Body Stage, but few knew that some twenty years ago they were poor orphan beggars, wandering around the streets. Maybe that was why, having received housing, for all these years none of them had ever left their first home. Perhaps it was because they had become like brothers to each other. Who knows...

Regardless, they weren’t worried about what was happening in Caltea. In a few hours, they were supposed to go on a mission, so that occupied all their thoughts. Furthermore, it was breakfast time so they were all busy eating.

An unexpected knock broke the silence.

Looking at each other, the men remained silent for a while. The first to set aside his empty plate was Lars.

“Maybe we should open it?” he asked.

“Well, go and open it then!” Nick said.

“Why me?”

“Enough,” Goddie immediately cut them off. “The morning has barely begun and you’re already bickering.”

Silent as always, the two men sitting at the far end of the table nodded.

“Well, what if it’s another one of Lars’s girlfriends?” There was another knock.

“Since no one wants to, I’ll open the door myself.” Ignoring his friend, Goddie rose from the table and walked to the door.

“Yeah?” he asked and froze. The rest of the Steel Tigers tried to see who the visitor was, but Goddie’s massive figure was blocking their view.

“How about you let me in?” asked a familiar voice.

Goddie moved away and Kai, who had already changed his appearance to the one the mercenaries were familiar with, came in. The men widened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost. One of the silent brothers even dropped a spoon.

“Where’s Julie? Is she with you?” Not wanting to waste time, Kai got straight to the point.

“Kai, you,” Goddie muttered.

“Heavens! You’re alive!” Nick blurted out. “We thought that you’ve been lying six feet under for a long time now.”

“I’m glad to see you too. But I urgently need to find Julie. Did she come to you?”

“Yes, she was here,” Goddie answered, swallowing for some reason. Only now did he realize that their friend was no longer the little kid they had once trained with.

“And where is she?”

“She’s not here,” Lars said, noticing the doubt on Goddie’s face.

“Excuse me?”

“Don’t get us wrong.” Goddie put his hands in front of him. “But, when the rumor spread that your grandfather had died, Julie tried to look for you. After a couple of months, we almost stopped believing that you were alive, but she didn’t give up. At some point, I figured that you must’ve left the city to hide from the aristocrats. We didn’t want to let her go, but she fooled us all and fled.”

Kai felt panic swell in his chest.

“Where did she go?” he asked, feeling the tears coming.

“As soon as we found out, we followed her, but we didn’t manage to catch her,” Goddie said like he was trying to justify himself. “She somehow arranged a place in a caravan for herself...”

“Where did she go?” Kai asked, clenching his teeth.

“To Rivertoon, Kai...” Goddie sighed exhaustedly. “She went to the capital.”

End of Book 1

Thank you for reading!

I hope you enjoyed my story. There are four books in Russian, and I’m very glad that more and more people will be able to enjoy it.

Hey ho let’s go!

If you like this book, please consider leaving a review.

It’s hard to overstate how important these reviews are to making sure other people get a chance to read our story. Your review will help me to fund the translation of the rest of the series as quickly as possible.

Check out other series translated by Lit Orange.

Their page on Amazon.

Their site.

For all the latest info, feel free to follow us on social networks.

Facebook

Instagram

Twitter

Also, check out this group of our friends, LitRPG books.

One more nice group — Game Lit Society.

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the LitRPG group.

[1] 1 gold coin = 50 silver; 1 silver = 200 copper

The Heavenly Throne

The Way of the Force

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Chapter 1
THE BERSERKER

Having dodged the claws, Ash jumped back. His short, blond hair was disheveled due to the sudden movement, and his left shoulder was wounded. It would’ve suffered more damage had he not ducked in time.

He was your average, scrawny guy, and his opponent was a fast, five-feet-tall Stone Wolf at the end of the Mind Endurance
Stage, covered with a grayish crust of dirt that looked like strong armor.

To make matters worse, the wolf wasn’t alone. Together with its friend, it attacked Ash, whose tough face showed only slight concern. As a warrior who had recently reached the first level of the Mind Stage, he wasn’t too worried about his well-being.

However, his friends, who were fighting another group of wolves, couldn’t say the same about themselves, which was why Ash was worried about them more than about himself. He had to hurry up and deal with his opponents.

Behind them was a caravan, inside of which were civilians and, more importantly, their lady. Ash had vowed to protect her a long time ago. And he wasn’t about to go back on his word!

Deflecting another attack and somersaulting to the side, he landed on his feet. Clutching the hilt of his sword tighter, he focused, and, taking advantage of the second of time he had gained, sent a stream of his ki into his hands and arms.

The Earth-rank blade started vibrating, sending invisible waves.

“Wind Fury!” Ash yelled and three whirlwinds rushed at the beast.

The wolf had no time to react and protect itself. The blows of the Earth-rank technique, each of which could grind the trunk of a powerful oak tree into splinters, hit it in the face.

What Ash didn’t expect was that the only result of his attack would be a crack in the “armor” on the wolf’s forehead. Fortunately, a moment later, the beast began to howl in pain, shaking its head as if it was trying to come back to its senses: one of its eyes was badly wounded. Ash grinned. However, his joy didn’t last long. The second beast was already rushing at him.

“Shit!” he cursed in panic. He didn’t have the time to dodge the attack. He just barely managed to escape the monster’s jaws, but its huge paw hit him in the chest. If it wasn’t for his Earth-rank armor, it would’ve made a deep wound.

His mouth was full of blood. Spitting and ignoring his sore ribs, he got up. There was no time for lying around.

The pack had attacked them out of nowhere only a few minutes ago. They had probably noticed the caravan from afar and rushed at it. And even though there were as many as two dozen guards at the Muscle Endurance level, plus five more at the Mind Stage, they were still having a hard time against nine wolves.

Ash, being the strongest one in the group, had to take on two at once. Four other guards of his level took one each, and twenty other guys at the Muscle Endurance level dealt with the rest. Nevertheless, each wolf was at the final level of the Mind Stage, which made them tough opponents even for Ash, let alone the other warriors.

Miraculously, they were still doing pretty well.

One of the wolves was mortally wounded. Ten guards were able to drive another into a corner with their spears. Ash believed that if he could hold on a little longer against his opponents, the rest of the guards would soon come to his rescue.

Having defeated the two wolves, the guards rushed to their comrades’ aid. Soon, they would destroy the whole pack. Ash only needed to hold on a little longer...

Had it not been for two things, they wouldn’t have stood a chance.

The first were the holes in the “dirt armor,” which the guards mainly aimed at.

The second was their equipment. As servants of the great aristocratic family of Stenshet, they all owned Earth-rank weapons and armor. They remained protected, while the wolves had the opportunity to feel the energy-enhanced steel of their swords and spears.

Having taken a quick look around the battlefield, Ash saw something frightening. One of the wounded wolves howled, attracting the attention of its brethren. After that, it began to increase in size, while its eyes slowly filled with a bright, red flame.

“It can’t be...” Ash whispered in bewilderment, watching as the other wolves rushed to it. “The Berserker...”

But there was no time to waste. Two of his opponents had already turned around, ready to run and support their friend.

“Oh, like hell you will!” he yelled. “Wind Pillars!”

Without worrying about his energy reserve, Ash used a rather advanced technique. He had no other option; he couldn’t allow them to help the Berserker.

A dozen small balls of light burst forth from his blade. Flying up, they swirled over the heads of the wolves. A strong gust of wind enveloped them and knocked them to the ground.

And although the wolves were only immobilized, Ash considered his task completed. With a terrifying growl, the two turned to face him. The moment the technique’s effect ended, they ran toward him.

I need more time... I almost have no energy left...

Having figured out his next step, Ash ran to the forest, leading the monsters away from the caravan.

However, with every step he took, he became more aware that he wasn’t fast enough. The wolves were catching up.

Covered in bruises, scratches, sweat, and panting, he turned abruptly and put his blade in front of him. Whatever happened, he couldn’t hesitate. He’d fulfill the oath and protect his lady even if it cost him his life. He’d do it without a second thought, hoping that it’d help the rest of the guards fulfill their task.

Fighting back and dodging, Ash was barely able to stand on his feet anymore. His vision was becoming blurry, and the sword threatened to slip through his weakening fingers. Only a couple of minutes had passed, but to him, it seemed like an eternity.

Had his comrades dealt with the Berserker and its minions?

Ash didn’t know but he hoped that they had. He prayed that he wouldn’t sacrifice himself in vain...

Truth be told, this was only the second time in his life that he had encountered monsters. The lack of battle experience upset him. The situation might’ve turned out differently had he fought more monsters in his life.

However, there was nothing he could do about that now. The battle’s outcome was obvious...

Having fought off another attack, he dropped his blade and fell. He had no strength to rise up again.

Accepting that death was inevitable, Ash looked at the creature that was approaching him with a faint smile on his cracked, bloodied lips.

At least he had managed to do something. This wolf was badly wounded, and it would very soon die from blood loss.

Ash wasn’t able to do any serious damage to the second beast, but it would return to its pack without one eye.

Closing his eyes, he waited for death to come and claim him.

A second passed... then another... and then another, but the darkness didn’t come.

Opening his eyes, he stared at the wolf that was standing frozen in front of him, looking into the distance with eyes full of fear. Following its gaze, Ash stared in disbelief at the corpse of the one-eyed wolf. It was lying on the ground, cut in half.

Before the wolf that was near him could do anything, a scarlet crescent reached it. Not perceiving it as a threat, the monster used the most armored part of its body to deflect the attack.

Silent and indifferent, Ash was incredibly shocked when the crescent cut through the monster’s neck like a hot knife through butter.

“What the...?” He opened his eyes wide. He could feel that the attacker hadn’t reached the Mind Stage. So how on earth did he manage to cut through such strong armor?!

Following the trajectory of the attack, Ash saw a young man standing there with long, black hair and sharp features. But what surprised him even more was that the stranger was only at the Muscle Endurance level, and almost naked. The tatters hanging on him could hardly be called clothes.

“Who are you?” Ash asked, still unable to believe that someone on such a low level had so easily dealt with the wolves. How’s that even possible? And what the hell happened to his clothes?!

Approaching the man who was lying on the ground, the young man fixed his violet eyes on him.

“Tell me... can you sell me your clothes?” he asked, causing Ash to stare at him in bewilderment.

***

The battle near the caravan was still ongoing. In the most luxurious wagon, which looked more like a house on wheels, there was a girl listening to the sounds of battle, uncertain whether she should intervene or not.

Having sensed the death of two monsters, she sighed in relief. But in the very next moment, she opened her eyes sharply and almost jumped out of her seat. She felt a surge of energy coming from one of the wolves. The loud howl that followed made her frown.

“Monster madness?” she whispered. “But what’s a Berserker doing here?”

The balance of forces immediately changed. The Berserker had called the rest of its pack to its aid. Not only would it be impossible to separate the beasts, but under the influence of the Berserker, they would become stronger.

The girl lowered her gaze; looking at her sword, she was gathering strength to go out. But she doubted herself. Her slender, delicate fingers slowly reached for the sword’s hilt when memories of recent events resurfaced in her memory, making her freeze. She didn’t want another tragedy, so, biting her lip, she forced herself to wait. I need to believe in my guards...

Suddenly, she felt another surge of energy, similar to the one being released upon use of a technique, and then three sources of ki moving away. Judging by the aura, it was coming from her aide, Ash.

The battle continued, but now there were only five wolves left. Huddled together, they became easier prey for the trained warriors who surrounded them.

While the Berserker continued to grow, the rest of the pack, falling under its influence, defended it. Still, they weren’t strong enough to stop the guards. More and more wounds appeared on the wolves.

It was a deadly race against time.

If the guards didn’t manage kill the Berserker during the next five minutes, while it was still growing, that would be the end of them. If they managed, then the other wolves would become easy prey.

If those two wolves that Ash had lured away were here, they would’ve been dead by now...

The battle continued. The number of monsters was steadily declining, but the guards still couldn’t get to the Berserker. Soon enough, the last wolf fell, leaving the motionless beast defenseless.

The guards cheered: they had more than a minute left.

But suddenly everything changed.

The Berserker’s bloodshot eyes flashed. Emitting powerful and frightening wild energy, it grew more than fifteen feet in size. Many of the guards that were surrounding it immediately froze, their knees quivering.

With a wave of its clawed paw, it blew away four guards and gobbled up one of them.

The guards couldn’t believe their eyes. Why did the Berserker wake up so fast?

Clutching their weapons till their hands started trembling, they looked with horror at the monster whose strength had risen to the Soul Stage. Did they even stand a chance against it?

And although no one was in a hurry to run away, almost all of them started retreating, staring at the monster as it gobbled down one of their comrades along with his armor.

Near the wolf were four men at the Mind Stage. They were able to suppress the fear that arose deep in their hearts. However, they didn’t know what to do. A sense of powerlessness overtook them.

Unable to stand it, one of them screamed and rushed at the beast, aiming at a gap in the dirt armor.

“No, stop!” shouted one of his friends, but it was already too late.

With a swift movement of its paw, the Berserker nailed the fool to the ground, crushing his head, spraying blood and brain matter all over the ground.

Sensing the death of one of her men, the girl could no longer wait. If she didn’t intervene now, it would be too late. Even if her life was in danger, she couldn’t let herself just sit and wait until all the guards were dead.

Picking up her sword from the floor, she rose from her knees with great determination. The second she straightened up, she felt a change in the currents.

Ash? She sensed a wave of familiar energy. Was he able to defeat those two? But... who’s that next to him?! I don’t know this aura... What kind of great power does this stranger have?

***

Glancing at the raging monster, the stranger pointed his right hand in its direction.

Ash was about to rush forward, but he remained where he was, observing his savior.

He’s at the Muscle Endurance level, but he’s still so strong. I have no idea what kind of technique he used on that wolf, but does he really think that the same thing will work on a Berserker?

“Listen,” Ash finally spoke up, “this monster has weaknesses — gaps in the armor, there are a lot of them in the abdominal area. However, techniques won’t help you here. You need to engage in close combat!”

“Why?” the young man asked.

Ash stared at him in shock. His insolence exceeded all limits. Was he mocking him?

Once again, he didn’t know what to do. Should he hurry to help his friends or trust this stranger?

His gut was telling him that he should go with the second option. He realized that he wouldn’t achieve anything by rushing at the Berserker on his own.

After the stranger raised his hand, a scarlet haze made out of sword energy emerged from his palm and formed the shape of a large needle, which then contracted sharply, turning as small as a little finger and as thick as a hair.

“What’s that? But... Wait... Isn’t that an Energy Release technique?!” Ash asked.

The answer to his question came immediately.

Having copied this technique during his fight with Shaizan, Kai was able to use his superior control over ki to improve it. By increasing the number of threads and reducing their thickness, he managed to increase the technique’s power. Having learned how to bind the threads even more tightly together, he was able to increase the number of forms this technique could take.

Kai knew well from his past life that the smaller the surface area was, the greater the concentration force in that point would be. Which was what made this technique particularly strong.

Tearing the air and making a sharp whistling noise, the scarlet needle flew toward the Berserker, closing the distance of several feet in a few moments.

Sensing danger, the Berserker exposed the thickest part of its armor to the attack — its forehead. Unfortunately, it didn’t know just how powerful Kai’s attack was.

Growing gradually, the needle pierced the armor. Most of the technique’s power was wasted on piercing the dirt, but what remained was more than enough to reach the brain.

The monster jerked for the last time and tumbled to the ground with a lot of noise.

And while Ash still stood with his mouth wide open, unable to process what had just happened before his eyes, Kai was frowning.

At that moment, he realized that if the monster had correctly estimated the strength of his attack, it could’ve easily evaded it. And then he would’ve had to engage it in close combat...

Chapter 2
NEW ACQUAINTANCES

Looking around, Kai was perplexed, but he remained completely calm. The recovered guards suddenly decided to surround him. And point their weapons at him.

What’s this supposed to mean?

He glanced at Ash, expecting an answer from him, but all he saw was confusion on the guy’s face.

“Get away from him!” shouted a middle-aged man at the Mind Stage to Ash.

“What are you talking about, Darl?!” The young man was indignant. “Have you completely lost your mind?! Didn’t you see that he saved us? Lower your weapons! All of you!”

Darl hesitated; his blade remained focused on Kai.

“You’ve no rights to give orders! He may be one of our lady’s enemies. I’m not going to risk it!” Darl snapped.

“You may be the captain, but you’re an idiot...”

Switching his gaze from Ash to Darl, Kai didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. They hadn’t managed to so much put a dent in the Berserker’s armor and they thought it a smart idea to threaten him, the man who killed it on his own? What were they thinking?

“Please, stop!” said a pleasant, but at the same time, firm voice before the situation could escalate any further.

Ash and Darl, who were still quarreling, immediately fell silent and turned their heads. Following their example, the other guards turned around and kneeled.

“My lady...”

“My lady, please forgive my rudeness,” Ash interrupted Darl, who shot him a glare.

Kai, meanwhile, stood silently, studying the stranger with surprise in his eyes.

It was a petite girl with long, golden hair and a pretty face. She was dressed in an expensive crimson dress, which, however, didn’t hinder her movements at all. Her eyes, shimmering with all shades of green, looked at him with interest.

She was beautiful. So much that Kai was ready to swear that he had never seen anyone like her in his past or current life. The only thing with which, perhaps, he could compare her divine appearance to were the works of the best Renaissance artists.

However, it wasn’t just her appearance that shocked him. The seemingly defenseless girl of about fifteen possessed an impressive aura at the Mind Stage. There was just something about her that made Kai certain that she had achieved the Hearing Stage in some areas of the Force.

Her look was completed by a snow-white blade in her hands and a ring on her finger. Both items were high-quality artifacts of the Silver-rank.

She definitely wasn’t an ordinary person. Kai’s gut was telling him that she was stronger than Shaizan. It was hard to believe that, as there were very few women among martial artists. In addition to talent, it was also necessary to actively engage in physical activity, which was much easier for men.

However, things were dramatically different when it came to very rich people. With enough resources, women could keep up with men. But still... such results at such a young age?

Kai simply couldn’t wrap his head around it. He also couldn’t understand why such a talented warrior hadn’t intervened in the battle. He wasn’t sure if he could defeat her or not...

Clearing her throat, she attracted his attention. “Could you introduce yourself, please?”

“Ladies first.” Raising an eyebrow, he retorted in the same polite manner.

The girl was surprised initially, and the guards, who didn’t dare to get up, were all staring at Kai.

Usually, everybody recognized her by her face, so she wasn’t used to introducing herself, and she didn’t immediately understand his reaction. After a moment, she nodded.

“My name is Lily Stenshet,” she said with a smile and a slight blush.

Is she okay? Kai thought, noticing her strange behavior.

“Kai Arnhard.” He nodded in response.

“Kai...” Lily looked down. “Please forgive these warriors, they have no malicious intent... First of all, I’d like to thank you for saving my men and killing the Berserker...” Lily’s face flushed and her eyes evaded the look of the young man standing in front of her.

“Are you feeling okay?” he asked in confusion.

The girl cast a glance at him for the last time and then turned to the wagon.

“Yes! Everything’s all right...” She sighed, standing with her back to Kai. “I wanted to say that we were very lucky to have run into you. Had you not intervened... I’d like to thank you... But we’ll talk a little later... In the meantime, Darl, Ash, find some nice clothes for my guest.”

With these words, the girl left.

Kai, a little bewildered, glanced at himself. As he looked down at his tattered clothes that hid barely anything, he finally realized why the girl was blushing.

***

It had been more than a couple of months since Kai got his revenge in Caltea and found out about Julie’s escape. Having received all the necessary information, he didn’t waste a moment and immediately set off toward the capital. He had no desire to wait a few more weeks for the next caravan to Rivertoon. And he’d definitely get there faster on his own, rather than traveling with a crowd.

Kai had left Caltea and passed through another region. At first, he wanted to buy some kind of a mount, but, after asking around, he realized that he’d get there faster on foot.

Since monsters were often found between regions due to their proximity to the Wild Lands, it wasn’t possible to move everywhere safely. Also, he’d have to constantly be on alert so that his mount wouldn’t get killed in battle.

And so he decided to travel alone, and thanks to that he quickly passed through places where most animals usually refused to go. As for the luggage, his Spatial Ring was of great help.

Kai’s wandering would’ve continued undisrupted had he not encountered monsters that looked like giant toads a few days ago. Everything would have worked out well if it wasn’t for one nasty ability of theirs.

They could spit acid.

Luckily for Kai, his hardened skin was resilient enough to withstand the acid, and his body could heal the burns it received. Unfortunately, his clothes were... well just clothes, so they burned off and melted away. It was strange how his hair remained intact...

Sitting on a pillow opposite Lily, he recalled this little adventure of his with a slight smile on his lips. He was given a comfortable set of white clothes, which he was incredibly happy about.

Kai couldn’t believe his luck. Just a half an hour ago, he was wandering around aimlessly when he suddenly felt a surge of energy ahead. Curious, he ran to see what was going on and, well, here he was now, sitting in a wagon and drinking tea with an aristocrat.

Darl, having refused to leave Lily alone, sat nearby, keeping a respectful expression on his face. At some point after the battle, he’d realized the stupidity of his brash actions and apologized. Kai only nodded in response. He didn’t really care.

The atmosphere is so tense here...
I get that maybe these are the rules of etiquette, but we’ve been sitting in silence for about five minutes now. I’m running out of tea. Maybe I should start the conversation?

Lily still looked slightly embarrassed, but she did her best to hide it. She couldn’t figure out how to start the conversation. She just couldn’t get Kai’s half-naked body out of her head.

“Arnhard,” she finally spoke, having gotten a grip of herself. “You know, I’ve memorized all six hundred and thirty noble surnames of Alkea, but I’ve never heard of yours.” Lily got up and looked Kai straight in the eyes. “Could it be that you’re not from a noble family?”

“You’re right. I’m not an aristocrat. I’m just a regular guy,” he replied with clear confusion in his voice.

Lily sighed. She suspected this, but she had to make sure. “Tell me, what were you doing at the border?”

Is this an interrogation?

“I need to get to the capital,” Kai said, seeing no reason to lie.

For some reason, Lily and Darl exchanged glances.

Smiling slightly, she continued. “You’re traveling alone?”

Kai nodded.

“Then... Before we get to the main topic of this conversation... I’d like to propose a deal. We help you get to Rivertoon, and you help Darl and the rest of the guards.”

“Unfortunately, I have to get there as soon as possible, so I’m afraid I’ll have to refuse,” Kai said and put the empty cup on the table.

Lily’s face remained expressionless, even though she was surprised by his answer.

“It’s a pity... I suppose you have a pass...” She frowned and shook her head slowly.

“A what?”

“What? You don’t know?” Lily smiled slightly, feigning surprise. “To get to the capital, you need a special pass. Otherwise, you’ll need to wait for a month or even a year — depending, of course, on how much coin you’re willing to pay to get in. And we have just happen to have one such pass with us... Also, we aren’t moving that slowly.”

Kai realized that if Lily wasn’t lying and that even if he managed to reach the capital before the caravan, he’d still have to spend a certain amount of time waiting to get a pass. His intuition, for some reason, made him believe that he wasn’t being lied to...

“So, you’re suggesting I join your caravan, even though I’m nobody important... And when do you plan to reach Rivertoon?” he asked, full of skepticism.

“Is it possible to meet ‘a nobody’ in these lands?” Lily teased. “We’ll be there in a month and a half.”

That was much faster than he expected.

“Are you not afraid to accept a stranger into your ranks?” he asked after a pause. “What if I turn out to be an enemy?”

Darl crept up closer, but Lily remained calm.

“Are you?”

“No.”

“Then I don’t see any problems.”

Kai was stunned. Was he missing something or was she just that naive?

“Well,” he said after having given it some thought, “I suppose I have no choice but to accept your offer.”

“I’m very happy to hear that.” Flashing him a bright smile, Lily put her palms together. “Have no doubt that during the trip you’ll be treated with dignity and paid for your service... What would you like as a thank-you for killing that monster and saving my people? I must warn you, however, that I can’t give you the pass since the one that I have is personalized. They’re issued by the imperial chancellery, and not even my influence reaches that far... Therefore... Coin, alchemy, items, or even Earth-rank techniques. Anything of that sort...”

Kai thought for a moment. Lily was definitely from a very influential family, with great wealth and connections. Promises of such awards would be enough for many martial arts practitioners to question their morality.

But Kai was in no hurry, which surprised Lily. She believed that he’d immediately accept her reward, but he didn’t seem at all interested in any of this.

After a minute of thinking, Kai shook his head.

“I won’t take no as an answer.”

“No, it’s not that,” he said with a smile, surprising both her and Darl. “I don’t need any of that, but I wouldn’t refuse your help with a certain matter. I have to find someone in the capital, and if you could help me...”

Lily was stumped. People would always try to get something from her. Just hearing her last name made people bend over backwards in the hopes of getting on her good side.

But Kai... Kai was different. She didn’t mind that he had never heard of her family, but she couldn’t understand how a practitioner like him could so easily refuse an offer to get something that could help him become stronger. Was the person he was looking for more important to him than power?

As her gaze fell on Kai’s hand, she noticed an old and rather unpresentable ring on his middle finger. The energy that it should’ve emitted was being poured into his body, completely masking its presence. If it weren’t for her casual glance and a hint from the System, she wouldn’t have known that he had a Ring.

So, he isn’t as ordinary as he seems...

“Of course. Who’s the person you’re looking for?” she inquired.

“It’s my sister. She went to the capital a year ago, and I heard nothing about her since...”

“I see. Then, if you don’t mind, we’ll talk about it tomorrow. You’ll describe her to me, and I’ll send a letter to Rivertoon via a messenger bird. That’ll give us an upper hand when we arrive.”

Kai didn’t know what to say. Such efficiency encouraged him.

“Thank you,” he said sincerely.

“You don’t need to thank me. I’m just expressing my appreciation for you saving my people. I haven’t done anything yet.” Lily shrugged.

Kai asked a couple more questions, one of which was about Berserkers.

As Lily explained, there were rare monsters whose Energy Crystals could be damaged. Depending on how strong the monster was, it could draw a certain amount of previously unusable energy from it. This ability allowed them to become stronger for a while. Such monsters were called Berserkers because their minds would be overtaken by madness while they were in this state.

Nevertheless, with a damaged crystal, these creatures doomed themselves to remain at the same level of development forever.

Having exchanged a few more pleasantries with Lily, Kai soon left the wagon.

“My lady,” Darl said, sounding anxious, “are you sure it’s worth letting him join the caravan? And why are you being so polite to a commoner?”

“Do not question my decisions, Darl. Tell me, you have fourteen or fifteen units of inner energy, don’t you?”

“Yes, my lady, I do.”

“Do you know how many units he must’ve used to defeat a Berserker with one attack?”

“Six or seven units. Still, he’s at a lower level than I am―”

“Thirteen.”

Darl stared at her in bewilderment, which turned into shock, but he didn’t doubt the truthfulness of her words.

“Now think about it. If he used so much energy for one attack, just imagine how strong he really is. I hope you understand why I didn’t want to be rude to him.”

***

Having eaten the third portion of some very tasty stew, Kai just sat there, absentmindedly staring at his plate and savoring the taste of meat and vegetables. Accustomed to using only his ki to maintain his strength, he had forgotten when the last time he had eaten normal food was. There were many commoners in the caravan, none of whom could live the way he did. Then again, if it weren’t for Awakening of the Sleeping Blood, he would be no different than the rest of them.

Things were the same now as they were when he had reached twenty-seven percent of his progress. And although he continued to develop using the crystals that Jongo had left him, as well as those he obtained during his journey, none of that affected the Awakening of the Sleeping Blood. It required much denser energy, the kind of which could only be found among the masters of the Exorcist Stage.

He had a very, very long way to go to get there...

Over the past two months, Kai hadn’t moved from the Muscle Endurance level, and he saw two reasons for this. First, it was necessary to complete the Spiral Rotation of Ki’s Life Technique, since then he’d no longer be able to fill hard-to-reach areas of his body with energy. Therefore, he spent all the available crystals on its leveling and reached ninety-four percent.

Second, for all three levels of the Mind Stage special alchemy knowledge was needed. Without it, the hardening process was simply impossible. The problem lay in the levels themselves, namely: Sensory Organs Endurance, Spinal Brain Endurance, and Brain Endurance.

All these areas of the human body were very sensitive and required extremely delicate handling, which was impossible under normal conditions.

When a warrior strengthened the lungs, heart, bones, or something like that, they could easily ignore the microscopic damage that prana did to these areas during its absorption as they would recover without any problems.

However, that didn’t apply to the levels of the Mind Stage. Even a microscopic fracture or tear could prove fatal for such fragile organs. That was why people came up with a special potion that protected these areas for a certain period of time and allowed them to develop.

Once Kai had checked the cost of this potion and found that one bottle, the effect of which could last up to a month, cost at least fifty gold coins, which was ridiculous. Given that for passing all three levels it took six to seven years on average, it became clear to him why the number of practitioners at the Mind Stage was so small.

Who, besides the aristocracy, could actually afford such potions?

Kai had no choice but to continue to marvel at their wealth and hope that the coin Jongo had left him would be enough.

“There you are, pal!” said a friendly voice, surprising Kai, who choked on his stew and coughed.

“Are you okay?” Ash patted him on the back. Had Kai been an ordinary human, these “pats” would’ve broken his spine and ribs.

“Khm, ahm... What did you call me?” Still coughing, Kai stared at Ash.

“My pal! You saved my life!” he answered, smiling broadly. “Right, I never introduced myself. Ash Stenshet,” he said and held out a rough, callused hand.

“Kai Arnhard.” He reached for a handshake, trying to figure out what exactly was wrong with Ash.

“I hear that you’ll be traveling with us to the capital,” Ash said in a very friendly manner. “So I wanted to ask you if you plan on joining the Fallen Star Sect as well.”

Chapter 3
THE DUEL

Two brown eyes were looking at Kai. Ash waited for his answer in silence.

“What makes you think that?” Kai frowned.

“Heh, well, you’re so strong!” Ash sat on a nearby log. “And the Sect is the best place to study martial arts in all of Alkea! All talented warriors aim to become its members. And judging by your strength and age, you definitely fit the description! In order to become a student, you need to reach the Mind Stage before you turn twenty, or the Muscle Endurance level before you turn eighteen. Like me, for example. I’m nineteen, so my family sent me to join the Sect. You don’t look older than twenty, so I assumed...”

Kai couldn’t help but wonder at Ash’s excessive talkativeness.

“No,” he answered coldly. “I didn’t even consider it an option. Why would I even go there?”

Ash’s eyebrows soared toward his golden locks.

“What do you mean why?!” he asked in confusion. “If you become a member of the Sect, you’ll have a chance to learn the best Earth-rank techniques or, if you get lucky, Silver-rank ones! You can perfect your skills in training with a Master Exorcist, or just in duels with many other strong students. And let’s not forget about the special training zones, where you have a higher chance of comprehending certain elements!”

Kai thought that Ash’s words sounded like an advertising campaign. Still, he was interested.

“Is Lily also going there?”

Ash shot him a piercing glare and his face suddenly became very serious. The energy in his body contracted, like he was about to rush at him.

“Lady Lily,” he said coldly. His muscles tensed as if he was preparing to leap at Kai.

The situation was heating up.

They glared at each other in silence for a good minute. And then Kai grinned.

“Lady to you,” he said, ribbons of scarlet fog curling around his hands. “I’m not her servant.”

Ash, offended as he was, was still scared by Kai’s powers. His heart suddenly started pounding wildly, and his arrogance disappeared. Sweat beaded his forehead. He felt as if a bucket of cold water was dropped on him.

“Y-yes... Sorry, I... I don’t know what came over me,” he said.

Before continuing the conversation, he unscrewed the lid of the flask he had brought with him and gulped down a few sips of its contents. Judging by how his face changed, it wasn’t water that was inside it.

“Ehhh,” Ash breathed out, calming down. “Yes. This whole caravan is going to the capital primarily because of our lady. Unlike us, she fulfills the stricter conditions and she’s going to apply for the position of the inner circle student. To join that circle, you need to reach the Mind Stage by the age of eighteen or the Muscle Endurance level by sixteen... and, of course, to pass a special exam. But her goal is much higher than that!” He pointed a finger to the sky. “The lady intends to become an apprentice!”

“And what’s the difference?” Kai asked indifferently, proceeding to eat his stew.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, between the different student ranks.”

“Aaah, that. I don’t know much, but from what I’ve heard, they say that if you become a student of the outer circle, you gain access to some Earth-rank techniques, and a chance to compete for rare resources. Inner circle students have more privileges. They can attend more advanced classes, get Energy Crystals and other similar things every month, and they’re also given access to training zones. But it’s much harder to become an inner circle student. As for apprentices, that’s the crème de la crème! Only the most talented warriors of the empire can become apprentices! Such people are personally trained by the strongest masters of the Sect; they receive the rarest resources and the opportunity to learn Silver-rank techniques”

“I see...” Kai nodded seriously. “Since everything is so complicated, does Lily have a chance?”

Ash gritted his teeth. It was difficult for him to control his desire to protect his lady, which included defending her honor as well.

“Undoubtedly!” he blurted out loudly. “Do you even know who she is? She’s the most talented daughter of the third most powerful family in the empire! Thanks to her training, Lady Lily was able to master the Breath of Power at the age of ten, and at twelve, she reached the Muscle Endurance level! She’s predicted to reach the middle level of the Exorcist
Stage at least, and to complete it, in the best-case scenario! There’s no one more worthy than Lady Lily!”

Kai already knew about the levels of development of the Exorcist
Stage. There were only four of them: beginning, middle, end, and peak. And if the path from the beginning to the end of the Soul Endurance stage was shorter than from it to the beginning of the Exorcist
Stage, then between the levels of the Exorcist
Stage there was an even larger gap.

“But... if you belong to such a powerful family, why join a sect? Do you want to say that there’s no one at the Exorcist
Stage who could train your mistress? Or is it about the Silver-rank techniques?”

“Well, for starters, no family can be compared in power to the Fallen Star Sect, since it’s the main pillar of the imperial family. You can even say that the Sect is subordinate to it. And besides, the teachers at the Exorcist
Stage aren’t as important as the special techniques with which they teach their students. After all, the Silver rank has its own levels for both items and techniques in terms of quality.”

“I need more details.” For the first time since the beginning of the conversation, Kai was genuinely interested.

“Oh, yes, sorry, I should’ve known that you aren’t familiar with things of this rank,” Ash said smugly.

Kai really wanted to kick him in the face, but he managed to control himself.

“It’s quite simple,” Ash continued. “There are four levels: low, medium, high, and peak. I think the names are pretty self-explanatory. Catch!”

Ash suddenly threw a crystal, but Kai managed to react and catch it in time.

“Try to look at it in the light of the fire,” Ash added. “Just don’t forget to return it to me.”

Kai brought the crystal to his eyes and squinted. It wasn’t difficult to notice a lot of tiny cracks, voids, and impurities on it.

“That’s why, together with the low energy density, it’s considered to be of low quality.”

Rune’Tan, did you know about that? Kai turned to the ancient soul that had been suspiciously quiet lately.

Yes.

Why didn’t you say anything before?

Well, you didn’t ask...

“So you’re telling me that there are medium, high, and even peak-level crystals out there? Wait a minute,” Kai said, focusing back on Ash, “you said that this applied to Silver-rank items, so how come you gave me a Low-rank crystal?” Kai broke away from contemplating the item’s shortcomings and threw it back.

“Crystals are an exception. I don’t know anything about the last two levels.” Ash grinned. “But there definitely are those of average quality in monsters who’re ready to surpass the Soul Stage. But when it comes to techniques... There isn’t a single owner of a Silver-rank technique of peak quality in all Alkea. Except for those that have applied for teaching apprentices of the Fallen Star Sect! So that’s the ultimate goal of those who seek to become an apprentice!”

Kai suddenly smiled, confusing Ash.

The young man was wrong. There was one person who had such a technique who wasn’t in the Sect. Right now, it was located in one old and shabby Spatial Ring, which was, funnily enough, on Kai’s finger.

Who were you really, Jongo? he thought to himself, remembering the scroll and its contents that were incomprehensible to him at that time.

“Uh, buddy?” Ash called after a slightly prolonged pause.

“And how do you know the level of quality?” Kai suddenly asked.

“Um... Usually, the System gives you a hint...” As if anticipating Kai’s next question, he continued. “But for this, you need to surpass the Sensory Organs Endurance level.”

“That all?” Kai asked in surprise and then abruptly changed the subject. “You know, I was thinking... I’m sorry but you’re acting too... normal for an aristocrat. And why do you call Lily lady, as if you’re her servant?”

Kai expected anything from being yelled at to being punched, but not that Ash would laugh out loud. Holding his stomach, he laughed so hard that he almost fell off the log.

“Oh-ho-ho! Oooh, you crack me up... Hilarious,” Ash said, wiping the tears from his cheeks. “Heh. Although I bear the name Stenshet, I’m no aristocrat. I was born in a family of miners, and then, thanks to Lady Lily’s kindness, we became her family’s servants, and when my talent for martial arts was discovered, I was accepted into the family. That’s the story... Therefore, I’m not a born aristocrat. And since I don’t really like all the fuss that comes with it, I behave as I do. Most of the time, of course...”

Kai smiled. He was about to comment when their conversation got suddenly interrupted.

“Ash, there you are! I’ve been looking for you everywhere!” Darl came up to them. “Come on, we need to get directions for tomorrow, we have some new information.”

“Well, then.” Ash got to his feet and fixed his clothes. “Till next time, pal!”

Many people in the caravan were getting ready for bed, so, having spent some time looking at the stars that were especially bright that night, Kai also hastened to fall asleep.

***

During the trip, Lily kept surprising Kai with her talents. He compared her to Kiyan, who had also used a lot of rare and extremely expensive resources, but had, by the age of twenty, managed to reach only the Bone Endurance level.

Lily, on the other hand, had completed the Muscle Endurance level at twelve, and Spinal Cord Endurance at fifteen. This meant that while Kiyan spent about a year and a half on each Body
Endurance level, Lily spent about five months.

Kai wasn’t sure if he himself could’ve developed as fast as he did if it wasn’t for the Energy
Spheres he had acquired in the ancient city, which weren’t familiar to anyone in Alkea. All this was telling him only one thing — Lily’s talent for cultivation was levels above his.

He tried hard to imagine her as a twelve-year-old, wielding powers that were already beyond Kiyan’s capabilities, but he couldn’t quite grasp it...

But what he found peculiar was the age at which Lily began to engage in martial arts. She was ten. How the hell was that even possible when, by the age of thirteen at best, a person still wasn’t capable of controlling energy at all? And if one tried to forcibly absorb it, chances were high that they’d die.

Unable to calm down, Kai wanted to learn more about all this. But all of his questions boiled down to only one answer: the power of the Stenshet family.

And then Kai’s brain nearly exploded. According to Ash, as well as other members of the caravan, it turned out that the Stenshets were considered one of the most powerful families in the eleven regions like Caltea, and that there were already six masters of the Exorcist
Stage in their family!

But Kai’s turmoil didn’t end there. As it turned out, at the peak of their power, about one and a half thousand years ago, there were up to thirteen Exorcists in the family at the same time, one of which even reached the end of the stage.

The Stenshet family had existed for more than three millennia, and just like Kai, they were carriers of an ancient bloodline. Its peculiarity was expressed in its incredibly strong ability to sense energy. This allowed Lily to, for example, sense others and determine their power, speed, ki reserve, endurance, and stamina.

Also, she had the ability to sense other people’s intentions. That meant that if there was an enemy near her, or if someone tried to lie to her, she’d know right away. This was precisely why Kai was so easily invited to join the caravan.

To top it all off, as it turned out, a year ago, Lily reached the Hearing
Stage on the Path of the Sword...

As for why the girl was able to begin her martial arts journey at such a young age, Kai concluded that it was due to the secret practice that the ten strongest noble families of Alkea were a part of.

His horizons expanded, Kai even became more interested in the so-called Fallen Star Sect...

Two and a half weeks passed. The caravan managed to enter the “peaceful” lands of the next region, which it crossed in a week and a half without entering the central city. The route to the capital was the shortest one possible, and their schedule was ruthless. However, compared to how fast Kai had been travelling, they were still moving too slowly in his opinion.

But he understood why the deadline was important to Lily.

As it turned out, they were going to go through places through which people were usually afraid to travel in order to shorten their journey as much as possible. At times, they traveled along the very borders of the Wild Lands, even crossing them in some places.

That is, that would’ve have been their route before, but, as Kai had just recently found out, the caravan had lost all of its Soul Stage guards, which was why their defenses were extremely weak. And since protecting Lily would prove difficult in such circumstances, they had to look for safer routes.

And because of that, just before crossing the border of the new region, a dispute broke out between Kai and Lily.

He insisted that he could protect the caravan all by himself, but she didn’t believe him, insisting that the route should be changed. Their fight culminated in Lily challenging Kai to a duel, so that he could prove to her that he was truly strong enough to protect everyone.

Kai didn’t refuse.

Deep in their hearts, both of them knew that they just wanted to test each other. Battling became the lifestyle of those who had chosen the path of the martial arts.

“Only swordsmanship and pure strength. No use of energy,” Lily reminded him, gathering and twisting her golden hair into a bun.

Kai nodded.

Having taken a blunt blade from Ash, both entered the “arena” and stood opposite each other. Lily had insisted on using simple weapons and Kai agreed, not wishing to show off his Sword of the Water Surface.

Of course, with their power, even blunt swords could cut not only a man but even a tree. However, their hardened flesh was stronger than any trunk.

People from the caravan gathered around the “arena” to watch the duel between their lady and the mysterious stranger.

Kai was also very curious to witness Lily’s real powers because he had already heard enough about her incredible talent. It was a pity, of course, that the battle would take place without the use of energy, and therefore, without techniques. He didn’t know whether the girl would be able to keep up with his strength and speed, obtained due to the Awakening of the Sleeping Blood and the Ki Circulation technique.

“Start!” Darl shouted.

Kai crossed the thirty feet that separated them in the blink of an eye, aiming his blade at Lily’s head. Their eyes met, violet against emerald.

Lily didn’t so much as flinch.

The blades clashed. The crowd shouted.

Her seemingly fragile hand held her sword tightly and had no problems deflecting Kai’s blow... A blow that would’ve cut a warrior at the Muscle Endurance level in half.

But Lily survived. The confidence with which she moved made it look like this was just another ordinary swing.

In addition to Kai’s huge energy reserve, which he promised not to use, in all other aspects, she was equal to Kai. Speed, power, endurance, stamina... She had no trouble keeping up with him.

Having successfully deflected the first blow, Lily launched a counterattack. Kai barely managed to move his head back, having underestimated her strength. The tip of Lily’s sword just barely missed his nose. A gust of wind ruffled his dark hair.

He felt his nose sting. He had been cut.

Lily smiled.

One-nil.

However, Kai had an ace up his sleeve — the ability to see ki and predict other people’s movements according to it.

A continuous exchange of swift blows began. With each new swing, Lily became more and more certain that Kai could predict her attacks.

She didn’t know whether it was a genetic ability, like hers, or something else entirely. But her inability to reach him began to anger her.

And although Kai had no problems avoiding her attacks, he couldn’t touch Lily either. They exchanged blows at an incredible speed, and those moments in which he had time to read her next attack weren’t long enough for him to come up with a counter. His brain simply couldn’t keep up with his body.

One could even say that at this speed, his skill was almost useless. It didn’t make any difference that he could predict his opponent’s moves when he didn’t have enough time to use this to his advantage. All he could do was rely on his experience and combat skills.

People were both in awe of their lady’s talents and shocked that a commoner, who was a whole stage lower in development, was able to keep up with her.

However, almost none of them could even see their exchange of blows. Everything was happening so fast that all they saw were blurry silhouettes and flashes of sparks.

Only Ash, Darl, and a couple of other warriors at the Mind Stage could keep track of the battle. Grinning, they believed that their lady had already driven the insolent guy into a corner and that he was running out of stamina and options.

However, it was a stalemate. Neither would land a hit until the other made a mistake due to exhaustion.

However...

Having made another feint, Lily suddenly backed away.

“Enough. You’re strong, but allow me to show you what real swordsmanship is!”

The rhythm of her breathing changed dramatically. A shadow fell over her face.

She changed her stance.

Like a bee, Lily darted toward Kai, aiming her sword at his chest. Keeping track of it, Kai got ready to block. But at the moment when the swords were supposed to collide, Lily’s blade disappeared like a mirage.

Kai’s eyes widened in surprise. He had failed to predict this.

The blade reappeared immediately in four different places at once. Each copy came out of the same point. In these movements, which merged into one, there wasn’t a drop of energy.

But there was Force. The one thing that remained unknown to Kai...

Neck, forehead, heart, and groin. Four cuts instantly appeared on his body.

Kai froze. He was covered in cold sweat.

“You’ve died.” Lily smiled triumphantly.

Chapter 4
THE BRIDGE

Kai and Lily exchanged blows. The battle lasted for a mere couple of minutes even though they had crossed their swords more than a hundred times.

Having closed the distance between them, Lily ended the duel. More precisely, she would’ve done so had she not stopped, frozen in place.

“She sure knows how to handle a sword. And her movements are very fluid,” Rune’Tan said. “Yours, on the other hand, are sloppy. You’ve managed to survive this long only because you could predict her attacks. Without that ability, you would’ve lost the duel within seconds.”

“Gee, thanks,” Kai snapped.

“Well, that’s the truth...” The redhead shrugged.

They were standing some ten feet away from the battlefield, where two figures stood frozen in time and space. Lily and Kai were only images recreated by Kai’s memory in the spirit world.

It was all Rune’Tan’s idea. Like this, it’d be easier for Kai to review the duel and analyze both his mistakes and Lily’s fighting style.

The defeat he suffered hurt his pride. But instead of giving up, he decided to look for a way to better himself and become stronger.

He was very interested in her fighting style. After all, Kai had never been properly trained in how to use a sword. The only thing he knew were the basic principles of sword fighting, like simple lunges, dodging, and parrying. He had copied all that from Jacobs and until recently that had been more than enough. In all his fights so far, he had used his strength and sword to crush his enemies. However, this time, that tactic didn’t work...

Kai identified two reasons for his failure: the first was his lack of knowledge about the Force, and the second was his lack of proper swordsmanship skills.

If he couldn’t do anything about the former, as it was neither possible to copy nor study it from anyone, then he had to focus on improving the latter.

Unfortunately, Rune’Tan told him that he couldn’t help him there, as he hadn’t used a sword or any other weapon in his life.

And so, Kai was left to his own devices. Luckily, his photographic memory and the spirit world became very useful tools in his training.

However, thoughtless copying of Lily’s moves and attacks wasn’t enough. It was necessary to analyze every swing, every step, and every sigh, in order to reveal the meaning of all these actions — their sacred essence.

The Stenshet Sword Style was truly beautiful. Handling her sword, like a professional seamstress would a needle, Lily seemed united with her weapon. The blade seemed to be an extension of her hand, a part of her. But the most magnificent was that each new move was the continuation of the previous one. There wasn’t so much as a moment of delay, nor a second wasted between them.

But then Kai spotted another big problem. Until now, he had either used the most basic of attacks or simply improvised, based on his opponent’s attacks. However, Lily, unlike most of his opponents, acted instinctively. She relied more on her muscle memory, honed to perfection through constant training, and didn’t need to think about her actions.

Kai wanted to achieve the same result, which was why he was once again going over the duel in the spirit world. Here, he could slow down the “recording” or even pause it if he needed to.

And just because he had memorized her attacks to the tiniest of details, that didn’t mean that he could repeat them immediately. He needed to practice sword fighting because just knowing the attacks wouldn’t improve his skill. He had to train his body until it remembered all the attacks and could move without him thinking about it. He wanted to be able to rely on muscle memory in the future and not lose precious seconds thinking about what to do.

“By the way, where have you been?” Kai turned to Rune’Tan, who had just approached him.

In the spirit world, Kai had recreated a small piece of one megalopolis from Earth, surprising Rune’Tan, who liked it so much that he even settled in one of the skyscrapers.

“I wanted to talk about this,” Rune’Tan said, his face suddenly pale. “Inside your soul, the World of the Dead can’t reach me, but this doesn’t solve all of my problems. I spend my soul energy just by existing. I can feel it disappearing, Kai. Recently, I’ve been feeding myself through meditating, but be prepared for the fact that, in the near future, I sometimes won’t answer when you call. I’ll have to hibernate from time to time to replenish at least some of my energy.”

Kai was dumbfounded. He had always thought that Rune’Tan was just ignoring him...

“Could you restore it somehow?” he asked. The redhead was a very valuable source of information, so he didn’t want to lose contact with him.

Rune’Tan smiled sadly.

“Of course, you can give me a part of your soul energy, but that would hardly be of any help. What you have right now won’t last for more than a hundred years. But given the difference between us, your entire reserve wouldn’t be enough for a couple of months of stable existence. It is what it is...”

“It’s somehow... I don’t even know what to say...” Kai sighed. “You speak of soul energy, but isn’t that the same kind of power as any other type of energy?”

“No. More precisely, not entirely.” The redhead shook his head. “Basically, yes, you can create it from ordinary energy, but in this case, you’d need so much strength that it’d be impossible to do it alone. You see, the more developed your soul is, the more energy it’s able to contain. The more you have, the longer your life is. It all depends on how well you can control ki.

“For example, those who have a lot of soul energy since birth eventually become martial art masters, and those who have less lose the opportunity to follow this path. The only exception is Spiritual Fruits, which can accumulate prana for tens of thousands of years and then transform it into soul energy. By eating them, you can raise your energy control to a new level and extend your lifespan. But such fruits are so rare that there may be only a couple of them left on this whole planet.”

Kai thought for a second.

“So, in order to heal the nodes, I’d need one of those?”

“Yes.”

“I see... Do you know where they can be found?”

“Well,” Rune’Tan drawled, “there are two places... Either where prana is raging wild or in the safes of the strongest masters.”

“Oh... Well, that sounds just great...”

***

“So what do you think?” Lily asked, bringing a cup of tea to her lips.

“My lady.” Ash, who had just entered, bowed. “If my eyes aren’t failing me, then this is your family’s fighting style.”

“Our family’s,” she corrected him. “Don’t forget, even though you weren’t born as one, you’re still a Stenshet. Now tell me, are all the moves ours?”

“I’ve been watching him for more than ten days, and I can say with confidence that they aren’t. Only some of them.”

“I see.” Lily pondered for a moment. “Let me guess — these techniques that he’s now so diligently practicing... They don’t go beyond what I’ve used during our fight, right?”

Ash thought for a couple of seconds, looking at the ceiling. He tried to remember and compare the moves in his head.

“Yes! How did you know?” he asked in surprise, returning his gaze to her.

Lily smiled, biting her nail. She usually hid this inappropriate habit of hers from the public eye, but she had no reason to do that in front of Ash, whom she trusted and had known since childhood. He had never let her down.

“Just as I thought... Perhaps it’s his eyes. Even then, he seemed to know what I’d do next, although he couldn’t do anything to stop me... And his strength...” She frowned. “Perhaps he’s the same.”

“My lady, what do you mean by that?” Ash wondered.

“I think he also has Sleeping Blood... The Awakened kind.”

Shocked, Ash stared at her for a good moment.

“But... but... but how?! It’s impossible...”

“Actually, it’s quite possible. From our very first meeting, I felt some kind of strange energy in him, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. I saw it again during the duel. I also noticed how quickly his cuts healed. This is not natural for someone at his stage. Add his enormous strength to that... Have you ever seen someone of his level with such strength? A commoner at that?”

“Who is he, then?” Ash was puzzled. “Still, only four families in the empire, including ours, have ancient blood flowing through their veins. Could it be―”

“Hardly,” Lily said before he got a chance to finish. “Of course, I don’t know all the abilities of his bloodline, but what he has demonstrated is enough to say that he doesn’t belong to any of these families.”

“Then I don’t understand...”

Having finished drinking her tea made of Low-rank herbs that relieved fatigue and hunger, causing the body to recover faster, Lily put the cup down. Looking into Ash’s eyes, she said, “When he first arrived, I suspected that he might be our enemy. It was strange how he arrived just in time. But I changed my mind after the duel. He’s too strong to be a bargaining chip; such a person wouldn’t have been sent after me for sure. Therefore, I have only one explanation.”

“And that is?”

“There’s more to this world then Alkea, Ash.” Lily lowered her gaze. “There are other countries outside the empire that we know very little about.”

“You mean...” Ash stopped to think. “And what shall we do? Should I keep an eye on him?”

“No, no more. Behave as you normally would. Until I feel some bad intentions in him.” Lily nodded. “Our representatives should’ve already begun searching for his sister. We’ll get leverage we need to crack him if need be.”

“But can you really let him use the Stenshet Sword Style?” Ash asked, worried.

“It’s not a big deal. Our family’s style isn’t that big of a secret. There are enough outsiders who own it. The thing is, without the blood that only members of our family possess, the style isn’t as strong. It was developed in accordance to our strength. And besides, I showed very little to Kai. Just in case.” Cunning flashed in her eyes and she smiled. “If we continue to work with him, and I’m sure that that will be the case, then we’ll use this knowledge to make him our debtor.”

Ash nodded vigorously.

“My lady, as always, you’ve thought of everything.” He smiled.

“You’re free to go.”

“As you wish.” He bowed again before leaving.

Following Ash out with her gaze, Lily picked up the snow-white sword that was lying nearby ― she almost never stashed it away into the Ring ― and unsheathed it. The sharpest edge of the long, thin blade lay on her palm.

Who are you, Kai Arnhard? A traveler, or a spy? I must find out everything about him, Lily thought, before continuing her meditation for enhancing control over the Sword
Force.

***

After another week, since a safer route had nevertheless been chosen, the caravan finally reached the border. One last stretch remained before entering the safe, inhabited territory. After that, they’d be on the road straight to Rivertoon, bypassing yet another city, which, according to rumors, wasn’t inferior in size to Caltea.

“Wow, that’s a long way down,” Ash whistled, looking under his feet.

The caravan stopped on the edge of a gorge, over which a large metal bridge hung. The strangest thing was that it didn’t have support. It was just... attached to the edges of the cliff.

“What a strange gorge,” Kai muttered, also looking down. Through the peculiar fog that covered the bottom, he could see the outlines of a stream.

“They say that a couple of thousand years ago there was a battle between two god-like masters, and that this gorge was formed as a consequence of their fight,” said Lily as she approached them.

“This bridge,” Kai said with doubt on his voice, “is it safe?”

“Of course!” she replied immediately. “It was built by the best aristocratic family of artisans in all of Alkea, so you shouldn’t question its quality. For more than a hundred years, it has persevered, despite monsters and earthquakes.”

“I hope you’re right.” He sighed.

While the trio stood there, the rest of the caravan was engaged in the preparation of transferring the lizards to the other side. These creatures weren’t suitable for combat, being raised by people as domesticated pets and mounts. But no matter how hard they tried to make them move, the reptiles refused to cross the bridge. In the end, it was decided to put them to sleep and carry them over on special platforms.

Any animal that hadn’t reach the Mind Stage refused to approach the bridge, so the people had no other choice but to put them all to sleep. In fact, this place scared not only the animals but the people, too. And the lower their stage of development was, the stronger their heart pounded. Everyone felt goose bumps. Everyone’s knees were shaky.

Evil energy stirred in the air.

But it was Lily who suffered the most. Because of her abilities, she felt the true power of the horror that was emanating from the depths of the gorge. Her palms were constantly sweating, so she had to hide them behind her back. She tried to be brave, not allowing herself to show fear in front of her people.

Lily perceived this as a test. How could she surrender now when she was the one who insisted on this route? Everyone was suffering, so she had to suffer, too! If she was willing to allow such a small obstacle to discourage her, she never should’ve pursued the warrior’s life. She’d push on, no matter how difficult things got.

Kai, on the other hand, didn’t seem particularly disturbed by any of this. Having seen thin ribbons of dark brown energy emerging from the abyss like poisonous snakes, he protected himself by using his energy-controlling ability. Having dealt with that, he calmly walked along the cliff, waiting for the lizards to be transferred across the bridge.

Lily was observing him, unable to believe how calm he was. Even Ash and Darl had turned slightly pale, and everyone had to use a special potion to protect themselves.

This evil energy had been living here since the ancient times. People had, of course, sent more than one expedition to check the bottom but none came back.

Except one.

Once, a master at the Exorcist Stage decided to go to the gorge. As the atmosphere barely affected him, he decided to find out what could be lurking down below, hidden in the mist.

And although he had managed to return in one piece, he had turned completely gray, and when people wanted to question him, he looked at them with horror in his eyes and left in silence. No one had seen him since.

Finally, the lizards were transported, and the caravan proceeded across the bridge. The wagons had to be dragged by people as there were no mounts available.

Walking behind the last wagon, Lily, in the company of Ash and Kai, walked as calmly as she could, trying not to think about anything. Twenty tense minutes had passed when the girl finally realized that she wasn’t afraid anymore.

A bright smile graced Lily’s face when she saw that they were far from the bridge.

“My lady, did something happen?” Ash asked, noticing the change right away.

“No, nothing,” she answered, but she was suddenly interrupted.

“My lady!” a breathless maid gasped. “Lord Beret... Lord Beret woke up!”

Lily looked shocked, and then she rushed to the one of the furthest wagons as fast as she could. Ash hurried after her. Only the perplexed Kai remained where he was.

Shrugging, he calmly followed them to a wagon that was just as luxurious as Lily’s. A crowd had already gathered around it, but Kai thought it wasn’t worth the effort to go through it. He walked over to Ash, who was standing at the entrance.

“What’s going on here?” he asked.

Ash turned his head and looked at Kai.

“Lord Beret, Lily’s grandfather, has finally woken up.”

“What happened to him?”

“There used to be a lot more guards in the caravan,” he said after a long pause. “There were no less than thirty guards at the Mind Stage and a dozen at the Soul Stage. Lord Beret volunteered to protect his granddaughter. However, a month before meeting you, we were suddenly attacked by old enemies of the family. We thought them to be dead so... All Soul Stage guards, except for Lord Beret, died. He received very serious injuries and fell into a coma...”

Suddenly, as if in slow motion, Kai noticed three green dots flash in the distance. His gut was telling him that they were in danger.

Wrapping his arm with the energy of the sword, he eyed the dots that had suddenly turned into long strips, and swung.

In front of the face of the unsuspecting Ash flickered a palm covered with scarlet fog. Numerous cuts instantly appeared on Kai’s hand, but he was still standing.

At that moment, a deafening explosion came from nearby.

A huge hole gaped in the wall of one wagon — it was there that the remaining two attacks hit.

And while Kai was looking at the broken arrow that he had just deflected, a woman’s scream filled with despair and rage shook the air.

Chapter 5
THE ARCHER

Everything happened so quickly and unexpectedly that it made Lily freeze and even stop breathing.

Unaware of what was happening, or simply not wanting to believe it, she stared in front of herself with empty eyes. Beret, her beloved grandfather, was hugging her. Or more precisely, shielding her with his body of a Soul Stage warrior.

Having entered through his back and exited through his chest, two wooden arrows had pierced his heart and lungs. It was only thanks to his hardened skin that they hadn’t reached her.

Beret died instantly, having had just enough time to protect his dear granddaughter.

A second later, Lily realized what had happened. Drowned in tears, her eyes flashed with mad anger and she emitted a scream so powerful and wild that it made the cart start cracking — wood couldn’t withstand such a monstrous wave of ki.

However, that was only the beginning.

Lily didn’t see it, but another attack followed the first. Kai, however, noticed green clouds of arrows flying toward them at an incredible speed.

There was no time to think. Grabbing the Sword of the Water Surface from his Ring, he filled it with energy. With a sharp uppercut, he sent a wide wave of red haze toward the arrows.

It all happened so fast that it left Ash confused and speechless.

A moment later, a hail of deadly arrows fell upon the caravan. However, only a few of them broke through the curtain of sword energy that Kai had created in front of him. One of them slightly scratched Ash, but the rest of them were repelled.

Unfortunately, Kai was able to cover only the small patch of land where Ash and he were standing, which meant that all of the other arrows reached their goal.

There were screams and cries of pain. Ordinary travelers couldn’t defend themselves, and many of them died instantly. Others, seriously injured, faced a slow death. Only a handful of warriors at the Muscle Endurance level and all the guards at the Mind Stage managed to react in time and defend themselves.

The second wave was much weaker than the previous one. However, it had reached its goal, and there was no need for new attacks. The fate of the caravan seemed to be sealed.

The wagon suddenly crackled and then exploded. Power seethed through the scattered splinters and covered the entire area. The petite, but awe-inspiring figure of Lily clad in white armor seemed weightless, for all its strength. In her right hand was her beloved blade.

[Endless Sky Blade]

Rank: Silver

Quality:?

Feature: Active Ability [Tormenting Air Blades]

Feature: Passive Ability [Wind Edge]

[Cloud Armor]

Rank: Silver

Quality:?

Feature: Passive Ability [Attack Absorption]

Feature: Passive Ability [Intelligent Defense]

Feature: Passive Ability [Lightness of the Wind]

[Cloud Helmet]

Rank: Silver

Quality:?

Feature: Passive Ability [Attack Absorption]

Feature: Passive Ability [Intelligent Defense]

Feature: Active Ability [Sense of Air Flow]

Although his level was too low for him to see the quality of the items, something told Kai that the sword and the armor were of high quality. Why the System had been hiding that kind of information from him so far remained a mystery. Kai suspected that it was due to the fact that up until a few days ago he didn’t have any idea about the existence of this feature.

With these items, Lily’s power had been greatly increased. It was hard to imagine how much her armor and blade could’ve cost...

With smooth curves and inlaid with Energy Crystals, the armor looked futuristic. But it was the helmet that attracted the most attention. With a long back part and with a kind of beak in the front and openings only for the eyes, it resembled the head of a bird of prey.

Her sword, the scabbard of which had remained in her Ring, also deserved admiration. Like the handle, the blade was snow-white too. Thin, but long, it was razor-sharp and surrounded by an aura of fury.

Kai assumed that her armor could appear on her in the blink of an eye. Like his own, Lily’s Ring leeched power from a special energy grid that spread throughout her entire body, allowing her to put away anything that was close enough to her skin into the compressed space. However, it also worked in the opposite direction. The owner could immediately summon objects from it to the desired area of the body.

Kai also had a chance to see new symbols, of which he immediately made a mental note, as they could potentially help him learn new techniques. However, most likely this would remain just a fleeting dream. The symbols adorning Lily’s armor and blade were of the Silver rank, which meant that they required corresponding energy. In this particular case, it was that of the wind. All that Lily needed to do was direct her ki into the armor that would transform it. However, just in case, the armor had inserted special Energy Crystals, which could be recharged after a battle like batteries...

In order to make use of this knowledge, Kai would first need to master the transformation of ki into wind energy, which could, unfortunately, take a lot of time. After all, it had taken him almost a year learn how to create sword energy.

Kai looked at the “eyes” of the bird of prey. He could see just how brightly her soul burned with the fire of rage and anger.

Distracted by her transformation, Kai failed to notice the dead man lying at her feet until now. It was at that moment that he understood the reason for her anger.

A violent whirlwind surrounded Lily’s hands, legs, and then the rest of her body. Several heartbeats later, it became even more powerful and even closer to touching her armor.

Kai stared at her in shock. Her body emitted energy with such an incredible ease that it made him feel as if her ki had always been a part of the wind. Even he couldn’t transform energy so intensively. Was it because of the Stenshet bloodline? Just who was their great ancestor?

“The Air Dance Technique,” Ash whispered, his voice full of admiration.

Apparently, this was the most sophisticated technique of the Stenshet family. It was a Silver-rank movement ability based on wind, created specially for their family.

Slowly and silently, Lily looked around and then bent down. Having closed her grandfather’s eyes, she headed toward the forest from which the attacks had come from. No more than a dozen steps later, she suddenly stopped. A powerful explosion thundered, sending forth violent gusts of wind.

Lily rushed forward as fast as she could. She was faster than Kai was when he used his Five Weightless Steps technique. He realized that he would’ve lost even if they had been allowed to use energy in their duel.

“Quickly, follow her!” Kai said to Ash and the surviving guards. Although he didn’t like the current situation, he needed Lily to help him search for his sister. In addition, he had promised to protect the caravan during their journey.

But what’s left to protect? Corpses?

“What about the people here?” Ash asked.

“What’s gotten into you?” Kai looked at him in genuine surprise, as Ash was usually concerned only about his beloved lady. “Nothing can be done about them anymore, trust me. However, we can still help Lily.”

Ash nodded. Cruel as it was, he knew that Kai was right.

“Run as fast as you can!” Kai cried, and his silhouette disappeared behind the trees. The combination of his Weightless Steps allowed him to vanish instantly from everyone’s sight, with the exception of Ash and Darl, who stared at his advancing silhouette in surprise.

Having quickly regained their composure, the survivors rushed after Lily and Kai. However, without knowing any of the movement techniques, they had no chance of keeping up with the two.

***

“It looks like we have guests,” said a tall man. Smiling, he scratched the back of his bald head.

His companions immediately perked up, jumped from their seats, and grabbed their weapons.

“Are you sure?” Joseph, the leader of the group, asked.

The bald man looked suspiciously at the guy with thick eyebrows and ruffled black hair, and then grinned impudently.

“Sir, now, that’s offensive... My arrows have done enough damage to them, and now I feel a very angry maiden rushing toward us. Oh, she’s in such a hurry to find us,” he said with glee.

“Get ready!” Joseph ordered, frowned, and spat on the ground.

That arrogant archer and his condescending and childish attitude were getting on his nerves. He wanted to take a swing at his dumb face a couple of times already or even better, to break a couple of his bones. They had been hanging around here for four days now and this bastard did nothing but raise his blood pressure and waste air. He didn’t help them set up camp, or fetch some firewood. He refused to do anything except make stupid jokes. From time to time, he’d disappear and return whenever he damn well pleased. He was driving everyone mad...

However, Joseph had no choice but to put up with him. His father obviously had a reason to hire him, and he finally proved himself useful today and demonstrated his skills. They had been paying him way too much money to just sit around, twiddling his thumbs...

“Oh, wait! There’s someone else! He’s pretty fast! He has almost managed to catch up with her!” the archer exclaimed. “Oh I’ll be sure to greet them!”

Everyone immediately turned and looked at him like he was a complete idiot putting on yet another show.

But when two arrows appeared in his hands, their expressions darkened. Something was about to happen...

Having prepared to fire, the archer took a deep breath and exhaled. Still smiling, he focused. The bowstring of the anthracite-black bow let out a quiet creak as it was pulled back. It wasn’t clear whether the archer’s muscles were strained, or the bowstring. The gang would bet on the latter, but they knew that his bow wasn’t an ordinary one.

[Heavy Dark Bow]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Medium

Features: Passive Ability [Bowstring of the Unicorn’s Mane]

Features: Active Ability [Swirling Arrow]

The group of a dozen men, with the exception of their leader, who also had Silver-rank weapons, could only dream of such an expensive bow. They’d thought about jumping the guy and saving such a valuable thing from a worthless piece of shit like him several times. However, the archer’s strength kept them at bay. They couldn’t help but wonder where a commoner like him got such a rare weapon. Even Joseph had a low-quality saber.

The archer, who had managed to reach the Hearing Stage even without being a follower of an aristocratic family, focused. He paid no attention to their envious glances. Both arrows, created from a special tree, were filled with energy to their brim as well as imbued with an elemental power.

All he needed to do now was to let go of the bowstring and get rid of their visitors. But before doing that, he took a closer look at the duo. His amber eyes were improved by techniques and potions that allowed him to see things even if they were a great distance away.

Adjusting the angle of the bow and the distance between the arrows, he counted exactly five heartbeats.

“Swirling Arrow!” he shouted and let go of the bowstring.

With a sharp whistle, the messengers of death flew forward, cutting through the air. Almost none of the bandits standing next to him even saw when they disappeared. The only thing that they had managed to notice was the whistle and the gust of wind that followed it.

Dodging the arrows seemed impossible. At such a speed, they were invisible to anyone below the Soul Stage. The moment they felt their energy, it’d already be too late.

Observing his babies with anticipation, the archer, biting his lip, waited. He expected an easy hunt, but was soon proven wrong.

The arrow intended for Lily reached its goal first. However, the strong turbulence that her technique had created around her caused the arrow to deviate from its path. As a result, it only grazed her shoulder without leaving so much as a scratch on her armor.

This piqued the archer’s interest, although he had expected something like that from an aristocrat.

But it was the fate of the second arrow that made him rather upset.

The thing was, both arrows were very noticeable due to their energy. Having predicted where and at what point they would hit, Kai didn’t even bother to dodge. The concentrated sword energy in the shape of a thin scarlet ribbon met the arrow with the Energy Release technique.

Although Kai’s attack was much weaker both in terms of energy and in the absence of any Force, this didn’t apply to the arrow itself, which, although it was full of deadly force, was still an ordinary piece of wood. Destroying it wasn’t a problem, and Force without a carrier was completely useless.

“Incredible!” the archer whispered, slightly shocked, but his smile only widened. “He’s only at the Muscle Endurance level, and he already has such unbelievable reflexes, attention, speed, and strength! I must check it once again!”

Licking his dry lips, the man drew another arrow from the Ring. The girl was no longer of interest to him. The others could deal with her. He’d intervene only if they proved themselves absolutely incapable. But not before he took the time to appreciate this uncut diamond before him!

The next arrow was made of the same anthracite-black material as the bow and could contain much more energy than the previous ones.

But that wasn’t all...

“Swirling Arrow!” The fingers didn’t release the bowstring. The desired power had been transmitted into the arrow, but there was no need to hurry. “Let’s give him an explosive welcome! Explosive Shot!”

With a roar, a new attack rushed toward Kai. As the distance between him and the archer was much shorter this time, there was a chance that he wouldn’t have enough time to react.

Chapter 6
THE SIDE BRANCH

Kai was lucky that he had managed to see the arrow before it was released. With such a large amount of ki, Arrow
Force, as well as the technique added at the end, this attack could pose a huge threat not only to him, but even to Lily.

Piercing the air, the black arrow broke through a couple of thick trees, leaving huge holes in them. By the time Kai reacted, it was already halfway to him.

Wrapping his left leg in ki, he activated Offset Step. Still under the influence of the Fast Step, he repeated this technique. The result was a long, speedy leap forward. The amount of energy spent on this endeavor could have consequences in the future, but right now, it had saved Kai.

An explosion shook the spot at which he had just been. Throwing a quick look over his shoulder, Kai felt horror stir his guts. A ten-foot-wide and at least four-foot-deep crater gaped just a dozen steps behind him. Back and nape covered in dirt, Kai realized that he would’ve been seriously hurt had he performed just the Offset Step. Hell, he would’ve probably died on the spot.

Swallowing hard and feeling an unpleasant chill crawl down his spine, he finally realized that the archer was dangerous and should be taken with utmost seriousness.

The bald man whistled. “How did he notice my attack?”

“Can you be just a little bit more serious?!” Joseph yelled angrily, having had enough of this fool.

The archer smiled at him.

“Ha-ha! I’m more serious than anyone else here!” he said, and then squinted. “You guys should get ready...”

“For w―?” People started screaming before Joseph could finish his question.

Turning sharply toward the screams, he saw three giant whirlwinds approaching them at great speed. Lily’s Wind Fury turned out to be monstrously strong.

“Finally!” The archer grinned. A part of the group was running away behind him.

“Wind Fury!” Joseph shouted, making a vertical swing with his saber.

Three whirlwinds, no less powerful than Lily’s, appeared. Actually, they may have been even stronger than hers. The two techniques collided, smashing and crushing each other. Similar, but hostile energies tried to suppress one another. Their confrontation was accompanied by a boom and a shock wave.

A few heartbeats later, Lily’s attack was broken, and the other whirlwind was almost completely torn to pieces. Some of its remnants reached the girl, but they were easily deflected by her armor.

However, this made her slow down a little, and the fact that the enemy knew her family’s technique made her wary.

“Lily Stenshet, right?!” Joseph shouted when the distance between them became smaller. “You can call me your cousin!”

“Just as I thought,” the girl said angrily. “Traitors!” she spat, making Joseph turn red with rage.

“As if!” He grimaced. “You bitch! How dare you talk about betrayal! It was your family who screwed us over, and now you’re trying to pin the blame on us! I can’t stand you...”

Memories of the unpleasant past awakened Joseph’s long-forgotten feelings. He began to shake with anger.

“Fine...” He smiled wryly. “Today, I’ll finally get my revenge! Drop your sword and surrender! Quickly! If you obey, we’ll even be gentle once we capture you.”

Lily gritted her teeth and tightened the grip on her blade. The recent rage she felt after the death of her grandfather and members of the caravan flared up with renewed vigor.

“Sickle of the Winds!” she shouted, not wishing to waste time on words.

Filled with fierce wind energy, the huge, crescent-shaped attack went straight toward Joseph. Cutting the air three feet above the ground, it almost instantly crossed the entire distance between them.

Joseph jumped over the crescent. A dense whirlwind started spinning around his body as Lily’s technique passed under him. Like her, he used the Air Dance Technique, which increased the speed of his movements. Having landed and rolled over, he rushed into a frontal attack.

“Quickly, help me!” he called to his group, not wanting to deal with the girl all on his own. Moreover, he needed to capture her alive, and there was no way he could do it alone, considering that they were equal in strength.

Crossing their blades, Joseph and Lily began to exchange blows. But despite being almost equal, the latter still had formidable weapons and armor, and her fencing skills, coupled with knowledge of the Sword
Force, were something to be reckoned with. Joseph very quickly realized that he was cornered.

The passive ability of Lily’s blade — Wind Edge — didn’t allow him to relax for a second. He constantly had to keep an eye not only on the sword but the area around it as well, where an invisible blade of compressed air could be located.

Lily, on the other hand, thanks to her armor, didn’t have to worry about his attacks at all. In addition to being very durable, it also had two extremely powerful passive skills. The first, Attack Absorption, evenly distributed ninety percent of any hit over the entire area of the armor, thus reducing the load on individual sections. The second, Intelligent Defense, controlled the energy in the armor, moving it to the attacked areas, briefly increasing their strength.

In other words, her defense was impeccable. On top of everything, she also had a helmet, which, thanks to its active ability, Sense of Air Flow, helped her maneuverability.

Joseph, on the other hand, could only brag with his Silver-rank saber. It was of low quality, and it didn’t have any useful abilities. As he had no armor at all, he had to dodge constantly.

But he did have one advantage ― his allies!

He had already started to doubt that he would capture her alive. The girl clearly wasn’t going to give up without a fight, and he had no desire to put the lives of his men at risk.

He had to make a decision.

“Aim at her hands, feet, and lower body!” he shouted. They said “alive,” but no one said that the girl couldn’t be crippled.

Fifteen blades, same as Joseph’s saber, simultaneously attacked Lily from all sides. Her silhouette suddenly blurred, making them miss. Just like the magician’s assistant in the trick with the swords and the box, she stood still and unharmed.

Panicked, Joseph jumped away. “Retreat!” he shouted.

However, it was too late.

“Tormenting Air Blades!” Lily said. She had no intention of wasting time.

Only half of the attackers managed to dodge. All the others were cut into many pieces. Blood flooded the clearing, staining the snow-white armor crimson.

A ghostly whirlwind of translucent blades raged around the girl at great speed. None of the people caught in the attack survived.

Seven down.

“You bitch! You’ll pay for this!” Joseph shouted, shaking with anger.

“I believe that’s my line,” Lily answered coldly. Still surrounded by the whirlwind, she rushed forward.

She wanted to use her blade’s ability as effectively as possible, as it was her ultimate one. However, it only lasted for a little while and had a twenty-four-hour cooldown.

Unfortunately for her, thanks to Joseph’s orders, the rest of his squad had fled. After a couple of minutes, the whirlwind dispersed.

The battle continued on more equal terms.

Lily now had to fight against seven warriors on the Sensory Organs Endurance level and Joseph — a fighter who had completed all the levels of the Mind Stage. She’d have to be fiercely defensive and make it very difficult for her opponents to get closer to her.

“Where’s that asshole?” Joseph hissed, referring to the archer who had failed to do any harm to Lily.

However, what Joseph didn’t know was that the archer was busy fighting his own battle.

Having dodged the shot, Kai finally got close to his opponent. But before his blade could reach its target, the bow disappeared from the archer’s hands and was replaced by daggers.

[Left Dagger of Torment]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Passive Ability [Venom of Torment]

[Right Dagger of Torment]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Passive Ability [Venom of Torment]

Crossing the curved blades, the archer managed to block Kai’s blow at the very last moment.

“Hello! I’m Shacks, nice to meet you. Prepare to die,” he said with a smile, surprising Kai. “Aren’t you a piece of work! My employers didn’t warn me of such a strong fighter. Where are you from?”

“Employers? Are you a mercenary?” Kai asked, leaning his whole body forward. However, Shacks didn’t move.

“Not exactly. I’m a member of the Assassins Guild!” he answered and kicked the young man.

Using Retreating Step, Kai dodged and saw the poisonous dagger fly toward his right eye. It was just as fast as the Five Weightless Steps technique.

Did he just throw his weapon? he wondered, feeling a pang of panic.

He didn’t have time to repel the attack or activate another Step. All he could do was try to evade it. Quickly jerking his head away, he managed to dodge, but the edge of the blade grazed his cheek. Before the poison could spread, Kai cut off the darkened area of the skin with one quick move. He didn’t care about the pain. The wound would heal soon anyway; there wouldn’t be even a scar left. Increased regeneration would restore everything.

“Oh, how rad!” Terrified, Kai heard Shacks’s voice coming from his right.

The archer was no longer in the same place. Kai didn’t even notice when he had moved. Under the influence of Fast Step, the young man, driven only by his reflexes, instantly bent backward and swung his sword upward, threatening to split the archer in half.

Shacks managed to react by using his other dagger, to which Kai only grinned. His ki gushed into the sword, unleashing Water Flexibility, which didn’t require an incantation to activate. The entire blade, except for the hilt, instantly lost its hardness and turned into water. It passed through the dagger without any problems before materializing again.

Slowing down, Shacks managed to avoid being killed and escaped with a cut above his eyebrow. Blood poured down his face. His left eye was red too.

“Oh, well, this is a surprise!” he said, backing away. The smile never left his face. “A weapon of peak quality!”

Kai was dumbfounded. He’d finally found out the quality of his weapon, which made him wonder just how precious his sword was. Where did Jongo get such a fine weapon? The high-level meditation technique and the Ring made this even more mysterious.

However, this was neither the time nor the place to think about such things.

This time, Kai used Fast Step three times in a row, increasing the stat of the same name to its limit. And although he was faster and his movements smoother, it was getting more and more difficult to catch up with Shacks who kept dodging without blocking.

In less than a minute, Kai realized that he was inferior to the archer not only in skill but in stats, too. The difference was only partially compensated by the Steps. He wasn’t fighting just anyone, but a man who was one step away from the Soul Stage. Shacks’s unusual technique that allowed him to throw his daggers at an inhuman speed frightened him. Had he not had the triple acceleration and energy vision, Kai wouldn’t have been able to react in time. Hell, even with those, he couldn’t get a chance to counterattack. Shacks was too skilled and experienced.

At some point, Kai realized that he was not so far away from Lily, who was also having a hard time. Her once snow-white armor was now covered in bloodstains and dents.

Ash and the surviving guards were about to come to their aid, but...

“Shacks, help us!” Joseph shouted as soon as he saw the archer. “We need to knock the girl out! That’s an order!”

The archer frowned but obeyed. With a sharp wave of his hand, he threw his dagger at Lily. And although it didn’t penetrate her armor, it still did some damage.

“Wait!” Kai shouted, realizing what Shacks was about to do. “I’m your opponent!”

Shacks had disappeared in the last moment; dissolving in the air like fog, he dodged the scarlet crescent made out of sword energy and reappeared near Lily almost instantly, intercepting the dagger that hadn’t yet fallen to the ground. The daggers were replaced by an ordinary Low-rank knife. He knew that he shouldn’t kill the girl, and the poison would’ve definitely done it.

Unprepared for such a quick attack, Lily didn’t have time to react. The knife opened up her armor like a tin can, and sank into her back all the way to the hilt.

Chapter 7
THE SIDE BRANCH 2

Ash and the others reached the battlefield only to see their severely wounded lady. The sight caused a wild, animal rage in each of them. But before they could avenge her, something incredible happened.

Screaming in pain, Lily, still conscious, sharply turned her head to glare at Shacks. Emeralds burned with hellish fury, causing panic and terror.

“Air Explosion,” she growled.

Almost all of the energy in her body instantly compressed into one point and four translucent balls formed in the air around her.

A moment later, they burst.

The shockwave sent even Kai flying, even though he was more than a hundred feet away from the two. He was sure that if his organs were not hardened, he would’ve suffered internal bleeding.

Rising and casting a glance to where the epicenter of the explosion was, he saw only badly damaged armor. However, thanks to the energy vision, he also noticed the faint flicker of life in Lily’s body. The incredibly strong armor, as well as the fact that the explosion was directed outward, had saved her life.

At a distance lay the corpses of four of Joseph’s men that had been unlucky enough to be in Lily’s immediate surroundings when the explosion took place.

“Wow! Now, that was dangerous!” Shacks’s voice came from somewhere to the right of him.

Abruptly turning his head toward the voice, Kai saw the unscathed archer. Tucked under his arm was the slightly shell-shocked Joseph. Releasing his grip and dropping his employer on the ground, Shacks wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead with a sly grin.

Kai couldn’t believe his eyes. His jaw dropped.

How the hell did he get away from the explosion?! Everything happened so quickly that even a Soul Stage warrior could’ve hardly had the time to take a single step back. How did Shacks manage to escape AND save Joseph?!

But then Kai noticed that the archer was standing in the exact spot where his second shot had landed at the beginning of their battle. Seeing Shacks pull the arrow from the ground made him think.

Can he really move around by following the daggers and the arrows?!

“My lady!!!” Ash shouted in alarm, having finally come back to his senses.

“Oh, you little bitch!” Joseph shouted back the moment he realized what had happened.

Kai understood his anger. He was now left with only three fighters, not counting the archer.

But that didn’t matter. Under acceleration and with Offset Step active, he rushed to the unconscious girl. Ash and the rest of the guards followed.

Pulling out a small bottle with a bluish liquid from the inside pocket of his jacket, Ash stopped abruptly at Lily’s body. He quickly uncorked the seemingly simple bottle and poured its contents onto the wound on her back.

As soon as the first drop of the blue substance touched her skin, Lily’s body, even though she was unconscious, twisted in agony. A moment later, the terrible wound began to heal right before everyone’s eyes.

Kai observed the process in amazement.

[Potion of Healing]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Feature: Enhances regenerative abilities in the specified area.

But when there was no more potion left in the bottle, the description changed.

[Energy-Insulating Glass]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Prevents energy radiation.

Feature: Very durable.

A few seconds later, Kai, using energy vision, observed how Lily’s ki stopped flowing out of the wound. Her life was no longer in danger.

“Ash, Kai!” Darl shouted, watching Joseph recover and the remnants of his gang gather again. “Take Lady Lily and run! I’m sure there’s more of them and that they’re already on their way! If you don’t leave right now, it’ll be too late. And, besides, without her, none of us can cope with that monster. I watched him fight you, Kai... We’ll delay them, and you run!”

Darl, like the rest of the guards, pulled several red pills out of his pocket. He gave them a thoughtful look and then resolutely swallowed them. Everyone else did the same. Their skin began to blush, and their energy supply increased significantly.

Kai remembered seeing something similar when he fought against Shaizan in the Yoni family quarter.

“But, Darl...” Helplessly clenching his fists, Ash wanted to object but was interrupted.

“Don’t be an idiot!” Darl shouted angrily, without even turning to look at him. “Do you want to put our lady at an even greater risk?! Look what happened to her! No one except you and me knows how to get to the nearest city. You have to go! Now!”

“Y-Yes!” Confusion in Ash’s eyes instantly gave way to cold confidence.

His gaze met Kai’s and he nodded. Lifting Lily with ease, he immediately ran north. Kai hurried after him. As Lily felt almost weightless due to the Lightness of the Wind ability of her armor, they had no issues picking up their pace.

“Hey! Where are you going?” Shacks cried out; a bow with an arrow appeared in his hands. “There’s no need to leave the party like that!”

Strengthened only by the Force and energy, the arrow immediately flew off in pursuit, but Kai, who was able to see it in advance, repelled it. He did the same with the following three.

A ball of energy flared from the direction of the battlefield. The guards immediately rushed into battle. Probably their last one...

Darl, together with another warrior at the Mind Stage, attacked Shacks. To Kai’s great surprise, the two made the archer struggle to defend himself, causing him to completely forget about the fugitives. Only Joseph continued to yell after them, but neither he nor his men could do anything; crushed under the increased strength of the guards, they were forced to defend themselves incessantly.

“What were those red pills? Why did their strength skyrocket?” Kai asked Ash while they ran.

Ash turned for a second and cast a glance in the direction of the battlefield. Unfortunately, he couldn’t make out anything from this distance.

“That’s the Pill of the Red Demon,” he said, frowning again, and returned his gaze forward. “It gives warriors tremendous power and reveals their full potential. However, in exchange... They give their life. Darl and the others swallowed a lethal amount... In about ten to fifteen minutes, their hearts will stop,” he said and grimaced, angry about what happened. Angry that he couldn’t protect his lady. Angry that he was so weak. Angry that he had to run away, leaving his friends to die...

He also had a few of those pills in a special pocket. But he’d turned out to be the one who didn’t have to use them...

***

“Maybe now you could explain to me who those guys were?” Kai asked an hour later, snapping Ash out of his gloomy thoughts.

“Huh? What?” At his stage of development, running didn’t require any special concentration, which allowed Ash to get lost in his thoughts.

“I asked who attacked us,” Kai repeated.

Anger flashed in Ash’s eyes upon hearing the question.

“Those bastards are traitors who should’ve died long ago!”

“Could you be a bit more specific?” Kai sighed.

“They used to be a part of the Stenshet family a long time ago. They were in one of the side branches. But eleven years ago, due to their stupidity and greed, they crossed the imperial family’s path. As a result, the main branch decided to disown them and remove them from the family tree. There was even a hunt for them. We believed that none of those criminals had been left alive. But, as it turns out, some survived and have now decided to kidnap the lady for ransom. We found out about this during our journey. Because of that, she even stopped using energy, as carriers of the same bloodline can sense each other when their energy is active, no matter how far apart they are...”

People can sense members of their bloodline? So that’s why she didn’t intervene in the battle with the Berserker. But then... Does that mean that I can sense my relatives?

“Why didn’t you send for help when you found out?”

Kai heard Ash grit his teeth.

“You see... Lady Lily wasn’t born into the main branch, but into the weakest of the side branches. However, because of her great talent, the patriarch gave her a large number of resources and treated her like his daughter. But six months ago, he died. He was very old, you see. Then all of Lady Lily’s enemies crawled out. She has a lot of enemies inside the family, too.” Ash frowned. “You think we didn’t send letters asking for help?! We waited for two fucking months, but no one answered her, as if she didn’t exist! The bastards from the main branch probably did something with the messages. Assholes!”

Everything fell into place.

That was the end of their conversation. They spent the remaining hours in almost complete silence.

***

They lost.

By the time reinforcements from the caravan arrived, only Shacks and Joseph were alive. The latter was engaged in pouring mud on everything around him. He was furious that his prey had managed to escape right from under his nose. He would’ve caught her had that damn boy minded his own business!

“You!” He suddenly turned to Shacks who was sitting on the ground and restoring his strength. “It’s all your fault! You and your foolishness are the reasons why the girl slipped right through our fingers! If only you killed that kid right away instead of playing with him! What are we paying y―”

The young man abruptly cut his speech short. He felt an aura of impending doom surround him. With a cold expression, Shacks stared at Joseph. Actually, he was looking through him. It was unsettling to say the least.

“And why do you think I was being foolish? You think it was so easy to fight him?” he asked and raised an eyebrow, and then suddenly flashed his usual roguish smile. “But don’t be afraid. They won’t escape so easily. I put a tracker on them.”

***

There was a bright flash of lightning, followed by a rumble. Drowning out the noise of the shower that was drumming on the windows and the roof, the thunder once again startled the girl.

Anna had been sitting at the front desk for a while now. It was almost midnight, which meant that, thank the Heavens, the hotel would soon be closed. But what was her father so busy with that he had left her here all alone? And although she knew that there was a city guard post nearby and the crime rate in the area was low, she felt rather frightened for some reason.

Trying to distract herself from the negative thoughts, she tried to return to reading her book when the door suddenly flew open. The cool wind that blew in made her cringe. Anna jumped in place, staring at the entrance.

There, barely visible, stood two figures, one of which seemed to be holding something.

Who would decide to come here at this time and in this weather?

The girl shrunk. And although only one scream would’ve been enough for someone from the city guard to hear her and come to her aid, for some reason she didn’t dare to let out so much as a peep.

Closing the door and stepping under the light of the lamp, two young and handsome guys, carrying with them some kind of armor, entered the foyer. Soaked, they dragged their wet boots across the wooden floor, leaving muddy traces.

“We need a room.” One of them approached the front desk wearily.

“Umm, we only have doubles available. One silver coin for five nights,” Anna said quietly.

“Here!” He threw a coin onto the counter, spraying the girl with drops of water.

Nodding, she took the money and, bending down, pulled out a key from under the counter.

“Room eight. It’s at the end of the hallway on the second floor.” Looking down, she handed him the key. “If you’d like, you can get breakfast and dinner for another silver coin.”

The blond was about to say something, but the raven-haired one answered first.

“No, it’s not necessary.” He shook his head.

The blond stared at him. Their eyes met.

“We won’t be staying long,” the raven-haired one added.

As if catching some hidden meaning in the words and eyes of his friend, he nodded and they headed to their room.

Anna couldn’t calm her pounding heart, continuing to think about the strange customers and the unusual armor. She could’ve sworn that someone was in it. Why would anyone be carrying a suit of armor around like that otherwise?

When the clock struck midnight, Anna got up to go and close the entrance when she realized that she hadn’t written down the names of those unusual guests...

Once they were in the room, Ash laid Lily down on the bed, not caring if the sheets would get wet, and then tried to remove the gauntlet from her hand and get to her Ring.

When Kai asked him what he was doing, Ash answered that a large number of medicines were contained in her Ring and that he had to get them in order to treat her. Having finally removed the stained piece of steel, Ash, followed by Kai’s gaze, put the expensive little thing on his finger and immediately began to extract various herbs, pills, and potions from it.

First, it was necessary to wake Lily up so that she could take off the armor since it was connected with her spiritually, which greatly interfered with external influences.

After drinking and swallowing some medications, Lily began to recover. The first thing she did was free herself from the dented and stained steel.

Having made a low bow, she began apologizing with eyes full of tears. She had realized that her recklessness and wish for revenge brought many losses that could’ve been avoided if she had remained calm. But now, because of her misconduct, Darl and the other guards were dead, having sacrificed themselves to save her... And if it weren’t for Kai, who rushed right after her, she would’ve been in grave danger.

And while Ash was trying to calm the girl down and cheer her up by comforting her and seeking excuses for her behavior, Kai remained relatively detached. He was more interested in something he had seen in the energy spectrum of his and Lily’s bodies. A few minutes later, he got an idea that made him smile.

“Listen,” he said suddenly. Sitting on a chair, he put his legs onto the table. “I was wondering... Do you want revenge? I can tell you how to get it...”

Both Lily and Ash turned to look at him. Their faces expressed genuine interest and hope.

“I can tell you my plan, but,” Kai paused dramatically, “what can the Stenshet family offer me in return?”

Chapter 8
RIVERTOON

Nine days had passed since the battle at the bridge. The three survivors spent almost all that time on the road. Their goal was to reach the main city of the region and the entire empire, Rivertoon, as soon as possible.

Deciding not to waste any more time, they bought horses and set off immediately. Even though the potions that Lily had taken hadn’t been able to heal everything at once, Kai insisted that they hurried up.

Their poor horses couldn’t keep up with their mad pace, so in one of the cities on the way to Rivertoon, the trio had to exchange them for new ones.

A little less than a week later, they saw the walls of the capital.

Finally, they reached their goal. Huge, almost a hundred-foot-high walls towered above them, representing the grandeur of the main center of martial arts of the Alkea Empire. Made of special materials, they weren’t inferior in strength to Earth-rank items. Because of their incredible thickness, any attempt to break through them would seem pathetic and ridiculous. It was unlikely that even someone at the Exorcist
Stage could tear them down.

But mighty as the walls were, it was the gigantic metal gates that attracted the most attention.

[Impenetrable Gates of the Capital]

Rank: Silver

Quality: High

Feature: Passive Ability [Extra Strength]

Feature: Passive Ability [Attack Absorption]

Feature: Active Ability [Power Release]

In front of the gates were several lines of people wishing to enter the city. However, it was impossible to simply walk in. To enter, one needed a special pass, checked and stamped by the guard at the gates.

The guards occupied the third place on the scale of greatness after the walls and the gates, since no matter how much Kai looked at their dark blue armor, he couldn’t find a single person below the first level of the Mind Stage. Not even counting the detachment dealing with the admissions to the city and warriors that were walking along the parapets, there were a lot of guards. There were too many people of similar level in one place...

Kai knew that not everyone was allowed to enter the city, but there were still a lot of people in the line. Luckily, the three of them didn’t need to wait, as being a part of the elite had its privileges. There was a special entrance for the nobility and their servants, and they didn’t hesitate to take advantage of it.

Once inside, Kai finally understood why they didn’t let just anyone enter Rivertoon. Based on what he had felt and seen, the city had been built on the territory of the former Wild Lands.

Kai felt a slight pressure in his eyes and it became a little harder to breathe. Unlike the outside world, the level of prana was much higher in Rivertoon itself. This meant that all that who trained here were able to do develop much faster than any outsider.

Riding down the wide pavements after Lily and Ash, Kai marveled at not only the beautiful architecture of the city, but also the locals. There were so many practitioners that he could no longer consider people at the Mind Stage rare and special. And even the ordinary people like artisans, merchants, and servants owned the Breath of Power and were at the Lung Endurance level. Just living in such a place, they couldn’t help but develop at least a little.

Many people were ready to fight fiercely for the right to live in a place like Rivertoon. That was basically what they were doing in arenas in the neighboring cities, where local officials were authorized to issue a pass to the winners.

An hour passed. The three horses finally slowed down, stopping at the open red door of a giant gate, in front of which stood two guards at the first level of the Soul Stage. When Lily removed the hood that was hiding her face, both men bowed and welcomed her.

“Lady Lily Wayat Stenshet, welcome! Lord Ash Wayat Stenshet, welcome!” Serving at such an honorable place, the guards were obliged to know the faces of all their aristocratic visitors.

“This is my companion and friend,” Lily replied imperiously and waved at Kai. The guards bowed again and the trio entered the estate of the Stenshet family.

Kai looked at Ash with interest.

“Wayat?” he asked.

“That’s the name of the founder of my family branch,” Lily answered before Ash got a chance to do so. “It was added to our names so that people know to which branch we belong to.”

Kai nodded. “I see...”

The estate’s territory was half the size of Caltea, so there was still some distance left until the final destination ― the Wayat family’s estate. Half an hour later, fed up with silence, Kai decided to start a conversation. But before he had the chance to open his mouth, someone called the young lady.

“Lily!” There was enough poison and contempt in the voice to kill a bull.

Stopping her horse, Lily glanced to her left, where she noticed two figures that looked rather similar to each other. Blonde twins at the Spinal Cord Endurance level, slightly older than Lily and Ash.

“Sonya, Marcus,” she greeted them with light nods.

“What are you doing here?” Sonya asked with an ugly grin.

Kai noticed that Ash had turned red with anger. He looked just about ready to explode.

“I’m visiting the estate,” Lily answered shortly.

“Oh, yeah?” Sonya added sarcastically. “Hasn’t your poor branch died out yet? How can you have an estate here in the capital?”

“How dare you?!” Ash shouted, unable to stay quiet.

“Shut your mouth, dog, you aren’t allowed to talk to us at all!”

“Oh, you―!”

“Enough,” Lily said quietly. Ash obeyed.

Sonya smiled contemptuously and spat on the ground in front of the hooves of Lily’s horse. “You need to train your dog better!”

“Sonya,” Lily said, ignoring her cousin’s rather disgusting behavior. She even smiled slightly. “You want to know how the Wayat clan got an estate here? Well, with the help of the previous patriarch.”

Judging by the twins’ expression, her words hit home.

“And what’s with this commoner next to you? Decided to adopt another mongrel, have you?” Sonya asked with a sneer and pointed a finger at Kai.

“You can call me the God Emperor,” Kai said suddenly.

“What did you say?” Marcus blurted in surprise, not expecting that a plebeian would have the nerve to open his mouth in the presence of an aristocrat. He didn’t even bow his head!

“Do you have a hearing problem?”

“Y-y-you bastard! Who allowed you to even look at me?!” Marcus shouted. “One more word, and―”

“One more word,” Lily interrupted him sharply, putting her hand on the hilt of her sword, “and I’ll have to pull out my blade. I will not allow you to insult my guest.”

Seeing that she wasn’t kidding, the twins cringed and backed away.

“You wouldn’t dare!”

“Have you forgotten what happened a year and a half ago?”

Sonya frowned. “Come on, Marcus. We have nothing to talk about with them...”

Scoffing, she turned and walked away. Her brother also hastened to leave.

When they disappeared around the corner, Lily suddenly burst out laughing.

“Who are they?” Kai asked.

“They’re members of the main Quin branch. They don’t particularly like Lily,” Ash answered.

“A-ha-ha-ha-hah...” Lily laughed. “And who... and who is the God Emperor?”

Kai smiled.

“Oh, him,” he waved his hand, “just one very cool guy.”

***

Once they were finally on the territory of the Wayat estate, the trio was able to relax. Here, Kai met Lily’s uncle, Homer, who turned out to be the main representative of the Wayat family in the capital and one of the elders of the family. Lily then told him about the surviving traitors and the fate of the caravan. Having finished her story, she, following Kai’s plan, asked her uncle to arrange a meeting with the new patriarch of the Stenshet family, who had been appointed to that position only a few months ago.

However, Homer told them that the new patriarch wasn’t in Rivertoon and that the date of his return was still unknown. He assured Lily that he’d try to schedule a meeting the moment he appeared and was very surprised when his niece demanded that he pledge an oath. She wanted him not to inform anyone about the newly discovered miserable existence of the exiled Kelai branch. In the end, Homer gave in.

Thus began a game of waiting. During this time, Kai managed to get acquainted with many representatives of the Wayat family who worked in the capital since each of them had to pay a considerable annual tax to the general treasury of the Stenshet family. Those that couldn’t do so risked losing their right to learn some of the most important family techniques.

Given that geniuses like Lily were extremely rare, and that most of the other members of the Wayat family had never gone beyond the Mind Stage in recent centuries, it was very unusual for anyone to count on support from other branches or even the patriarch himself.

Because of that, aristocrats engaged in different businesses in order to keep their families afloat. Nevertheless, the greatest contribution had been made by Lily herself, which was why the entire branch was very fond of her and treated her with respect. It was thanks to her talent and perseverance that the previous patriarch discovered her genius, which significantly increased the flow of resources to the branch. It was shameful to admit, but the Wayats didn’t use to have their estate in the capital before. They used to live in a very distant region, next to another clan.

Their sudden success led to the appearance of ill-wishers and even ardent opponents in other branches, who saw a possible matriarch of the Stenshet family in Lily. In a world where power alone ruled, it wasn’t rare to see a woman take matters into her own hands.

If Lily managed to get even remotely close to this position, the established Stenshet lifestyle would be at the risk of disappearing. Members of the other “successful” branches were traditionalists and hedonists afraid of change.

This hostility among the branches made Kai curious to learn more about the structure and history of this powerful family.

To begin with, which branch could be called the main one depended on the patriarch, or, if such was the case, the matriarch. They were selected from the best candidates of all families, making any strong and influential Stenshet eligible to become the head of the family, thereby increasing the status of their branch. A branch could have its own clans, albeit smaller than those of the main branch. The Stenshet family, for example, had eighteen branches.

However, the branches couldn’t be expanded indefinitely. Two things prevented this: one, most practitioners didn’t strive to have offspring, devoting themselves to cultivation; two, those who couldn’t master the Breath of Strength and begin their training were automatically turned into a servant and stripped of the name Stenshet, keeping only their immediate family’s name.

Kai learned all this in the Stenshet family library, which almost no one ever visited. And although there were no techniques or anything combat-related he could learn, the information he found was still very useful and valuable. During his stay there, Kai read every book he could get his hands on, forever retaining their contents in his memory.

The next thing he decided to do was devote more time to his own development. To help him with that, he had a dozen Small Crystals that he had been given as a reward for saving Lily.

No matter how poor the Wayat branch seemed to be in comparison to the other Stenshets, it was still insanely rich in comparison with the rest of the population of the empire.

Thus, Kai spent another week exclusively dealing with the circulation of ki. He wanted to one hundred percent this technique by developing his body completely. As a result of his devotion and hard work, the goal was fulfilled with one crystal left. Had you asked him a couple of months ago if developing at such a speed was possible, Kai would’ve said that it wasn’t. However, as it turned out, everything was possible with crystals.

So, a week later, Kai’s stats were as follows.

Stats

Age: 16

Race: human

Status: mortal

Stage: Body Stage

Level: Muscle Endurance

Characteristics

• Power: 22.43

• Speed: 22.43

• Endurance: 22.93

• Stamina: 30.24

• Mind: 8,915

• Energy: 32,735

Available points: 0

Abilities

• [Breath of Power] Rank: Low

• [Fake Face Technique] Rank: Low

• [Cutting Hands Technique] Rank: Low

• [Fire Punishment Technique] Rank: Earth

• [Symbolic Distorted Perception Field Technique] Rank: Earth

• [Symbolic Technique of Invisible Cut] Rank: Earth

• [Spiral Rotation of Ki’s Life Technique] Rank: Earth. Progress: 100%

• [Five Weightless Steps Technique. Volume 1] Rank: Earth

• [Energy Release Technique] Rank: Low

Force

Unknown

Features and Equipment

• [Awakening of the Sleeping Blood] Progress: 27%

• [Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo] Progress: locked

• [Oath] given by Rune’Tan Shakwir. Possibility of refusing.

• [Sword of the Water Surface] Rank: Silver

• [Spatial Ring] Rank: Silver

Achievements:

• [Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,999 years

Compared to how he had been before coming to Rivertoon, he was now about one third stronger. Having finally mastered the Spiral Rotation of Ki’s Life technique, he could now proceed to the first level of the Mind Stage.

However...

The day after Kai achieved all this, the news arrived that the patriarch would return the day after tomorrow.

The time had come to put his plan into motion.

Chapter 9
DANCING ON THE EDGE OF THE BLADE

Kai had been preparing for this day all week, gathering all the necessary information about the Stenshet family. The library helped him a great deal, but he also learned a lot from the other aristocrats as well.

Having gathered courage to do what needed to be done, he walked along the long corridor of the Patriarch’s Palace. Homer walked beside him, nervously adjusting his clothes the entire time. Sweating and slightly flustered, he couldn’t stop trembling. They were, after all, about to meet with the head of the Stenshet family. However, for some reason, Lily wasn’t with them. Where the hell had she wandered off to?!

Accompanied by the palace guards, they reached the tall double door that looked like a miniature version of the estate’s gates. Even without the energy vision, Kai knew that they were made of a very delicate and special type of wood.

Having entered, they were greeted by an elderly man with long, gray hair and a tenacious glare in his sharp eyes. Although he looked very old, he gave off the aura of a last level of the Soul Stage practitioner. He was dressed in an expensive dark green cassock with very long sleeves; his hands were folded behind his back.

Homer bowed deeply. Kai was quick to follow his example.

“Elder Homer.” Being in higher position than him, the old man only greeted the elder with a nod.

“Greetings, Master Tan.”

Kai, as instructed, remained silent.

The man in front of them was Tan Quin Stenshet, member of the main branch, younger brother and assistant of the new patriarch, who had yet to make his appearance.

“Where’s the young Lily?” Tan asked in surprise. He expected to see the one who had arranged the meeting.

“Apologies, sir, she’ll be here soon!” Homer mumbled, wiping sweat off his face with a handkerchief.

“I hope so. My brother will also be a little late, so you can sit and have tea with me.” Tan pointed at the pillows on the floor by the table with cups, and a teapot that had already been prepared and laid out.

“Thank you very much.” Homer bowed once more.

They drank the tea, rich in energy, in silence. While Homer was becoming increasingly nervous about Lily’s late arrival, Kai calmly observed the study, trying not to succumb to the tense atmosphere.

However, there wasn’t much to examine since everything looked rather modest. In addition to the low table, the pillows, the family’s coat of arms on the wall, and one more table with papers near the far wall, there was nothing else in the room.

“Kai, right?” Tan suddenly asked.

“Yes, sir.” The young man bowed his head respectfully.

“You have a pretty good development rate for your age.” Tan squinted and looked at him shrewdly. Glancing at Homer, he added, “As I understand it, the Wayat branch has already invited him to the family?”

“Yes.” He nodded vigorously. “But, unfortunately, due to recent events, we haven’t yet managed to make everything official and deal with the formalities.”

“Mm, I see.” Tan shook his head, suddenly smiling. “Well then, see to it that someone else doesn’t steal the boy before you officially accept him.”

“Ha, ha. Yes, you’re right.”

Indeed, after arriving at the capital, Lily had personally invited Kai to join her family, the same way she had once invited Ash. It was quite a common custom among the aristocracy, and especially in the weaker branches of powerful families.

Having described all the advantages of becoming a Stenshet to Kai, Lily was very shocked when he said no. As the young man explained, his freedom was much more important to him than anything she could offer. Kai was required to pledge an oath to the family, which he considered unacceptable. Unfortunately, it was impossible to bypass it: he could either become a family member, or choose to remain a commoner. There was no other option.

So he refused. He was just fine with living without the privileges one would get from being accepted into such a great family. He didn’t like the idea of being bound by an oath.

In the end, Lily didn’t manage to persuade Kai. However, Homer didn’t know about it, assuming that the young man had agreed to come here and was waiting for the official ceremony...

Suddenly, the door behind them opened; Tan, sitting facing the entrance, immediately rose to greet the newcomer. Without looking back, Homer and Kai did the same. After all, there was only one person to whom Tan would bow to — the patriarch himself.

“Greetings, master.”

“Sit down.”

North Quin Stenshet, a handsome man who didn’t look older than twenty-five, waved his hand. Like his brother, he was one of the grandchildren of the previous patriarch.

Tall, well built, and with a beautiful face framed with golden locks tied in a bun, it was hard to believe that he was Tan’s older brother, but he was. North was also a warrior on the mid level of the Exorcist Stage.

He was the most powerful practitioner in the entire family. Helios Bayweck, the patriarch of the strongest family in Caltea who had reached the beginning of the Exorcist Stage, was just a weakling in comparison to him.

North’s youthful appearance could be explained by his strength, because, depending on their level, an Exorcist could live anywhere between four hundred to seven hundred years.

This was one of the reasons why so many practitioners were ready to sell their own mothers for even a slim chance to reach the level of true mastery and extend their life span. Nevertheless, even among the best warriors of the Soul Stage, there were only a few who had enough talent and luck (after all, reaching this stage required a meditation technique that only a few people in Alkea knew about) to try to make such a step toward the Exorcist Stage.

Sitting in a specially designated seat, North observed his two guests.

“So where’s the young Lily who wanted to meet with me so badly?”

“You see—” Homer began.

“She won’t be coming,” Kai suddenly said, breaking the promise that he’d be silent.

The truth was that he was the one who needed this meeting to happen. And given the miserable position of the Wayat clan, only by using Lily’s name could one arrange a meeting with the patriarch so quickly. Not even Homer, who was an elder, could make it happen.

“What’s this supposed to mean?” North frowned, releasing a little bit of his power. Kai felt as if a load of several hundred pounds had been dropped on his back.

It became much harder for him to breathe. However, to North, Tan, and Homer’s great surprise, he held on as if nothing had happened.

“Oho...” North smiled in surprise. “You aren’t as simple as you seem.”

“This young man’s name is Kai Arnhard,” Tan said. “He’s the one whose presence young Lily required. As I understand it, the Wayat branch wants to accept him into the family.”

North looked into Kai’s eyes. He then nodded.

“So, Kai... Why won’t the young Lily be here? And what’s this meeting for?”

Kai smiled on the inside: the first and most difficult part of the plan was a success — they’d decided to hear him out.

“What would you do if I told you that the exiled Kelai clan is still around?”

“Bullshit!” Tan blurted out. “That’s impossible!”

“I agree,” North added. “I personally participated in the last purge and am a hundred percent sure that they’re all dead.”

“And that’s exactly why Lady Lily isn’t here.” Kai sighed. He had expected such an answer. Things would’ve been too simple otherwise...

“What does that mean?” Tan was indignant. “Do you think you can play with us, child?! Do you know who you’re talking to? This is your last chance to explain yourself, or else you’ll be severely punished for your arrogance!”

“I thought you wouldn’t believe me. That’s why Lady Lily is in the imperial castle right now, waiting near the office. As an aristocrat and a famous genius of martial arts, she can deliver a letter addressed to the emperor.”

“What letter?” Homer whispered. He knew nothing about this.

“The lady has two with her. The first one is full of formalities, wishing the ruler a happy birthday. The second...” Kai suddenly smiled slyly. “The second contains information about the surviving Kelai family, which is considered a threat to the imperial family. And if she doesn’t receive a message from me in an hour from now, she’ll send the second letter to the office, which states that the Stenshet family is sheltering criminals.”

“You bastard! You decided to slander our—” Tan exploded. He was about to teach Kai a lesson, but was just as abruptly interrupted by North’s aura.

“I admit,” North said, “that you’ve thought of a clever plan. However, you’ve failed to take into account a few things. For starters, where did you get the idea that the emperor would believe in this nonsense, even if it was an aristocrat who wrote the letter? Also,” a bloodthirsty smirk appeared on his face, “do you really think that I won’t kill you right now for your impudence?”

North’s aura became even more menacing. Kai lost his breath, and his heart started beating faster. But despite the imposed terror, he managed to maintain a calm expression. Fortunately, North seemed like he didn’t plan on releasing any more of his power, not wanting to make a commotion. However, for some reason, he seemed interested in hearing Kai out.

Swallowing hard, the young man, despite his desire to continue the conversation, couldn’t seem to find his voice.

“My Lord,” Homer said, much to the surprise of all those present, “I beg you, have mercy on this fool!” Completely forgetting about the table in front of him, Homer bowed deeply. There was a distinct thunk. “He’s young and stupid; he doesn’t know what he’s doing...”

Thank you, of course, but everything was going according to plan, Homer, Kai thought, trying not to bury his face in his hands in frustration. Ash said that you were afraid to even breathe loudly next to the patriarch. But, my God, why did you decide to remember that you have a spine now?

“Shut up!” Tan shouted, as if he had read Kai’s thoughts. “It was you who brought him here, so don’t you dare interfere!”

Homer immediately shut his mouth, no longer daring to raise his head. Angry glances turned to Kai.

“To answer your first question, I must say that this isn’t nonsense or a lie, but a fact that can be supported with evidence,” Kai said confidently. “Coming here, I thought and I continue to believe that you, the patriarch of such a powerful family, will understand how damaging it would be to kill me. In my opinion, it’s more useful to complete the task you started eleven years ago than to anger the ruler. If the emperor finds out that members of the Kelai clan have survived, he’ll certainly start asking questions.”

North tilted his head, observing the young man. Was he really telling the truth? But how could it be that those criminals survived? Perhaps the young man was bluffing. It could also be that he was just crazy.

“Interesting...” North waved his hand, reducing his aura. “Good. Try to prove your case. Remember, no matter how much I believe they’re dead, I can still change my mind. However, if you fail, I’ll immediately cut your head off!”

Kai nodded in understanding. “I’m sure that you know about the secret symbol of the Kelai clan, with which they marked the most ordinary materials, successfully creating Earth-rank items without using up the energy space necessary for other symbols. So...”

Kai pulled out a sword from the Ring. Everyone in the room, apart from Homer whose head was still bowed, could see the blade’s description.

[Bronze Sword]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Passive Ability [Increased Strength]

“How’s this possible?!” Tan was amazed. “Ordinary bronze can’t contain a symbol! It simply doesn’t have enough energy space... It’s impossible for it to receive an Earth-rank from the System! Is it really theirs?”

North, as well as Homer, who had slightly raised his head, seemed equally surprised.

“If you so please, feel free to give it to any competent blacksmith for examination. I’m sure that they’ll be able to confirm that the sword has been forged no more than a year ago. This wouldn’t be possible if the Kelai family was no more.” Kai smiled, glad that his scam was successful.

His photographic memory and energy vision had saved him once again.

North sighed. “But how did they manage to survive? How do you even know about them, and where did you get this sword?”

“How they’ve survived, I don’t know.” Kai shrugged. “But I met one of the Kelais when I was traveling to the capital with the caravan. They attacked us. Only Lady Lily, Lord Ash, and I managed to escape. The sword is a trophy.”

“What?!” North shouted. The walls and the windows shook. “Why didn’t she report that she was attacked?! What’s this entire show for?”

“You really don’t understand?” Kai asked sarcastically and suddenly found himself floating in the air, unable to breathe. It took him a second to realize that North was holding him by the neck with one hand. His brain struggled to understand when this had happened and how was it that North was still in the same place, while it was he who had moved closer.

“Boy.” The patriarch’s voice was playing with his mind, invoking a desire to bow and serve. “You’ve managed to prove your case, but that still doesn’t give you the right to be arrogant. Learn your place.”

There was only one thought in Kai’s mind — Run!

Struggling to break free, he realized that he needed to release his mind, not his body from the grip. He simply refused to lose this battle!

Luckily, he knew how to get out of this...

Blood vessels began to burst in his eyes, coloring the sclera red. Scarlet streams started to flow down his cheeks, and his corneas began to burn.

An impudent smile appeared on his face again.

This spectacle shocked the trio.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m not going to... to give up... so easily...” Kai grunted through clenched teeth, continuing to endure the pain he felt from looking at North through his energy vision. It was precisely this suffering that enabled him to persevere.

The surprise on North’s face immediately gave way to interest. He unclenched his fist and let go of Kai. However, the young man didn’t fall, but got teleported back to his seat.

“How unexpected...” North spoke calmly. “I thought you were just a brazen and cunning brat with an unreasonable amount of self-confidence. But now I see that you have a proper combat core. Usually, as soon as they see me, people bend over backward to try and please me. But you can assume that you’ve earned some of my respect. This is by no means easy to get, so try not to waste it. Here, take this...”

A pill appeared in North’s hand and he threw it to Kai, who instantly caught it.

Although he could no longer see normally, this didn’t prevent him from feeling the hidden power in the pill. It was definitely of the Silver rank.

Kai hoped that his regenerative abilities would restore his vision, but he wasn’t about to refuse North’s generosity. Having realized the purpose of the gift, he swallowed it right away.

Closing his eyes, he sighed, feeling a soothing pain.

“I wouldn’t mind knowing what you’ve done with your eyes to overcome the power of my voice,” North continued. “But you never answered my previous question — why didn’t young Lily come here today?”

“You said that you participated in the last purge of the Kelai family. As far as I’m aware, only family members knew the route and the time of departure of Lady Lily’s caravan, which was attacked in a manner that indicates that this massacre had been planned in advance. After almost all the guards of the Soul Stage were killed, Lady Lily sent five letters asking for help, but nobody answered...”

Kai had recently learned that the letter about organizing a search for Julie also didn’t reach Homer. So the search had only just recently begun. At least they now had a detailed drawing of her, thanks to Kai.

“Lastly, after the death of the former patriarch, all of Lady Lily’s enemies have stopped hiding, as if they had nothing more to fear. Those are the reasons why she isn’t here today.”

North’s expression darkened. For a few seconds, he remained silent.

“I understand.” He sighed gloomily. “Lily went to the imperial office so that both of you would have insurance in case things went wrong here. Do you both think that I’m involved in this?”

Kai nodded. There was no doubt about it. “That’s why Lady Lily doesn’t want to come here until the last member of the Kelai clan is killed. Until then, she’ll have the letter at the ready.”

“That’s funny... And what do you expect me to do? Should I send the family forces to search the entire Alkea Empire for the surviving Kelais?” North asked sarcastically.

“There’s no need for that. I know exactly where to find them.”

“Would you look at that! Well, that changes everything. But where did you get this information?” North asked and looked at Kai with suspicion in his steely gaze.

“Their mercenary left trackers on Lady Lily and me.”

“Trackers? Where are they?” North asked in puzzlement, he didn’t feel any odd energy in the air.

“Here.” Kai pointed at his right cheek, cut by Shacks’s dagger.

Focusing on the boy’s face, North tried to feel the tracker, but he found nothing. Only after he approached Kai and touched his cheek did he manage to feel the pulse of the hidden energy symbol.

“Indeed, there’s a mark. And it must be a technique no lower than the Silver rank,” North said, making Kai wonder just who that damn Shacks really was. “But how did you find out about it? Even I couldn’t feel it immediately...”

“With a special technique,” Kai lied without batting an eye.

“I see. You don’t want to tell me.” North easily saw through his façade. “Fine. I understand. I’ll take care of this on my own. You may still not trust me, but I didn’t know anything about the letters and the caravan. However, thanks to you, I’m determined to get to the bottom of this.”

With that, the meeting was concluded. Although he ended up getting slightly hurt, Kai was glad that his plan was successful. All he had left to do now was lure the Kelais out of their shelter and destroy them, thus completing his part of the deal with Lily. He also hoped that North would grab this opportunity, for it was his chance to finally return the artifact that the Kelais had stolen from the emperor. There was no doubt that he’d be handsomely rewarded for it...

***

“Brother, I still think we should punish the boy for his arrogance once he’s admitted into the family,” Tan said after they were left alone.

“He won’t be.” North shook his head. “His eyes give off his desire for strength... He’s a freedom lover. As an Exorcist, I feel that in him. I don’t know what Homer is thinking, but that boy is unlikely to agree to pledging the oath.”

Chapter 10
ONE MONSTROUS BATTLE

More than a hundred warriors marched north, divided into groups, each of which was made up of practitioners of the Muscle and Bone Endurance levels, as well as two dozen fighters of the Mind Stage and even three at the Soul Stage.

All of them were members of the Kelai family. After having received information from Shacks that the target had left the capital, and from scouts that Lily had escaped with a small group of guards, Lawrence, Joseph’s father, decided to go after her and spare no expenses. They had already spent too much on this venture; it was too late to back down now. To make sure they wouldn’t fail, the Kelais decided to use all their fighters and even their mercenaries.

“Are you sure that they don’t know about the trackers?” Lawrence asked again.

Shacks took a deep breath. He was getting sick of these idiots. Well, at least they paid him regularly...

“I am,” he answered. “Even the patriarch is oblivious to them. If he doesn’t know what to look for and where to look for it, he won’t be able to sense my mark.”

“Good. How much longer?”

“Some six miles...”

Lawrence smiled. Once they captured one of the most important members of the Stenshet family, they’d be able to demand ransom. On their list of demands, hidden among the coin and precious gems, would be a trinket, now stored in the Stenshet family treasury. When they got it, nothing in the empire would be able to threaten them ever again. It’d be their turn to dictate the rules.

Who would have ever thought that a Low-rank trinket found by their ancestor three millennia ago would make them commit something as reckless as trying to break into the imperial treasury?

The System might’ve marked the artifact as a Low-rank trinket, but it was far, far from it. For how could something of low quality produce such an incredible increase in physical characteristic of any warrior?! A permanent one at that!

Lawrence still remembered the deceptive description of that little object.

[Key Part: Body]

Rank: Low

That was it. No more, no less.

It was only by accident that they were lucky enough to discover its true ability and secretly use it for the benefit of their family. But a quarter of a century ago, Lawrence’s father found out about a similar item that was in the emperor’s possession. Greed prevailed not only over him but also over many other members of the Kelai clan. And when their attempt to buy the item failed miserably, they set about thinking of a way to steal it.

Eleven years ago, they put their plan in motion. Unfortunately, as usually happened, it went south. And although they managed to get the second artifact, they were eventually discovered. To make matters worse, while they were trying to hide, they lost the first one. All they now had was the stolen artifact.

[Key Part: Mind]

Rank: Low

Lawrence liked examining it and he never let it out of his sight. Shaped like a small, flat rhomb, this Key Part was matte-black and covered with unusual patterns. It was very attention-grabbing.

Since they had experience in using the lost artifact, they were able to quickly figure out how to use the Mind part, the power of which was not only stronger than that of the Body one, but its abilities were also more mysterious. For example, it could be used to mask energy. That was how the Kelais used the common bloodline techniques without being discovered by their relatives.

The artifact also briefly increased the value of the Mind parameter, which absurdly increased the speed of learning family techniques. Thus, every Kelai knew all the techniques by the age of twenty. An ordinary Stenshet needed at least thirty years to accomplish the same.

But none of this was why the artifact was so valuable to them.

On that fateful day, when their clan was facing annihilation, Lawrence’s father, at the cost of his life, used the artifact and unleashed a surge of energy so strong that it caused everyone to think that the Kelais were killed in the blast. Thanks to this rumor, they had been able to live in hiding for so long.

Since then, it was the sacred duty of every Kelai to reconnect the two artifacts. This was a mission given to them by the Heavens and the Fates, and they were intent on fulfilling it at all costs!

With a smile of anticipation on his lips, Lawrence looked forward to that moment. Just like every Kelai ever did.

They were so close to their goal...

It was the scouts who first noticed a glimmer of something white in the distance. However, their lives were taken away before they managed to report on what they saw.

A hundred people had fallen into a trap.

Yawning and stretching, Shacks received an unpleasant mental message.

One of the trackers was gone!

The other tracker, placed upon the snow-white armor that was standing in front of them in the center of the clearing, was still giving off its signal. However, when they approached it, Shacks realized that the armor was empty!

“What the hell?!” he shouted.

A faint, barely noticeable tremor shook the ground under their feet. He felt the birds, insects, and other inhabitants of the forest run as far and as fast as they could from the cruel and frightening aura that swept the clearing like a crushing wave.

No one was immune to it. Not even him.

Lawrence, his entire body trembling, was the first to feel and notice the smiling figure that suddenly appeared among them. The warriors who were closest to the stranger couldn’t even move their eyes to look at him. However, the powerful aura didn’t only immobilize them, but instantly killed them by turning the contents of their skulls into porridge.

“It’s time to finish what I started!” North shouted with a smile on his face. “Air Blast!”

***

A minute earlier.

Kai, along with North, a dozen warriors at the Soul Stage and a hundred at the Mind Stage, lay in wait on the opposite side of the clearing where the Kelais would emerge. They were hiding under the dome created by a very rare artifact, watching Lily’s armor that they had set up in the middle of the field.

It took Kai a lot of arguing and pleading to make Lily give it to them. He managed to persuade her in the end, telling her how it’d look suspicious that one mark was moving around, while the other remained in the capital.

Once the news arrived about the Kelai scouts, Kai removed his mark.

The enemy was close.

“Well, I guess it’s showtime.” To his surprise, North got up. “Surround them and make sure that no one escapes!”

“Y-yes, brother,” Tan replied to the void.

North vanished without a trace. Even in the energy spectrum.

An incredible aura flared up in the distance, the power of which even Kai could feel from where he stood. North’s voice spread for many miles, affecting even them.

Kai suddenly became very interested in the fight, so he rushed forward, thinking about picking up the armor at the same time.

“Boy, wait!” Tan shouted, but Kai didn’t hear him.

Having picked up the armor, he turned to leave when a voice reverberated throughout the field.

“Air Blast!”

In the radius of a dozen steps around North, appeared spheres of densely compressed air. Unlike Lily, North was able to create as many as thirteen balls at a time. Kai didn’t need the energy vision to sense the incredible amount of ki that had been invested in this attack.

The dozen spheres scattered among the Kelai warriors. Under the relentless pressure of North’s aura, only a few people could notice this. None, however, had the time to scream, let alone use any sort of technique. All spheres exploded simultaneously in a wave of terrifying power.

For a moment, it seemed to Kai that the earth itself opened, and that the sky was about to fall. Deafened, the shock wave knocked him down and then dragged him a dozen feet across the ground.

Kai came back to his senses only after a minute of being tossed around like a rag doll and instantly realized that he got very lucky. A few steps away from him, a tree trunk broken by the explosion was sticking out of the ground like a stake. Had he flown just a little bit further, no amount of regenerative abilities would’ve saved him...

What kind of crazy power is this?!
I can’t even imagine what happened at the epicenter of the explosion!

Rising to his feet, he staggered and nearly fell again. Having waited a few seconds and caught his breath, he headed forward, trying not to pay attention to his shaky legs.

What he saw next left him speechless. It was then that he realized how stupid he had been for threatening North with the letter — in the center of a huge crater there were no corpses, only blood splatters. The crazy power of North’s technique obliterated the warriors where they stood.

However, the Kelais wouldn’t be the second strongest branch of the Stenshet family if they could be beaten with just one attack. At least half of the warriors were still alive, although the majority had received very serious injuries.

The survivors, perhaps a dozen of them, were those who were fortunate enough to be at a safe distance away from the explosion, and those who were strong enough to survive the shock wave.

Chaos reigned everywhere; the unpleasant stench of death hung over the field like the morning mist. People were screaming — some in pain, and some in fear. Some were crying, and some had already lost their breath.

Only people with the strongest will could move. However, the after-shock atmosphere turned out to be even greater than the pressure of North’s aura, so no one tried to escape.

And in the midst of this entire spectacle was North, unharmed and without a drop of blood on his clothes, gaze focused on Lawrence.

“So the story of the Kelai clan comes to an end... You somehow managed to cheat death once. You won’t be so lucky this time.”

“D-Die!” Lawrence cried out, not realizing what he was doing. Hoping for at least something to happen, he pointed the artifact at North, gripping it tightly in his sweaty palm. The little thing started to power up...

...but then Lawrence suddenly fell to his knees, clutching his right shoulder and screaming in pain. A few feet separated North and him, but his torn limb, together with the bone, had somehow ended up in the hands of the former.

“So this is what you stole from the emperor,” North said thoughtfully, opening the stiff fingers of Lawrence’s hand and retrieving a black diamond from it. “But what did you try to do with it?”

Seeing what had just occurred, Joseph went mad with anger.

“Die, you bastard!” He rushed forward, swinging his saber at North.

But all it took was a brief look in his direction to make Joseph collapse in front of North’s feet.

“Fine...” North hid the artifact in his Ring and tossed away the torn arm. Facing Lawrence, he grabbed him by the jaw and forced a pill into his mouth. He then poured a special healing potion onto the wound, immediately stopping the bleeding. “It’s too early for you to die. You’ll meet our torture master first. Who knows, maybe you’ll even get to meet the emperor later.”

Having made sure that Lawrence wouldn’t die, North knocked him out using his aura and finished off the remaining enemies with several long-range techniques that had the ability to pierce several targets at once.

Kai stared in disbelief. How? What? Why? Was all his brain could muster.

How could North, only one step above the Soul Stage, be so unimaginably strong? Was this why people like him could be considered true Masters of martial arts? Was it because he was the patriarch of one of the strongest families in the empire? Or maybe it was something else?

Kai stood there for several minutes, mouth wide open in awe, until the realization that the battle was over snapped him out of it. Turning around, he headed back to their group, walking between the corpses that would soon be burned on the pyre and observing the terrified look on their faces. More precisely, on what remained of their faces.

Having noticed Joseph, Kai smiled for some reason. If Lily were here, she would celebrate that her grandfather, warriors, and servants had been avenged.

However, as he circled around the area, he became increasingly more and more worried.

Where’s Shacks’s body? Was he turned into one of the bloodstains? Shouldn’t he have been close to Joseph and his father?

For some reason, Kai didn’t believe that someone as strong as Shacks would die from such an attack. His gut was telling him that something was wrong.

Could it be...? No. No, no... It can’t.

Kai shook his head. There was no way that he had survived. He didn’t even reach the Soul Stage.

And then Kai remembered Shacks’s Ring. He doubted that such an artifact could’ve been destroyed by an explosion. Silver-rank items weren’t so easily damaged. It would require a direct blow. It was probably somewhere on the field.

Kai started looking for it.

However, during the fifteen minutes that the Stenshets stacked and burned the corpses, even with using his energy vision, he failed to find it.

Had the artifact really been blasted away so far?

Kai gave up. The others had already finished, so it was time to leave. Huddled together, they advanced toward Rivertoon.

Looking back for the last time, Kai looked at the battlefield...

Could it even be called a battlefield?

No...

It was a slaughterhouse.

It was a massacre that a monster in human form had enjoyed.

Chapter 11
THE FRUITS OF ONE’S LABOR

While all of the above events were taking place in the forest, everything was calm in the Stenshet family quarter. And even more so in the treasury hidden deep underground.

Apart from the old treasurer, no one else went down there. But many wanted to. Untold wealth had accumulated in there, even by the standards of the ten richest families of Alkea — hundreds of scrolls with rare techniques, dozens of Silver-rank items, numerous alchemical wonders, and whole chests of Crystals. Such a display of wealth would surely make anyone stand still in awe.

However, there was one room which only the most important family members knew about. In this small room, hidden behind a fake wall, were the most valuable treasures, such as the scroll of the Raging Wind Meditation technique, thanks to which the family geniuses could reach the Exorcist
Stage.

Meditation techniques were so rare in Alkea that the majority of the population didn’t even know that they were necessary for one’s proper development. It was because of this that there weren’t many Exorcists in the country. The scrolls themselves mainly existed in single copies, which were considered more valuable than the life of any individual. Only the most talented members of the family had access to them.

Because of this, Lawrence never got the chance to reach the Exorcist Stage. This was also why the Kelai clan had been on the decline after the exile. As criminals, they lost access to all of their resources. Luck must’ve favored them still, however, as some of the survivors preserved copies of the scrolls. If it weren’t for them, what remained of the once vast wealth and power of the Kelais would’ve been no more valuable than a trinket found in one of the stalls at the market.

It was the knowledge that the Kelais no longer had access to the scroll that made North think that there were no Exorcists among the traitors and gave him complete confidence in his abilities.

But that wasn’t all of course, for in the treasury was one extremely rare and valuable item that at first glance looked useless and ordinary — Key
Part: Body.

Shaped as a wide, matte-black ring, this was the artifact that the Kelais had lost when escaping. The elders of the Stenshet clan, who had found it eleven years ago, noticed that the criminals had fiercely defended this item. They then decided to place the strange little object in the most protected place of their lands.

Forgotten, this artifact would’ve continued to lie there, gathering dust for many centuries, had it not been for today’s events. At the very moment when Lawrence began to activate Key Part in his hand, its cousin began to vibrate and radiate mysterious energy. However, as soon as North interrupted its activation, tearing off Lawrence’s arm, the second fragment also stopped resonating...

***

At that very moment, far beyond the eastern ridge of the empire, beyond the endless forests and seas, thousands of miles away from Rivertoon, an old man suddenly opened his eyes. Sitting in a cave amidst the mountain peaks that were piercing the blue skies, he had finally completed his eleven-year-long meditation.

Something small and black flickered in his hands.

“Apprentice,” he whispered.

Guided by a mysterious force, the man’s voice spread for miles around, but there was only one person destined to hear it.

“Master,” whispered a young, raven-haired man who appeared next to him.

Dressed in black from head to toe, he kept his eyes tightly closed. Bending his knee, he waited for an answer.

“West... Farther than the lowlands... Farther than the uncharted lands... Beyond the Azure Ridge, there’s a small country of mortals. There, you can feel the fragments. Today they have finally been activated...” The old man smiled.

His apprentice didn’t seem to share his joy. He nodded restrainedly, still not opening his eyes.

“You need to get there in six months, otherwise the trace will disappear,” the old man added. “You can go.”

“I will not fail you.”

Having gotten up, the young man exited the cave, and walked to the edge of the cliff. Far below were the passing clouds, dyed a pale red by the twilight sun. There was no trail or way that lead down to the mortal lands.

But this wasn’t a problem for the young man. Taking a step over the edge of the cliff, he simply... disappeared.

If anyone looked up to admire the sunset, they’d see a black dot cutting through the clouds as it soared across the sky.

***

“We’re here!” Ash said with a smile on his face.

“I don’t get it,” Kai said, scratching the back of his head.

“Well, this little estate is now yours!”

“What?!”

That morning, Kai was woken up by Ash, who immediately started persuading him to go for a walk around the city. It took him a while to convince Kai, but the latter eventually gave in.

However, Kai didn’t expect that their little walk would end with him becoming a proud owner of a huge, two-story building with an ornate roof. Of course, it wasn’t as big or as grandiose as the houses of the other members of the Wayat clan, but it couldn’t be called small either. In addition, it was located near the wall separating the city territory and the Stenshet family estate.

“Are you sure?” Kai asked, noticing a group of several people heading toward them from the house.

“Yeah!” Ash nodded cheerfully. “Lady Lily said so, although she also seemed somehow surprised. Either way, a deal’s a deal. And this is for you,” he said and gave Kai a small scroll. “Sign it, and you’ll become its official owner.”

Having quickly glanced over the scroll’s contents, Kai placed it into his Ring.

“Is it all right that you outline documents without a name?” he asked, still processing what was going on

“Ah, well... We’re still the Stenshets. And, as they say, what a dragon is allowed, an ant isn’t...”

I believe, Kai thought, that this couldn’t have been done without North interfering...

At that moment, a group approached them. There were five of them: a stocky man of about forty or fifty with some gray in his hair, a slightly younger woman with a curvy figure and an unusual mark on her forehead, two big guys of about twenty-five, and a pretty girl of the same age. The stocky man was on the first level of the Mind Stage, while all the others were at the Muscle Endurance level.

They were all dressed in neat, stylish, black and white clothes. A distinctive feature of all five of them was blond hair with a reddish tint. Stopping at the open gate, they lined up like trained soldiers in front of their general.

“Well then, I’m gonna go.” Ash turned around, patting Kai on the shoulder. “See you later!”

Turning after him, Kai wanted to ask something, but could not figure out what.

“Pardon me, are you Master Kai Arnhard?” the gray-haired man asked.

Turning back, Kai looked at him.

“I am.”

“Pleased to meet you. My name is Francis, this is my wife Lana,” the woman bowed, “and my children: Rod, Demin, and Arana. We are the servants of this mansion, and since you are its new owner, we are at your disposal. You can basically consider us a part of the estate, as our family has worked in this house for six generations in a row.”

Kai frowned and looked around. “And what do you do?”

“I’m the housekeeper,” Francis said. “Lana is the cook. Rod and Demin mainly carry out my orders, as well as protect the estate. Arana is the maid. However, we have all practiced martial arts in the past and we can act as guards or as sparring partners if the master so wishes. And now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to show you around.”

“Um, yeah, sure,” Kai said, stepping forward. But then he suddenly stopped and almost slapped his forehead. “Wait! But how will I pay you?”

He hadn’t demanded coin from Lily for his services, but instead asked for a big stock of rare materials that he’d need to pass the Mind Stage, as well as to improve his body. He had never thought about getting his own home, as something like that was extremely difficult to do in a place like Rivertoon.

Not wishing to offend Lily or the Stenshets, he wasn’t about to refuse this very generous gift, but he surely wasn’t going to sell his materials to cover the bills either.

“Don’t worry, Master Kai. When the house was bought, we were paid forty years in advance, and there’s also a sum of gold in the mansion’s vault.”

“Really?” Kai asked in surprise.

The Stenshet family never ceased to amaze him. Was North really so grateful for his help? Maybe they wanted to grease him up so that he’d do more favors for them later in the future? Maybe there was something he didn’t know? Whatever the case was, it was too late to worry about it now.

The massacre that Kai still couldn’t get out of his head had happened only four days ago. As soon as it was done, he contacted Lily and informed her that the main forces of the Kelai clan had been destroyed and that it was only a matter of time before Lawrence broke under pressure and revealed the whereabouts of the rest of the family members and supporters. Kai wasn’t particularly pleased to realize that he had played a part in the murder of possibly innocent people, but he wasn’t the one making decisions. He was aware of the cruelty of this world, where your only ally was your own strength. Horrible as it was, he soon forgot about the victims, too focused on his sister, whom he had still received no information about.

Nevertheless, he still hoped for the best. His gut was telling him that Julie was definitely in the city. The capital was huge, so it was normal that the search was taking a while. All he could do was wait and believe in the professionalism of the Stenshet servants.

Snapping out of his thoughts, Kai followed Francis.

It turned out that in addition to the usual rooms and several bedrooms, there was also a safe room, the password for which he found in the scroll, as well as an alchemical laboratory, and a special room for cultivation, which immediately grabbed Kai’s attention.

The walls of this room were made of special material, which made it possible to collect and accumulate prana. The room itself was in the basement, directly above the “stream of power” — a special place from where prana rose to the surface with increased pressure. Together, all this made the room the most useful one in the mansion and the one Kai would spend most of his time in.

The next thing he examined were the contents of the room. In addition to a decent, even by the standards of many aristocratic families, amount of Energy Crystals, there was also a considerable supply of potions required for reaching the Mind Stage.

[Calm Endurance Potion]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Temporary protection of “fragile” organs: eyes, spinal cord, and brain from the negative effects of absorbing prana.

The potion, a muddy black slurry, was kept in a vial the size of a thumb. It was hard to believe that one such potion cost at least fifty gold coins, which was approximately equal to the monthly income of two and a half thousand farmers. Kai felt almost bad that he now had access to more than a hundred of them.

Yes, the path of the martial arts was an extremely expensive one, which was why many brave souls desperately fought in the Wild Lands, hoping to earn coin from the extracted Crystals. Unfortunately, only a few of them returned from this venture.

Looking at the potion with energy vision, Kai smiled in amazement. It was an Earth-rank item, which meant that it contained special patterns of energy threads. He didn’t understand how this was possible in the liquid state until he looked at it from a different angle and through a different energy spectrum.

Having ignored the vial, which also wasn’t an ordinary object, he studied the substance itself. To his surprise, the pattern floated in the liquid without any problems, enveloped in the solution that contained a mixture of energies of various kinds.

“Hey.” Rune’Tan suddenly showed himself, surprising Kai.

“You’re awake?”

“I am. You can even say that, in some way, I’m not really sleeping, but watching you with a part of my consciousness,” he explained. “Are you going to drink this potion and then harden your mind like you’ve done with your body?”

“Well, yes, why?”

“By the Heavens...” There were traces of bitterness and disappointment in Rune’Tan’s voice. “How did this civilization come to this?”

“Stop being a smart ass!” Kai was getting tired of listening to his eternal moaning about the decline of martial arts.

“You’re doing it wrong! It’s ridiculous! You’ll not only waste your time, but you’ll also end up hardening those three sections exactly as much as the System needs to change your level! The rest of it will go to waste!”

“What do you recommend me to do, then?”

“Heehee. This is why you should appreciate me more... First, you need to combine all this. But be careful, it needs to be done in a special way. You have to boil a very concentrated extract from it and increase its rank to Silver. Do that and not only will you reach a new level, but you’ll also have a huge reserve of prana. Then you’ll be able to reach the Sensory Organs Endurance level in one fell swoop and strengthen them even more than usual!”

“Sounds complicated,” Kai muttered skeptically, deliberately hiding his interest. He didn’t need the ancient spirit to become even more arrogant. “And how do I boil it?”

“You can become an alchemist,” Rune’Tan replied mockingly. “Or just hire one. I can write you a recipe if you create me some paper here and... One of those, uh, how do you call it... The thing with the... A pen! Remember my notes and rewrite them in the real world. After that, go find an alchemist worth their salt. The minimum requirement should be that they’re able to make at least low-quality, Silver-rank potions. Anything less is unacceptable!”

“All right... Here’s some paper, you can start...”

That was how Kai’s everyday life flowed while he waited for two things to happen — to receive news about Julie, as well as to begin the entrance exam for the Fallen Star Sect. After the recent events, he’d decided to give the sect a go.

The exams were a month away, so Kai decided to spend the remaining time on honing his swordsmanship. As for Rune’Tan’s potion, his connection with the Stenshet family helped. With Lily’s help, he persuaded one of the alchemists to lend him a hand. And, by a strange coincidence, it would also take about a month for the potion to be ready.

Chapter 12
THE BEGINNING OF THE EXAM

From the day it was founded, Rivertoon was considered a very large city. In addition to the houses of the ordinary folk and the huge quarters of the strongest families of Alkea, there was the giant imperial palace, the shining peak that could be seen from almost any point in the capital.

However, Rivertoon’s true gem was none of the above, but a large area in the center around which this glorious city was once built. It was there that the Fallen Star Sect was located — the mecca of all martial art practitioners!

Every practitioner who had heard about this place dreamed of getting there someday. But only a selected few of Alkea’s population had a chance to try their luck on the exam, and only one out of a thousand applicants would be able to become a student.

Nevertheless, like every year before, an incredible number of people had gathered on the square in front of the gates of the school. Thousands of boys and girls were waiting for the exam to begin, cherishing the hope of being the lucky ones, and get the opportunity to go even further along the path of strength.

They all wanted to rise, to be on the top and to achieve recognition. Almost all of them were familiar with the bitterness of failure and disappointment that stemmed from hopelessness.

The fact that the exam was held every five years only added fuel to the fire, and all those who were now over fifteen would never be able to have the opportunity to take it again. The rest, who were twenty or less, could try their luck as outer circle students at best.

Understanding all this created a tense and depressing atmosphere in the crowd. Most were anxious, but there were also those who didn’t worry at all. Those were the offspring of aristocratic families of the highest echelon. All of them were confident in their exclusivity and power.

Most of the practitioners were gathered in groups around the protégés of the families and looking down on everyone else. However, one family didn’t adhere to this — the Stenshets.

It was no secret to anyone that Lily was the genius of their family. But because so many resources were given to the Wayats by the order of the previous patriarch, the girl was highly disliked. Thus, Lily and Ash stood separately, a little away from the other Stenshets.

No more than ten minutes remained until the beginning of the exam.

“Hi,” Kai greeted them, appearing out of nowhere, surprising Ash who, unlike Lily, couldn’t sense him.

Kai jokingly decided to use the Distorted Perception Field, having tested its effect on developed warriors. As he found out, his “invisibility” had practically no effect on people at the Mind Stage. He was only less noticeable, and only if people weren’t looking for him.

“H-Hi!” Ash gasped.

“So, you’ve decided to come.” Lily smiled.

Kai nodded.

“I thought about telling you in a letter, but since you’re here, I’ll tell you personally. We finally got some news about your sister. She’s probably somewhere in the city. She arrived in Rivertoon less than a year ago through the western gate and lived for a couple of months in a special area near the gates to get a pass. She was then offered work as an assistant in a private clinic, but she quit and disappeared after a month of working there.”

Shock grew into anger. Kai clenched his fists, but immediately exhaled.

“Is that all?” he asked in a restrained tone.

“Unfortunately, yes,” Lily replied, feeling guilty.

“Thank you.” Kai smiled tightly.

Silence fell. They waited for the exam to begin.

“Hey, Byaku, look.” A short and pale young man from the Quin clan turned to the big guy next to him. “Who’s that next to the Wayat thief?”

Looking at where the guy was pointing, several Stenshets turned their gazes and observed the unfamiliar young man next to the “Wayat thief.”

“Do you see how poorly he’s dressed? What corpse did he steal those rags from? What’s a dirty commoner doing here?” loudly mocked a girl from the second most powerful branch of the family — Leorn. She was on the Sensory Organs Endurance level.

Kai looked at himself in confusion. He was dressed in ordinary and comfortable gray clothing that was best suited for training and moving.

“Perhaps he’s a jester sent to amuse us and ease our nerves?” someone else said. “He looks almost nineteen. Maybe he’s a madman? One has to be crazy to think that they can pass the exam at the Muscle Endurance level!”

The crowd burst into laughter.

“Maybe he’s just another lover of the Wayat thief?” shouted a young man.

“Gross!” One of the girls grimaced. “I’m disgusted by the fact that he’s so close to us. What if I lose my talent because of him?”

At that moment, Byaku Quin Stenshet, the second protégé of the family, turned around. The only way he was inferior to Lily was his age — he was a year older. However, this was already enough to mark him as second best, which greatly angered him and made him hate Lily.

“Another piece of trash...”

The rest of the Stenshets nodded in agreement. Almost everyone respected Byaku.

“He shouldn’t be so close to us. He’s polluting the air we breathe.”

“Ha! I’ll take care of him!” Wanting to show off in front of the girls, one of the young representatives of the Quin clan shouted and stepped forward. “Hey, trash, get away from here! Those like you will never pass the exam anyway!”

Kai had long stopped caring about people’s opinions, so he paid no attention to the insults and names. He would’ve stayed out of their way had they left him alone, but now they were about to make things physical...

“Did you say something?” he asked as he turned around, confusing the young man. Did this garbage not see the Stenshet family’s coat of arms on his clothes?

“On your knees, quickly, and perhaps I’ll forgive you for your insolence!” The guy poked Kai in the chest with his finger. “Do you even know who I am?!”

Lily wanted to intervene, but Kai’s gaze stopped her. And Ash... Ash just watched silently, anticipating the outcome of this little show with a smile.

“Why? Have you forgotten?” Kai asked mockingly.

“Oh, you bastard,” the young man hissed. “I was kind to you, and you...”

“Rei,” Byaku said coldly, making his friend turn around. “Don’t take too long.”

“Yes, brother.” An ugly grin stretched over Rei’s face as he turned back to Kai. “Lick my shoes clean, and I’ll forgive you.”

Kai nodded, which greatly surprised Lily and Ash, and made the rest of the Stenshets smile wider. However, their grins soon turned into grimaces. “But only after you show me how by cleaning mine.”

“You’ve dug your own grave!”

At the age of sixteen, Rei had already reached the Muscle Endurance level. However, not having the resources Lily had, he was still inferior to Kai and his abilities.

Without much effort, Kai sidestepped, evading the blow. To himself, he moved at a normal speed, but to others, his figure became blurry and they only saw him once he stopped moving. Only some managed to keep track of his movements.

Byaku chuckled. The speed just demonstrated was nothing out of the ordinary. The commoner’s parents probably had enough money to provide the guy with some resources and get him near the Sensory Organs Endurance level.

None of that was a great achievement in the eyes of the aristocrats. For them, the guy’s skill was mediocre at best. Besides, Rei didn’t have any special talent either. At best, he could hope to become an outer circle student despite having reached the Muscle Endurance level by the age of sixteen. However, many knew that this was due to special pills, not talent. Although closer to the end of the Soul Stage, Rei experienced a negative side effect that affected his development. It took him some time, but he eventually accepted that he wouldn’t be able to reach the Exorcist Stage.

Because of this, the commoner’s unexpected dodge did nothing but slightly surprise him. And although the young man was undoubtedly strong, the main power of the nobility was, and always would be, techniques, which were practically non-existent among the commoners and were much more powerful than raw strength.

However, what Byaku and everyone else failed to understand was that Kai was just playing.

Having realized that he had missed, Rei became even more furious. He was about to attack more seriously, but he had to stop himself from doing so as the sound of a gong rang out and the majestic gates of the school began to open. Everyone instantly focused their attention toward the entrance and froze.

The exam had begun.

“Greetings to all of this year’s applicants!” A voice amplified by energy could be heard from all directions. The Grandmaster of the Fallen Star Sect and the second Exorcist of the empire, Mayo Zu, was standing on a special platform outside the gates. The ripples of his incredible aura were enough to pacify the crowd. “I hereby announce the beginning of the entrance exam open! As before, you must pass through these gates to become a candidate and start the test! You may begin!”

Having finished his brief speech, Mayo got off the platform and went back inside, leaving the bewildered crowd in slight confusion. When they arrived, many understood that there would some sort of a mass qualification exam ahead. Was the thing with the gates a joke?

While some people hesitated, others recklessly rushed forward, wanting to be the first ones through. And only a few, mainly the aristocracy, began walking slowly. After all, unlike the majority, they already knew what the catch was.

“Let’s go,” Lily called Kai.

“Stop right there, you worthless piece of trash!” Rei suddenly shouted, but Kai didn’t answer.

“Calm down,” Byaku’s cold voice sobered up his friend, “it’s too late for that now.”

“A-As you say!” Rei bowed despite the anger that was raging inside of him.

The Stenshet group, consisting of twenty-seven young girls and boys, headed for the gates.

“Ash... You, too, Kai,” Lily said seriously. “Get ready.”

“I remember, my lady.”

“What are you two talking about?” Kai asked.

Lily was about to ask him had he been dropped on the head as a child, but then she remembered that besides being a commoner, Kai wasn’t from these parts.

“We can say that the exam has already begun. Take a closer look at the gates... Do they not seem strange to you?” She pointed at the stairs, where the first people were already running to the gates. “Look.”

Kai squinted and saw a group almost approach the entrance and then suddenly fall to the ground, shuddering. A few more fell to their knees and, clutching their heads, began to scream.

Other people also noticed this and stared at their friends in shock. Shouts could be heard coming from everywhere. Those who lagged behind suddenly slowed down, staring at their fallen colleagues.

“What’s going on?” Kai asked in amazement.

“This is what I warned you about.” Lily grimaced. “Long story short, under the wooden frame of the gates is a peak-quality, Silver-rank artifact. Passing through isn’t as easy as it might seem. Getting close activates a field that makes you hallucinate and feel your worst fears. So you can call it a test of fortitude and will.”

Ash nodded. He didn’t want to embarrass his mistress, so he had mentally prepared himself for the upcoming test. “The sect doesn’t need so many students, so it weeds out the weak. Twenty steps is quite the distance to overcome when you’re in pain. Not many people know about this, and Grandmaster Mayo has never said anything about it.”

Kai only nodded. The Fallen Star Sect had reached whole new level of respect in his eyes. They found a clever way to decrease the number of potential students. And, more importantly, the applicant’s level didn’t matter at all. It all depended on the person’s will, which played an important role in martial arts.

Some time passed, but only a few managed to take at least a few steps before collapsing. There was no one close to the gates save for the outer circle students of the Sect, who would go to the stairs to move the unconscious applicants aside so that they wouldn’t be in anyone’s way. They wore special amulets so that they wouldn’t succumb to the artifact’s effect.

Soon enough, someone finally crossed the threshold — the young genius of the Alcais clan, which was considered the strongest in the empire (not including the imperial one, of course).

The short guy with disheveled brown hair needed a little less than ten minutes to complete the task, setting the first and so far the only record on this year’s exam.

All other members of the Alcais family, about thirty of them, followed but only fifteen managed to get through.

Seeing this, a large number of non-aristocrats felt their hearts sink. If the nobility couldn’t manage to get through, then what could they hope for?

Clenching their fists and gritting their teeth, they forced themselves to go forward. Preparing for the worst, they only reduced their chances of success, as only those with firm faith in themselves and their strength had the hope of getting through the gates. Like this, they made it easier for the fear to find its way to their minds...

The second ones to pass were the representatives of the Okushinra clan, which was considered the fourth strongest in the country. Although the clan was usually focused on craftsmanship, it had enough warrior branches in it. There were rumors that they now had stronger and more talented members than ever before.

A broad-shouldered, bald man didn’t look like your ordinary fifteen-year-old, although he was. He didn’t manage to break the record of the Alcais clan, but he still overcame all twenty steps in exactly ten minutes. As for the other members of his clan, thirteen out of twenty-five passed.

Next was the second most powerful clan, the Ergrets. Unfortunately, over the past few decades, they didn’t have brilliant fighters, so only nine out of seventeen members got through. Their most talented representative, a perpetually gloomy brunette, finished the task in twelve minutes.

Of course, not only the aristocrats managed to get through. There were a few lucky commoners, too. However, no one paid attention to them, being too focused on the aristocrats.

And finally, the Stenshet family’s turn came. Standing a little to the side, Lily, Ash, and Kai were getting ready to test their will and spirit.

Chapter 13
THE LAST ONE

“Holy Heavens, how do they do it?” one of the commoners cried out.

“I wanted to run away as soon as I approached the gates. My whole body was trembling and I couldn’t take a single step forward. It was simply impossible!” another one added. “What kind of monsters are these aristocrats? Don’t they feel anything at all?”

“Maybe they bribed everyone and now they’re just pretending?” someone else said.

“It could very well be! Those guys there have special amulets. Maybe the nobles have them too?!”

After the last exclamation, a part of the crowd, consisting of those who definitely wouldn’t pass through the gates, seemed to have become enraged.

“Yes! Just as expected! An ordinary person can’t get in!”

“Right! They’re all just pretending that the gates are affecting them!”

“Those bastards! It’s not fair!”

“Not fair!”

“Sons of bitches!”

“...”

“Are you all complete idiots?!” a tall guy in his twenties with a beard and a short tuft of black hair suddenly barked. “Look over there. Do you see the people on the other side? Do you want to say that those commoners somehow bought amulets too?”

His words made the crowd stop and think for a second.

“Well, maybe...”

“But then how...?”

“...”

“They’re just disguised servants, that’s it!” Someone from the crowd still refused to change their mind. “And you’re one of them! You’re probably hiding an amulet somewhere underneath your clothes! You bastard, you’re trying to screw us over!”

“Are you saying that they’re better than us?!”

“That’s right!”

“Exactly, I think so, too! What are we paying so much coin for?”

“Wait... What coin?” the guy asked in confusion. “To hell with all of you! Idiots,” he said and took the first step toward overcoming the Field of Fear.

At the same time, at the other side of the gates, stopping in front of an invisible line, the young members of the Stenshet family mentally prepared themselves for the trial. For most of them, this was their only attempt at joining the Fallen Star Sect. They couldn’t afford to fail.

They had already had a chance to see how the gates worked on those who tried to cheat — some of the participants turned out to be older than twenty — and just how quickly the numbers of participants dwindled. No matter how strong one was, without having reached at least the peak of the Soul Stage, there was no chance of resisting the gates’ effect.

Having finally prepared, the Stenshets gradually began to take their first steps through the gates, armed with nothing but their willpower.

“My lady?” Ash asked, worried, knowing that Lily’s increased sensitivity to energy might make the test more difficult for her.

“Let’s go!” she said firmly and took the first step.

Frightening visions and inexplicable fear immediately took over her mind, intending to break her. But she endured, trying with all her might to overcome the panic that was gradually swelling in her chest. After a while, gritting her teeth and clenching her fists till her palms started to bleed, she made her second step, and soon the third. Her trial had just begun.

Although Ash was nowhere near as sensitive to energy as his lady was, this didn’t mean that his will and spirit were stronger. He was only a couple of steps ahead of Lily but he wasn’t able to worry about her since he was completely focused on overcoming his fears.

Under such circumstances, it wasn’t surprising that neither of them noticed that Kai still hadn’t moved.

“He’s too scared to move!” squeaked one of the Stenshet girls. “Wimp!”

“Shame,” Rei spat and snickered. “And to think that I was about to challenge him! It’s good that he decided to give up.”

Byaku gave Rei a look. He then glanced at Kai and turned away.

“What did you expect from a commoner?” he said arrogantly, and then looked at Lily. Knowing why she was having such a hard time, he let himself gloat openly. “Watch how it’s done!” he shouted and took not one, but two steps forward.

Those who were looking in his direction gasped in amazement. His followers applauded.

The first one of the young Stenshets to go through the gates was, of course, Byaku, breaking the record set by the Alcais family by reaching the goal in almost nine minutes. He had every right to be proud of himself. Had it not been for Lily and her talent, which manifested itself once in a century in every family, he definitely would’ve been number one!

As for the rest of the Stenshets, out of twenty-seven, sixteen had passed, which was one person more than the Alcais family. It was safe to say that in the current generation of aristocrats, it was the Stenshets who had the youngest talents.

Ash reached the finish line at an average time. Lily was among the last ones to arrive; she was very lucky to have the fear sometimes recede, allowing her to catch her breath. On the bottom of the list was Rei. Having used his last ounce of strength, he fell to the ground the moment he passed through the gates.

Lily looked pretty rough. Ghastly pale and with bloodshot eyes, she was struggling to catch her breath. Heaven only knew what was keeping her going, but she managed to remain on her feet, unlike Rei. Ash ran to her aid the moment she passed through the gates and let her lean on him. For some reason, Lily was certain that if she hadn’t been influenced by the evil energy during the journey, she probably wouldn’t have passed the test.

Having drunk a strength restoration potion, she looked around.

“Where’s Kai?”

Realizing that their friend truly wasn’t there, Ash began to search for him.

“Isn’t that him?” He pointed at a figure in the distance.

Lily followed his finger and raised her eyebrows in surprise.

Kai hadn’t taken a single step. He looked very focused as he observed something above him. If one were to follow his gaze, they’d realize that he was looking at the gates.

“What’s going on? Why is he still standing there?” Ash asked.

“Ha! Your friend seems to have chickened out!” Rei, who had finally caught his breath, cried out.

Lily shook her head. “Although I don’t understand what he’s up to, I doubt that he’s standing there because he’s afraid.”

More and more people began to notice that there was someone just standing at the starting point. They whispered, laughed, and pointed fingers at him as they tried to figure out just what it was that he was trying to do.

There was only one person who was looking at the young man with interest. It was a middle-aged man with sharp facial features framed by short hair, and a scar on his forehead. For a very long time, Renji Shaw was an inner circle student of the Sect, but his talent wasn’t enough for great achievements. It was only recently that he had managed to reach the first level of the Soul Stage.

In the sect, there was no restriction on how long the apprenticeship could last. However, if the student didn’t show progress, then they had to work for the good of the sect and its students in order to receive at least some help. This was why Renji now worked as an examiner; he, better than anyone else, knew the history of both the sect itself and these gates.

Almost four thousand years ago, back when there was no Alkea, Rivertoon, or even the founders of the aristocratic families, a meteorite hit the Wild Lands, landing right where they were standing now.

People who had discovered the crater didn’t find a piece of stone there, but a temple. In it, they discovered a treasury packed with scrolls. Written on the yellowed paper were instructions for peak Silver-rank techniques of all kinds, alchemical recipes, weapon schematics, descriptions of various fighting styles for different types of weapons, knowledge about the mysteries of the universe, and much more.

Unfortunately, this didn’t come without a price. Greed rooted itself in the hearts of many, and a bloody war broke out over the ownership of this wealth.

In the end, only seven people remained standing. They knew that even if they continued their fight, the victor would end up being killed by local monsters later. It was then that the seven of them agreed to bury the hatchet and call a truce.

Using the knowledge the temple had given them, they eventually cleared out the wild territories on which Rivertoon now stood. Once they had done that, people from the neighboring lands began to gather here.

Those seven became the owners of the temple and soon founded a sect, symbolically calling it the Fallen Star Sect. And the gates, through which hundreds of applicants tried to pass every year, were built back in those days.

Since then, the Sect had hegemony over the neighboring lands, and it would have remained so until now had it not been for them — the members of the imperial family.

No one knew who they were and where they had come from, but everyone had heard about their incredible power. Their arrival ended in a bloody war. And although the first emperor had won, he didn’t want to destroy the sect. On the contrary, he decided to make it his own. Because of that, every new master of the sect was a servant of the emperor, and all the elders had to pledge an oath of allegiance to the Lord of Alkea.

As for the gates themselves, they had also suffered greatly during that war, and for another fifty years, the craftsmen of the empire were engaged in their restoration. Although the gates still stood, they had never regained the glory that they had had in the past. But there was still wisdom and knowledge left in them, breathed into the stone by the seven founding masters.

Could it be that he’s so good at feeling energy that he could access the secret of the gates and reach enlightenment? Could the legends be true? Renji wondered. If so, then he should have no problem conquering the Field of Fear! I’ll have to inform the Grandmaster! That Stenshet girl is also pretty good, she even managed to resist for a few moments. What a pity that she’s an aristocrat, they’re always too attached to their families...

Even though he wasn’t aware of it, Renji was right to some extent. Kai had an average sensitivity to energy. However, he could see it.

When he first approached the gates, Kai was struck by the beauty and complexity of its energy structure. The intertwined patterns of tens of thousands of energy threads, filled with the bizarre and mystical Force seemed incredible to him. He had never seen such a magnificent object, and he couldn’t even imagine who could’ve been so talented to have created it.

Noticing the extensively damaged bits of the gates, he figured that it had once suffered great damage and that it had managed to preserve only a part of its former beauty and power.

Even so, he was amazed. Eyes burning, he stood frozen in place, eagerly studying every inch of the ancient stone. A quick glance at it wouldn’t be enough to remember every detail even with his photographic memory, so he decided to take his time.

At some point, he suddenly felt as if a huge load had been lifted from his shoulders. His thoughts became crystal clear, and everything suddenly seemed so... simple. An unknown force inspired him, filling him with lightness and power. He felt like he could split a mountain in half and jump over an entire sea.

He remembered this mysterious feeling. It was the same one he felt when he had fought the Yoni family’s servants at the qualification stage of the tournament in Caltea. He’d felt it again during his battle with Kiyan.

Two words came to his mind: inspiration and enlightenment.

Sounds and images melted away. Even his body seemed to have disappeared.

All that remained was his consciousness and the energy structure of the gates.

Almost three hours had passed. Kai continued to look at the ancient structure without blinking, causing great surprise and confusion among other applicants.

Lily and Ash tried to snap their friend out of his thoughts by shouting to him from the other side, but nothing came of it. The other participants, including the Stenshets, got tired of mocking the young man.

Boy! Rune’Tan’s voice suddenly flashed through his mind. As pleasantly surprised as I am that you’ve managed to reach enlightenment at such a young age, the gates will close soon. Are you sure you want to miss the exam?

It took Kai a good moment to process what Rune’Tan had just said.

What is this strange feeling?

I am telling you, it’s enlightenment. Sometimes it happens...

I’m not talking about that, but about the moment before it.

Ha! Do you really think that I know everything? the spirit exclaimed. This is the first time I’ve seen it too, if we’re being honest... I know as much as you do.

I see, Kai said as he finally returned to the real world.

Looking around, he realized that there were almost no people nearby. They had all either passed through the gates or given up and dropped out. There remained only a few applicants, who, like him, hadn’t even begun yet. But judging by the expressions of the committee, the entrance exam would end soon, and the real one would begin.

Noticing a sudden change in Kai, Renji got up and observed him intently. Like the others, he was at the Soul Stage, so his ability to sense energy was developed enough to notice if the gates had really suppressed an applicant, or if they were simply resisting.

Come on, kid! he called out. Show me what this enlightenment has given you! Prove to me that I wasn’t wrong in thinking that you’re special! How much has been revealed to you in these three hours?

If the young man truly was gifted, then Renji would receive a handsome reward for discovering a genius of this level.

Looking ahead, Kai seemed surprised. He felt as if he knew where and how to step in order to pass through the Field without any problems.

Is this the result of my recent enlightenment?

Curious, he decided to follow this secret path that had been revealed to him. Even if he turned out to be mistaken, with the help of his ability to control prana, he’d be able to protect himself from the influence of the gates, just like he had done on the bridge.

Kai took the first step...

...he didn’t feel anything.

Yes! Yes! Renji almost cried out, as if he had just won a jackpot. Come on! Keep going!

Kai was about to take the second step in the right direction when Rune’Tan called out to him.

Wait a minute.

What?

I wouldn’t recommend that you take the easy way out. You won’t achieve anything if you rely on enlightenment too much. This should be a tool with which you’ll develop, not a solution to all of your problems, the spirit said. I would advise you to test your spirit and will. If they aren’t trained properly, there’s a high chance of you dying trying to reach Exorcist Stage and higher. Your future self will thank you, trust me.

Having given Rune’Tan’s words some thought, Kai nodded. Without protecting himself, he took a step off the safe path.

He expected many things, but he didn’t expect the Field to be as strong as it was...

***

Hidden fears and phobias from his past life, as well as those from the life of the real Kai, immediately filled his mind. His lungs burned, heart pounded wildly, and temples pulsated. His legs became jelly. His hands trembled. His body refused to move.

Kai bit his tongue, but it didn’t help. Due to the severe weakness he was feeling, it became impossible to use the ability to control prana. He recalled the recent event with North and his mesmerizing voice, and realized that he needed to strengthen his will no less than his body, mind, and soul.

But it was too late for that now.

His consciousness faded and his knees began to buckle.

Have I lost?

He saw the ground approaching his face. There wasn’t much time left before he finally got lost in the raging storm of his soul and became petrified with fear. He’d have to lie on the ground and wait for someone to come and wake him up from this nightmare.

Was that what he wanted? Was his will really so weak?

This feeling of helplessness sparked a flame of anger in him. Images of his death at the hands of Eve, Kai’s miserable death in a dirty ditch, Jongo’s death, and the memory of his utter powerlessness in front of Shaizan resurfaced in his mind.

Is that what he had been fighting for? To remain weak and powerless forever? Was dying all he was good at? Was his body only good as food for the worms and fertilizer for the ground?

No!

Would he break as easily as a twig in a storm?

No!

He had yet to take revenge! He had yet to find Julie! He had yet to learn more about himself and this world!

It was too early to give up!

A howl came from deep within his soul.

A powerful impulse passed through his body. Rage had reached its boiling point. Anger melted away his broken will and reforged it.

He wouldn’t be broken!

His eyes flashed violet the moment before he felt the coldness of the stone on his face...

***

What?! No, no, no... Renji widened his eyes in shock and disbelief. Was I mistaken?

“Kai?” Lily noticed her friend snap out of whatever had possessed him just as he had begun to lose consciousness. She refused to believe that someone like him would fail the test. “But why?”

“What’s happening?” Ash asked, equally surprised.

“Haha! Just look at him,” Rei scoffed, attracting attention to himself and Kai.

A lot of people turned around just in time to see the strange young man begin to fall to the ground.

But the moment Kai’s nose was about to touch the cold stone, everything suddenly changed.

A wave of horror swept over everyone in the radius of a hundred feet. All of the participants instantly felt as if the gates took hold of them once again. Those whose will wasn’t strong enough shuddered with unease and broke into a cold sweat. No one was safe. Even the examiners, whose spirit was incomparably stronger than that of the applicants, felt anxious.

An explosion rang out, sending pieces of stone and chunks of earth flying in all directions. A wide pit appeared in the place where Kai was supposed to fall.

But he was no longer there.

Emitting heat and a frightening aura, he appeared behind the gates.

His result was a record one — nine seconds.

Kai didn’t know it yet, but the enlightenment that he had experienced had allowed him to take a peek at the secrets of the Force and slightly open the door to new areas of martial arts.

Chapter 14
AN UNEXPECTED TURN

“What the hell?!” someone shouted.

“What just happened?” some aristocrat whispered, shuddering with fear.

“I don’t believe this...”

Incredible! This is just unbelievable! Renji rejoiced. It’s a pity that he failed to solve the mystery of the gates, but the strength of his will is incredible! Being able to use a technique while under the influence of the Field is no small feat! He’s the second person to have managed to do so! It’s been a century since the last success, and the one before him became an apprentice! That’s just... Ah, what a pity. He seems about eighteen, perhaps even nineteen. Even if he passes the other tests, best he can do is become an outer circle student. Although... What if I lend him a hand? Perhaps that could help him pass the inner circle exam... If his skills are any good, I could profit from this...

“Hey! What the hell?!” Rei shouted in annoyance, attracting everyone’s attention. “How’s that fair? I demand that he not be allowed to take the exams!”

“Be quiet!” Byaku hissed angrily.

“But—!” Rei insisted. “How’s it possible that a peasant can use a movement technique?! Respected examiners, please!”

“Shut up!” Byaku muttered even more angrily.

“But I’m sure he violated the rules...”

“I said, shut your mouth!!!” Byaku snapped and slapped Rei with such force that he left an imprint of his hand on the young man’s face. Had he slapped him any harder, he would’ve probably broken his neck. “Stop shouting nonsense, you idiot! You’re making a scene! One more word, and Heavens help me, I’ll make you pass through the gates again! Let me see how you’ll do now that you have barely any energy left! Idiot! Do you ever stop to think before opening your big mouth?! Who are you to demand anything from the respected members of the Sect?! Don’t talk unless you’re spoken to, you fool!”

Covering his face with his hand to stop the bleeding from his broken nose, Rei looked at Byaku with teary eyes full of fear. He didn’t dare open his mouth anymore.

Their quarrel didn’t go unnoticed, but it didn’t keep the people’s attention for too long as they were more interested in the “peasant,” as Rei had called him. They were surprised to see Lily and Ash approach him.

The Stenshet genius knows him? thought Raven Alcais, the most talented member of his family, as he stroked his chin. Interesting...

He wasn’t the only one who thought that. Kai and his abilities piqued everyone’s interest. If he turned out to be just as strong in combat, it’d be smart to recruit him. And given the fact that he was an acquaintance of the Stenshets, but didn’t wear their coat of arms, he wasn’t their servant or relative, which meant that he just might agree to join another family.

The gates began to close.

The examiner clapped his hands, attracting everyone’s attention. “I’m pleased to announce that four hundred and thirteen applicants have passed! These four men in red uniforms will be accepting applications for the outer circle, and these two in blue will be accepting applications for the inner circle. Let me remind you: to be eligible for joining the inner circle, applicants need to be at the Mind Endurance level and under the age of eighteen, or at the Muscle Endurance level and no older than sixteen. Everyone else, I’m sorry, but you cannot apply for this position. Before the exam begins, we’ll check your age with a special artifact. Those who lied on their applications will be automatically disqualified! Please line up and wait for your turn! To successfully pass the exam for the inner circle, you need to score at least seventy points out of a hundred! The examiners will tell you the rest of the rules. Good luck!”

People walked into the courtyard and lined up in front of the examiners. The aristocrats, of course, were the first ones in every line. Without pardon, they pushed the commoners standing in front out of the way. Among themselves, they knew their place not by strength or hierarchy, but by how many members of their family had successfully passed through the gates.

Two uneven lines formed, at the head of both were members of the Stenshet family. Only eighty people stood in the line for the inner circle exam.

After ten minutes, the application process began. Only a few remained standing still, as if they weren’t in a hurry. Among them were Lily, Ash, and Kai.

“I suggest restoring our strength and seeing how the others do,” Lily said.

“I agree.” Ash nodded.

Kai sat down on the ground and looked at them.

“Sorry, I need to meditate,” he said. “Could you wake me up when almost everyone is done?”

Ash looked at him in surprise, while Lily seemed to understand what Kai was planning to do. Glancing at Ash, she nodded.

“Sure!” He smiled. “Of course, bro, no problem!”

Eager to figure out what that fleeting feeling that he had experienced was, Kai wanted to get to work immediately. He feared that if he waited too long he’d lose something very important. This fear only grew stronger with each passing second. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and steadied his breathing. In a matter of seconds, he was in a deep state of meditation.

The first applicants started their exams.

“Would the first four inner circle applicants, please step forward,” Renji said. “Put your palms on these plates, please.”

The same instructions were heard from where the exam for the outer circle was taking place. The first candidates approached their examiners and looked at the strange artifact in front of them.

[Age Determination Plate]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Passive Ability [Age Determination]

Among the first ones to be tested was Byaku. Putting his hand on the plate, he felt a slight tingling sensation, and then he was told to remove his hand. The surface of the plate began to change, and soon the number sixteen appeared on it.

“Good,” Renji said and nodded. “You can begin. For the first test, you need to show your level of energy control so that we can determine what your speed of development is. To do this, you need to use all of your inner energy to keep the glow of this ball extinguished. You will be scored depending on how long you last and on how well you can extinguish it. One attempt only. You can start.”

On a small table next to the plate was a luminous sphere the size of an adult’s fist.

[Ball of Radiance]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Passive Ability [Transformation into Light]

Byaku felt that a decent amount of energy had been placed inside this ball. Probably no less than three or four Small Crystals’ worth. But that didn’t scare him; quite the contrary, it only encouraged him. Grunting, he laid his hand on the sphere and hastened to release energy from his hand into it.

The glow began to fade, becoming very weak. Byaku was able to keep it that way for three and a half minutes until he was completely exhausted. The ball lit up the moment he moved his hand away.

“Great result.” Renji nodded. “Thirty-five points out of the possible fifty.”

Despite the praise, Byaku seemed upset.

“This really is a great result,” Renji assured him. “There aren’t a lot of people who get forty points. Such individuals are rare even in the strongest families.”

Byaku grunted and rolled his eyes. “What’s next?” he asked coldly.

Renji’s face hardened. The boy’s impolite tone seemed to have angered him.

“A break. After you’ve restored your energy, we’ll test your combat skills. Now step back, I have to check the next participant,” Renji answered curtly, not caring if he offended the aristocrat. In the sect, examiners were above the students, no matter their origins. Something told Renji that Byaku wouldn’t become an apprentice.

Byaku stepped aside and, taking out a Tiny
Energy Crystal, began to restore his strength. Upset about his result, he was determined to give it his all on the next test.

Since the examiners were selected from the best inner circle students, he had no doubts that his result was correct. What’s more, it was basically impossible to bribe them; not because they were good people, but because no family could offer them more than the sect already had and because they had all pledged an oath to the System to judge honestly.

Fifteen minutes later, he was ready for the next test.

“I see. Then you can go to this platform,” Renji said and pointed to a special stage, in the center of which was a humanoid doll. “As soon as you get there, the doll will begin to move and attack; you need to hold out as long as possible.”

“And if I destroy it by accident?” Byaku grinned.

“You can try.” Renji shrugged. “But with every second the doll will become stronger, up to the peak of the Soul Stage. It’s made of durable materials and adorned with defensive symbols. If you can destroy it, then we might as well make you the next grandmaster,” he sneered.

“Okay,” Byaku answered calmly and climbed onto the platform.

As soon as his foot touched the ground, the doll’s eyes lit up.

The marvelous mechanism that powered it, the workings of which were unknown to everyone but a selected few, was called an array. It worked thanks to special energy symbols.

However, the main difference between arrays and simple artifacts was that they could contain more than hundreds, or even thousands of those symbols, all of which were connected with each other. All this made it possible to create such complex structures as this platform and the combat doll.

During the test, Byaku demonstrated various family techniques (which, for the sake of safety, were neutralized by a barrier that had been erected around the perimeter of the platform), and showed everyone the awe-inspiring strength of the Stenshet Sword Style. Fifteen minutes passed before the doll finally managed to drive him into a corner.

“Forty-four points,” Renji said dryly, as if the score didn’t matter at all.

That was the highest score among all the participants so far, despite the fact that the outer circle students passed an identical, but simplified exam.

This time, Byaku grinned. He didn’t care about the examiner’s tone, just about the result. Sure, he would’ve loved it if he had gotten the maximum number of points, but he doubted anyone would manage to get a better score than him.

Byaku’s overall score was seventy-nine points. For a very long time, his result seemed impossible to beat. Raven, for example, managed to score only seventy-six points: thirty-four on the first, and forty-two on the second test. As for the Ergrets, their gloomy brunette, who couldn’t even be called a real genius, got only seventy points.

However, the Okushinra family managed to surprise everyone, earning seventy-six points. What they lacked in combat, they made up for in energy control. This wasn’t all that strange since control was precisely what one had to have when it came to crafting intricate artifacts.

Ash barely managed to score sixty points on his outer circle exam. Rei, applying for the same position, scored fifty. Their scores, however, seemed bad only from the point of view of the representatives of the strongest noble families. As for the other candidates, nine out of ten failed their exams, having scored lower than fifty points.

Byaku flinched when he saw that Lily’s turn had come. If there was anyone here that could get him off his high horse, it was her. He hated her, sure, but even he had to admit that she was brilliant.

Having been given the instructions, Lily put her hand on the luminous sphere. It instantly faded, flickering, like a piece of coal in a fire. She managed to hold out for five minutes and thirteen seconds, automatically gaining the maximum number of points. Renji could’ve stopped her at the fifth minute since there was no sense in making her go any longer, but he, like many others, liked to test the limits of the applicants.

Just like Byaku, Lily, too, demonstrated her family’s techniques. But while the former was like a violent hurricane, relentlessly destroying everything in his path without the intention of stopping, the latter was like a light summer breeze, elegantly moving away from any blows and waiting for a moment to strike.

Both the applicants and examiners alike admired the beauty of her dance. At some point, Ash noticed just how greatly Lily’s skills and self-control had improved. He was sure that the battle at the bridge had something to do with it.

For the second test, she received forty-eight points, which put her on the top of the list with ninety-eight points, and made her eligible for the position of an apprentice.

“Kai! Hey, Kai!” A voice came from somewhere in the distance. “Wake up, bro! Hey, Kai!”

The young man sharply opened his eyes and looked up.

“Finally!” Ash sighed, tapping his friend on the shoulder. “Come on, we’re almost done here. If you don’t get a move on, you’ll be late!”

“Thank you.” Kai nodded, smiling.

Ash could’ve sworn that he saw something glimmer in his friend’s eyes. However, he couldn’t quite put his finger on what he had just seen.

Having gotten to his feet, Kai went to the examiners, followed by many curious gazes. If he proved himself in combat, he’d be asked to join one of the aristocratic families. The Stenshets would lose a lot if he accepted, but they’d have no one but themselves to blame for not asking him to join them earlier.

“He’s the last one again.” Byaku grimaced. “So, he loves attention? Well, whatever, even if he gets a good score, that means little since he’s applying for a position in the outer circle.”

Just as he said that, Kai suddenly turned. Many eyebrows shot upward in surprise.

“What’s he doing?” Lily whispered.

“Seriously, is he an idiot?” Byaku wondered.

Hm. How arrogant and stupid... thought Raven.

“Hey bro!” Ash called after him. Like everyone else, he, too, was bewildered. “The outer circle exam is the other way.”

“Yeah? So?”

Ash almost stumbled over nothing and froze for a second. And then he smiled.

“Kai, you probably misheard or you weren’t paying attention, but in order to become an inner circle student, you must be no older than sixteen and be at the Muscle Endurance level, or be no older than eighteen and be at the Mind Stage.”

“I know,” Kai said and approached Renji.

“Hm, yes?” the examiner mumbled, snapping out of his thoughts.

“I need to put my hand on the plate, right?” Kai asked and cocked his head to the side.

“Well, yes... But... No, wait, I’ll have to disqualify you—!” Not having time to do anything about it, Renji watched as the young man, his ticket to great wealth, put his hand on the plate.

“He’s crazy!” Rei suddenly burst out. Remembering Byaku’s threat, he immediately ducked and covered his head with his hands. Fortunately, all he did was give him an angry glare.

“Kai, why are you...?” Ash said helplessly, but stopped, seeing the tablet display the number sixteen.

Renji was so shocked that he forgot how to speak for a good moment. He was staring at the tablet in disbelief so hard that his eyes looked like they’d pop out of their sockets. And he wasn’t the only one. All those who saw the number on the plate couldn’t utter a word. Having already made up stories about Kai in their heads, it was difficult for them to accept that they had been wrong.

“Y... You’re sixteen ?!” Ash asked in surprise, loud enough for everyone else to hear.

“But... Ho... How?! ...cannot believe...” Rei stuttered. Before he could say anything else, Byaku punched him in the stomach, causing him to cough blood and fall to the ground.

“I told you to keep your yapper shut!” he growled.

Fortunately for the Stenshet family’s reputation, no one was paying attention to the two.

“Kai... Aren’t... Aren’t you almost nineteen?!” Lily asked, being no less puzzled than everyone else.

“Nineteen? When did I ever say that? I’m sixteen. Okay, what do I need to do next?” he asked, turning around to face the examiner.

“I’m sorry, what?!” Renji squeaked, realizing that things were even better than he had initially thought. “Here. You need to try to extinguish the light in the ball by using internal energy.”

Kai looked at the little object, smiled, and nodded. But instead of putting his palm on the smooth surface like everyone else, he touched it with just one finger.

The glow instantly went out.

Before the observers could recover from the initial shock, Kai surprised them again. What he had done seemed impossible, but what they didn’t know was that Kai could’ve achieved the same result without even touching the sphere. The only thing that prevented him from doing so was his unwillingness to reveal his secret ability. No one needed to know that he could control prana.

Had he used only his ki, he would’ve gotten a similar result, but he would’ve lasted less.

A minute passed. Then another, and another... Five minutes passed, and then six... Renji wanted to see what the young man’s limit was so much that he completely forgot about the time. It wasn’t until twenty-three minutes had passed that he remembered to call it quits.

“F-fifty points...” Renji breathed out. Had the number of points been unlimited, he would’ve had to award Kai with no less than two hundred or even three hundred points. Or perhaps even more! He didn’t know as no one else had ever lasted this long. “Now for the other test. You can take a break before it.”

“No need!” Kai said and headed to the platform.

Renji wasn’t even surprised. He was now more preoccupied with thoughts of a possible reward once he reported the existence of such an incredible student to the Grandmaster. He had no doubts that Kai would become a student. Even if he lost against the doll in the first second, he already had fifty points...

To the delight of many, Kai’s battle was no more spectacular than that of the other students. He earned forty points for his swordsmanship, just like the Ergret family.

In total, Kai had ninety points. And although his result had earned him second place on the board, his performance left quite the impression on many of those present, proving to them that he wasn’t as powerless and worthless as he seemed.

Finally, the exam was over. In the end, fifty-two people passed, out of whom only thirteen became inner circle students. And while they followed their examiners in order to finally register as members of the sect, the rest of the participants walked away with their heads bowed. Almost all of them would never again be able to try their luck at becoming a student of the Fallen Star Sect. Their talent was simply not enough...

Only some time after the examination did Renji notice that the Ball of Radiance was still dark and depleted. What he didn’t know was that Kai — out of habit only — had extracted all the energy from the artifact as if it were nothing more than a simple Crystal.

Chapter 15
THE TREASURE PAGODA

The future students were written down as new members of the sect in a special scroll and issued special amulets. Both groups of students got medallions indicating their name and status: the only difference was that those of the outer circle students were made of copper, while those of the inner circle students were made of silver. They were told those with gold medallions were apprentices of one of the elders. They were also instructed to wear the medallion openly so that people would know which circle they belonged to.

“And how does one become an apprentice?” someone from the crowd asked.

“There’s no universal way to do this,” Renji answered without turning around. “The elders choose their apprentices. As you may have assumed, they always pick only the best of the best from the inner circle students. Also, keep in mind that the number of elders is limited, and that they can’t have more than one apprentice at a time. So don’t get your hopes up too high...”

After the registration, both groups were taken to a huge pagoda.

“This is the Treasure Pagoda,” another examiner began to explain. “It is divided into three sectors, each of which has three floors. There are nine floors in total. The first sector is accessible to all students. On each of its floors you can find alchemical items, interesting artifacts, and techniques respectively. The same applies for the second sector, only the items there are of better quality. However, this sector is accessible only to the inner circle students and apprentices. As for the third sector, only apprentices have access to it. The items stored there are of the highest quality. All of the items are available for either purchase or rent.”

“Purchase?” someone asked in surprise. “Do we need gold here?!”

The examiner looked condescendingly at the impatient young man.

“No, you don’t need coin, but Sect Points, which you get for completing any action that’s beneficial to the sect. For example, you can get a job within the sect, like me, and get paid for it. Or you can raid the wild territories and exchange extracted resources for Points. Also, other students often post tasks for which they’ll pay with Points,” he continued. “By the way, these Points are stored on your amulets, and you can only exchange them through these artifacts.”

As soon as he said this, many of those who had previously considered the strange trinket nothing more than a status symbol turned their gazes to the amulets.

[Amulet of the Fallen Star Sect’s Disciple]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Active Ability [Interaction with the System]

Feature: Active Ability [Limited Change of Information]

Feature: Passive Ability [Information Storage]

Restriction: Information stored on the Amulet is fully accessible only to its owner and to the elders of the Fallen Star Sect. The only information available to the public is the student’s name and status.

Restriction: Amulet of a registered student. Any actions and changes are tracked by the Fallen Star Sect’s central array. Exchange of Amulets is strictly prohibited!

Information (Name): Kai Arnhard

Information (Status): Inner circle student

Information (Sect Points): 100

“Each of you has been given a small number of Points to begin with. Inner circle students have a hundred, and outer circle students have twenty. This, so to speak, is a small reward from the sect for passing the exams. You can earn more on your own. Over there, near the entrance to the Pagoda, is a notice board on which you can place or find assignments from other students, as well as additional information about the sect’s way of life.” The examiner gave them a strange smile. “Oh yes, I almost forgot! At the moment, the gates are again operating at full capacity, so, if you don’t want to die when you exit or enter, in no case should you remove your Amulets. That’s all, our work here is completed.”

Having ended the briefing, the examiners turned and simply walked away, leaving the new students to stand there and stare at each other in confusion.

“Wait a minute!” someone from the crowd shouted. “Is it possible for an outer circle student to join the inner circle?”

One of the examiners stopped, and then, slowly turning around, smirked rather maliciously.

“I could give you the answer to your question,” he said, making the young man’s face beam with joyful hope, “but it’ll cost you twenty Points.”

At that moment, before the student asking the question, and then before all the others, a message appeared.

[Amulet of the Fallen Star Sect’s Disciple]

Activates [Interaction with the System]

Inner student [Gomel Irving] has initiated a trade.

Product: information

Price: 20 Sect Points

Accept / Reject

Students of both circles stared at the glowing letters in confusion and surprise. They had no idea that one could interact with the System in this manner. However, none of them decided to accept such an extravagant purchase. The information in question wasn’t so important, especially since twenty Points were all that the outer circle students had at the moment. And who knew whether that was a lot or a little...

Not to mention that there was a big chance that one could find this out for free.

“Well, if you don’t want to know, that’s your choice.” The man grinned and went away.

This time, no one dared to stop him.

Left to their own devices, the crowd of new students almost simultaneously turned toward the Pagoda.

Some wasted no time and went in to browse potential future purchases, while some, like Kai, Lily, and Ash, stopped at the notice board to look at the tasks and read more about the sect. The first thing Kai noticed was a long list of resources that could be exchanged for Points at the quartermaster’s. Quite a lot of things were listed there, starting from Small (not to be confused with Tiny) Energy Crystals and ending with rare Spirit Fruits. The exchange rate varied greatly, ranging from two to several hundred Points.

Kai suspected that the “prices” were significantly undervalued so that if the wealthy nobility decided to buy ingredients in the capital for gold and resell them here for Points, they would be scammed out of both their coin and Points.

Having skipped the section with assignments, he started reading about the sect’s rules.

At the end of every year, every student, except for the apprentices, had to pay five percent of their annual amount of Points as tax. These five percent couldn’t be lower than a hundred Points. Thus, inactive, and therefore useless, students would be singled out of the crowd. If they couldn’t pay, they would be expelled.

Luckily for Kai, he found out that as an inner circle student, he had special privileges. For example, every month he could get ten Tiny Energy Crystals and a one-time access to one of the second-class training zones.

These zones, created on the basis of arrays, were “special” places on the territory of the sect, where the students spent most of their time.

Third-class training zones were available to all students, and cost ten Points per hour. This zone included six special pavilions. The first pavilion was full of combat dummies, and it was where the students went to hone their skills. In the second pavilion, the Field of Fear was constantly activated, allowing the students to train their willpower and spirit. The third pavilion had a hall with a very high concentration of prana, allowing for a faster process of development. The fourth pavilion was focused on training one’s ki. The fifth hosted the largest alchemy laboratory in the whole of Alkea, while the sixth had a state-of-the-art forge and a big selection of crafting tools.

Then there were the second-class training zones, which were much more complicated in their design, but which offered more benefits. It was here that the students could try to gain an understanding of the various aspects of the Force. This zone included several “sub-zones,” such as the Fire Pit, the Edge of the Winds, the Weapon Cemetery, the Stone Cave, and the Pond of Currents. Members of the sect would come here to meditate and reflect upon the manifestation of the Force through the elements or certain types of weapons. The ancestors, as well as all the previous grandmasters, each left one such spirit-infused weapon as their final gift to the sect.

Only the inner circle students and apprentices had access to this zone. Not only did they have to book a spot in advance, but they also had to pay as much as hundreds of Points per hour of their stay there.

There were also first-class zones. However, there were only two of them. The first was the Temple of the Fallen Star, where the members of the sect had a chance to achieve enlightenment, which would give them a great boost in their development.

The second place was the Grave of the Seven Founding Ancestors, who had once been able to come close to the border that separated the Exorcist Stage from the next level of cultivation. Just by being near their graves, any practitioner could, inspired by their great deeds, achieve understanding of the secrets of the universe.

To Kai’s disappointment, only apprentices had access to these two places.

Sighing, he turned away from the pamphlet with information about the training zones and looked at the schedule for the common training areas where students practiced their techniques and participated in training duels.

Just as Kai thought that the Pagoda and the training zones were where most people spent their Points, his gaze settled on a flyer about houses available for rent.

A little surprised, he began reading. Once he was done, he looked around and noticed that a lot of houses in the area looked identical. According to the flyer, in each of these houses, there were rooms that were miniature copies of the first four pavilions from the third-class training zone. By renting a house, a student gained free access to the fifth and the sixth pavilion.

Looking at the ridiculous price of one hundred and fifty Points per day, Kai pondered. “It’s too early for me to think about this,” he concluded and turned to his two friends. “Shall we go to the Pagoda already?”

The two nodded and followed him. Inside the Pagoda were rows upon rows of low pedestals, filled with a variety of pills, potions, ointments, extracts, monster parts, Spirit Fruits, and much more. To protect the items from students with sticky fingers, a special barrier had been placed on the goods.

[Product: Gyru Fruit]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Power +5%

Restriction: Works only on beings under the Muscle Endurance level.

Limitation: One-time use.

Price: 75 Sect Points

Initiate trade: Yes/ No

Looking at the message that appeared in front of him, Kai noticed that he hadn’t been given information on the fruit itself, but on the fruit as a product. Apparently, the array managing the Pagoda interacted with the System and displayed what its creators wanted the people to see. Therefore, there had to be someone working here, setting up each product after it was put up for sale.

Funny, this is kinda like programming... Programming reality.

Having seen everything on the first floor, the trio headed to the second, and then to the third where they found weapons, armor, and techniques. And since neither Ash nor Kai could see the quality of the items, they let Lily be their guide. By the end of their tour, they didn’t find anything better than the low-quality, Silver-rank items on the first floor, so they decided to go to the second sector to see what it had to offer.

As one might’ve expected, the level and quality of the items there were much better. Earth-rank items were rare in this sector, but those that had been put up on the display were of very high quality. As for Silver-rank items, they were mainly of low, and medium quality. High-quality, Silver-rank items were very few and very expensive.

Kai noticed one very interesting blade while he was meandering through the rows of pedestals and glass cases.

[Product: Bloody Sword of Oppression]

Rank: Silver

Quality: High

Feature: Passive Ability [Blood Link]

Feature: Passive Ability [Blood Absorption]

Feature: Active Ability [Power Saturation]

Feature: Active Ability [Force Blast]

Price: 13,999 Sect Points

Initiate trade: Yes/No

Ignoring the price for a moment, Kai looked at the descriptions of the abilities and realized that the blade could be very useful in long battles.

The Blood Link ability marked any being wounded with the blade with a special symbol that transmitted information about its location to the blade’s owner. Blood Absorption passively drew blood from all beings wounded by the sword within a thirty feet radius. Inflicted with continuous bleeding, the enemy wouldn’t last long.

As for the Power Saturation and Force Blast, they were both powered using the stolen blood. The owner of the blade could use the blood to boost their own strength, or activate one very powerful attack.

However, the blade had one disadvantage — it’d feed on the owner’s blood if there were no enemies around. It became immediately clear why no one had bought this weapon so far.

Having his regenerative abilities in mind, Kai thought that this blade could be quite useful in his hands. However, the sword that he already had was pretty good on its own. Not to mention that he didn’t have so many Points to spare on a trinket he didn’t know he’d ever use.

Having finished looking around, the trio went to the third floor of the second sector. There, they browsed through scrolls. They also learned that techniques weren’t bought but rented.

Looking at one of the scrolls, Kai got an idea. However, due to the fact that almost all the techniques cost at least seventy-five Points per day, he couldn’t do anything just yet. He already had plans for the hundred Points he had been so generously given.

In the end, after several hours of browsing and discussing, the trio left the Pagoda, failing to inspect even one-fifth of all its treasures. As soon as they stepped out into the fresh air, they were stopped by an unknown student of the inner circle.

He was a pretty, blond guy with a cruel expression. He approached them directly — or rather, one of them.

“Kai Arnhard?” he asked in an icy tone.

The young man with violet eyes nodded.

“My master wants to meet with you. Right away.”

Chapter 16
GREENROW

“Your master? And who is he? Actually... Who are you?” Kai asked casually. He seemed to be in no hurry to follow anyone anywhere.

“I’m Eria Rosenthal,” the young man replied with a sneer. “And my master, Lord Greenrow, is the strongest apprentice of this generation!”

The familiar name made Lily raise her eyebrows in surprise. The Rosenthal family had all but sunk into oblivion. She even heard that it was nearing extinction.

Kai, who wasn’t at all familiar with noble families, could guess by the color of Eria’s clothes that he wasn’t from one of the strongest noble families.

“Now that you know who my master is, are you ready to meet him?” Eria asked arrogantly.

Kai narrowed his eyes. He didn’t like the blond’s behavior at all. However, he knew that refusing Eria’s offer would bring him more trouble than accepting it. Besides, his gut was telling him to go and see just who this Greenrow was.

“All right,” Kai nodded, “lead the way.” He then turned to the two, bid them farewell, and went after Eria.

“See you later, Kai!” they shouted after them.

“And what does your master want from me?” Kai asked after a couple of long, silent minutes.

“I don’t know,” Eria answered dryly, without even looking back.

They walked the rest of the way in silence and finally stopped in front of a huge mansion, the most elite version of the houses up for rent. It was even guarded by four warriors on the first level of the Soul Stage.

Seeing Eria, they immediately opened the gate and let them pass without saying a word.

He’s clearly not just a messenger... Kai thought.

The hallways were full of people going about their business. All of them, as if they were handpicked, were inner circle students on the last levels of the Mind Stage or the first level of the Soul Stage. Kai had the feeling that the strongest students of the sect had gathered here.

They soon came to a halt in front of a wide door leading to one of the halls. Pushing the door open, Eria stepped inside and bowed.

“Sir, I have complied with your request,” he said and stepped aside.

Kai found himself in a spacious living room with a pleasant interior in burgundy-violet tones. A young guy was sitting at a wooden table and playing a game similar to chess. He was dressed in all black, and had long, dark hair.

Raising his head, Greenrow looked at the newcomer. Kai couldn’t help but stare at his unusual eyes. The right one was light blue and very bright, while the left held within itself a whole palette of purples, greens, grays, and browns. However, in comparison to the former, the left eye seemed extremely faded and even dull, emphasizing the blue of the right even more.

“Kai, right?” Greenrow asked with a friendly smile. “Please, come in. No need to be overly polite, we’re of the same age.”

What? He’s as old as I am?! Kai thought, but managed to keep his surprise to himself. Incredible... Sixteen and he has already reached the Brain Endurance level. No wonder he managed to become an apprentice...

Kai came in and stopped a couple of steps away from the table at which Greenrow was sitting. Eria closed the doors and retreated into a corner.

“Well then...”

“You want to know why I summoned you here?” Greenrow interrupted him.

Kai nodded. “I do.”

“Please, have a seat. It’s a long story.” He gave him an apologetic smile. “Can I offer you a drink? We have juice and tea made from Spirit Fruits. If you’re interested in something stronger, we have that, too...”

What a strange man, Kai thought as he sat down.

Greenrow’s friendly expression, gestures, voice, manner of speech, and many other things seemed genuine, and he seemed like an overall good guy. Unlike most aristocrats, he was polite and down to earth. But still... There was something about him that just didn’t sit well with Kai.

“Thanks. I won’t say no to something refreshing.”

To Kai’s surprise, instead of ordering Eria to get the refreshments, Greenrow got up and went to a small cabinet, from which he retrieved a bottle of something Kai hadn’t seen before. Having poured its contents into two glasses, he set both down on the table.

Through the clear glass, Kai could see a yellowish liquid with golden hues.

[Fruit Syngen Juice]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Increases vigor. If you consume it, you will not feel fatigue for several days.

“Drink, don’t be shy.”

Kai picked up the glass on the left and took a couple of sips. It tasted like orange juice and it really refreshed him. A moment later, he felt as if he had woken up well rested from a long, pleasant slumber.

Greenrow sat opposite him and took a couple of sips from his glass.

“So,” he began, putting the glass back down on the table. “There are two kinds of elders in the sect: the senior and the junior ones. The latter is mainly responsible for managing the various zones, but the former are those who manage everything. Their power is limited only by the power of the Grandmaster. All senior elders are on the last level of the Exorcist Stage. There are thirteen of them at the moment, and only they can have apprentices.”

Kai leaned his head slightly to one side, waiting for the continuation.

Greenrow smiled. “As of today, there are almost one and a half thousand inner circle students, and almost all of them belong to one of the thirteen existing factions. I think you understand what I mean.”

“Factions based on which elder the students belong to?”

“Almost, but not quite.” Greenrow nodded. “Elders have little to do with worldly problems. They spend all their time trying to reach the peak of the Exorcist Stage. They occasionally train their apprentices. It’s those apprentices who lead the twelve factions.”

“Twelve?” Kai arched an eyebrow. “Didn’t you say that there were thirteen of them?”

“The thirteenth faction is a group of the so-called ‘Untouchables.’ These are the students who got a job in the sect in order to earn Points. It includes examiners, guards, artisans, alchemists, and many more. Since they’re under the Grandmaster’s protection, they’re called Untouchables, or simply ‘neutral.’”

“Wait, what about the thirteenth apprentice?” Kai asked. “Also, what about outer circle students? You said nothing about them.”

Greenrow smiled and took a few sips of the juice before answering.

“The thirteenth doesn’t currently exist. That elder hasn’t accepted anyone yet; however, rumor has it that your acquaintance may soon become an apprentice.” He smiled. “As for the outer circle students, I’ll be honest with you. You need to understand that the sect accepts people like them just so they could get resources for the inner circle students and the apprentices, in return they gain access to techniques and training areas. They’re simply servants and most of them never rise above that. But mind you, these aren’t my words, this is simply the sect’s policy. Someone needs to run errands while the talented focus on cultivation.”

Awful as the policy might’ve seemed, Kai understood the need for it. He had already suspected that the sect was taking advantage of the less privileged members of society. The complicated machinery that was the Fallen Star Sect simply couldn’t exist without small gears, which outer circle students acted as. Many of them understood their role, which only encouraged them to train harder.

“I understand what you’re trying to hint at... But what do you need me for?”

“As I said, Lily Wayat Stenshet will most likely become an apprentice, which means that for a very long time, no one else will be able to join this very small circle. You’re talented, I won’t pretend that I don’t know that, but she’s still levels above you.” Greenrow stood up. “This means that you’ll remain a genius student of the inner circle. So... If not me now, then in the near future, all other apprentices will try to lure you into their factions. Before you ask ‘but why’ know that there is a fierce competition taking place between the apprentices.”

Kai stared at him in surprise.

“A huge amount of Points is at stake, and I think you can imagine just how high the prices in the third sector are. Sure, we have a wide array of high-quality items at our disposal, but actually getting them isn’t so simple. Therefore, there are competitions in which not only the apprentices can participate, but their allies as well. That’s why I want to ask you to join my team,” Greenrow said and looked at Kai.

“Will I have to call you lord, too?” the young man asked jokingly, but Greenrow noticed uncertainty in his voice.

“Please!” He waved his hand with a smile. “Of course not! It’s just something that Eria does, I still can’t make him talk to me normally... But seriously, I understand that you have no reason to trust me. You can, of course, join your friend. I’m sure that Lady Lily will create her own faction at some point. But what do you think other apprentices will do when they learn that a talent like you joined a beginner? I’ll somehow survive without your talent, but there are those who’ll try to stop her, constantly inserting sticks into the wheels, until she simply lets you go. And then they’ll come up with a way to lure you to their side.”

“And what can you offer me?” Having finished his juice, Kai also rose. It felt weird having Greenrow look down at him.

“Ah, I love that you don’t beat around the bush. Straight to the point, I respect that.” Greenrow grinned fervently. “I don’t know what you could’ve heard about me so far, but I will say this: apart from a couple of apprentices who are already over thirty and who in the coming years will rise above the Exorcist Stage and become junior elders, I’m the strongest one among the owners of the golden medallion. And my faction, respectively, is just as strong, which makes it easier for me to list the things that I can’t offer... I hope you understand that ‘in the sect’ and ‘outside the sect’ are completely different worlds. I currently have more power, resources, and influence than some patriarchs. And the fact that I can make an offer to such a brilliant warrior as you is something they could only dream about.”

“What, even the imperial family?” Kai asked jokingly.

Greenrow froze for a second and then regained his former enthusiasm.

“I don’t think so.” He smiled. “They’re different. I even dare to say that they’re stronger than us... Listen, I want to show you something. Will you walk with me?”

Knowing that it was pointless to refuse, Kai nodded.

“Eria.” Greenrow glanced at the blond who just nodded, knowing what he had to do. “Come on, Kai.”

The moment they exited through the open doors, they ran into a large group of people. On the left, lined up along the corridor, was a crowd of girls. A couple of them approached the two.

“Lord Greenrow.” One of them bowed. “I apologize for bothering you. I’ve just executed your order.”

“Well done,” he said. “Thank you... Kai, please, this way.”

Kai continued to look at the girls.

“What’s the matter with them?” he asked with unnatural restraint.

All of the girls were looking at the floor, too quiet and calm for young ladies. Their eyes seemed empty as if their minds had been tampered with. It was as if they weren’t people, but very realistic dolls.

“Don’t pay attention to them.” Greenrow sighed. “They’re criminals I bought from the local authorities as slaves. They now serve here, so to speak... As far as I know, the guards of the capital gave them a special drug before the transfer, so that they wouldn’t be violent.”

Kai’s breathing quickened, and his fingers began to tremble. Trying to seem calm, he turned to Greenrow.

“Tell me, would you loan a couple of them to me?” He tried to smile, but only a wry grin came out. “I just might join your faction...”

Among the couple he intended to borrow was one that particularly interested him.

A tall girl with thick, but disheveled brown hair cast her amber eyes downward. There was a mole on the palm of her hand with which she gripped the torn and tattered rags that were once her long dress. Her pale skin was full of bruises and abrasions... And her face, once soft and kind, was now blank.

Julie... I’ll get you out of here...

“Sorry, Kai. But I need them for myself,” Greenrow answered with a helpless shrug. “However, if it’s a good time you want, just say the word and I’ll find you the fair beauty of your dreams. Why would you want this trash?”

“Can’t do it, huh?” Kai sighed. “Pity. There are several of them who are very much to my taste. Maybe you can still reconsider, eh?” He was disgusted with himself for continuing to play this role, but he knew that he’d explode with rage if he kept silent.

Greenrow’s face turned gloomy.

“No. Unfortunately, I have my own plans for these girls.” There was something in his voice that made Kai worry about Julie even more. Something sinister... “If you want, tell me who you like, and my people will find a suitable replacement for you.”

The realization that Greenrow wouldn’t back down made Kai’s face twist in anger. Bloodthirsty and vengeful, he stopped pretending to be calm.

“You dare to attack me?! I don’t know what came over you...” Greenrow’s cold tone and evil glare made Kai snap out of whatever had possessed him and realize that he had tried to punch the young man. “You just signed your death sentence. What a pity. You unreasonable insect...”

His figure blurred and two different-colored eyes appeared in front of Kai. He felt his head be grabbed in a tight grip and rammed into the wall with great speed. He went right through the stone and the glass and plummeted toward the ground.

Kai saw Greenrow appear directly above him. He lifted his right foot high and kicked Kai in the chest with all his might.

With a frightening crack, Kai’s ribs gave in. Shards of bone pierced his lungs, and his organs burst. He landed on his back with a sickening crack.

He couldn’t move.

Greenrow landed softly nearby.

“Stupid mortal...” He shook his head disappointedly as he came closer. “No one dares to cross my path...”

The last thing Kai saw was Greenrow’s fist flying toward his face. His head exploded, like a watermelon under the blow of a sledgehammer.

Kai has died.

Chapter 17
THE SECRET MESSAGE

“Sorry, Kai. But I need them for myself,” Greenrow answered with a helpless shrug. “However, if it’s a good time you want, just say the word and I’ll find you the fair beauty from your dreams. Why would you want this trash?”

What’s going on? Kai’s head was spinning. I was just about to die.

Idiot! You wanted to die?! Rune’Tan’s voice suddenly exploded. Are you really that stupid?! Do you not understand what your moronic actions could lead to?! If you don’t give a damn about your life, that’s fine, but I don’t want to part with mine! You goddamn idiot!

Wh-what... what happened?

Kai felt both empty and alive at the same time, as if he had escaped drowning at the last moment, having been pulled out of the water just a second before losing consciousness. All he wanted to do was fall on the floor and forget about everything. It was this desire coupled with the strange feeling that a wide hole gaped somewhere in his chest that helped him control himself.

I saved your fucking ass! That’s what happened! Rune’Tan yelled out in anger.

Walk me through it, Kai said. He was slowly coming back to his senses.

You need an explanation?! You moron... All that you’ve just seen is reality! The redhead didn’t seem like he’d calm down anytime soon. Or rather, the most likely version of what would’ve occurred! This bastard will kill you if you try to attack him! Damn it! And he should... Do you know how many years of my life I’ve just spent to save us?! How about you start using your head a little?! It’s not just for pretty hairdos, you know!

Even though he was surprised, confused, and even felt a little guilty, Kai wouldn’t allow to be insulted like this.

Calm down, he said, sending a wave of calming energy into his soul. The tension died down, but it remained unclear whether this had a bigger effect on Rune’Tan or on him. Have you shown me the future?

We can put it like that, Rune’Tan grunted nervously. This skill is a heritage of my bloodline. It saved my life when the empire fell... And because of you, I wasted my second chance! If I try to use it again, it’ll break my soul — I don’t have enough strength!

Bloodline?! But...

What? Did you think that a family technique becomes useless the moment you die? he asked mockingly and immediately answered his own question. No. It’s much deeper than that. Both your body and soul are imbued with these techniques! To varying degrees, of course, but still... The spirit suddenly became silent.

Rune’Tan?

I…
he answered weakly, I’m falling asleep...

Wait! Kai exclaimed.

Nothing.

Rune’Tan spent too much energy this time, and Kai had no choice but to return to the real world, in which only a couple of seconds had passed.

“Kai?” Greenrow asked with slight concern in his voice. “You wandered off for a moment there...”

“Hm? Yes...” Kai winced, remembering just how easily Greenrow had killed him a moment ago. “I mean... Since they’re so important to you, it’s okay. Forget about it,” he mumbled and immediately changed the subject. “You wanted to show me something?”

“Ah, yes, of course.” Greenrow nodded and gave him a friendly smile. He then turned his back to him. “This way.”

Kai threw one last glance at Julie before he followed Greenrow down the hallway and around the corner, taming his rage in silence. His near-death experience sobered him by letting him know that he couldn’t get his sister back by force. He needed to be cunning.

He looked at Greenrow with the corner of his eye.

He needed to get up close and personal.

They stopped in front of a secluded and well-protected room, which only the owner of the house could open. Inside was a small, but valuable collection of various alchemical remedies.

“You can take anything!” Greenrow said, making a graceful gesture in the air with his hand. “Don’t take this the wrong way, please, but, as far as I know, you’re not from a noble family, correct? I suspect that you never had access to these kind of resources, yes? But it’s not too late to catch up! You can choose any pill or potion from my modest supply. Take it as a friendly gift.”

It didn’t need to be said that everything there was far from modest. Any of Greenrow’s items, some of which Kai had never even heard of, could be sold for hundreds and thousands of gold coins outside the Sect.

This generous gesture was, of course, a bribe, which many students wouldn’t refuse, despite knowing that by accepting this gift they were basically signing a deal with the Devil. Once a person agreed to such a gift, there was no turning back.

Kai, just like them, didn’t refuse. His heart kept telling him that he should, but he knew that by infiltrating the enemy lines, he’d get what he craved most — revenge.

Looking around the shelves, Kai noticed a glittering, green pill the size of his knuckle.

[Limit Breaker Pill]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Medium

Feature: Allows the consumer to continue with the influx of external energy, even after they have reached their limit.

Restriction: Works only on creatures below the Muscle Endurance level.

Limitation: One-time use.

“Not a bad choice,” Greenrow commented, noticing Kai’s gaze. “This is a more advanced version of the Earth-rank Spirit Fruits. People usually absorb up to two dozen of these fruits in their youth, which allows them to increase their strength from two to two and a half times. This pill has the same effect. Of course, this effect depends on the person. The more of its energy you can keep in yourself, the better. If you can absorb at least fifty percent, then the effect will last at least a couple of weeks.”

“Good.” Kai nodded. “If you don’t mind, I’ll take it.”

“Of course, no problem.” Greenrow patted him on the shoulder. “It’s all yours.”

Kai took the pill and stashed it into his Ring.

“Greenrow,” he said and looked at him. “I’ll be blunt. I’ve thought about your offer and didn’t find any reason to refuse it.”

Greenrow looked at him in surprise at first, but then smiled broadly and grabbed him by the shoulders.

“Great!” he said joyfully. “Oh, I knew you’d see reason! You’ll be my right hand man along with Eria!” Kai noticed how the blond, who had followed them to here, grimaced and became gloomy. “Come here tomorrow at noon, a present will be waiting for you. I’ll be at my mentor’s for a while; Eria’s servants will contact you.”

Some fifteen minutes later, Kai was finally free to go.

With heavy thoughts pressing on his heart and unsure of what to do, he headed toward the gates. His hastiness had nearly cost him his life. What in the blazes had come over him?

The only thing he did know, however, was that he had to use this second chance that he had been given as efficiently as possible. But how? How could he rescue Julie? And what did Greenrow need her for? What did he need all of those girls for? Certainly not for pleasure. Whatever it was, Kai was going to do his best to get them out of here.

And what Greenrow said about them being criminals... Could Julie really have committed a crime? No. There was no way. Kai knew her well. She would’ve never done such a thing. She was too good, too pure of heart.

The answer lay in something else, in something that made Kai rather suspicions of Greenrow.

With his head bowed, troubled by depressing thoughts, he didn’t notice when (or how for that matter) he got to the main gate. A sharp, powerful shout instantly brought him back to reality.

“Come here!” someone yelled.

Looking up, Kai noticed a large man sitting by the gate. He didn’t have the Amulet, but he did have the brown robe that the junior elders wore. He was at the beginning of the Exorcist Stage.

“Come here and show me your Amulet.”

Figuring that he ought to be complacent, Kai stepped closer.

The man, not even trying to be gentle, grabbed him by the necklace and then gazed steadily at it.

“Ahhh,” he said and let go of Kai. “A newbie, eh? You haven’t bought anything yet, I see... Well, you’re free to go.”

“What were you looking at?”

“Your information, of course! Renting scrolls automatically adds a special mark on your Amulet. Those dumb enough to take them off the Sect’s grounds get punished.”

“What if I handed the scroll to someone else?”

“A wise guy, eh? The mark would’ve been transferred to them. And besides, you can’t transfer techniques. All the rented days would be written off, and the scroll could no longer be opened. The Amulet isn’t there just as a sign of prestige, but also as a key to scrolls, houses and the training areas. Besides, the elders are constantly monitoring you via the Amulets. So just try to do something stupid, and see how fast they track you down... Now, get out of here, stop bothering me!”

“Okay, okay...” Kai rose his hands up in a defensive manner and continued walking.

The moment he stepped foot through the gate, he noticed that he wasn’t affected by the Field even though its energy was still there.

Right, he thought, the Amulet deactivates the gate’s effect...

Having left the Sect, Kai headed in the direction of the Stenshet estate. As it wasn’t far away from the center, it took him an hour to get there by jogging. On foot, it would’ve taken him three to four hours, as Rivertoon was really huge. Public transport was available but spending coin on it would be wasteful as he had his Fast Step technique.

Using the pass that North had issued him to enter the estate, he headed to the alchemical laboratory, the chimneys of which always emitted multi-colored vapors.

Entering it, Kai smiled for the first time since he had seen Julie: the extract that he needed to strengthen his sensory organs was finally ready. Taking a small bottle that contained a highly concentrated dose of the Calm Endurance
Potion, Kai retreated to the world of his soul.

In the penthouse in one of the skyscrapers, Rune’Tan was sleeping so deeply that even shouting failed to wake him up.

Taking a deep breath and exhaling, Kai frowned.

What now? he wondered, looking around. His gaze settled on a table that wasn’t supposed to be there. What’s that? Oh! What do we have here? A hint of some kind?

On a piece of paper was a hastily scribbled note with further instructions. Before beginning the process of reaching the first level of the Mind Stage, one needed to tune the potion’s energy to that of their soul. This was done by placing a couple of drops of blood into the substance, and saturating it with one’s own energy for a prolonged period of time — it was very important that there were no long breaks during the process. Therefore, it was advisable to always carry the bottle on one’s person and to not put it in the Ring under any circumstances; otherwise, you’d have to start over from scratch.

Damn... I thought it’d be easier.

It was getting dark. The day was drawing to its end.

Kai returned to reality. After a hot bath and dinner, he, locking himself in his bedroom, retreated into his soul once again. Almost completely cut off from his emotions and bodily needs, he planned to spend the entire night thinking about how to save Julie.

He was back at the Sect by ten in the morning. He hid the potion in one of the inside pockets of his robe.

Upon arrival at the Greenrow’s mansion, Kai immediately met Eria, who, once again, seemed unhappy about something.

“Follow me,” he mumbled and turned around. Beckoning Kai to follow him, he strode to the main entrance. The guards, informed about Kai’s new status, did not stop them.

Eria broke the silence as they climbed to the second floor.

“Don’t get cocky, even if you’re one of us now. Also... if I see you being so buddy-buddy with the lord one more time, I’ll make you crawl like the bug you are,” he hissed.

“What?” Kai grinned. “Did you say something?”

The blonde suddenly turned around, aiming at Kai’s head with his foot. Unfortunately for him, Kai blocked the kick in time. A gust of air stirred his dark hair.

Eria was at the same level of development as Lily. However, he didn’t have access to resources that she could afford.

“Hmm!” the blond snorted, pulling his leg out of Kai’s strong grip.

Having shared a glare, they continued on. This time, Eria didn’t take him to Greenrow’s room, but to his office.

“Here.” He took two wooden plaques from one of the drawers of the table and handed them to Kai. “Lord Greenrow asked me to give you this. Be grateful.”

Taking both, Kai checked their description.

[Storage Talisman]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Active Ability [Interaction with the System]

Feature: Active Ability [Limited Change of Information]

Feature: Passive Ability [Information Storage]

Information (Sect Points): 5,000

Accept: Yes/No?

[Storage Talisman]

Rank: Earth

Feature: Active Ability [Interaction with the System]

Feature: Active Ability [Limited Change of Information]

Feature: Passive Ability [Information Storage]

Information (Access): Monthly rental of the mid-tier mansion No. 149

Accept: Yes/No?

Kai immediately chose “yes” for both, sending the energy from the Talismans into his Amulet. The medallion now contained information about the lease, and the amount of Points was increased to five thousand one hundred.

“That’s all,” Eria said in a rather unfriendly tone. “You can leave now, Lord Greenrow will contact you.”

Kai had no desire to linger in such an unpleasant atmosphere. Hiding his surprise, he left the mansion, and went to find the one that had been given to him.

Luckily, it wasn’t that far away. He received a System message the moment he approached the gate.

Rented.

Occupied.

Remaining rental time: 715 hours, 36 minutes, and 18 seconds...

Key accepted.

Access granted.

The gates began to open, as if inviting Kai inside. Having passed through them, he continued to the front door that also opened on its own.

As was advertised on the notice board, there were four rooms, each of which was a smaller version of the main third-class training zones. In the last one, Kai noticed a folded piece of paper on the floor.

Very surprised, he picked it up and unfolded it.

If you want to save the girl, come to the Evil Bumblebee Inn tonight.

Chapter 18
THE EVIL BUMBLEBEE INN

In the far corner of the northern quarter of the capital, a few tens of feet from the territory of the Fallen Star Sect, was the Evil Bumblebee Inn where Kai was to meet with the mysterious stranger.

Still unfamiliar with Rivertoon, he had to ask the passersby for directions. Fortunately, it was a well-known gathering place of the elite so he had no trouble locating it.

The inn was a wide, four-story building with a huge wooden sign, making it even harder to miss. By the time he had arrived, the sun was almost hidden behind the horizon, but it wasn’t late. The message said to come in the evening, but since the exact time hadn’t been specified, he decided to arrive early.

Still slightly affected by the recent events, Kai didn’t notice the impressively long queue, and insolently walked up to the entrance.

“Hey!” someone barked and grabbed him by the shoulder, almost knocking him over. “What’s the big idea? You think you’re special or something?! Get in the line, or I’ll help you do so!”

What? Turning around, Kai finally noticed a line of no less than a hundred people behind him. What? Is this inn so popular?

“Are you ignoring me? I said get out of here! Quickly! Fucking asshole!”

Looking down, Kai saw a twenty-something peasant of short stature with bloodshot eyes. The drunkard was at the Muscle Endurance level, making Kai think that it was almost impossible to meet an ordinary person in Rivertoon.

“Don’t say that I didn’t warn you!” the guy shouted, interpreting the young man’s grin as a sign of insolence.

Kai, not even bothering to look at the man, stepped aside, successfully dodging the blow. To everyone else, it looked like Kai had teleported, but to Kai, everything was just happening in slow motion.

The drunkard, carried forth by inertia, plopped face first to the ground. The onlookers were both surprised by the young man’s speed and amused by the drunkard making an absolute ass of himself in public.

Kai stopped paying attention to what was happening and went to the entrance. The guard was about to throw the troublemaker out because such were the rules, but then he noticed the silver star-shaped medallion hanging around the young man’s neck.

“Please, come in,” he blurted out. “You don’t need to pay! Admission is free for students of the Sect.”

“Oh... Well, that’s good to hear,” Kai said with genuine surprise. He then nodded to the guard and walked in.

The first floor of the inn was quite big, and the people well mannered. The place reminded him of fancy restaurants back on Earth and didn’t fit his image of an inn at all.

So... What now? he wondered as he looked around. He had no idea how he’d recognize his mysterious helper nor where he was supposed to meet them.

“Excuse me, are you Kai?” A short, plump woman turned to him.

“Um... Let’s say that I am.”

“Then please, come with me. Someone’s waiting for you.”

Glad that the other person took the initiative, Kai smiled and followed the woman.

They went up to the third floor and stopped at one of the doors. His guide then nodded and left.

“Come in,” a voice said before he even rose his hand to knock on the door. It definitely sounded like a woman...

“You called for me?” Kai asked, closing the door behind him, and rose his gaze to look at the young blonde sitting at a table across him. Her hair was short and curly, and face pale, with bags under strained eyes. Kai recognized her immediately.

It was the same girl who had led Julie and the rest of the slaves through Greenrow’s mansion.

He stared at her, frozen in surprise.

“Sit down, I don’t bite,” she said in a tired voice and waved her hand. “Would you like something to drink?”

Kai, paranoid that this might be a trap, looked behind him. Having made sure that no one was lurking in the corner, he slowly approached one of the armchairs in front of the table upon which were scattered several empty wine bottles, and a mug with something foamy in it. Among this mess were also a few plates with appetizers, which were almost untouched.

The pungent smell of alcohol was everywhere.

Lowering himself into the soft chair, Kai looked inquiringly at the girl.

“Did you know that the Internal Organs Endurance level increases resistance to poisons — including alcohol?” she suddenly said, leaving Kai both confused and curious. “I’m Safa Orkay, by the way, pleased to meet you.”

“Were you the one who invited me here?”

Safa nodded. “What is Julie to you?” she asked, fiddling with one of the empty bottles.

“How do you know her?” Kai retorted, suppressing his anger.

“You think I don’t know their names?” Safa said with a slight smirk.

“How did you find out about my connection with her?”

“Hey, hey! I’m the one asking questions here.” The redness on Safa’s cheeks, even more prominent because of her pale skin, wasn’t from anger or embarrassment, but from alcohol. “Stop answering my questions with more questions and tell me: what is she to you?”

“But it’s you who’s answering me with questions,” Kai said with a smile. “Tell me, why should I answer you?”

Safa sighed and looked at him with a stern gaze. “Because I’m the only one who can help you. How did I know, you ask? Your behavior gave you away, you dunce! You should’ve seen your face when you laid your eyes upon her. I’ve seen that look a hundred times before... You’re very lucky that you stood with your back turned to Greenrow and that he didn’t question why you suddenly insisted on borrowing a couple of his girls. The Greenrow you saw isn’t the real Greenrow, but an act. He’s an excellent actor, and he skillfully hides his true character. He’s an asshole, through and through, and he doesn’t mind punishing those who step on his toes. You’d be wise to remember that.”

Kai chuckled, recalling his “death.” Safa wasn’t wrong.

“You think I’m joking?!” the blonde cried out, hitting her fist on the table. “Even if he killed you, he would’ve walked away scot-free because he’s an apprentice! I’ve no doubts that he would’ve easily murdered you had he seen you looking at Julie! To him, we aren’t people but insects...” Safa leaned back in her chair and lowered her voice. “I overheard your friendly conversation with him. Believe me when I say that he talked to you like that only because he recognized your talent. The moment someone offends him, he throws off his mask and forces the person to call him lord and bow to him, like he did to Eria... And if he’s in a really bad mood... Well, he’ll do to you what he does to an annoying mosquito — squish you.”

Having gotten tired of talking, Safa raised her mug to her lips and drank.

Kai sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Julie... she’s... She’s my sister... Now can you finally tell me why you want to help me? You didn’t leave that note just to find out what Julie is to me, did you? And how did you even manage to contact me?”

Putting the mug down and sighing deeply, Safa leaned her head back and looked at the ceiling.

“How? I was the one who rented the place for you...” She stretched and lazily yawned. “As for why I want to help you... I told you that I know that look...” The reddened eyes stared at him again. “My little sister is also his slave.”

“What? How did that happen?” Kai growled.

“Do you think Greenrow cares who he takes? He doesn’t even know that she’s my sister...” She smiled sadly. “He would sell his own mother for a good price. All those girls that you saw yesterday... He needs them for something. Something really special... His servants spent a lot of time looking for them, you know... And don’t buy his lies, he ordered his people to drug them. Those girls aren’t criminals, but victims of abduction.”

“What?!” Kai felt sick to his stomach. A drop of cold sweat slid down his temple. “What are you talking about? Why is he doing this?”

“All those girls have a special and rare soul structure.”

“What does that mean?”

“Have you ever heard of soul energy?” Seeing Kai nod, Safa continued, “I see. However, I suspect you don’t know the details. This energy is divided into Yin and Yang. Masculine and feminine... Usually, men have more Yang, and women have more Yin, and this ratio remains the same until the completion of the Mind Stage, after which it becomes equalized. But there are girls whose souls may contain a huge amount of Yin. Because of that, they have no talent for martial arts. And that’s exactly the case with all the slaves.”

“But that doesn’t explain why he needs them,” Kai said, struggling to process this information.

“What do you know about the first level of the Soul Stage?” Safa asked with a frown.

“That’s when you become able to see the energy nodes. To move to the next level, you need to accumulate a lot of energy, untie the energy channels, and connect them to the nodes.”

“And that’s all?”

“Um... no. As far as I know, there’s an order in which you need to activate the nodes. And since it’s incredibly difficult to do this you need to have a high level of energy control...” Kai suddenly went quiet, having realized something. “Are you trying to say that he wants to increase his chances at their expense? But how?”

“Atta boy...” Safa grinned. “Like many, Greenrow also knows that in order to reach the Exorcist Stage you need to activate at least two hundred and eighty nodes. But he wants all three hundred, which only Grandmaster Mayo Jin and the Emperor have managed to achieve. And although Greenrow is incredibly talented, he decided to play it safe. He wants to use a special technique that’ll allow his soul to be filled with Yang. He’s now engaged in feeding these girls Spirit Fruits with a lot of Yin. In about two months, he’ll begin the ritual, during which he’ll take this huge amount of Yin from them to balance the Yang he plans to achieve. His soul energy will temporarily reach the Exorcist level, and he’ll definitely activate all three hundred nodes!”

“How are you so sure that he’ll devour their Yin, and that it won’t be them who’ll take over his Yang? Or is it a matter of technique and drugs?”

Safa shook her head. “It all depends on the strength of one’s will — whoever suppresses the consciousness of the other will receive energy. However, at that time both people should be sober.”

“He’s not afraid of them suppressing his will?”

“Kai...” Safa took a deep breath. “Don’t underestimate Greenrow. I heard that you were able to use a movement technique in the Field and that you crossed it in nine seconds. Two years ago, Greenrow did the same, but it took him only two seconds. He made the first step and then simply jumped the rest of the distance. You need to understand that he’s a monster... If someone doesn’t stop him, then nothing will prevent him from going through with his plan...”

“Wait, what?!” Kai stared at her in shock. “Two years ago? Doesn’t the exam take place once every five years?”

“It does. However, Greenrow was an exception. One of the senior elders noticed his talent before he joined the Sect, so they organized a private exam for him. But you’re getting off topic... All of the girls are almost ready and there’s not much time left until the ritual. We have to do something!”

Kai froze, prepared for the worst.

“What will happen to them after the ritual?”

Safa grimaced and looked down.

“If Greenrow’s plan is successful... There’s no Yang without Yin and vice-versa, Kai... Chaos will reign in their soul and... And they’ll die...”

For a few moments, there was only silence.

“I see...” Kai sighed deeply and unexpectedly calmly. “Do you have a plan?”

Safa finally reached for one of the appetizers.

“That’s why I invited you here,” she said. “The only thing I can do is free the girls from the dungeon and remove the tracking marks that had been placed on them. However, there’s not a chance in hell that I can deal with a couple dozen of Soul Stage guards on my own.” She suddenly looked at Kai with a plea in her eyes. “I... I heard that you are on good terms with the Stenshets. So I thought,” she began, but stopped and stuffed a piece of bread in her mouth.

Kai knew what she was driving at. However, only a few people knew about how the rest of the Stenshets felt about Lily.

“Unfortunately…” he began but fell silent.

Bitterness appeared on Safa’s face, and she lowered her head.

Kai knew well that alcohol, insomnia, and cheeky behavior were Safa’s futile attempts to numb the sadness caused by powerlessness and helplessness.

How long had Safa been aware of this? Few weeks? A few months? No matter how strong her will was, this must’ve been unbearable for her. It must’ve hurt even worse because the cause of all her troubles was the one whom she was forced to serve.

Although she seemed to be an inner circle student — judging by her age and the fact that she was one the level of Spinal Cord Endurance — she had definitely been an outsider at the exam five years ago...

“Don’t worry,” Kai said and suddenly smiled. “I think I have an idea... Keep behaving as you do, and when the time comes, I’ll contact you.”

Safa sharply raised her head and smiled, eyes full of hope.

“I will,” she said and nodded.

“Good.” Kai stood up. “Is there anything else you could tell me?”

“No.” Feeling a little guilty, she lowered her gaze.

“All right. Until next time then, Safa,” Kai said and headed for the exit.

Fingers on the handle, he suddenly turned around.

“By the way, I was wondering...” He rubbed his chin. “What’s Greenrow’s last name?”

Safa bit her lip and pondered. “I’ve heard that he’s the youngest son of the head of some distant but insignificant noble family. This makes him so angry that he practically never mentions his last name. If memory serves me, the name of that family is... Yoni.”

Chapter 19
A CHALLENGE

He was still anxious as he left the inn. It took considerable effort to hide his bewilderment in front of Safa when he heard that Greenrow was one of the Yonis, brother of those bastards Kiyan and Shaizan nonetheless. Who would have thought that his relationship with this family wouldn’t end that day in Caltea?

But how come Greenrow didn’t recognize him? Didn’t they tell him that it was him who killed his brothers? After all, Yavert saw him kill Kiyan.

It wasn’t until he had managed to calm down a little bit that Kai figured out what might have happened: he simply got to Greenrow before the news of the tragedy did. He did, after all, reach the capital quite fast thanks to Lily. Ordinary caravans would take anywhere from five to six months to reach Rivertoon as they’d take the safer, and therefore longer route.

A relatively small family like the Yonis didn’t seem to possess messenger birds strong or fast enough to reach Rivertoon without falling prey to one of many monsters soaring the skies. Such birds, as expected, could be found only in the aviaries of the wealthiest families.

Because of this, he was safe. At least for now; a message from Caltea could arrive at any moment, after all, which was why he had to save Julie as soon as possible.

I have to hurry up. Kai nodded decisively as he made his way through the noisy city to the Sect.

***

“Heavens, there’s that outer circle student again,” said the guard of one of the most expensive mansions in annoyance.

“You’re right.” His partner sighed heavily. “Poor sod. He probably thinks that we can’t see him. How long has it been, Jack?”

“Three days, if I’m not mistaken,” Jack said, making a short pause. “I’m getting tired of him to be honest. Maybe we should beat the idea of coming here out of him? What does he want anyway? Maybe he’s a spy? It’s a pity that the lady didn’t give us any orders...”

“She did,” said a hoarse voice, scaring the guards. A tall, bald man at the last level of the Soul Stage appeared behind them. “She also doesn’t like the fact that someone has been watching her house for so long, so you can teach him a lesson. Once you’re done, take him to the lady’s office, she wants to ask him a few questions.”

The guards looked at each other; predatory grins appeared on their faces.

“We’ll do it in the best way possible, boss.” Jack saluted, cracking his neck and knuckles.

Catching the culprit turned out to be much easier than they thought. He was only at the Muscle Endurance level, and chose to pretend to be a random passerby instead of running away.

What a fool! they thought as they rained down painful blows on the pathetic man curled at their feet.

After a couple of minutes, frustration vented and boredom taken care of, they picked up their victim and dragged him to the mansion. They had no idea why the lady wanted to talk to him, but it wasn’t their place to question her decisions.

Seated comfortably in a big office was a girl with long white hair and bronze skin. Her name was Jade Alkis, head of the second strongest faction in the Fallen Star Sect according to the last year’s results.

She was going over some papers when the doors swung open and the guards walked in, dragging along a battered young man. Stopping at the desk, they threw him on the floor right in front her. In Jade’s opinion, the man’s face looked rather childish.

“And you are?” she asked in a velvety but strict voice. “Why are you watching my house for the third day now? Who sent you? I’m warning you, if I don’t like your answers, you’ll get more than just a beating!”

“I’m a friend,” the guy answered unexpectedly easily, continuing to lie on the floor. A moment later, he suddenly raised his head. Smiling, he slowly rose to his feet, making Jade release her aura in retaliation.

“Stay on the floor,” she ordered, and then gritted her teeth in annoyance when she saw the guy continue to rise as if nothing had happened. Both guards rushed forward to pin him down, but she stopped them with a wave of her hand.

“Halt,” she ordered, eyes flickering with interest. The young man’s frail appearance had deceived her; he was definitely much stronger than he looked.

“I’m a friend... and I want to talk to you.” The guy smiled again. He was talking to her as if he hadn’t been beaten a few moments ago. “In private.”

“My lady, I think you should put this scum back in his place,” said the bald man standing next to her.

“Do you think I’m holding back, Lucas?” she hissed and shot him a glare full of malice. Sparks were coming out of her eyes, generated by the unconscious manifestation of Fire Force.

“Not... No, by no means!” Lucas immediately mumbled, waving his hands in front of him.

Although he was a whole stage above her and not really afraid of her, he knew he’d have to be a fool to add fuel to the fire. And he also knew that the stranger would have to be a suicidal maniac to attack her, as Jade would have no issues burning down a part of the mansion and everyone in it. The only problem was that if that were to happen, her mentor, who had instructed Lucas to keep an eye on his temperamental student, would punish him.

“My lady, I’m sorry.” Lucas bowed, hoping that showing humility would appease her. “What I meant to say was that you have more powerful weapons in your arsenal than just your aura.”

Jade scoffed and tossed her hair over her shoulder. “Sure...” Having calmed down a little, she looked back at the young man. “An outer circle student... A wimp that’s still standing despite having been beaten and threatened wants to talk to me in private. Am I missing something? Give me one reason why I should accept your request instead of giving Lucas the order to torture you till you tell us all that we want to know.”

“The annual apprentice competition,” he said, still smiling like an idiot. “I’m willing to bet that you’d like to know about your enemies’ weaknesses.”

“Well, well, seems you just might really be my friend...”

Jade got up from her desk and took a couple of steps forward. To everyone’s surprise, instead of hitting the man, she gently put her palm against his cheek. “Well then... Let’s say that I believe you as well. What you say is really interesting even though you’re a stranger parading as a friend. For all I know, you could be a wolf in sheep’s clothing, but I’m willing to give you a chance to explain yourself. But if you upset me...” Tenderness suddenly gave way to malice. A hiss filled the room, followed by the rancid stench of burnt meat. Smoke came from under the palm of Jade’s hand, and the young man’s cheek began to blacken.

After a couple of seconds, Jade removed her hand in surprise. “You’re rather resilient, I must say. You didn’t so much as blink! Well, I think you understand that you shouldn’t make me angry. I can also be kind. Sometimes. All of you, get out!”

The bewildered guards froze in both fear and confusion. Lucas was already heading for the door, because he, unlike the two, was well acquainted with the lady’s fickle nature. She was just like the flames she wielded: able to turn from nurturing to destructive in a matter of seconds.

“Are you deaf?!” Jade shouted when she noticed them. “Out!”

Luckily for the guards, Lucas dragged them outside in time, leaving their lady and the stranger alone. Jade sat back in her chair and crossed her legs

“Well, will you start talking or what?”

The guy nodded. “But first, are you’re sure they definitely won’t hear us?”

Jade frowned and nodded. He had only a couple of seconds to convince her that he’s worth her time, and he wasn’t doing too well. “This room is surrounded by a soundproof ward, so you can speak without fear of anyone hearing... Except for me,” she added sweetly.

“Good.” The guy finally relaxed, and his expression softened. Literally. Like putty in the hands of a sculptor, it twisted until it took the form of someone else’s face.

In front of her now stood an adult with sharp, but attractive features. There was no trace of his former childish appearance. However, what surprised her more was seeing the burn begin to heal right before her eyes and soon disappeared altogether.

Taken aback, she didn’t immediately notice the man sit in a nearby chair and take out something from his Ring. He was in no hurry to put on the silver Amulet, twirling it in between his fingers instead.

The bronze Amulet around his neck wasn’t similar to the real one only in its appearance, but also in its internal structure. It even showed a fake name and status. And although Kai had been able to make a perfect copy, there was still one problem: he was no craftsmen, so he had no idea how to make the information stay within the Amulet. He had to constantly recreate the symbols, as they would fade away a few hours after their creation. The same thing happened with the fake blade he made in order to make North go with his plan.

“Allow me to introduce myself. I’m Kai Arnhard. And... How does the saying go? The enemy of my enemy is my friend? I came to tell you how you can increase your chances of winning against Greenrow.”

Jade forgot about her surprise and became angry the moment she heard that bastard’s name. Some two years ago she was the star of the Sect, and then that damned Greenrow appeared and snatched her crown! She wanted to strangle him, and then burn him... No, even better, to strangle him as he burned.

Taking a deep breath, she glanced at Kai. He seemed serious about this, so she was in no hurry to finish the conversation.

“Are you an idiot or are you just insane? You do know that you can end up expelled or even killed for forging an Amulet? And then you have the gall to come to me. What? You think that I didn’t hear about how you became Greenrow’s new mutt?”

Kai laughed and then smiled. “Insane? Perhaps. But one needs to have a couple of screws loose to survive in this world. We’re all stupid to some extent,” he replied rather calmly. “You just saw me use a fake Amulet, which means you now have something to hold over me. I’m at your mercy and thus have no reason to lie to you. I consider Greenrow an enemy just as much as you do.”

Jade grinned. “Well, you’ve certainly paid attention to everything, haven’ you? However, it seems that you’ve forgotten something. You’ve been at my mercy from the moment you set foot on the grounds of my estate. Seems to me that you don’t care much about your life...”

“Um... I think you’re the one who’s forgetting something... If you’ve heard of me then you know that I’m an inner circle student. But that’s not the point. Did you think that I just came here without a plan?”

Jade became interested once more. “Let’s say that I believe you... Why have you been stalking my home?”

Surprised by her question, Kai raised an eyebrow and leaned slightly forward.

“How else would I’ve gotten inside? I doubt that you would’ve let Greenrow’s ‘mutt’ or a random passerby come to see you. So I had to pretend and make you think that I was a very bad spy.”

“I see...” Jade nodded. The coldness in her voice was slowly fading away, and she even seemed a smidge more relaxed. “All right then, speak. I’m very interested in what you have to say about Greenrow.” With a charming smile, she again crossed her legs, revealing her half-naked thighs.

Making himself comfortable in his chair, Kai began to tell her how to rig Greenrow’s results in the upcoming competition, as well as about what he wanted from her...

***

During the next week, Kai carried out various assignments for Greenrow, diligently playing the role of a faithful ally. The only downside of this was that he didn’t have time to practice. However, it would all come to an end soon enough.

Greenrow decided to personally go the Pagoda to buy something. And since the item he needed was on third floor, he couldn’t send Eria or any other of his servants to run the errand for him.

He also had some other business to attend to, so Kai and Eria followed him around. Passing through the crowd of inner circle students hanging around, who reverently parted as soon as they saw the golden amulet and the infamous pair of colorful eyes, the trio reached the Pagoda.

However, they were forced to stop just before the entrance by none other than Lily and Ash.

“Greenrow Yoni.” Lily said as he turned his gaze toward him. “By the code of the Fallen Star Sect, as an apprentice, I challenge you to a duel of honor!”

Kai noticed a flicker of anger appear on Greenrow’s face, and the corner of his lips slightly twitch. The reason for this wasn’t Lily challenging him, but the mention of his last name.

“And what’s the reason for this daring challenge?” Greenrow asked, crossing his arms over his chest and looking down at Lily.

“He is,” she replied and pointed at Kai. “Don’t think I didn’t notice that you lured my follower over to your side!”

Greenrow glanced questioningly at Kai, who only shrugged in confusion and returned his gaze to Lily.

“Aren’t you overreacting a bit?” he asked, tilting his head to the side. “He’s not even a Stenshet.”

“So you refuse? Scared?” Lily asked, ignoring the last bit.

Greenrow sighed tiredly. “No. If you so desire, I’ll gladly put you in your place. What are the rules?”

Lily smiled.

“It’ll be a public duel. Tomorrow, right after sunset in the central arena,” she said loudly, after which she turned and proudly walked away with Ash.

As soon as she was far enough, Eria, who had only been throwing angry glances at Kai all this time, turned to Greenrow.

“My Lord, what do you want to do?”

“Stay at my mansion tomorrow, Eria, if you’d be so kind,” he replied.

“Should I stay as well?” Kai inquired.

“No,” Greenrow said sharply, confusing him. “It’ll be better if you go with me.”

“Are you sure?” Kai asked, trying to hide his interest.

“Yes, Kai.” Greenrow patted him on the shoulder. “I’m sure.”

After that, they continued on their way. Kai pondered Greenrow’s words as they walked, certain that he definitely wouldn’t change his mind.

God damn it! Kai cursed. He must know that almost ninety percent of Sect’s members are going to come watch the duel and that his mansion won’t be as well guarded as usual. There’s no way that he could gather the entire fraction in such a short period of time. And even if he manages, everyone will suspect that he’s hiding something if the security gets suddenly increased. Best he can do to make sure someone doesn’t do anything stupid while he isn’t there is to leave his strongest followers in the mansion. And since he had already sent almost all of his men on the second and third levels of the Soul Stage to the Wild Lands, he doesn’t have a lot of choice. But why doesn’t he want me to stay with Eria?! Damn! He couldn’t have found out about my plan. Maybe he doesn’t trust me? That bastard! I’ve done everything he asked me to... Damn, if I only had more time. But I can’t wait any longer. A message could arrive from Caltea any day now... I’ll have to improvise. The plan can’t be canceled! There’ll be no second chance. I need to figure out how to get into the mansion and attack from the inside...Fucking hell!

Chapter 20
SALVATION

The central arena was completely packed with people excited to see two apprentices cross swords. News about the duel spread like wildfire, attracting everyone’s attention. From the elders to the students, everyone was curious to see today’s events unfold.

However, not everyone was there for the sake of seeing two people fight. Some of the students came with the goal of collecting as much information as possible about Greenrow and Lily in order to apply it in their practice in the future. The vast majority, which consisted mostly of outer circle students, however, had come here for the sake of entertainment so it wasn’t a surprise that a betting pool had been formed. Greenrow was in the lead.

While the audience was waiting for the duel to begin, Greenrow was pondering something else in his dressing room.

“Did something happen?” Kai asked, noticing the frown on his face.

Greenrow slowly turned his head and stared at the raven-haired young man. After a short pause, he raised his eyebrow.

“No, everything’s fine. I just have a... feeling.” He rose from his chair. “Never mind, it doesn’t matter. It seems it’s time.” With a nod, he headed for the exit. “You can go to the podium.”

“All right,” Kai answered and headed into a different hallway.

The sun had set behind the horizon, when the duelist stepped into the arena, illuminated by special crystals. The stands immediately exploded in applause.

Smiling, Greenrow glanced around the audience; he kept his gaze on Kai for a moment and then focused on his opponent.

Standing some three hundred feet away from him was Lily, dressed in her fully restored armor and clutching the hilt of her sword. She was ready to start the duel at any moment.

Unlike her, Greenrow was relaxed and unarmed, clad in a simple black robe. He looked arrogantly at Lily, waiting for a sign. The judge, one of the junior elders, was counting down the seconds until the beginning of the duel. He was the only elder who had applied for this job, everyone else considered it to be nothing more than a waste of time and a children’s quarrel.

Their eyes met. The judge gave the command. The duel began.

But neither of the duelists moved.

“Why don’t you attack?” Greenrow asked in surprise.

“Take out your weapon!” Lily cried out.

Why did I agree to this?! she thought. How long am I supposed to drag this out?! What am I to do? Play cat and mouse with this maniac? Ah, to hell with all this! I'm not that weak! We’ll see who’ll be the one running!

“I don’t want to.” Greenrow smirked. “I can handle you without it. Come on! Show me what you’ve got!”

“You might regret those words,” the blonde whispered and rushed forward.

***

Eria was walking around the dark office. Being completely loyal to Greenrow, he couldn’t help worrying about him, even though he knew that that Wayat idiot had no chance against his lord.

“I wonder how long she’ll last,” he muttered to himself. “Bah, why am I bothering thinking about such nonsense? She doesn’t stand a chance. I better go meditate.”

As soon as he headed for the exit, he heard a knock on the door.

“Master Eria, an important message has arrived,” informed a female voice from the hallway.

“Come in.”

The door opened, and a servant walked in, holding an envelope.

“Here,” she said, “this was delivered by Lord Greenrow’s servants from the Sect’s post office.”

Eria nodded and took the letter.

“You can go,” he said, turning the envelope over. Pressed into the wax was the Yoni family’s coat of arms. Written on the back was a note that the letter was from Caltea, and an instruction.

Deliver personally to Greenrow Yoni, the youngest son of Yavert Yoni.

Eria grinned. Greenrow had long ago given him the order to check all the letters and get rid of the insignificant ones. He wasn’t about to go against his lord’s order.

Walking into the meditation room, he opened the envelope and began to read the letter. After a few lines, he stopped dead in his tracks and almost lost his balance.

The message stated that both of Greenrow’s older brothers were brutally murdered, and that their murderer was no other than a young man with violet eyes named Kai Arnhard. As if that wasn’t bad enough, he had also murdered some of the servants and attacked the family’s quarter.

Eria’s face twisted with anger. His fingers clenched into a fist, crumpling the paper.

“I knew it,” he hissed. “I knew that there was something wrong with that bastard! I must report this to the master immediately!”

Shoving the letter into his robe, he hurried to find Greenrow. He had to deliver this information to him as soon as possible. He couldn’t wait to see Kai be punished.

“Master Eria, where are you going?” asked the surprised guard. He opened the gate the moment he saw the bloodthirsty look on the blond’s face.

“I need to go to the central arena. Stay here, guard the mansion!” Eria ordered and marched out.

Confused by Eria’s sharp tone, the guard came to his senses only when the blond had already disappeared from his sight.

“Phew...” He sighed. “What has gotten into him today? Does he really want to see the duel so badly?”

“Maybe,” his partner muttered.

With a shrug, the guards returned to their job.

They, like many others, liked to work here. Unlike the Untouchables, for whom they had worked until recently, apprentices paid significantly more. And when Greenrow declared himself the new star of the Sect at the last year’s competition, people reached out to him themselves. Large groups of people surrounded each of the apprentices, ready to satisfy their every whim if that meant that they’d be accepted into their faction. Because of this, it wasn’t strange that the apprentices, in turn, treated everyone around them as their servants.

Most of the followers, if not all, were interested in profit. Of course, there were those who, like Eria, blindly obeyed their masters, but most wanted material gain. This is why all members of a faction received payment in Sect Points in accordance with their role and strength. The harsh truth was that the apprentices were mainly interested in strong students, or just very promising inner circle students. They wanted these people close to themselves for two reasons: for gathering rare resources in the Wild Lands, and participating in annual competitions.

In addition, the closest and most useful members had a chance of getting any item (except techniques) from the last three floors of the Pagoda. This was the main reason why a lot of people tried to join apprentices.

All of this, of course, required a colossal amount of Points. And since not all apprentices had the same amount, this created a difference in the power of the factions. Greenrow, for example, was able to attract many alchemists and miners that he’d then send on expeditions. He’d then use the gathered resources to produce high-quality medicine, which he’d then deliver to the Pagoda and to personal stores. In order to make all of this possible, he had a six-digit starting capital, received in the form of awards.

Others, like Jade Alkis, mainly relied on resources and family members. However, this didn’t mean that they forgot about gaining influence within the Sect itself.

As for why they needed all of this, the answer was simple — to reach new levels and become martial art masters. To do that, they needed a huge amount of resources that they wouldn’t be able to obtain on their own even if they had several decades at their disposal. And so, a copious amount of Points to cover all of the expenses was a small price to pay for their goal.

Everyone in the Sect knew that if an outer circle student reached the Soul Stage, they were guaranteed to become an inner circle student. However, if a student by some miracle managed to close the chasm between their current level and that of the Exorcist Stage, then the post of a junior elder was theirs. As it could’ve been assumed, apprentices had the highest chances of reaching this goal.

But that wasn’t all.

By becoming an Exorcist, they’d lose their apprentice status and the patronage of their mentors. Their factions would be dismantled and shrink to a small circle of their closest allies. They’d also have to compete with other former apprentices of the elder who had previously trained them in order to earn the right to become the next senior elder, for which it was necessary to reach the last level of the Exorcist Stage.

The reason for dismantling their factions upon becoming elders was that they no longer needed them. The resources needed for further development could no longer be obtained by weak mortals or purchased at the Pagoda. The need for Points almost completely disappeared, so the craftsmen had to travel the empire on their own, wander through the wild territories and ancient ruins in search of peak-quality, Silver-rank materials. By becoming junior elders, former apprentices were given the opportunity to have other Exorcists join their circle.

Those Exorcists who used to be outer circle students had practically no chance of becoming senior elders. Out of almost three hundred masters in the Sect, at least half of them would be forever stuck at the beginning of the Exorcist Stage.

It all boiled down to senior elders recruiting one apprentice, who eventually either became an Exorcist or (if there wasn’t enough talent in them) returned to being a student of the inner circle again. Thus, thirteen elders trained up to a dozen apprentices during their six-hundred-year-old life. And only one would be deemed worthy to take their post when the time came for them to part from this world.

The thoughtful guard noticed a figure ahead. Having gotten up, he realized that it was Eria.

“Master, have you decided to stay after all?” the second guard asked.

The first guard stared suspiciously at the blond. Something seemed off.

Eria stared at the guard in silence and then nodded at the gates, hinting that they should be opened.

The guard saluted and hurried to carry out the master’s order.

It was at that moment that the first guard finally realized what had made him so alarmed — was Master Eria always this tall?

Panicked, he reached for the artifact that operated the gates but failed to do anything except end up unconscious and join his friend on the ground.

“Hurry up,” Lucas said, appearing out of nowhere. “The effect won’t last long.”

Kai nodded as his face began to distort and change. He pulled off the wig and threw it to the ground. He didn’t need it anymore.

This whole charade was necessary to make the guards open the gates. Each mansion had its own array, which was connected to the Sect’s central one. The owner of the mansion could use their Amulet to make a list of people who would have access to the estate. In case of trespassing, the array would send a message to the central one that would transmit this information to the owner.

Kai was among those who had the permission to be here. However the entire estate was surrounded by a ward that could also raise an alarm if someone didn’t enter the mansion through the open gates. The only people who could open the gates were Greenrow himself, as well as the people he chose, among whom there were mainly only guards. Kai had not yet received such an honor.

Only one thing remained to be done: disable the array.

Stopping some five steps away from the gates, Kai looked at his feet. With the help of energy vision, he saw that a few feet under him was an entire sea of ornate energy patterns.

The artifact that supported both the mansion’s array and maintained its connection with the central one was swimming in the center of that turbulent sea. Kai pointed his hand at it; if he was right, by controlling prana, he’d be able to break the connection. However, several feet of dirt represented a serious obstacle.

Concentrating, he focused all of his ki into one point. Exhaling, he drilled through the ground, following an imaginary path. In less than a minute, blood spurted from his nose and eyes. He staggered but remained standing.

Good thing I got a chance to train both my spirit and willpower...

A few seconds later, he finally exhaled and wiped the blood off his face.

“Done... The array’s deactivated...”

“Are you sure?” Lucas asked uncertainly.

“Y-Yes... You can go in...”

Despite his doubts, Lucas could feel his gut telling him that the energy surrounding the mansion was gone. He made a hesitant step forward, just waiting to receive a message about trespassing, and to receive an irremovable mark on his Amulet.

However, nothing of the kind happened.

Realizing that Kai wasn’t lying, he turned to look at him and stared at him in surprise.

“There’s... There’s a technique that can destroy the array...” Lucas was dumbfounded. Kai had no heart to tell him that he had lied to them. He couldn’t tell people about his special ability, so he could do nothing other than lie and try to cover it up as best as possible. “All right, we can start.”

Lucas took out a small glass ball from his Ring and crushed it, sending a message to their accomplices.

Dozens of Soul Stage warriors from Jade’s faction rushed to Greenrow’s mansion, jumping over the walls.

“Attention everyone, I’m turning off your Invisibility,” Lucas warned them.

The rare and extremely expensive high-quality, Silver-rank item had an effect similar to Distorted Perception Field. However, it worked in a different way — instead of just making you invisible, it had the ability to drown out any sounds within the radius of its effect.

Skirmishes started both in the courtyard and in the building itself. Unfortunately for Greenrow, his main forces were now far away from both the Sect and Rivertoon.

It was all over in a couple of minutes. Among the members of Greenrow’s faction, there were no survivors left.

On the second floor, Kai and Lucas met up with Safa and several bald servants. Having been told about them and their contribution to their cause, Jade’s men didn’t attack.

“Kai!” With tears of joy in her eyes, Safa rushed over to him. “My gratitude knows no bounds! Thank you! Oh, thank you! I don’t know how I’ll be able to pay you back for your kindness, but I’ll think of something!”

“Where’s my sister? And what about the other girls?”

“The marks have been removed. Our people are taking them out of the estate through the secret passage,” answered one of Lucas’s men. “We have passes for the girls, they should pass through the gates with no problem. Oh right, also, that guy... What’s his name? Ash? He’s here, too... There they are,” he said and pointed at the window.

Looking out, Kai saw a line of dozens of girls and Jade’s people accompanying them. Ash was right behind them, supporting Julie who was still under the influence of the drugs.

“As you can see, our part of the deal has been completed,” Lucas said. “It’s your turn now.”

“Ah, that’s where you’re wrong,” Kai replied without looking up from the window. “They’re still on the Sect’s grounds. But I trust you, so don’t worry. I’ll keep my promise. But first, I must ask,” he turned to Safa. “What will you do now?”

“I have long decided that as soon as I free my sister, I’ll leave the Sect and throw away the Amulet. I’m not an aristocrat, so there’s nothing keeping me in Rivertoon. No one will miss me, I’m not that talented. So, yeah...”

“Good, that’s a smart decision.” Kai nodded. “Good luck to you. And thanks… Let’s go!” Turning to Lucas and his men, he headed to one of the most important places in the mansion. “Where are the rest of your fighters? Have they already left?”

“No, they’re setting up a surprise for Greenrow. Lady thought it’d be rude to come without a gift,” Lucas answered with a broad smile. When they arrived to their destination, he said, “Come on, surprise me again!”

Kai gave him a slightly mocking look but said nothing.

They were standing in front of the door that led to the room in which Greenrow had taken Kai when they first met. However, what he didn’t show him that time was that on the other side of the room was another one, housing a special array that allowed expensive pills and potions to stay in use as long as possible since Rings didn’t have such a feature. Only the owner of the mansion could open this door using a special energy pattern that their medallion would send.

Kai had taken great care to remember the pattern to the last stroke.

Putting his hand on the cold metal, he released the energy in the same manner Greenrow did a week ago. A second later, the door made a tapping sound.

They were in.

Stepping inside the passage, Lucas whistled in surprise.

“Oh wow! Look at this collection!” He grinned viciously. “Greenrow, my lady thanks you for your generosity!”

Having collected all of the ingredients into a special box, which he then sent to his Ring, Lucas ordered a retreat.

“What are you going to do now? Do you want to come to us?” he asked Kai. “Lady Jade thinks highly of you, you know!”

“I can’t,” Kai said and walked over to the corpse of a dark-haired guy with a body that resembled his own.

“What are you doing?” Lucas asked in surprise. “And what do you mean, you can’t?”

Kai traded his silver medallion for that of the dead man’s. “While I was working on this plan, I...” He paused and wrapped his hand in sword energy. With quick and precise slices, he disfigured the corpse’s face beyond recognition. Once he was done, he turned back to Lucas and gazed steadily into his eyes. “I realized that Kai Arnhard must die tonight.”

***

Lily could barely stand.

Stupid! Stupid! she scolded herself. I’ve made the same mistake again! I underestimated my enemy! Monster... He's a monster! Even the mastered Wind Force didn’t help! How can he be so strong?!

“Well, are you giving up?” Greenrow grinned. There was not a single scratch or speck of dust on him.

Lily, on the contrary, looked like she had been to Hell and back.

Her armor was dented and full of deep scratches. The fact that Greenrow was probably holding back was the only reason why she had managed to survive this long.

Sorry, Kai...

“I-I surrender...” She sighed.

The audience fell silent. From the very first minute of the duel, it was obvious to everyone that she stood no chance against Greenrow. Some even felt sorry for her, so no one was surprised when she lost.

Hearing the judge declare him the winner, Greenrow went to one of the exits when he suddenly saw Eria run in from there.

“What happened?” he growled. He had given a clear order to remain at the mansion.

“My lord!” the blond began frantically. “A very important letter from your family just arrived!”

Greenrow snatched the letter from him and opened it, curious to see what it was that had made his servant go against his orders.

As he read, he felt himself getting more and more angry.

“You idiot, are you kidding me?” He glared at Eria. “Did you not see that this isn’t my father’s handwriting? Even the seal is fake!”

Eria stared back in shock, begging the Heavens for the ground to open up and swallow him. Not knowing what to say in his defense, he bowed his head and cringed.

Greenrow turned his gaze to the stands and turned even angrier — Kai wasn’t there. There was no way that he had disappeared so quickly after the end of the fight. What he couldn’t have known was that while everyone’s attention was focused on the duel, Kai used Distorted Perception Field to slip by unnoticed. Even if someone had been looking in his direction then, they wouldn’t have noticed him.

“To the mansion! Now!” he ordered.

***

As soon as Kai and Jade’s people left the mansion, several powerful explosions rang out. Jade’s men split, and Kai headed for the Sect’s gates. With the help of the fake medallion, he was going to pass by the guard, and then, controlling prana, calmly pass through the Field. Without connecting to the central array, he couldn’t use the fake Amulet as he had done before nor protect himself from the Field.

But he wasn’t afraid.

Having changed his appearance, he hurried to catch up with Julie, whom Ash was supposed to have taken to the Stenshet quarter by now.

But when he turned around the corner, he stopped dead in his tracks. A moment later, a muscular man of medium height with short, dark hair, a mustache and beard appeared in front of him out of nowhere. His face had been disfigured by multiple scars, couple of which started at the corners of his lips, making him look like the Joker. His gaze was as sharp and as piercing as a dagger.

To Kai’s horror, the man was a senior elder at the final level of the Exorcist
Stage.

Chapter 21
THE RETURN

Kai was unable to utter a single word. He squinted and noticed a man standing a little to the side. It was difficult to discern his face in the twilight of the evening, but he recognized him immediately — it was the examiner who oversaw his tests.

“Where are you looking at?” the Exorcist asked. “Oh, you saw Renji... What an interesting technique you’ve got there!” he exclaimed and poked Kai’s face. “It doesn’t seem like an illusion. It’s so life like! If I didn’t already know, I’d think that this is what you really look like. Such a simple technique, but what an effect it has! Tell me, how does it work?” He looked inquiringly at the young man. “Oh, yes! There, now you can talk,” he added and released Kai from the grip of his aura.

The young man gasped and looked at him with puzzled interest.

“I have... I have a special way of applying energy to the muscles and skin of my face, temporarily changing my appearance.”

“Oho, now that’s a very interesting technique!” the Exorcist said with child like admiration.

“So... Am I... free to go?”

The man looked at him in surprise. “Am I holding you? My hands are right here, as you can see.” He raised his palms. “You’re free to go if you want to.”

“Rey, stop fooling around.”

Renji came closer, and then shook his head sadly. “Well, you got yourself in trouble, young man. It hasn’t even been a couple of weeks since you became a student, and you’ve already made acquaintances with three apprentices, had a hand in destroying Greenrow’s plans and house, forged an Amulet and destroyed one of the arrays...”

Kai’s eyes widened. He couldn’t believe his ears.

“I agree.” Rey nodded and, forgetting about his strength, smacked Kai’s shoulder, toppling him over. His bones remained intact but he activated his regeneration skill just in case.

“But you’re lucky.” Rey smiled slyly. “We... understand why you did what you did. And although I should report this to the elders, I won’t.”

“What are you talking about?” Kai asked, feigning innocence.

“Give it a rest already!” he shouted. “If an Exorcist decides to observe someone, you can bet that nothing will pass by them unnoticed!”

“Then why did you follow me? Who are you?” Kai asked, dropping the act. There was no point in playing dumb any further.

“I think you remember me.” Renji stood next to Rey and rested his hands on his hips. “I’m Renji Shaw, and this is my old friend, Rey Divago. He’s a junior elder.”

“You never answered my first question,” Kai said firmly as he rose from the ground. “And why junior? Shouldn’t he be a senior elder by now? He’s on the last level of the Exorcist Stage.”

“Oho, there’s a brain in that skull after all.” Rey clapped his hands. “Hey, Renji, answer him.”

“Boy... Kai. I noticed your abilities the moment you showed up here. Had there been another senior elder, you could’ve become their apprentice.”

Kai nodded slowly.

“So, for this reason, I turned to Rey, who decided to observe you.”

“You’ve done a lot so far, I can’t deny that, but you’ve never even thought about training! That ain’t good!” Rey said. “If you must know, I used to be a senior elder until that bastard who’s now teaching that Greenrow kid set me up. By the Emperor’s order, they demoted me. But that was... Ah, it doesn’t matter... But I really like your trick. You had a really good plan!”

Kai was taken aback by Rey’s honesty and straightforwardness. Typically, these kinds of stories weren’t told to a newcomer, especially in such a joking manner. What kind of weirdo was this Rey?

“I still don’t understand what’s going on here.”

“What do you mean?” Rey asked, genuinely surprised. “We gathered here to decide whether you’re worthy of being my student or not! So, here’s your last test,” he said before Kai could intervene and stared at him. “Kill me.”

“What?!”

“Kill me!”

Panic escalated into horror. Kai felt his heart sink and hair stand on end. He stared at the scarred face, feeling as if he was looking into the eyes of a wild beast.

His head was spinning, and he saw only three ways out of this mess: fleeing, attacking, or giving up. Two of those he had no intention of doing.

The Blade of the Water Surface appeared in his hand and instantly became enveloped with sword energy.

“Admirable determination,” Rey commented as Kai lunged at him, not even bothering to move. “Able to overcome fear. Can make the right decision under pressure...”

Seeing his opponent grin sobered him up. Adrenaline began to subside slowly, but that didn’t stop Kai from attacking. The blade continued toward Rey’s neck, touched it and...

...froze without leaving so much as a scratch.

Kai feared to even think how powerful Rey was if he could stop such a powerful attack with his energy alone.

“Not bad, not bad,” he muttered thoughtfully, pushing the blade away with his finger. “All right... You pass! Meet me at the northeastern corner of the sect tomorrow. That’s where Training Zone Zero is. About the Amulet... Well, you’re on your own! If you don’t come tomorrow, then Heavens help you when I get my hands on you because I’ll tear out your heart and eat it!” he said, took a step forward and disappeared.

Kai stood still for a couple of moments, staring dumbfounded into the empty space.

“Is he... Is he serious?” he asked Renji once he finally snapped out of it.

“Pretty serious.” The man nodded. “This kind of behavior is quite common in his homeland. They believe that they’ll receive power if they eat the hearts of those with strong will.”

“I see... Can I go now?”

Renji shrugged.

“Am I holding you? No. Also, since Rey doesn’t care about what you’ve done at Greenrow’s mansion, neither do I. I have no desire to harm my friend’s student, so I won’t tell anyone. However, keep in mind that the arrays aren’t Sect’s property. The imperial family brought them here. Only they, and the people who swore an oath to the Emperor, know their secrets. I don’t care nor do I want to know how you got information about them, but if your secret gets revealed, then death will await not only you, but everyone around you. So, be smart, and be careful. Now you can go.”

Renji turned around and walked away, leaving Kai to ponder his words.

Suddenly remembering what he was about to do before he was interrupted, Kai rushed toward the Stenshet estate.

***

By the next day, almost everyone knew about the attack. The event was discussed so fiercely that the rumors went beyond the Sect’s borders and reached the people of Rivertoon.

The Untouchables conducted an investigation with the support of Greenrow’s faction. The elders, on the other hand, didn’t deem this “minor” incident worthy of their time.

The goal had been the alchemy treasury, where very rare and expensive ingredients were stored. The main suspect was the new member of Greenrow’s faction: his right hand, Kai Arnhard, who, according to the rumors, died during the attack. His body, burned beyond recognition, was identified via the Amulet. As for his accomplices, their identities remained unknown.

Students discussed and debated how this would affect Greenrow’s results in the upcoming competitions. Opinions were divided into those who thought that he’d lose his position as a faction leader, and those who believed that his strength didn’t depend on his servants or materials and techniques stored in the mansion. His recent victory in the arena proved this.

As for Greenrow himself, he moved to a new place with his remaining servants and claimed to have no comments about what had transpired. He didn’t want the public to know that the most important thing he had lost were a bunch of girls. Instead of succumbing to rage and hysteria, he began to think about his next move.

To start with, he sent his people to search for the girls and Kai. He didn’t believe in his death for even a second. The only thing his servants came back with was information that Kai had sold the residence that the Stenshets had gifted him a week before yesterday’s events. Greenrow didn’t pursue this further, as the last thing he needed right now was getting into a quarrel with the Stenshets.

Thanks to the corrupt guards of Rivertoon, he learned that Kai hadn’t left the city. However, he didn’t rely on this information too much as he could’ve left some other way.

While Greenrow struggled to come up with the solution to his problem with the ritual, Kai returned to the Sect. With a new face and identity, of course.

After meeting with Rey and Renji, he hurried to the Stenshet quarter as fast as he could to finally meet with Julie, who was, unfortunately, still under the influence of the drug and unable to recognize her brother. The only thing that the healers could do was give her a special pill that’d mitigate the drug’s effects, but nobody knew how long it’d take for it to work.

So, having changed his face and given it slightly feminine features, Kai was now on his way to the administration, whose building was also the headquarters of the Untouchables.

“Hello,” he greeted the clerk. “I need my Amulet replaced... I somehow managed to break it...” Smiling apologetically, he put a silver medallion on the counter.

The clerk looked up and stared at him in surprise. He then directed his attention to the battered item before him. For one to be able to fix Amulets they had to have a special tattoo that was able to read information from all medallions. The clerk noticed that this particular medallion’s internal structure was damaged, which cut off its connection to the central array and disabled some of its features.

He glanced at the special artifact next to him and then nodded.

“Lee Cohen,” he read from the Amulet. “Inner circle student, nineteen years old, Muscle Endurance level. Went to the eastern area of the Wild Lands eight months ago. Right?”

“That’s right!” Kai nodded. “Am I still listed as a member of the Sect? Have I managed to return in time?” he asked worriedly.

“The central array hasn’t been able to detect you for eight months and twenty-three days. You were put on the list of missing students... But yes, you’ve returned on time. One more month and you would’ve been expelled.”

Kai sighed in relief.

“However, I must inform you that since you haven’t shown any progress for five years already, you’ll be demoted to the status of an outer circle student if you don’t go past the Body Endurance Stage by the end of the year!”

“Understood!” Kai nodded vigorously. “I’ll definitely complete the Sensory Organs Endurance level in the near future!”

“I don’t care,” the clerk muttered, taking the damaged Amulet. “I’ll go tell the elders to make you a new one. I’ll send this one to be scrapped — it’s useless now. Right, all of your Points will be removed. Consider it payment.”

“Thank you.” Kai smiled and stepped aside. Setting up a new Amulet shouldn’t take too much time, so he decided to wait.

Kai smiled on the inside. He was very lucky that this Lee Cohen was on the MIA list of students. And seeing for how long he had been missing, it was very likely that he was dead. The young man’s laziness and level of development suited Kai perfectly.

Even though he had successfully recreated the Amulet, he didn’t get a chance to connect it to the central array in order to use it fully. Without it working properly, he couldn’t make purchases in the Pagoda, rent houses, or enter training zones. It was because of this that he had to pull this whole stunt with the broken medallion.

Having received a new one, Kai’s identity theft was finally completed — he was now officially Lee Cohen, an inner circle student.

The next order of business was to find Training Zone Zero; he didn’t want to step on Rey’s toes as he needed a teacher like him, eccentric and insane as he was.

Finding the right place, Kai stared in shock at the plaque.

Attention! Private property.

If I didn’t invite you, then run away as fast as you can and pray that I don’t find you! Otherwise, I’ll rip your spine out and beat you with it!

Rey Divago

“How... lovely,” Kai muttered and went in.

Going around the dilapidated, one-story building, he went into the backyard. There he found a training area consisting of several platforms, one of which was full of training dummies.

“Oh, so you came,” came a voice from behind Kai, making him freeze. “Well done.”

Turning around, he saw Rey. The grin on his face told Kai that nothing good awaited him.

“Time to suffer!”

Chapter 22
REFLECTION FORCE

“Enough!” Kai pleaded.

“No!” Rey shouted.

“But I can’t do this anymore!”

“Quitting is not an option, boy! Either you fight, or you die!”

Kai had no choice but to continue fighting the doll, which had been chasing him across the platform for twenty minutes now. Its settings were equal to a first level of the Soul Stage warrior. And although its strength wasn’t increasing, as was the case at the entrance exam, all Kai could do was run away. He was becoming more and more aware that the moment when he would run out of stamina was just around the corner.

Unable to maintain his balance, Kai stumbled and fell. He had no more strength to get up. The doll quickly closed the distance between them and raised its wooden sword over its head. Instead of attempting to get up, Kai prepared to block the attack but the doll stopped its swing halfway.

“You’re lucky, little one!” Rey exclaimed. “It seems that the array ran out of energy. It’ll take it three hours to recharge.”

Panting and still waiting to be hit, Kai tried to process what he had just heard. Once he finally recollected himself, he slowly turned his head in Rey’s direction and tried to get up. Unfortunately, his legs refused to cooperate, so he fell back on the ground, completely exhausted.

Absorbing energy from the air with the eagerness of a plant that hadn’t been watered in a while, he began healing. Almost half an hour of fighting without so much as having time to breathe was too much even for him.

“Why are you wasting your time on me? Why, of all people, did you choose me? Just don’t say that it’s because I fucked up Greenrow’s plans, I’m not buying that crap.”

Rey gave him a strange look.

“Because you’ll become an End-level Exorcist. And once you become a senior elder, you’ll take my native tribe, which is located far in the south, under your wing,” he answered, laying all his cards on the table. “I used to be a senior elder, but was demoted and forbidden from leaving the capital. The only thing protecting my tribe from shitty aristocrats is my name and my uncle, who hasn’t been doing well for the last couple of decades. My name alone is worthless if I can’t leave Rivertoon. However, if a senior elder wants to take a region or a family under their wing, no one but the emperor himself can go against them.”

“And... you’re just telling me all of this?” Kai asked in surprise.

“What do you want me to do? Weave a web of lies? What for? I’m a simple man, kid. I tell my friends the truth, and kill my enemies in a fair fight. Why complicate things?”

“But what if I’m not a friend? What if I refuse to fulfill your request?” Kai asked with uncertainty in his voice.

Rey grinned.

“What if... What if... Why bother with what might be? If you’re not my friend, the answer is rather simple...” Rey’s eyes flashed frighteningly. “I’ll kill you and find someone better.”

Kai stared at him.

“I was just joking, no need to kill me,” he finally mumbled

“Splendid!” Rey smiled. “Now!” He clapped his hands. “You move like a blind drunk! With each attempt to attack or evade, you made so many mistakes and unnecessary movements that anyone would’ve had enough time to finish you off. I don’t even know where to begin when it comes to your sword skills. It’s an utter mess! Some of your movements were clearly taken from someone’s style, which, by the way, doesn’t suit you at all! The rest looked like child’s play! Also... Your left hand! You probably didn’t notice, but in battle, it’s just dangling there. Seems to me like it used to be as dominant as your right but that you’ve forgotten about it.”

Kai wanted to make excuses but he knew that Rey was right. He was a little disappointed with himself to tell the truth, but he could do nothing other than train and become better. Clenching his left hand, he remembered his life on Earth and fights in the ring in which he used both hands as he used to be ambidextrous.

“Taking all that into consideration, I want to ask why you decided to use a sword as your main weapon, and who taught you to use it so badly?”

Kai was hesitant to answer. “I don’t know... A sword seemed like a good weapon to me. As for who taught me... No one, I am self-taught...”

Turning his head, Rey looked at him in amazement.

“Interesting... That changes a lot,” he muttered to himself. “But you’re right, a sword is a wonderful weapon.”

With these words, Rey took an ordinary blade of peak quality from his Ring and slashed the air with it, sending forth a powerful gust of wind. “A sharp strip of steel created with one thing in mind — bloodshed.” He looked at Kai. “I’ve studied many sword styles in these two hundred years of mine... What would you say if I offered to teach you the Double Blade Style? It’s my tribe’s speed technique.”

Kai felt his blood boil with anticipation.

“Yes! Please!” he nearly cried out. “That’s... I’d love to learn it!”

For a long time, Kai had been feeling like he was missing something, but he couldn’t understand what exactly. That answer constantly eluded him. Because of the recent events he didn’t have time to seriously think about it. How didn’t he realize that by using only one hand to fight he was deliberately handicapping himself? How had he been so blind?! He was lucky that Rey had opened his eyes.

“Well then, we’ll start now!” Rey exclaimed joyfully and took out a pair of Low-rank swords from his Ring.

“Catch!” he said and threw them to Kai, who, having found new strength in himself, managed to catch them. “You have ten minutes to rest, and then we begin! Also, don’t worry, the swords have been enchanted, they can’t hurt you,” he added.

It was on that day that Kai’s official training under Rey’s patronage began.

Kai spent most of his time studying and practicing the Double Blade Style, but he managed to make time for other things. In addition to all the third-class training zones available to Rey (except for the laboratory and the workshop), Kai also visited the second-class zone — the Weapon Cemetery, in which he meditated on the manifestations of the Sword Force.

Regarding the Points he needed to visit these places, before “dying,” Kai had made sure to transfer almost all of the five thousand Points that Greenrow had given him into Storage Talismans, which he bought in the Pagoda. After he had registered as Lee Cohen, he transferred the Points to his new Amulet.

Rey was amazed by all that his new student had managed to achieve in a week’s time. Kai managed to remember all the moves of the Double Blade Style that Rey had shown him. And as there were at least a couple of hundred of them, this was no small feat. Despite Kai’s photographic memory and unique ability, there were still mistakes in his execution, but perfecting the moves was only a matter of time and practice. Kai wouldn’t stop until he could do it all blindfolded. He was stubborn enough.

After about a month of training with the doll, Kai could perform the technique relying on muscle memory alone. But, as it was to be expected, he was still far from Rey’s level.

Unfortunately, during all this time, Julie didn’t wake up. The drug’s effect seemed to have decreased, but the consequences of her being oversaturated with Yin energy were still visible. The healers couldn’t do anything since the problem was connected to her soul, and not to her body. Rune’Tan was also still sleeping, so he couldn’t help either.

Another problem was that the Potion was still not fully tuned to his ki frequency. As he had no clue how much more time would be needed for all of this, all he could do was focus on his training.

Under the supervision of a proper martial artist, Kai’s swordsmanship skills grew better by the day. At some point, Rey ceased to be amazed by his student’s phenomenal progress and concluded that if Kai continued to train hard and kept this pace up, then the young man would become as good as him after a year and a half.

Happy with his success, Kai persuaded Rey to give him a break to absorb a pill. It was the Limit Breaker Pill that Greenrow had given him. It rested in Kai’s Ring, losing a little bit of energy with each passing week.

Having received permission, Kai occupied a prana-filled room and prepared for a long meditation. As he had learned from Greenrow, if he absorbed at least fifty percent of the pill’s energy, the effect would last for at least a couple of weeks. And if apprentices were able to absorb seventy percent, then Kai could easily absorb one hundred.

Rey’s private training complex was by no means small even though it was meant to host a couple of people at best, so it had a designated place for power simulators.

Cranking the prana saturation to the max, Kai swallowed the pill and made himself comfortable. He needed to break its shell with his ki, and withstand the energy explosion while he directed the pill’s contents into the right areas of his body.

It took him about an hour and a half to do this, after which he finally took control of the pill’s energy and distributed it throughout his entire body (except for his brain). Soon, he switched to more intensive method of molding the energy and absorbing prana, which gave a much greater result.

For thirty-two days, Kai, like a madman, exhausted his body, trying to make the most of the pill until its effect finally ended.

Looking at his stats, Kai grinned like an idiot.

Stats

Age: 16

Race: human

Status: mortal

Stage: Body Stage

Level: Muscle Endurance

Characteristics

• Power: 29.91

• Speed: 29.94

• Endurance: 31.18

• Stamina: 40.74

• Mind: 11.2

• Energy: 41

Available points: 0

Abilities

• [Breath of Power] Rank: Low

• [Fake Face Technique] Rank: Low

• [Cutting Hands Technique] Rank: Low

• [Fire Punishment Technique] Rank: Earth

• [Symbolic Distorted Perception Field Technique] Rank: Earth

• [Symbolic Technique of Invisible Cut] Rank: Earth

• [Spiral Rotation of Ki’s Life Technique] Rank: Earth. Progress: 100%

• [Five Weightless Steps Technique. Volume 1] Rank: Earth

• [Energy Release Technique] Rank: Low

Force

Unknown

Features and Equipment

• [Awakening of the Sleeping Blood] Progress: 27%

• [Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo] Progress: locked

• [Oath] given by Rune’Tan Shakwir. Possibility of refusing.

• [Sword of the Water Surface] Rank: Silver

• [Spatial Ring] Rank: Silver

Achievements

• [Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,999 years

His current stats could be compared to those of the strongest inner circle students at the last level of the Mind Stage. It was probably possible that even apprentices of this level could have lower physical stats than him, but Kai doubted that there was anyone who had more energy. Save for, perhaps, Greenrow who was probably much stronger than he was even now. Kai was certain that he’d be able to compare to him in power only after he reached the Mind Stage and completed the Awakening of the Sleeping Blood.

Having finally completed his meditation, Kai decided to give himself a day off to recover before he returned to Rey.

The Exorcist didn’t fail to notice his student’s increased strength, but decided not to acknowledge it out loud and sent Kai to fight the doll, which was now almost equal to a warrior at the second level of the Soul Stage.

Even after such a noticeable upgrade, the doll was stronger than Kai. He had to dodge often and had no time to even try to block the attacks or run away. He had no choice but to use a sword to defend himself.

The doll hit the sword with such force that it threatened to knock the blade out of Kai’s hand and break his wrist. Dodging to the side, Kai put his new swordsmanship skills to a test.

He spun around his axis, slightly reducing the colossal load from the impact that hit him and countered with the other sword.

The doll managed to react by raising its weapon, but something unexpected happened to Kai when the blades collided. His second sword flashed with unprecedented power, the blades cracked, and the doll flew a couple of feet away.

What was that? he thought as a powerful voice went through his mind.

Martial arts are the path to ascension. True vision leads to enlightenment. Enlightenment leads to Force. Force leads to hidden knowledge.

Attention!

You have mastered [Reflection Force].

You have unlocked the Hearing Stage.

Chapter 23
ON THE EDGE BETWEEN LIFE AND DEATH

They stopped. A deep crack appeared on the doll’s body and the array ceased to work.

Kai froze in place, staring dumbfounded at the fracture on his sword.

For a few seconds, there was only silence; it was suddenly broken by Rey’s voice.

“Yes! Renji was right when he spoke of enlightenment. By the way, congratulations. Let me guess — Reflection Force?”

Instead of answering, Kai continued to stare at the sword, on the blade of which he saw something invisible to Rey’s eyes. He observed as shimmering patterns and symbols made of something unknown to him stirred within the steel.

The moment he laid his eyes on them, he gained a shallow understanding of their essence. It seemed to be whispering to him, beckoning him to listen and understand...

It was the Force speaking. It had finally revealed itself to him, teaching him how to summon it and weave it into energy or even objects.

He suddenly heard a voice very close to him, and then felt like someone was poking the back of his head. “Did you fall asleep or what?”

Snapping out of it, Kai turned around.

“Oh, you’re awake!” Rey grinned.

“What... What is this Reflection Force? And how... How did you know?”

“Ha, I felt it! Reflection is a rather rare type of Force. It belongs to the Path of the Sword.”

“The... Path of the Sword?”

“Have you been living under a rock?” Rey waved his hand. “Every type of Force is connected to a Path. For example, the Sword’s types are Piercing, Slashing, Speed, Strength, and Endurance
Force. As well as Reflection, Intent, and two legendary Forces — Form and Merging.”

“And you know them all?” Kai asked in astonishment.

“Of course not! Are you an idiot? I know the first five. I only mastered Reflection about ten years ago, and I hope that I’ll understand Intent someday. I don’t even dare dream of the last two.”

“Tell me more!” Curious, Kai was eager to learn everything about the Forces as soon as possible. And who better than an Exorcist to explain it all to him?

“Okaaay... I’ll be nice today.” Rey grinned. “Long story short, in order to achieve the Hearing Stage, you must master one of the first seven Forces. The simplest and most common ones are Speed, Strength, and Endurance. Almost all masters start with them. Slightly more complex and rarer ones are Slashing and Piercing. The rarest ones are Reflection and Intent.”

“Didn’t you say that I learned Reflection?” Kai asked in confusion. Was he that lucky?

“One can learn a Force only by observing it, whether in nature or from another master. However, this is possible only if one’s talented,” he added. “In your case, the fact that you had reached enlightenment staring at the gates helped.”

“The gates?”

“Yeah. They’re one giant artifact, filled mainly with Reflection
Force of the Seven Founding Masters.”

Tilting his head, Kai thought for a second.

“What’s the difference between the Forces?” he asked. “I get most of them, but what do Reflection and Intent do?”

Rey smacked his forehead. “How come you know absolutely nothing?”

“Well, forgive me for not having the coin to hire myself a mentor,” Kai answered coldly.

“All right, all right, don’t get your panties in a twist!” Rey grinned. “Reflection works in such a way that... Uh... It takes the power of someone else’s attack and adds it to your own... Or something like that. Intent allows you to attack your target from a distance.”

“Is it like a long-range attack?”

“Of course not, you silly boy. It ignores the distance and hits the target as if it was standing right next to you. You don’t have to bother yourself trying to catch up to your opponent. Got it?”

Kai nodded. “What about the legendary Forces? Form and Merging?”

“Well, kiddo, I don’t know everything either. They say that the Seven Founding Masters, as well as the first emperor, knew Form, which helped them reach the next Stage.”

Kai sighed. “I see...”

“If you’re so curious, this information can be found in the library.”

“Wait, what?!” Kai stared at him in surprise. “There’s a library here?”

“This is a school, of course there is. Although people rarely visit it...”

Kai added one more thing to his to-do list: visit the library and memorize all the books there.

“Well, since you know Reflection, it’ll be easier for you to master the rest of the Forces. Go to the Weapon Cemetery and try to master Speed. It’s the most important one for the Double Blade Style.”

With these words, Rey disappeared without a trace.

Kai looked around. Having made sure that the elder wasn’t just pulling his leg and hiding somewhere nearby, he decided to visit Julie before he headed to the Weapon Cemetery.

Arriving at the Wayat estate, he found the healer and his assistants in his sister’s room. Julie had developed a fever, and even the best medicines couldn’t help her as the problem was in her soul. According to the healer, it was less stable than before and could disintegrate at any moment. Healing the body, unfortunately, wouldn’t help the soul as it needed to be tempered with directly. However, rare were those capable of such a thing, and there were only one or two such people in the empire, the so-called Soul Masters. The Wayats certainly couldn’t afford their services, and even if they could, it’d take them far too long to arrive to Alkea from the far east. Unless something changed soon, Julie would die.

Kai felt his heart sink. Cold, sticky sweat crawled down his spine and a pit formed in his stomach. Fear filled his veins, making his body go numb. He couldn’t afford to lose Julie too. He just couldn’t...

Hatred for Greenrow became even more deeply rooted in his heart.

After the healer managed to lower Julie’s temperature, Kai asked them all to give him some privacy. Once he was alone with his sister, he retreated into his soul. Finding himself next to Rune’Tan, he tried to wake him up by shouting, but it didn’t work. He even grabbed him by the shoulders and slapped him a couple of times, but to no avail. The redhead continued sleeping.

Struggling to keep his grief and frustration under control, Kai returned to the real world.

Sighing, he sat next to Julie and took her hand. Her skin was ice cold and stiff.

“Fuck! No, no, no... You would never leave me, Julie... You wouldn’t,” he muttered desperately, leaning over his sister. “I just got you back, you can’t... I promised the old man... Julie, please... I beg you... I beg you, Julie,” he choked on his words, feeling like someone was squeezing his heart. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

No, I can’t give up, I have to... I have to figure out how to save her!

Taking a deep breath, he focused on finding a way out of this mess.

The Stenshets won’t help me. The Wayats are too poor, and even if I begged North on my knees, I doubt that he’d agree to help me. And even if he did, how long would it take him to take action? We’d have to wait for the Soul Master to arrive... And even if they managed to cross the most dangerous zones, it’d take them at least six months to get here. Kai cast a sad glance at his sister. The healer said that she doesn’t have much time left... North will not want to take the risk as he’d still have to pay the Master even if Julie died in the meantime. And who knows if the Master would even agree to come over... What else can I do? Think! Think! Rumor has it that the imperial family has a Master of its own. But how can I contact them? Would Rey help? I doubt it. The emperor demoted him and all that... Then who? North? Would he dare ask the emperor if they really have a Master? I don’t think so... Though it just might be worth a try. Who else? Who? Lily! More specifically, her mentor. He’s a senior elder. He must be on good terms with the imperial family. I still owe Lily for the fight with Greenrow, but I am out of options...

Pacing around the room, Kai heard a stifled breath. Stopping in his tracks, he looked at Julie and saw that her breathing had quickened, and that her face was red. Her temperature had risen again.

Kai immediately rushed to the door and found a maid.

“Fetch the healer, her fever is back!” he blurted out and returned to the room.

His intuition told him to stay and try to do something, but it didn’t tell him what that something was. The first thing that came to mind was to try to see the problem.

Activating energy vision, he concentrated as much as possible, straining his eyes more and more with each second. At some point, he noticed something weird in Julie’s ki. A few moments later, he saw it again.

There was something akin to a ball floating in her stomach. The longer Kai looked at it, the better he saw it, despite the growing red tint that had begun to fill his vision.

Wiping blood from his cheek, he continued observing and noticed that the ball looked kind of dented and that there were even holes in some places. Something seemed to be flowing out of it.

Kai felt compelled to try to do at least something. Putting his hand on Julie’s stomach, he was about to inject his energy into her body, but was stopped by Rune’Tan’s voice.

Wait!

“So you decided to wake up?” he hissed in anger.

Yes. Though not right away.

“Help me. Rune’Tan, help me, goddamn it!”

All right, the redhead said firmly. But in return, I’ll also need help. Swear that when you reach the peak of the Exorcist Stage, you’ll find a suitable body for me, a Fruit with a lot of soul energy, and that you’ll perform a relocation ritual!

Kai immediately swore, making sure to highlight that he’d help only if Rune’Tan saved Julie.

I see that recent events have had an effect on you, the redhead replied in surprise, accepting the oath. Now... Give me control over your body and, most importantly, don’t bother me!

Kai did as he was told, immediately losing power over his movements, although he felt that he could take it back at any time.

Listen carefully, boy. The soul is not just a mixture of Yin and Yang. There are a lot of mysterious Forces at work that combine these two things to create energy. Now, the shell of your sister’s soul is damaged. There’s still Force there, but part of the energy has disappeared, opening the way for the rest of it to spill out. We need to patch up the hole, so to speak. Do you understand? To do this, we need soul energy. Do you agree to give part of your soul energy, that is, your life force, so that I can use it as material for her recovery?

“Yes!” Kai instantly answered.

Well then, be patient and don’t try to resist! Rune’tan said, after which Kai’s soul was pierced with incredible pain.

Reality shattered and his body and mind twisted in agony. He howled in pain and begged Rune’Tan to stop. He felt as if someone was skinning him alive and then inserting heated needles into the exposed muscles. He was burning, and then freezing. His nails were torn out together with his eyes. Something was crawling inside of him, like thousands of tiny little insects, and eating him alive.

Kai’s soul writhed in agony in the middle of a vast emptiness. At the moment when he practically lost connection with reality, when he felt that he was about to die, everything ended.

He fell unconscious.

In the real world, Rune’Tan had almost finished healing Julie’s soul. The girl was lucky, she didn’t lose a lot of soul energy, and the root of the problem lay in the damaged shell. However, in order to fill the holes in her soul, Rune’Tan had to spend so much of Kai’s energy that the boy’s life span was reduced by at least thirty years for sure.

It took the ancient spirit almost ten minutes to finish the treatment, and then the local healer and his assistants burst into the room. Still controlling Kai’s body, Rune’Tan moved to a far corner and slowly sank into a chair. Julie’s soul had been mended, but it was still necessary to lower her temperature, so he let them work while he rested. He was tired...

He was falling asleep again...

***

Kai was waking up slowly, feeling as if he was trying to tear himself out of a pool of tar. Memories of what happened slowly came back to him. Abruptly opening his eyes, he froze.

Next to him, squinting from the bright sunlight, Julie was sitting quietly and looking at him.

“Good morning,” she whispered with a smile.

Chapter 24
THE EXPEDITION

After all this time... they were together again.

He had spent eighteen moths mourning, searching, traveling, and training before he finally found her, and then another two he spent waiting for her to open her eyes.

More than a year and a half had passed since they last saw each other. Since he first encountered Kiyan and old Jongo’s death, to whom he had promised that he’d keep Julie safe.

He’d never again break that promise.

They were inseparable for the next three days, talking about this and that and filling each other in. They had a lot to tell each other, and Kai had a lot of explaining to do. He told Julie everything about Kiyan, Yavert, and Helios, and about Jongo’s sacrifice.

Julie listened with a calm expression on her tired face, even when it seemed difficult to restrain herself. She, better than anyone else, understood that it was Kai who had suffered the most. It was him who struggled to make things right while she... She just ran away, unable to cope with it all.

Kai then talked about the destroyed village and the abandoned mine that lead him to the lost underground city of an ancient civilization, in which he was stuck for a whole year. However, he skipped the part about Rune’Tan and the mysterious azure cube.

After that, he told her about his revenge and journey to Rivertoon, about his acquaintance with Lily and Ash and the entire Stenshet family. He also told her about becoming a student of the Fallen Star Sect, where he found her. For her mental health’s sake, he decided to omit the gruesome details of their encounter.

Julie was amazed by all he had been through in such a relatively short amount of time. Most people wouldn’t have that many things happen to them in their entire lives. Hell, most of them wouldn’t experience even a tenth of what he had mentioned.

Once Kai had finished talking, she began to fill him in. She, unlike him, didn’t have as much to tell. Her journey to Rivertoon was without incidents, but very long. She had spent most of this time working as the cook in order to pay for her place in the caravan. After arriving in the capital, she spent several months living in a special quarter, waiting for her pass.

During her stay there, she impressed the local healers with her abilities and got herself a job in a small clinic until she met a person who claimed that they knew her brother. This, of course, turned out to be a lie, and she fell into the hands of Greenrow’s servants. She remembered nothing from that moment on.

Their three days flew by in a blink of an eye. Kai made agreements with Homer to have Julie become a servant on the estate as she’d be safe there, while he was busy with his work in the sect. And speaking of which, it was about time that he went back. Rey had certainly noticed his absence by now and was just waiting to punish him.

To his surprise, however, Rey wasn’t at the Training Zone Zero. Puzzled about where he might’ve gone, Kai began his search for his mentor throughout the sect. From the conversations he overheard from passersby, he found out that a grandiose event was about to take place: the bicentenary of the emperor, to which the elite of Alkea was invited, which primarily included Exorcists and not just the aristocracy, so the strongest warriors of the empire together with the heads of noble families had arrived to Rivertoon.

Figuring that he had nothing to do with this, Kai headed for the Weapon Cemetery. On his way there, he realized that people from Caltea would also come to the celebration. People like Helios Bayweck. Just remembering his name made Kai want to shout and punch something, but he restrained himself. He was far too weak to take him on right now. His revenge would have to wait.

Entering the Weapon Cemetery, he jumped to the side, startled by Rey’s sudden appearance.

“Could you stop popping out of nowhere?!”

“Where were you?” Rey asked, ignoring him.

“What? Do you have to know when I go to the bathroom as well?” Kai retorted, frowning.

Rey grinned.

“All right, all right... Calm down. I wanted to tell you something. In two days, they’ll announce an expedition. And you’ll be joining it. I’ve already made an agreement with the junior elders of the Untouchables. You’ll be going with them.”

“What? Why?” Kai asked in confusion.

“As I was recently told in confidence, Grandmaster Mayo Zu received very important information about some ancient ruins. Now, there’s some sort of technique active there that allows only the young to enter. This was nothing more than an urban legend at first, but it was recently confirmed by a group of Exorcists who failed to get inside. However, a twenty-year-old messenger passed through the barrier without any problem... That’s why the brass decided to send students on an expedition. Consider it training! It’s time you put theory into practice!”

“Wait, what if I die there?” Kai blurted out.

“Do you think your future opponents will take it easy on you? It’s only in moments of real danger that you can reach the true understanding of martial arts. Without that, you can kiss going above the Mind Stage goodbye. Don’t disappoint me. I thought you understood that this path is riddled with mortal dangers! Ninety percent of all the geniuses who were predicted to become Exorcists never became one. Do you know why?”

“Because they all died?”

“Precisely!” Rey nodded. “So you just have to accept the fact that death is always lurking somewhere nearby. But whether it’s possible to get away from it depends only on you. However, don’t forget that your abilities aren’t the only thing you can use. Here, take this.”

Attention!

Junior Elder, Rey Divago, has initiated a trade.

Item: 20,000 Sect Points

Price: /

Accept offer: Yes/No

“Prepare yourself for the expedition. Also...” Rey gave him a deathly serious look. “This is my last gift to you... Haha, not like I need Points. All right, come on, kid. Keep training. See you before the expedition. Maybe…”

With those words, he disappeared. Kai only now realized that the students that were passing by didn’t pay attention to them at all, as if he and Rey weren’t even there.

Must be another skill of his...

Pondering Rey’s words about death, Kai continued on his way, deciding to visit the Pagoda later. To some extent he even agreed with the elder, but it was the possibilities of valuable rewards that made him accept the deal. The last time he visited an underground city, he found all sorts of riches. And one annoying ancient spirit...

***

A week and a half passed before the Sect officially announced the expedition. Kai was surprised to find out that he’d be going to the cursed bridge they had to cross on their way to Rivertoon. Although the entrance to the ruins was several tens of feet away from the gorge above which the bridge hung, the evil energy could still be felt even there.

Five days were allotted for training and preparation, after which a pair of senior elders would lead all the volunteers that fit the criteria to the gorge. Eligible were inner circle students and apprentice no older than twenty-five. All apprentices, except for a couple of older ones, wished to go to, which meant that members of their factions would go with them. As for the Untouchables, they formed their own group with Kai as one of its members.

Getting ready for the expedition, Kai spent his days training and meditating at the Weapon Cemetery, where he managed to learn Speed after several days of futile attempts. With the knowledge of two Forces, he was halfway to beating the apprentices at their own game. Most of them knew no more than four types.

The day of departure came sooner than he thought. The groups gathered at the walls of Rivertoon near the southwestern gate.

“Hey! And who are you?” asked one of the surprised Untouchables, noticing a stranger in the blue-gray attire of their faction. “I don’t remember you.”

“Are you Lee Cohen?” someone asked before Kai could answer.

Kai looked at Joshua, one of the four elders of the Untouchable faction. They were regular students who hadn’t had enough talent to become apprentices. And since their pride and thirst for independence didn’t allow them to become subordinate to apprentices, they joined this neutral faction, where they were given high positions.

“I am.” Kai nodded.

“Good. Hey guys,” Joshua called out to the group, “this is Lee Cohen. He’ll be coming with us.”

Twenty heads immediately turned in Kai’s direction. Seeing that their new member was at the Muscle Endurance level, almost everyone returned to what they were doing before his arrival. Such a weakling must’ve bought his place in their group.

“Listen to me,” Joshua said barely audibly, but rather arrogantly, “I don’t know how you managed to get Elder Rey’s support, but don’t do anything stupid during the expedition. We don’t need extra problems! Clear?”

“Crystal!” Kai smiled.

Joshua looked at him with annoyance and disdain.

“Keep your head low and maybe you’ll manage to stay alive and even find something in the ruins.” Having said that, he turned around and walked away.

Kai stayed, having intended to keep a low profile from the very beginning. He knew that keeping his secret wasn’t going to be easy, as there were eleven factions present here, among which was Greenrow.

An hour later, the beginning of the expedition was announced, and almost a thousand of the strongest fighters of this generation headed west. Passing through cities and towns, they awed everyone with their appearance. Handsome guys and girls marched tirelessly, making no stops along the way. Their steps were light and effortless as they carried no heavy loads. Or so it seemed, at least. The truth was that most, if not all inner circle students had at least the simplest Spatial Ring.

After five days, they finally reached the entrance to the underground ruins hidden behind a special barrier. But before they headed inside, they sat down and set camp to recover from such a long journey. While they rested, their elders began giving them instructions.

“Everyone, listen to me!” said one of the senior elders, using energy to amplify his voice. “The sect had already sent scouts, but they didn’t get too far into the ruins because of the monsters. To make it clear right away, yes, there are monsters in there. Scouts noticed some creatures similar to giant larvae. Luckily, none were above the Spinal Cord Endurance level, so they aren’t much of a threat. However, their presence indicates that there are many branching tunnels in the ruins. I can assume that there’s a whole maze down there, so be careful. Our goal is to find the source of this barrier. Our secondary goal is to find valuable items, whether they be ancient artifacts or rare herbs and minerals. Completing these goals and killing monsters will grant you Points. I don’t think that this needs to be said, but I’ll say it anyway: killing students is strictly prohibited! To make sure that we don’t lose anyone, we’ve set an artifact array. Its radius is several dozen miles and it’ll help us keep in touch with you via your Amulets. Any death will be instantly recorded. Should a death occur because of another student, the guilty party will be brought to the Council of Elders. That’s all, you can go!”

Having received the instructions and rested, the students went to the wide opening of the cave, covered by a pinkish film. Those close to it cautiously approached the barrier and gently touched it. As expected, it had no negative effects on them.

Within an hour, almost all members of the expedition were inside the cave.

Kai, along with the Untouchables, was the last to enter. However, the moment he set foot into the cave, an unsettling feeling appeared in the pit of his stomach.

Things would definitely not go as smoothly as they hoped.

Chapter 25
THE COALITION

Having walked through the barrier, the disciples of the Fallen Star Sect found themselves in a gigantic cave, full of damp air and faint light coming from bluish mold that grew on the walls.

Their eyes got accustomed to the dark pretty quickly, especially those of students that had managed to strengthen their sensory organs. Looking around, they felt like they had found themselves in a completely different world.

The group that had first walked inside, among whom was Greenrow, began to think that they had passed through something more than just a simple barrier, feeling like they were somehow trespassing. Slight dizziness and unnatural stiffness they felt only confirmed these guesses. And just as they began to slightly recover, they heard a cry.

“Up on the ceiling! Monsters!”

Cocking their heads up sharply, they watched in horror as hundreds of huge, gray larvae rushed at them. None were below the Muscle Endurance level.

The heaviest blow fell on the students in the center and back of the groups; those in the front weren’t spared either. A couple of hundred of these disgusting creatures crawled toward them from the depths of the cave just as quickly.

As if the sticky and viscous mucus that their wrinkled skin lactated wasn’t disgusting enough, these fifteen feet long monstrosities were also dotted with sparse hairs. With their mouths open, showing several rows of frightening teeth, they hissed as they rushed at their prey.

But that wasn’t the worst of it. Towering above them all was one huge larva at the Brain Endurance level that exceeded the height of a three-story house.

While the students in the back were fighting off their enemy, those who came in first pulled out their weapons and prepared for battle. Just as they got ready to rush forward, a voice rang out from the crowd.

“I’ve got them!”

A wild smile appeared on Greenrow’s face, and a dark blue spear materialized in his hand. Even in the duel against Lily, he didn’t bother getting it out of his Ring, so this was the first time for many to see his personal weapon.

[Titan’s Meteor Spear]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Peak

Feature: Active Ability [Destructive Downfall]

Feature: Passive Ability [Lava Tip]

Feature: Base weight: 5 tons

Weight when equipped: 20 lbs

Greenrow bent his knees a little and swung. The shock wave created an impressive hole in the ground and scattered the students near him in different directions. Once the dust settled, he was nowhere to be seen.

Spear in his right hand, he appeared in the air. With a roar, he threw his weapon at a group of larvae with all his might. The heated tip pierced the giant larva that let out a huge explosion.

The students closest to the larva quickly activated protective techniques so that the shock wave wouldn’t tear their organs apart and turn their bones into dust. The stalactites, the floor, and the walls of the cave trembled. Those who had their backs turned to Greenrow or were too occupied fighting for their lives didn’t notice the source of the tremor and thought that a terrible earthquake had begun.

Greenrow’s attack shocked everyone who had witnessed it. Those on the higher levels of development weren’t taken aback by the power of the blow, but by the sheer amount of energy that had to be imbued into the spear for it to achieve such an effect. It was no wonder that the young Yoni had made so much progress in such a short period of time.

Sticking out of the center of a huge crater full of blue goop was Greenrow’s unscathed spear. It took him only one attack to destroy almost four-fifths of their enemies. Disoriented and unable to move, the rest of the larvae just stared in shock at the remains of their brethren.

Having aptly jumped onto the protruding spear to avoid plunging knee-deep into the nasty slime, Greenrow grabbed his weapon and somersaulted backward out of the crater. Once back on solid and clean ground, he ran his hand through the air, summoning a circle of hundreds of miniature spears enveloped in fire. With a flick of his finger, he sent one spear after another at his enemies, piercing their bodies and pinning them to the walls and the ground. A mad grin appeared on his face as he listened to their flesh sizzle and them cry out in pain. It took him no more than half a minute to finish them all off. He had done it so effortlessly that his peers couldn’t help but feel both awe and fright as they looked at him.

His last attack was one of the things that had hurt Jade’s pride in the previous competitions. Not only had Greenrow mastered the use of several Spear
Forces but he had also learned a couple of Fire ones, in the use and knowledge of which Jade considered herself unsurpassed among her peers.

Knowing Forces of two different Paths at such a young age only confirmed Greenrow’s exceptional talent. If there was anyone who could come close to his level of development, it was Lily. Not so long ago, she managed to learn one of the simplest Force styles of the Path of the Wind. There were no other disciples who had managed to master Forces of two different Paths, except those who had already reached the Exorcist Stage.

Thanks to this, Greenrow was able to learn a special Silver-rank technique of peak quality, which required knowledge of a Fire and any weapon Force. All students knew that the higher the quality of a technique, the greater its dependence on a Force was. Forces didn’t influence techniques directly, but without understanding them, it was impossible to learn those of a higher quality.

While Greenrow was collecting Crystals dropped by the larvae using a special extraction tool, other students were taking a breather from their battles. Since they were more numerous than the remaining larvae, getting rid of them wasn’t all that difficult. And while most got away with minor injuries or none at all, six unfortunate students had lost their lives.

“Not bad.” Joshua patted Kai on the shoulder, noticing three dead larvae lying on the ground next to him.

Kai didn’t use weapons, only sword energy. He didn’t pay much attention to his enemies as he hacked left and right, quickly finishing off his opponents. His mind was somewhere else, but Kai was unsure of what it was exactly pursuing.

Having rested, some students started looking around, trying to detect possible surviving monsters or Crystals while others were trying to treat their wounds. Just as they thought that it was all over, a sudden cry rang out.

“The barrier!” someone shouted, attracting everyone’s attention.

“Fuck!”

“What the?!”

Turning toward the barrier, everyone froze in shock. Including Kai. In the place where the entrance had once been, now stood a wall made of solid stone.

They were trapped.

Panic began to spread among them like fire through a dry forest.

“What should we do now?!” someone cried out in alarm.

“What kinda crap is this?!”

“What now?” whispered a girl next to Kai in fear.

Various suggestions and theories could be heard, but Kai ignored them all, having finally realized what had been bothering him: the cave’s connection to the energy surrounding the bridge. Why hadn’t they felt the same eerie presence that had affected the caravan then?

What kind of sorcery is this? Kai grimaced, looking at where the entrance had previously been. It won’t be as easy as we thought it seems...
Is this a trap? Who could’ve set it up? This is definitely beyond the power of even the best Exorcists! Is it possible that the entrance was some kind of a portal? Who, or what, could’ve created it?

If you want my opinion, I think that this is a transfer technique, Rune’Tan unexpectedly said.

You’re awake?

For now, Rune’Tan replied, keeping the fact that he had absorbed what remained of Kai’s soul energy after Julie’s treatment to himself. He wouldn’t have been able to return it to the boy anyway, so there was no sense in letting it go to waste. Since Kai wasn’t physically harmed by this, it didn’t go against the oath. The cave could be much deeper than you think. Someone is definitely behind this, so be careful! I’m sensing evil energy, boy... I think it’s the result of the death of someone very powerful...

More powerful than you? Also, how come you didn’t feel that that wasn’t an ordinary barrier?

For me, this place is nothing more than a sandbox, so to say. I’ve been living in the form of a spirit for too long now... I’m not strong enough for such things anymore. This is just an assumption...

I see. What should we do now?

How would I know? Start looking for a way out, I guess...

Someone accidentally bumped into Kai, returning him to the real world, which suddenly seemed much louder. Shouts and insults were being tossed around, shared by students who fell under the influence of the evil energy. Everyone was arguing and it looked like things were about to get physical.

A sharp cry overpowered the hubbub, forcing the people to fall silent.

“Shut up!” Greenrow roared, suppressing the negative energy with the strength of his willpower. Even Kai could only dream of doing such a thing.

The silence, unfortunately, didn’t last long.

“Fuck you! Why the fuck should we listen to you?!” someone shouted in response. “Fuck right off, will you?!”

Everyone instantly turned their attention to the troublemaker. The group to which the angered student belonged to immediately dispersed, not wishing to be related to him in any way, leaving him out in the open.

A creepy grin appeared on Greenrow’s face.

“It seems that you don’t understand what’s going on here.” In a blink of an eye, he appeared next to the young man. One lightning-fast swing of Greenrow’s left hand was enough to separate the student’s head from his shoulders. “This place is very dangerous!”

There was a silent thump, followed by the sound of something fleshy rolling across the ground.

“Greenrow!” Jade muttered in shock, summoning a fan that’d occasionally light up with a bright flame. “You’ve gone crazy!”

[Rapid Fire Fan]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Peak

Feature: Active ability [Sweep, Fire Flame]

Feature: Active ability [Incineration Beam]

Feature: Enhances any fire Silver-rank technique by one and a half times.

“You maniac!” she hissed, taking several slow, but firm steps toward the Yoni. “That guy was an idiot, but he was my idiot!"

“The world has gone mad, little Jade! One must follow its rules in order to survive!” he answered with a grin.

“You’ve put a target on your back, Greenrow. You’re a murderer!” she shouted. “Everyone saw what you did!”

Greenrow just laughed.

“You haven’t noticed yet? The connection to the array has been lost! You’ve no proof other than testimonies of frightened children.” He smirked triumphantly. “Those who don’t want to follow in his footsteps will be smart and say that he died fighting... a larva. Hahaha! Have you forgotten who I am, Jade? You think anyone will believe you without solid proof?!”

The students immediately checked their Amulets and widened their eyes in horror when they saw that their connection to the array had really been cut off. Panic spread among the those who feared that they just might become Greenrow’s next victims if they didn’t listen to every word he said.

“You bastard!” Jade growled, becoming even angrier. Flames danced around her, giving her appearance a demonic quality. “I’ll turn you into cinders!”

“Jade, chill out,” said Blake Ergret, unable to watch this any longer. Last thing they needed was people turning against one another. Cooperation was their only hope of getting out of here alive.

“Blake’s right. You shouldn’t get worked up, especially in a dangerous place like this,” said Asuka Okushinra, apprentice and granddaughter of the patriarch of the fourth most powerful family in Alkea.

The two stood between Jade and Greenrow, blocking their path. There was no fear on their faces, just stern determination.

“What are you guys doing?” Jade frowned.

“Oh, come now, little Jade,” Greenrow said in a tone a parent talked to a child. “Allies usually help each other.”

“Allies?” she asked, perplexed.

“Yes. Although I prefer to call this a coalition,” said Henri Sept as he joined the two.

Confused, Jade watched as four more apprentices walked over to Greenrow’s side.

The balance of power had changed dramatically. There were no longer eleven groups and a couple of students without a leader, but one powerful coalition of eight apprentices and their factions. What remained was a handful of people that Greenrow didn’t like. Among these were Jade, whom he suspected of destroying his house, as well as Lily and her pathetic faction of a dozen followers. Greenrow thought of the young Wayat as Jade’s accomplice since it was her who had distracted him with the duel on the day of the “incident.” On his blacklist was also an apprentice named Netra Khan, a huge guy with a bald head. Most of his faction was wiped out during an unsuccessful raid, so his influence had weakened. The last, but by no means the least important, were the Untouchables. Since apprentices didn’t do business with them, no one invited them to join the coalition.

The students quickly split into two groups — them and us, the coalition, and the outcasts. Nine hundred people on one side and just a little over two hundred on the other.

The air smelled of danger. It seemed that even the slightest spark would be enough for a fire to break out. Those who didn’t join the coalition were beginning to realize that the situation had changed too quickly, and that it was impossible to do anything now. Given that the exit and the array were no more, their fate looked as bleak and dark as the cave they had found themselves in.

“This is it, Jade,” Greenrow sneered. “As you can see, luck’s not on your side today.” Smiling wide, he spread his arms. “So... Still wish to turn me into cinders?” he asked mockingly.

Chapter 26
TRAPS

Those who hadn’t joined Greenrow were quick to realize the disadvantage that they were in, so no one was in a hurry to express their dissatisfaction with this tyrannical regime.

“Jade, Netra, Lily, and the rest of the trash,” the young Yoni said with an arrogant sneer. “If you and your factions don’t want to become victims of another... accident, I advise you to follow our orders. If you listen to us, you just might be lucky enough to return from this expedition alive.”

The outcasts didn’t bother to hide their anger and displeasure, but they were reluctant to do anything that could put their lives at a risk. No one wanted to die in some cave, killed by a fellow student, and left to rot and feed the larvae.

“No objections? Good. That means we’re on the same page.” Nodding in satisfaction, Greenrow turned to the apprentices gathered next to him. “So, what do you suggest that we do?” he asked in a low tone, so that only they could hear him.

“Don’t you think that you’re being a little bit too... assertive? Why are you acting like you’re the boss? We’re all equal here,” asked one of apprentices, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.

Sighing heavily, Greenrow rubbed the bridge of his nose.

“By all means, be the boss if you want. See if you can talk those idiots into not being idiots,” he said with a frown. “We in the coalition are equal. Have I, as you said, bossed around any of you?”

“He’s right,” Blake cut in. “We shouldn’t be hot-tempered. As for what we should do next... Since the main entrance is gone, I suppose that the smartest thing to do would be to find an exit.”

“And what do you suggest? That we just blindly wander around the tunnels?” Henri was skeptical.

“You got a better idea?” Blake retorted, looking askance at him.

“No, I suppose not...” Henri sighed.

“Our only other option is to stay here and wait. I think we have enough Crystals to last us for a year, year and a half...”

“And then what?” Henri interrupted. “Something tells me that the elders won’t be bending over backwards to try to help us. They couldn’t even get through the barrier. They’ll just mark us off as dead or MIA. That aside, have you forgotten about the strange energy that these monsters have? If we stay, we’re most certainly going to die. If we go deeper into the cave, we just might stumble upon an exit. As my teacher likes to say — movement is life, procrastination is death. I feel inclined to agree with him now.”

“That’s ‘Blake’ for you. We’re allies not friends. Learn the difference.” Ergret frowned.

“I propose we vote,” Asuka said.

Greenrow nodded in agreement. “Those in favor of exploring the cave, raise your hands.” Six hands went up into the air. “Those against?” Blake and the young man who had protested against Greenrow’s leadership raised their hands. “Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that we’ve come to an agreement.”

Following the voting, they discussed what they should do with the outcasts and came to the decision that it’d be for the best to have them tag along as they just might prove themselves to be useful.

One could never have too many cannon fodders and human shields, after all.

For an hour or so they walked through the maze of dimly lit tunnels, occasionally running into small groups of larvae that they’d take out without much trouble. And just as they had begun to think that this would be a relatively calm and safe journey, everything changed.

Rounding a corner into another tunnel, one of the students stepped on an unusually bright area of ground. The glow disappeared the moment his foot touched the stone, making the young man freeze in place. Realizing what was to come, he turned to those who were nearby, staring at them with eyes full of horror.

“Help...” He reached out for them, but then his body burst, splashing those who stood close to him with gore and blood.

“Everyone freeze!” Blake shouted, but it was too late.

Four more stones flared up and four more fleshy explosions rang out. Not even defensive techniques managed to save them.

“Shit!” Blake swore, since four of the causalities were from his faction. “We should go back! I knew that this was a bad idea!”

“Shut up,” Greenrow said. “Look around you. You see all those lit up spots behind and around us? Some of the traps have just become active! Who knows how many of them there are here?”

“Have any of you been able to sense that trap?” Asuka inquired, interrupting their bickering.

All of them shook their heads and muttered that they hadn’t been able to sense anything.

“So what are we going to do?” Blake asked.

“I have an idea. I hope no one will mind if I take over for a while?” Greenrow glanced at his allies. As expected, no one objected. “Wonderful,” he said and poured energy into his vocal cords. “Hey, you! Jade, Lily, Netra, and the Untouchables! Go ahead, one at the time! We’ll follow you.”

The outcasts exchanged panicked glances. Being sent forward meant only one thing —they were being used as guinea pigs.

“Are you deaf? Get your men and get going. Otherwise, we’ll kill half of you, and send the rest! Do you want to give up and die by our hands, or go forward and have a chance to survive?”

The outcasts settled down, knowing full well that Greenrow’s words were everything but empty threats.

“Bastard!” Joshua spat and motioned to his faction to follow him. After a couple of moments of hesitation, they lowered their heads and went after their representative, ready to use defensive techniques and items at the first sign of trouble.

Kai grimaced, but did as he was told.

A few minutes later, Jade, Netra and Lily’s factions followed. No one liked that they had to risk their lives for Greenrow, but they had no choice.

Their journey continued. Things seemed calm for a while, but then a frightening cry echoed through the tunnel again. This time, one of Jade’s followers fell into a trap that burned him alive in just a couple moments. Everyone stopped dead in their tracks. The sight of a smoldering corpse caused unrest.

“Why did you stop?” one of the apprentices asked. “The traps won’t disappear if you just stand there! Come on, get moving! Or should we encourage you with a couple of techniques?”

Lucas, standing next to Jade, gritted his teeth as he rubbed his Ring, eager to pull his weapon out of it. He wanted nothing more in this moment than to turn around and tell Jade to order her faction to murder Greenrow. They were being used as cannon fodder, which infuriated and wounded their pride as both humans and warriors. Although they weren’t apprentices, they still managed to become inner circle students of the most powerful organization in the entire empire. Why were they then being treated like garbage?!

To his surprise, Lucas noticed that Jade look undisturbed by this. He wasn’t sure which was scarier, seeing her calm or angry.

“Lucas,” she said, noticing his gaze. “I’m a hot-headed person, yes, but I’m not so stupid as to put my people at risk. Our chance of survival is higher if we continue. And once we get out of here, so help me Heavens, we’ll strike back and make them pay! They’ll regret using us as a shield. We’ll slaughter them like pigs... For now, just be extremely careful and stay alive.”

Inspired by her words, Lucas, as well as those standing closest to her, lined up in front of their leader and became her shield. But before they could make a step, a tall figure on their right stepped forward seemingly unafraid of the danger that lay ahead.

Lily had to resist the evil energy from the moment it had appeared, which made all of this harder for her than for everyone else. If there was a silver lining, it was the fact that the test with the gates had made her learn more about her ability and helped her control it better. Like Kai’s energy vision, this helped her notice the traps.

Seeing her separate from the rest of the squad made Kai chuckle and follow her example. Surprised glances followed him as he advanced along the edge of the tunnel. He was sure that many thought him a crazy idiot, but he didn’t care. The traps didn’t pose any threat to him, so he simply bypassed them.

And so the dance with death began again. Finding traps by using tricks — from throwing stones to splattering blood around — didn’t work. Approximately once per minute, a new trap would light up, sending another student to join their ancestors. Every time they lost a member, almost all of the outcasts flinched and slowed down, praying not to be the next in line.

But no matter how hard they tried, their number was steadily decreasing, and in a couple of hours they were down to a hundred members. Most of them were killed by the traps, but a couple of rebels fell victim to the members of the coalition.

Despite saying that he wouldn’t, Greenrow took charge of the coalition, while two leaders appeared among the outcasts — Lily and Kai, as they were the only ones who walked through the minefield without fear of being blown to smithereens. Observing them more closely, the students began to notice that the duo seemed to be following a path known only to them, managing to bend around dangerous sections of the tunnel. One by one, students started following the two, forming a human chain.

The coalition first took this as a coincidence, but they soon realized that something else was at play here. Since the outcasts were no longer falling into traps and thus revealing the dangerous zones, the coalition was at risk of falling into them themselves. The moment their members began falling victim to the traps, they decided to put this entire operation at a halt.

“Everybody stop!” Blake shouted.

Kai slowed down, pondering whether to obey or move on. He had made a lot of progress.

The coalition gathered in one spot and began debating whether to follow the outcasts, and stretch almost nine hundred people over a long line (which was dangerous and would take quite some time), or to force them to go along the entire width of the tunnel again, deliberately putting them in danger.

However, neither them nor Kai had the time to make a decision.

A huge section of the tunnel suddenly flashed with a bright light that wiped out about a hundred people that were at the front of the group. All outcasts and a couple of dozen members of the coalition were gone.

The apprentices stared in shock and horror at the bloodstained tunnel in front of them.

***

When the eerily bright light finally faded away and the eyes of those who were supposed to be dead got adjusted to the dark, the students realized that they were in a completely different place. At first glance, this new tunnel didn’t particularly differ from the one they were just in, except that there was hardly any moss on the walls and ceiling and that the atmosphere felt somehow... different.

When the shock and confusion passed, they finally noticed that two dozen members of the coalition had joined their ranks.

“Hey, hey...” said one of them, noticing the angry stares on the faces of the outcasts and hearing the not so friendly whispers being passed among them. “Guys, wait a minute.” Smiling nervously, he put his palms in front of him. He could feel sweat dripping down his back. “Come on now, don’t be mad! We... This... We can be useful! And... And besides, the heads of our factions forced us to say all those things! We didn’t mean any of it! It’s... It’s true! I... I... Ah!!” He gasped in fright, his pleas interrupted by Netra appearing out of nowhere, towering above him like a mountain. Broad shouldered and over six feet tall, his presence was imposing at least. The young man stopped talking and swallowed hard. He had to cock his head backward so that he could see Netra’s face. The apprentice put his heavy hand on the young man’s shoulder, holding him down, and sending a shiver through his body.

“Die!” he spat with disgust, and cracked open the young man’s skull before the latter could so much as beg for mercy. Cursing, Netra wiped blood and brain matter from his hand and face.

A rustle followed by gasps came from behind him. Having decided that this was a good moment to neutralize him, another student approached the apprentice, intending to stab him in the back. But before Netra got a chance to kill his attacker, something burned through the young man’s chest.

“You didn’t have to do that. He wouldn’t have even scratched me,” Netra said in a deep voice, looking at Jade, whose index finger was still smoking.

“Oh, I didn’t do it to save you, big boy! He just happened to be in the way.”

“Whatever you say...” Netra shrugged indifferently and then turned back to the coalition members, eager to blow off some steam as well.

No one dared or wanted to get in their way, so they let the two apprentices have their fun. In a matter of seconds, the rest of the coalition members were lying dead on the ground.

When it was all over, Jade walked over to Lily, flames still dancing in her eyes. “Tell me, Lily, do you know a safe way through these ruins?” she asked, making everyone look in their direction. “Those who followed you before we disappeared managed to safely bypass the traps. Hell, no one even needed to use their items or techniques... I’m sure I speak in the name of everyone when I ask you for an explanation,”

Lily shook her head. “I don’t know a route. However, I can feel the traps. Somewhere within a radius of thirty feet, approximately.”

“I assume you can feel them as well?” Jade arched an eyebrow, glancing at Kai who just nodded.

“Are there traps here?” one of the students blurted out.

“None that I can feel. I looked around while you guys were... taking care of things, but I found nothing.”

Jade sighed with relief, as did many other students. “But why did that light send us here?”

“We’re better off here anyway. At least we got rid of the coalition,” Netra commented.

Having taken a short break in order to calm down and recuperate, and having discussed which direction to go in (the tunnel wasn’t as straight as the previous one), a group of a little more than a hundred people set out in search of a way out. Kai and Lily were asked to go ahead due to their ability to sense traps.

Turning around the next corner, they found themselves in front of a giant cave, almost the same as the one in which their journey had begun. The only difference was that this cave was full of cracks and crevices that covered everything from the ground to the ceiling, including the stalactites and stalagmites.

This cave didn’t have the glowing moss the original one did, so they had to activate several artifacts to light up the area.

“Do you hear that? What’s that noise?” Joshua asked, perking his ears. “An underground river perhaps?”

The others followed his example and listened to the strange rustling that grew nearer and nearer. Suddenly, spiders the size of a grown man began to pour out from the cracks in the walls. None of the arachnids were above the Sensory Organs level, but their sheer number was enough to intimidate and overpower the students.

To avoid being hit, the students had to constantly dodge as they struggled to fight off the creatures that were coming at them in a continuous stream. The only advantage the students had was that the monsters couldn’t attack all at once, as they would get in each other’s way.

Since Kai and Lily were of vital importance for guiding them to safety, the students tried to protect them, but soon the spiders became so numerous that they could no longer pay attention to anything but saving their own lives.

Half an hour passed and the first victims fell, but the spiders showed no intention of stopping their invasion. After forty-five minutes of relentless fighting, only sixty students remained standing and even the strongest among them began to feel tired. Their focus lost, it was just a matter of time before one of them made a fatal mistake.

Kai was no exception. Although his stats were high even by standards of the apprentices, he was still just human. And just when they were about to give up, the students noticed that the number of spiders had stopped increasing. This lifted their spirits a bit and gave them strength to carry on.

Not feeling the need to use his Blade of the Water Surface (he wanted to keep it a secret as long as possible anyway) Kai relied on sword energy and the strength of his own body to get rid of his enemies.

But even though the number of spiders was dwindling, he wasn’t getting any more rested or rejuvenated. With each passing moment, he only felt worse and just about ready to call it a day, curl up in a ball, and take a nap.

Having cut another spider in half, he dodged the mandibles of another at the last moment. Getting hit with something razor sharp in the neck was something that even he wouldn’t have been able to heal.

Leg wrapped in ki, he hit the mandible that whizzed an inch away from his hardened skin and sent its owner flying several feet away. He was just about to switch his attention to one of the spiders that was hurrying toward him when he noticed that the one that he had just killed was holding some kind of a rope.

Feeling his heart drop to his feet, Kai reached for his neck but didn’t find the vial that he had hung on a cord and hid under his clothes.

“Are you kidding me?!” he shouted. Activating Offset Step, he dashed toward the thief.

Unfortunately, the spider and the vial were already on their way down the deepest and widest crevice in the cave. It was big enough for an entire bus to fall through it.

Without even thinking about the possible consequences, Kai leaped after them into the abyss.

Chapter 27
THE BREAKTHROUGH

Kai snatched the vial from the spider and smiled broadly. The glass had remained intact, allowing him to resume the brewing process in time. Had he been a couple of seconds late, he’d need a couple of more days to finish the potion and time was a luxury he didn’t have. Especially now that things had gone to absolute shit.

Having tied the cord around his neck, he focused his attention on the darkness stretching underneath him. He had been falling for almost half a minute now and the only thing that he had noticed during this time was that the evil energy was getting more and more dense. His abilities allowed him to stay calm where other members of the expedition would’ve lost their minds or ended up traumatized. If his guess was correct, he was approaching the source of this miasma.

Retrieving the Blade of the Water Surface from the Ring, he enveloped it with sword energy and immediately thrust it into the wall, slowing down his descent. Having cut through some thirty feet of the stone, he finally came to a halt.

Hanging from his sword, he heard a thud and a sickening splash as the spider’s guts covered the ground. Had he not stopped himself, he would’ve suffered the same fate. No stats or hardened skin would’ve saved him.

Looking down, he saw a faint glow illuminating the spot where the spider had landed. He wagered that there was about seventy feet left to the bottom of the chasm. Looking up, he saw nothing but pitch darkness. He didn’t hear anything either. He was so far down that not even the sounds of the fight that was taking place above could reach him.

Having no other option, Kai begun descending and was soon able to feel solid ground underneath him. Examining himself, he found no serious wounds, however, he was covered in guts and his clothes were in tatters.

Cursing and grimacing, he shook blood and gore off his shoes and continued forward.

What kind of place is this?! he thought, realizing that he had found himself in yet another tunnel. This place is bigger than that damn underground city in Caltea! Did those maggots do this? How deep underground am I? It doesn’t feel very deep, but still... Having suddenly become wary, he slowed down. The level of evil energy keeps growing... What’s that over there?

Realizing that the density of the negative energy was messing with his vision and preventing him from seeing clearly, he hesitated entering the cave. Stretching out his left palm, he weaved a simple energy pattern that he had learned about in one of the books he got from the Sect’s library. Luckily, this technique didn’t require an incantation so he wouldn’t give himself away too soon if there were any enemies nearby. A ball of dimmed light formed above his opened palm, illuminating his immediate surroundings.

Kai assumed a fighting stance the moment the ball lit up and summoned his blade. Letting the ball of light float in the air, he summoned a greenish pill and popped it into his mouth. He felt his strength begin to recover, gushing through his channels like a wild river.

Hanging from the ceiling and the walls around him were hundreds and even thousands of snow-white cocoons. Bringing the ball closer to the one nearest to him, he saw the outline of its resident stirring within. Kai shook with disgust. Even in his past life, he had hated spiders.

Seems that their souls haven’t formed yet. They’re still growing, so you don’t need to be afraid of them hatching, Rune’Tan commented.

That’s reassuring. Kai sighed, slowly moving the blade away. I wonder who made all of this... Ideas?

Nothing.

Focusing on the increase in energy density, Kai headed toward what he thought was its source, driven forward by thirst for adventure and excitement of finding something new and valuable. And although danger lay ahead, he was certain that he’d be able to get away using the Five Weightless Steps technique. There was a chance that within this source lay the answer to the question of how to get out of this dungeon.

Flinching, Kai looked down at his feet. What’s with the floor? This is definitely not stone...

Crouching down, he put his hand on the ground and frowned. It was rough and slightly elastic.

It looks like... skin, Rune’Tan commented.

What? Skin? Are you sure? Kai asked, jerking back his hand and shaking it in disgust.

Pretty sure. The spirit sighed. You appear to be standing on the corpse of some giant monster.

Wait, wait! You mean— Kai began, recovering from shock, but Rune’Tan interrupted him.

Yes. I believe that this whole cave, and perhaps even the dungeon itself, stands on the remains of some very large creature.

“And you’re talking about it like it’s the most ordinary thing in the world!” Kai shouted in shock.

Well, I’ve seen something like this before. Rune’Tan chuckled. Some creatures just keep growing. Can you imagine what they can achieve once they reach the higher stages?

I’m afraid to, to be honest...

Feeling like a parasite trespassing on some creature’s body, Kai continued forward. Looking around, he couldn’t help but wonder who, or what could’ve killed a beast as big as this one.

After a couple of moments of walking, he felt the presence of the Sword Force. This made him stop dead in his tracks and almost instantly forget about the giant creature. It must’ve been his imagination, but for a moment he felt like he was back at the Weapon Cemetery. However, there was one big difference: this Force was on a completely different level than that of the Sect.

After five minutes of carefully following the energy, Kai was finally able to see its source. He found himself in front of what at first glance seemed to be a very long and narrow crevice.

Having looked closer, he realized that what he was looking at wasn’t a crevice but a wound on the body of the gigantic creature through which the evil energy was seeping into the air. What shocked him more than this discovery were three items lodged into the wound. Shimmering with a pale and barely visible light, they beckoned him to come even closer.

[Shattered Sun Sword]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Feature: Active ability [Sun Shatter]

Feature: Active ability [Healing Stream]

Feature: Thanks to the properties of the metal that blade is made of, this sword is able to absorb and use the energy of light.

Feature: Restores strength upon contact using the wielder’s accumulated energy.

[Burning Spatial Ring]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Feature: Passive ability [Vast Space]

Feature: The ring will attack the soul of whoever tries to remove the owner’s mark off it with a ghostly flame.

[Dark-gray Kinkatsu Fruit]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Low

Description: Having sprouted from the flesh of a powerful creature, this spirit fruit has spent thousand years accumulating its host’s Sword Force, sword energy, and life force.

Kai almost started salivating at the thought of owning these treasures. The item closest to him was the Fruit. Growing from the ground, it was about the size of a berry. Dirty gray and without any flowers or leaves, it looked rather bland. He would’ve walked right passed it had he seen it growing anywhere else. He supposed that it was precisely because of this quality that even the System thought it too boring to analyze. However, it couldn’t hide from Kai’s energy vision.

As for the other two items, they were further away. Kai had recently learned that one could “bind” an item to themselves by putting their mark on it. This mark was an energy pattern unique to the owner of the item and it prevented anyone else from using things that weren’t theirs. And even though there was a chance that someone stronger than the owner could erase the mark and take the items, Kai still bound all of important possessions to himself.

Unable to control his desire to possess such powerful tools, Kai approached them with extreme caution. On his way to the Fruit, he kept glancing toward the Sword and the Ring which were the main sources of the mysterious Sword Force. The latter, shimmering with a pale orange light, lay just a couple of feet from the golden blade protruding from the deep wound.

Kai suspected that there were other treasures hidden in the vast expanse of the Ring — things like potions, pills, pieces of armor, and, most importantly, technique scrolls. He could only imagine of what high quality these items would be if they were hidden in a ring like this one. Both items must’ve belonged to some ancient and strong practitioners who had died in an honorable battle with this mighty beast.

His childlike glee disappeared the moment he stepped close to the Fruit, swept away by a powerful wave of sword energy that arose from it.

I must’ve activated its defense... It must’ve evolved after all these years of absorbing sword energy... God knows what kind of techniques and skills it managed to develop during its stay here...

Kai had read about passive technique development via energy consumption in one of the books from the library. What surprised him, however, was the fact that he couldn’t take control of the Fruit’s energy. This meant only one thing — the owner’s will was still a part of it.

Incredible! he thought with delight. This plant has a will of its own! How is this even possible?

His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden, deafening squeak that reminded him of a desperate cry.

Move! Rune’Tan shouted.

Having sensed something to his right, Kai immediately activated Retreat Step, launching himself back a couple feet. The Fruit that he had snatched at the last moment was absorbed by his Ring the moment it touched it.

Kai saw nothing, but he felt an incredible gust of energy move from his left to the spot on which he had just been standing. The little mound upon which he had been standing was now gone. As were the Sword and the Ring. All that remained of them were pale echoes of the Sword Force and debris.

Stop! Do not move until I tell you! Rune’Tan ordered, making Kai freeze in place and even hold his breath.

All right, the redhead whispered after a moment and let out a sigh. You can move, but no sudden movements... Look to the right.

Kai turned his head slowly and froze again. To the right of him stood the attacker — a dark-haired man in his thirties, clad in shining golden armor. Try as he might, Kai couldn’t see his face. No matter from which angle he looked at him, the man’s features remained smudged and distorted. He would fade in and out of existence, spreading the weird, oppressing energy whenever he reappeared. Kai couldn’t feel the man’s presence at all or even see him in the energy spectrum. Even with the energy vision activated, all he saw was a cloud of various Forces and types of energy.

And while Kai stared at the mysterious figure which stood motionless, as if it was rooted to the spot, it was staring at the spot where Kai had recently been.

What... Who is this? Even in his thoughts, he didn’t dare speak too loudly.

For starters, you can stop shaking. He can’t see you. He’s basically blind, orienting himself by sensing souls. He knows that you’re here, but he can’t find you since I hid you. Rune’Tan explained. What you see in front of you is a Shadow. A memory of the master that had died here. His emotions, remnants of his soul, energy, and his Forces. All of this merged and mixed, creating this half-sentient specter.

I take it that this differs from your situation in some way?

It does. I’m still alive in a way. I have a consciousness and free will. The soul of this specter’s master has long gone to the World of the Dead. This thing has no consciousness and is guided only by the regrets of the dead. Although... That’s not all there is. Much depends on the power of the deceased. Some Shadows can be reasoned with. However, that doesn’t seem to be the case here. This Shadow doesn’t have a body, so it wants one. It seems to be tied to the sword and unable to move further than a few feet away from it.

I hope you’re right... Although, judging by its attack, it doesn’t even need to move. How strong must it be to attack like that? I’ve never come across anything about Shadows in any books or scrolls...

Rune’Tan burst out laughing.

That ain’t a surprise! You couldn’t have heard! I doubt that your people even know that these things exist! He sneered. During his lifetime, this man reached the peak of the Elemental Stage, the next stage after the Exorcist one. That means that he was the best of the best. Still, Shadows are a rare sight. Usually, people more powerful than him leave these specters after they’ve passed...

Kai fell silent for a while.

He had never heard of the Elemental Stage. He knew that the Exorcist Stage wasn’t the last step, but he had no clue what the one that came after it was or could be. Even Grandmaster Mayo Zu and Emperor Sigurd who wanted to ascend above the Exorcist Stage, didn’t know how to reach the one that came after it. Was Alkea really that far behind in the field of martial arts?

Can I move now? Kai asked, not willing to risk it. Is hiding me strenuous for you?

You can move, Rune’Tan said and nodded. It doesn’t drain me too much. This is one of the simplest skills for someone of my level.

How long you think you’ll be able to hide me? Kai asked and took a careful step forward. The Shadow didn’t seem to have noticed.

It all depends on you. If you were to remain still, I could hide you for a couple of months!

Thinking up another crazy plan, Kai continued to slowly move toward the sword.

Why do you think it stayed here? Revenge? Unfinished business?

And what do you think? Like all of you, it just wants to survive! Have you forgotten what happened to your friends? The Shadow used various methods, from traps to monsters, to kill you all. It needs souls to prolong its own existence. What it doesn’t know however, is that this won’t increase its lifespan, just restore its strength. And only a part of it...

Why didn’t you do that?

It’s stupid and pointless. I’ve already spent a lot of soul energy to prolong my sleep, why would I spend more on absorbing that of some weaklings? Do you have any idea how much energy my developed soul needs and how much you can actually find in people or monsters in this empire? It ain’t worth it! But that’s what this Shadow does... By the way, boy. I have good news for you.

What?

The potion? It’s finally done.

Kai stopped a few feet from the Shadow with a giant smile on his face.

How close can I get to the sword? he asked.

I think it’ll sense you if you get any closer than, say, around ten feet or so, Rune’Tan replied. I’d advise you to move around and observe its reaction.

Kai nodded and did just that. Some dozen small and careful steps later, he was able to find that invisible border, beyond which the Shadow sensed him.

Momentarily taking a small step back, once again leaving the Shadow in the dark about his whereabouts, he assumed the lotus pose and took the potion.

Are you sure you want to drink it here?

I know it looks crazy, but this is the best place to cultivate!

Kai knew that during the strengthening process, in the hours nearing a new level, one’s consciousness became incredibly sensitive to the perception of Force. So when warriors felt that they were ready to reach new heights, they went to places like the Weapon Cemetery in order to level up as efficiently as possible.

But this cave was levels above to the Cemetery. The Sword Force left behind by the many elders was no match for the one that the Shadow and its weapons were emanating.

Good. Then I’ll try to keep you hidden, Rune’Tan replied. But I’ll occasionally remind it that we’re still here.

Kai nodded, eyes glimmering with a weird glow.

Rune’Tan was right. The quality and power of Sword Force became much better the moment the Shadow appeared, which is why they needed it to remain in the same room as them for as long as possible.

I’m starting, Kai announced.

Uncorking the vial, he immediately poured the contents into his mouth. Hot and viscous, the potion began to lose its energy the moment it left its container. Reacting instantly, Kai took control of it, not allowing it to dissolve and merge with prana.

Potions didn’t have an explosive effect as pills did. Even those who weren’t very talented in controlling energy could absorb the one contained in a potion without too much trouble. Kai was more focused on protecting himself from the incredibly dense oppressing energy, which could instantly turn anyone with a weak spirit into a vegetable.

Having finally taken control of the energy, he did his best to spread it throughout his body as evenly and delicately as possible. Thanks to Rune’Tan’s lectures, he knew where he needed to send the energy in order to strengthen his sensory organs. Some of these places were unknown even to the most powerful practitioners in Alkea.

Retina, inner ear, the nasal cavity, the oral cavity, and thousands of smallest parts of the whole body, in which the receptors of the somatosensory system were located — all of this was filled with the special power of the extract. However, only half of its energy was spent on that.

The other half went to such sensitive areas as the thalamus, cerebral cortex, and other parts of the brain that were responsible for filtering and processing sensory information. It was through strengthening of these areas that Kai would be able to enhance his spinal cord and brain in the future.

Even with the extract, the risk of damaging these organs was high. By strengthening some parts of the central nervous system connected with sensory organs in advance, one could prepare it for energy absorption. It was because of this that Kai didn’t strengthen everything at once, but followed a specific order.

Having absorbed the potion’s energy and strengthened the areas required for the Sensory Organs Endurance level, he proceeded to the next stage. Without hesitation, he retrieved the Fruit from the Ring and ate it. The powerful burst that followed made Kai bend over in pain and his skin crack.

Like a furious storm, the energy raged inside Kai, attacking everything on its path as it tried to force its way out. Blood gushed from his mouth and he felt as if his brain was about to burst. At the Mind Stage, his pained body wasn’t ready to absorb Gold-rank riches. Had it not been for his high level of regeneration, he was sure that he would’ve died.

But he persevered. He continued to fight and attempt to tame the colossal amount of energy that the Fruit had released, feeling like he had maybe overdone it. In his eagerness to get the Sword Force within the plant, he underestimated its own power. There was so much of it that he didn’t know what to do with the excess! Reaching the new level would cost him less than he had accumulated, and he sure as hell didn’t want to just waste the surplus, as energy was a valuable resource.

The solution to the problem came in an unexpected form.

Attention!

Contact with super-dense energy!

Awakening of the Sleeping Blood! Progress: 28%...

Awakening of the Sleeping Blood! Progress: 29%...

Awakening of the Sleeping Blood! Progress: 30%...

Awakening of the Sleeping Blood! Progress: 31%...

...

...

Awakening of the Sleeping Blood! Progress: 98%...

Awakening of the Sleeping Blood! Progress: 99%...

Awakening of the Sleeping Blood! Progress: 100%...

Awakening of the Sleeping Blood! has been completed!

Sleeping Blood has evolved into Bloodline.

Bloodline grants the user the following abilities:

[Hidden Ability]: Requires hidden knowledge.

[Hidden Ability]: Requires hidden knowledge.

A sharp wave of sudden power swept over him. Once it had passed, the young man realized that he was feeling as light as a feather, like he had thrown off the heavy shackles that had been holding him back all his life. Staring at his hands in disbelief, he saw the injuries that he had received in the process instantly heal.

And although ninety percent of the Fruit’s power was spent on activating Bloodline, what remained was more than enough to help him reach new heights. Nothing stood between him and strengthening his body anymore. Having tamed the energy, he began distributing it evenly over the areas strengthened by the extract. To fully strengthen the sensory organs, he needed time. This huge amount of energy couldn’t be absorbed at once.

The process was as monotonous as it was important, but Kai kept himself busy maintaining his focus so that the energy wouldn’t go anywhere it didn’t need to. In order to do this as efficiently as possible, he decided to partially immerse himself in the world of his soul. This allowed him to maintain minimal connection with the body, which helped to immensely increase his concentration.

Detached from the world, he could finally focus on strengthening while contemplating the Sword Force emitted by the Shadow, its blade and the Fruit.

Days passed but Kai remained sitting motionless like a statue. He had forgotten about the passing of time, worldly needs and desires, the point of their journey and even the fact that his fellow students were fighting for their lives in the depths of this labyrinth.

Fifty days of tireless meditation later, new messages appeared in his logs.

Congratulations! You have reached the Mind Stage.

Congratulations! You have reached Sensory Organs Endurance level.

Kai had not only managed to reach a new stage but also to saturate his whole body with energy. “Awakening” of the Sleeping Blood increased the power he could reach at each level and what left of the Fruit’s energy gave him the opportunity to not only complete the Body Stage but to seize that power, which explained his amazing rate of energy absorption.

But despite all of his achievements, Kai didn’t think about stopping just yet. Truth be told, lost in the world of his soul, he didn’t even notice the changes. Having reached a new level, he lost touch with reality (although his subconscious continued to protect him from the evil energy) and plunged into the ephemeral world of mystical force. Enlightenment came to him once again, giving him access to the secrets of the universe. This time, Kai was determined to use this knowledge to the best of his abilities.

It took him quite some time to realize that he had reached his limit. One’s mind, no matter how vast and powerful, had its limits. Overstepping them posed the risk of losing oneself and dissolving in the Force one was so eagerly examining. Since the Force that the Shadow wielded was but a fraction of the one that its owner once had, Kai figured that he had gotten all that he could and that it was time for him to leave.

Slowly coming out of his meditative state, the young man finally opened his eyes. Checking the system time, he realized that seventy-two days had passed. Looking at the list of System messages, he couldn’t help but smile. The more he scrolled, the wider his grin became.

Attention!

You have mastered [Strength Force]. Path: Sword

You have mastered [Endurance Force]. Path: Sword

You have mastered [Slashing Force]. Path: Sword

You have mastered [Piercing Force]. Path: Sword

You have mastered [Intent Force]. Path: Sword

Attention!

New technique acquired.

Condition: successful completion of [Small Enlightenment]

[Blade Release Technique]

Type: unique

Rank: Gold

Quality: Low

To Kai’s surprise, rising to his feet after two months of sitting motionless had no negative consequences on his body. Smiling, he stretched his legs and cracked his neck and knuckles. His improved senses allowed him to hear the heartbeats of the spiders growing in the cocoons, the nearest of which were located at least a hundred paces away from him.

His improved sense of smell gave him the opportunity to detect and distinguish between hundreds of different smells that he hadn’t encountered before. One of them was the stench of rot: the giant, having lost its energy, had finally begun to decompose after almost two millennia of being undisturbed.

His sense of touch also gave him a new level of control over his limbs. Whether it was his arms or legs, every muscle in his body felt different. He felt he could perfectly control them. In addition, his perception of the environment had improved. He could feel the tremors coming from the monstrous larvae as they made their way through the body of the creature upon which he now stood.

However, the best part of this new stage was the vision. He could see the tiniest of details from hundreds of feet away, as well as see in the dark as if it were day. But the best, and probably the most surprising thing as well, was that his energy and ordinary vision had merged into one.

The only sense that seemed to have remained undeveloped was that of taste. He couldn’t notice any changes, but he was sure that it was just temporary.

With his senses improved, he was now able to gather much more information from his immediate surroundings, which would definitely save his life one day. In addition, gaining full control over his body made it possible to use it to the maximum of its abilities. Up until now, he could only use eighty percent of his speed and power, but now he wielded their max potential. On top of that, he could control which of the sensory organs he wanted to keep active, as well as filter out those sensations that he deemed unnecessary.

Kai looked at his palm, seeing both it and its details through his new “combined” vision. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and invoked all the Forces he had learned. One by one, they manifested above his palm in the form of specks of glowing dust.

Head filled with knowledge and understanding, he now knew how to wield these Forces separately as well as how to combine them. He had also learned that by pouring sword energy into them, one could create Gold-rank techniques. Any such technique had to consist of all the Forces one could obtain at the Hearing Stage and fed energy of an element. He was finally able to understand why there were no such techniques in Alkea. How many people were able to comprehend all the Forces of the Hearing Stage? Several hundred? Maybe a thousand? However, it was unlikely that they had been lucky enough to stumble upon an incredible source of Force like this one.

Those who, like Kai, had mastered the Forces spend decades accumulating their knowledge. However, by the time that they gathered all they needed to advance to the next stage, they were no longer the young, zealous practitioners that they had been at the beginning of their journey. By that time, their talent and energy were pretty spent, which drastically reduced their chances of achieving enlightenment and successfully creating their own techniques.

We must leave, Rune’Tan whispered. He had spent much more energy than he could’ve imagined protecting the young man and even came close to losing control of the skill with which he was hiding him from the Shadow’s watchful gaze.

Kai nodded. Throwing one last glance at the Sword and the Ring, he let out a heavy and sorrowful sigh.

There they were. Two incredible treasures of peak quality, right in front of his nose, but he couldn’t take them. It was a pity that he had to leave them behind. Shaking his head, he vowed that he’d return the moment he was stronger, remove the relics from their tomb and breathe new life into them.

Turning his head, he marched away, opening the options menu.

Stats

Age: 16

Race: human

Status: Mortal

Stage: Mind Stage

Level: Sensory Organs Endurance

Characteristics

• [Power]: 45.54

• [Speed]: 45.6

• [Endurance]: 47.1

• [Stamina]: 58.49

• [Mind]: 28.39

• [Energy]: 63.75

Available points: 0

Abilities

• [Low-rank Techniques: View]

• [Earth-rank Techniques: View]

• [Blade Release Technique]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Low

Force

Sword Force
(Hearing Stage): Reflection Force, Speed Force, Endurance Force, Strength Force, Slashing Force, Piercing Force, Intent Force.

Features and Equipment

• [Bloodline]. Progress: 27%

• [Hidden Ability]: Requires hidden knowledge.

• [Hidden Ability]: Requires hidden knowledge.

• [Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo]. Progress: locked

• [Oath] given by Rune’Tan Shakwir. Possibility of refusing.

• [Sword of the Water Surface]. Rank: Silver. Quality: Peak

• [Bloody Sword of Oppression]. Rank: Silver. Quality: High

• [Spatial Ring]. Rank: Silver. Quality: High

Achievements

• [Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,999 years

Chapter 28
MONSTERS

It took him almost an hour and a half to find the exit. Had he not reached the new Stage he doubted that he would’ve ever found it. His improved sense of smell and vision allowed him to notice traces that the larvae and the spiders had left behind during their numerous journeys through the cave’s tunnel system. And if those creatures were following the Shadow’s orders and attacking members of the expedition, then this was the correct path to take.

The exit turned out to be a small tunnel leading upward at an angle. It led him to the bottom of a well, the walls of which were dotted with numerous protrusions and dents.

Looks climbable, Kai thought with a smile. It’s time to test just how much better I’ve become at controlling my own body.

Using Zero Gravity Step to reduce his weight and jumping with all his might, he grabbed a small ledge located some dozen feet above the surface. With the skill and speed of a young monkey, he conquered several hundred feet in less than an hour and emerged in another tunnel. His gut was telling him that he was going in the right direction.

After another half an hour of meandering through tunnels, he finally heard something other than the whistling of the wind and the distant skittering of thousand little legs. Among the voices he could hear, he recognized Jade’s.

I’m getting seriously sick of this place... he thought, seeing that he had found himself in yet another goddamn cave. However, this one was different from the others. To begin with, it was huge, with three tunnels leading to it, and full of crevices. If his guess was correct, he was directly above the place where the Shadow was.

Stopping and looking around, Kai noticed a group of people. A lot of time had passed and he could only hope that this little group wasn’t all that what was left of the entire expedition.

His appearance didn’t go unnoticed. The entire group turned to face him as he emerged out of the tunnel. Although beaten and tired, they all immediately raised their weapons and activated their techniques. No one bothered stashing their things into the Rings anymore; the precious seconds that it took them to retrieve their weapons could’ve cost them their lives.

“Lee Cohen?” Joshua said in surprise, lowering his weapon. Others soon followed his example, seeing that the newcomer was a friend and not a foe.

They stared at him in shock, unable to believe that there wasn’t a single scratch on him. Kai had even gotten a change of clothes from his Ring, making his unscathed appearance even more bewildering.

“You survived! Wait... Sensory Organs Endurance level?!”

Unlike Joshua, the others had no strength in them to be surprised by Kai’s achievements. They were all glad that he was alive, however, but not because they were worried for his well-being but because their group would now be one member stronger.

“What happened to you?” Kai asked. “Where’s everyone else?”

Before him stood thirteen people out of which he recognized only a couple: Lily, Jade, her subordinate Lucas, six members of their faction, Joshua, some girl from the Untouchables, and Netra. There was no one below the Mind Stage.

Hearing a familiar voice, Jade, Lucas, and Lily jumped up. Lily convinced herself that she was just hearing things, but the former two, remembering that Kai had the ability to alter his appearance, immediately suspected that something was wrong. However, they were in no hurry to do anything about it as they had more pressing matters to attend to.

Joshua hesitated to answer. Everyone in the group suddenly tensed up, hearing the distant sound of footsteps growing nearer. A minute later, a group of about seventy people emerged from a tunnel to their right — the survivors from the coalition.

Just like the outcasts, they, too, were exhausted and bruised. Some had even suffered terrible injuries. About fifteen of them couldn’t walk on their own or had to be carried on stretchers. They also seemed to be three apprentices short. The only ones who looked more or less intact were Greenrow and Blake.

Noticing them, they stopped.

The outcasts rose to their feet again but didn’t lower their weapons. And although the coalition looked like it had also met a horde of monsters of the Soul Stage and ran into traps, the outcasts felt no pity for their oppressors.

Seeing that but a handful of his enemies remained, Greenrow smirked slightly. There was no doubt that he was pleased to see that those who had thwarted his plans and destroyed all that was valuable to him were suffering.

Taking his weapon out of the Ring, he made a couple steps toward the outcasts. Blake followed him. After a while, the other members of the coalition joined them. Kai could swear that they seemed reluctant to do so.

“I’m so glad to see all of you alive!” Greenrow said with a sneer. “We’re not doing so well as you can see, so I hope that you won’t mind sharing a couple of potions and pills with us?”

His words and smile only made the outcasts tighten their grip on their weapons. There was no amount of coin in the world that’d make them give the coalition such a rare resource.

Silence fell on the two groups. Tension grew.

“Why are you all so silent?” Greenrow faked being upset. “I have a suggestion that I’m sure you’ll like... Give us the potions and we’ll accept you into the coalition and even treat you as equals! What do you say? Do you really think that a little group of, what, thirteen people, will be able to survive on its own? I’m your only chance of getting out of here alive! You, for example,” he said, pointing at Kai. “There’s almost no one left from the Untouchables. You could be killed at any moment! However, if you agree to hand over your Ring and remove your mark off it you can become our brother in arms. We’ll be able to share resources and power. And when we get out of here, I’ll make sure to pay you back for your help. So, are you in?”

The offer sounded tempting and even genuine. If he had pointed at someone else, it just might’ve worked.

Kai’s chuckle and smirk surprised everyone present. Greenrow raised an eyebrow in surprise, certain that his offer was far too good to be ignored. Did the young man not understand that he stood absolutely no chance against the dangers that lurked in the cave?

“Boy, you don’t seem to understand...” Blake took a step toward Kai. “Dying at any moment means that you could die right now,” he said and put his hand on Kai’s shoulder. Squeezing, he released a wave of energy that made some members of the coalition shudder. “So be nice and give us your Ring.” He held out his hand.

Kai tilted his head, observing the outstretched palm before him. A moment later, the walls and the floor of the cave were splattered with blood and guts. All that Blake had managed to do before dying was leave a gash on Kai’s face. Passing his hand over the wound, Kai healed it, revealing his real face at the same time.

“It’s been quite some time, Greenrow,” he greeted, gripping the hilts of his swords tightly. Both blades were covered with a dense layer of sword energy. It was no longer a red mist, but a thick layer of crimson velvet.

Both groups froze, unable to believe their eyes.

“Kai.” Greenrow smiled, surprising everyone. “So this is where you were hiding. And here I thought that we’d never see each other again.”

Everyone was surprised by the fact that the two seemed to know each other. But what worried Jade and Lily the most was the fact that Kai had reached a new Stage in a very short period of time. What had he been doing since he saved Julie?

Kai shook his head, also smiling. “I knew that we’d see each other again.”

“I’m a practical person, Kai...” Ignoring everyone else, Greenrow took a step forward. “Was that fake letter your idea? You knew that the real one would’ve come sooner or later, didn’t you? I have to thank you for what you did in Caltea. I was very pleased when I heard the news,” he said, surprising Kai.

Few people knew that Greenrow actually hated his family. His talent had made them fear that someone would come and take him away. This forced Yavert to use various methods (often inhumane) to brainwash the young man so that he’d become fanatically loyal to the Yoni family and never think of leaving it.

What they didn’t know — or didn’t have a way of knowing — was that the ten-year-old boy was a very talented actor and had an incredibly strong will. And although they thought that they had succeeded, Greenrow still managed to persuade his father into sending him to study in the Fallen Star Sect. Even though he was the only one who could benefit from this, he convinced them all that his stay in the Sect would do nothing other than bring good to the family. Finally free of his family’s influence, he felt nothing but joy when he learned that his brothers had been killed.

“What do you mean?” Kai was confused.

“You’re strong and talented.” He pointed to Blake’s corpse. “And also very smart... I’m willing to bury the hatchet if you help me return all the girls and swear not to harm me in any way. Just imagine it, Kai... Imagine what we could achieve by combining our talents.”

“One of those girls was my sister,” Kai said coldly. “She almost died because of you.”

“So that was your motive!” Greenrow nodded. “And here I thought... Ah, never mind. She just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. Such is fate, that fickle mistress.” Greenrow scratched his chin. “Did the poor thing survive in the end? I fed them so many Fruits...”

“Bastard!” Kai hissed through clenched teeth.

Their gazes met and they disappeared from everyone’s sight.

Kai countered Greenrow’s spear with the Sword of the Water Surface. The latter raised the spear to block the blow with the shaft, but the blade turned into water and passed through the wood. As a parting gift, Kai left Greenrow a long slash across his chest.

They slowed down, allowing the others to finally see what was going on.

“How unexpected,” Greenrow muttered, touching the cut. “Your stats are equal to mine... How’s that possible? Is it... a bloodline?”

People exchanged shocked glances. Greenrow’s physical characteristics were unnaturally high; there was no way that Kai, two levels weaker than him, could be considered his equal.

“Don’t interfere!” Greenrow shouted, noticing his allies getting restless. He turned his gaze back to Kai. “I won’t hold back!”

His aura exploded with power, overwhelming even the apprentices, and clashed with Kai’s equally powerful aura. Both groups immediately rushed away from them not wishing to get caught in the blast.

“Let’s start!” Kai said, activating Speed, Zero Gravity, and Chaos Step at the same time. His body was now able to endure this with ease.

Greenrow activated his speed technique and both of them disappeared again.

The young Yoni quickly found a way to counter Water Flexibility. By using highly concentrated spear energy, he was able to prevent the blade from passing through it. Kai attacked with all his might. Using the Double Blade Style, he was accelerating more and more with each passing moment, raining blow after blow on Greenrow.

Kai’s blades and movements were imbued with Speed, Strength, and Endurance. Each thrust and swing was filled with Piercing or Slashing Force. This number of Forces amazed not only Greenrow but also everyone else who could see them.

The young man knew that he’d have to be a fool to expect this battle to be easy. Greenrow wielded his spear with amazing skill, making it seem as if he had been born with the weapon in his hands. There was an obvious gap between them, but Kai wasn’t going to quit. He couldn’t use his abilities to the fullest due to the insane speed at which they were fighting, but what little of Greenrow’s skills and movements he could copy and predict would come in handy.

Greenrow deflected each of Kai’s relentless attacks with the energy of his spear. For every ten blows, he needed only one well-aimed thrust.

Sparks were flying off the clashing blades, filling the air with a sharp ringing of colliding steel and shaking the cave. Stalactites fell off the ceiling and the walls began to crumble. With each exchanged blow, they altered their surroundings a little.

Attacking with both blades at the same time, Kai couldn’t expect that Greenrow would switch to wielding the spear with only his left hand. His muscles swelled from the unexpected overload of energy. Blocking the blow without so much as staggering, he bared his teeth and hit Kai in the face.

Fuck! He winced as he flew back, wiping his bleeding nose with his shoulder. Air left his lungs as his back collided with the cave wall, leaving a dent in it.

However, that was just the beginning of his troubles.

Regaining consciousness, he sensed danger approaching. Enveloped in fire, a spear the size of tree materialized next to Greenrow. The technique was filled with Forces strengthened by fire and spear energies. Raising his hand, Greenrow sent the spear flying toward Kai.

“Force Explosion!” the young man shouted in the last moment.

Aiming the Bloody Sword of Oppression at the flying spear, he felt glad that he had spent Rey’s coin on purchasing it before the expedition. Energy stolen by Blood Absorption was immediately transferred to the symbol inside the sword’s guard.

A ball of bloody mist shot forward, meeting the flaming spear. The explosion that followed shook the cave with such force that the members of the expedition, even though they were at a decent distance away from the battle, felt the ground underneath them shake.

And then everything went quiet for a few seconds.

“What’s happening?!”.

“Greenrow is a monster. But this guy... They’re equal! How’s that possible?! What kind of power do they have? Is this what Mind Stage looks like? This looks more like a clash of warriors at the last level of the Soul Stage! Monsters... They’re both monsters!”

Kai stood against the wall, wiping away the blood remaining on his regenerated skin. He had just swallowed several Energy Recovery Pills and was waiting for their effect to kick in.

The dust settled, allowing the two to see each other.

To Kai’s surprise, Greenrow was unscathed. He had strengthened his entire body with ki.

“Impressive, isn’t it? This is one of the most powerful secrets of the Sect — a technique that allows you to strengthen your body with energy without damaging it! However, I have to admit that I’m as surprised as you are. Your level of endurance is amazing! It’s a pity that you’ve forced me to use my trump card.”

What followed next surprised everyone.

In an instant, Greenrow summoned all the Forces he had mastered — that of the Spear, Fire, and also... Water, Wind, and Earth!

And then he just disappeared.

Chapter 29
AMAZING WILLPOWER

Kai’s eyes widened. Only he could see Greenrow now.

In the blink of an eye, the young Yoni appeared next to him. Moving in a horizontal arc, the spear rushed toward him from the right. All Kai could do was cross his blades and hope that that’d be enough to protect him.

When the spear collided with the crossed blades, the sheer strength of the impact sent him flying again. The handles dug deep into his palms, drawing blood and cracking his wrists. In order not to lose the blades, he had to return them to the Ring.

His body began to regenerate almost immediately — a fully awakened bloodline worked miracles. As for the pain, he suppressed it. Thanks to his ability to regulate the level of his body’s sensitivity, he’d never have to worry about that again.

Greenrow pierced the air several times. The speed of his lunges was so great that each of his five attacks appeared as if they had been performed with separate spears. Five blue dots lit up in the air and flew toward Kai.

Each of the attacks emitted Spear and Fire Force, as well as that of the Wind, which fanned and strengthened the flame of the Silver-rank, peak-quality technique. To have someone master this amount of Forces wasn’t just incredible, but almost impossible. Even such cultivators as Grandmaster Mayo Zu and Emperor Sigurd knew no more than four types. How then did a sixteen-year-old apprentice achieve such a thing? Just who, or what exactly was Greenrow?!

Sensing the impending danger, Kai tensed up. He couldn’t evade — he couldn’t move much in the air so he couldn’t counter attack. So, to defend himself he decided to use Greenrow’s trick against him. His ki rushed into his skin in a sharp stream, strengthening it. His technique wasn’t the same Greenrow’s, but thanks to his incredible level of self-regeneration, he could perform something similar without the threat of becoming disabled.

Only a small part of his ki was spent on strengthening, almost everything else immediately flowed out. Blue fireballs collided with an unexpectedly dense cloud of sword energy, made even more powerful by Strength, Endurance, and Piercing Force.

Crimson swallowed the azure. Another fiery explosion shook the cave. From the cloud of smoke and fire flew a figure. Kai escaped with burnt clothes and slightly scorched skin but no serious wounds. Throwing a handful of pills into his mouth, which would’ve immediately killed anyone else on this Stage, he jerked to the side. His ki was practically gone so it took the pills some time to dissolve.

Greenrow was surprised by Kai’s skill, but he wasn’t going to let that get in his way of getting rid of the pest. Rushing at him, he accelerated using both his movement technique as well as the Wind and Fire
Forces. For maximum efficiency and fluidness of motion, he used the Water Force. Those who couldn’t see Greenrow knew where he was only by explosions and holes he left in his wake as he made his way toward his opponent.

Kai picked up his pace once Greenrow was almost close enough to throw his spear. Having absorbed the energy in the pills and restored his own supply of ki, he immediately spent a part of it on strengthening his whole body. And although his muscles didn’t bulge, his stats skyrocketed, surprising Greenrow.

Blood Sword appeared in his right hand as he turned to face his opponent. With a sharp uppercut, he hit Greenrow in the chest. Kai felt his heart sink when instead of blood he saw sparks fly through the air. Greenrow smirked. Black Armor of Silver rank and peak quality, summoned from the Ring, glittered under his torn clothes. It was by far one of the most expensive items in the Pagoda.

There were three reasons for the public’s dislike for armors. The biggest one being that their production took a lot of time, effort, and material — unlike weapons — which meant that they were expensive. There was no point in using them against weaker opponents as they could barely touch you. Those who could buy such an expensive item did so to demonstrate their wealth and status rather than to use them. Not to mention that repairing armor cost an arm and a leg. Because of all this, there weren’t many armorsmiths in the empire.

There were only two reasons to use them — during mass combat when it was impossible to keep track of everything and one could die at any moment, and in the case of a fight with an equal opponent, which would give a serious advantage to the wearer of the armor.

If Greenrow had decided to show off the Forces he had mastered, then there was no point in keeping the armor a secret. Showing off his strongest trump cards meant that he had finally acknowledged Kai as a threat.

Kai could only guess the armor’s features based on their names as he couldn’t get the details due to the mark Greenrow had placed on it.

[Solid Vest of the Darkguard]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Peak

Feature: Active ability [Nightfall]

Feature: Passive ability [Damage Distribution]

Feature: The armor is made of very light but extremely durable material.

Realizing that he was losing speed, Kai used a part of his ki for additional reinforcement. Not risking defending himself again, he dodged another one of Greenrow’s thrusts by moving to the side. With each dodge, he was leading the Yoni deeper into the cave.

Although their strength and speed were once again equal, Kai wasn’t as good of a swordsman as Greenrow. Not to mention that he knew less Forces, had worse equipment, and, of course, no Silver-rank techniques. The ones he did own, those of Earth and Low rank, were useless in this battle. As for the Gold one... He was saving it for the right moment.

Greenrow quickly realized what Kai was trying to do. They were almost equal in amount of ki, but Kai wasted it faster since he needed it to heal. However, he was popping pills like they were candy and restoring both his ki and strength. Unfortunately for Greenrow, he had spent all of his pills fighting with Berserkers. He realized that Kai wanted to fight a battle of exhaustion, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to keep up with his mad regeneration skills.

I have to finish the fight as quickly as possible! Who knows how many pills he has! I only have one-third of energy left! Greenrow thought.

Having swallowed four pills, Kai had recovered almost ninety percent of his ki. He was passively absorbing it at the same time, using it to keep his skin and body hardened and to heal.

“Nightfall!” Greenrow shouted. He wanted to finally end this.

Ki poured into a special symbol inside his armor, releasing a wave of impenetrable darkness that engulfed everything around him. It disorientated and blinded everyone in its reach, except for Greenrow.

What the young Yoni didn’t know however, was that his technique was useless against Kai’s energy vision, which allowed him to navigate through the darkness without an issue. But just as he was about to move, he realized that he couldn’t as his legs were bound by something.

The darkness dissolved, revealing a glowing spear headed in his direction.

Greenrow had used his strongest attack, Destructive Fall. This was the same technique that he had used at the beginning of the expedition when he created that huge crater in his fight with the larvae.

I won’t have time to dodge! Kai thought in panic. It’ll take me at least a couple of seconds to break free from these stone binds. The stones... Did he use Earth Force on me?

Realizing the kind of situation Kai had gotten himself into, the outcasts stepped back in horror. If Kai lost... they were doomed.

“Is this really the end?” Lily asked, staring at the two.

“What’s that asshole doing?!” Jade shouted, enraged.

Is really no one a match for Greenrow? Netra through, feeling his heart sink.

Unlike them, Kai wasn’t as pessimistic. Strange smile on his face, he pointed the Sword of the Water Surface directly at the spear.

“Morning Dew!” he shouted, activating the sword’s most costly ability. This was the second time he had used it ever since he got the blade, and he still thought that the name didn’t fit.

The blade exploded in a shower of droplets, leaving nothing but the handle in Kai’s hand. Each drop became a tiny sword that he could control with his will. Bringing them together, he showered Greenrow and his spear with a torrent of tiny, but razor-sharp blades.

Crushing any hope that the outcast might’ve had, the spear burst through the storm and continued onward, forcing Kai to solidify the sword’s blade.

Mouths wide open, the outcasts watched as Kai made a simple swing, filled with only energy and Force, sure that he was fooling himself thinking that it could stop the Destructive Fall. In their opinion, this was the end — a foolish hope of a desperate man.

But just as the blade and the spear were about to collide, something unexpected happened.

Kai’s swing flashed with Reflection Force, the same one that Greenrow had just used to cut through the stream of blades, deflecting the spear and sending it flying off to the side. Crashing into the wall, it blew up a part of it, making the cave shake.

“My turn!” Kai said. Using the moment of confusion to his advantage, he lowered his swords to his sides, as if he was about to sheath them. He had been saving this move for this moment in order to preserve as much strength as possible. After all, a Gold-rank technique was a costly thing.

“Unleash the Blades!”

Kai swung his swords with lightning speed as if removing them from their scabbards, sending forth an invisible wave of energy that swept over everyone. Panicked and ready to fight, both the outcasts and members of the coalition took out their weapons, summoned all of their ki and Forces. Had they been weaker, they would’ve probably been knocked unconscious.

Die! Kai shouted mentally as he got ready to release his most powerful attack.

A second before the attack was launched, Greenrow sensed something very familiar and extremely dangerous. If it hadn’t been for his training in the Sect, he would’ve never realized that what he had felt was the rarest of the Forces — that of Intent.

Jumping back with all his might, he managed to escape from the two crimson stripes that appeared where he stood a second ago. It was with both horror and surprise that he realized that he had felt all the seven Forces of the Path of the Sword in them. Strength, Speed, and Endurance formed the body for the sword’s energy. Reflection became its shield, and Intent its eyes, determined not to let its enemy out of sight. The Slashing Force significantly strengthened the stripes, which consisted of hundreds if not thousands of blades, united by the Piercing Force in the form of a wave.

Having missed his target, Kai sent the attack after Greenrow who, seeing no point in trying to outrun the Force of Intent, prepared to defend himself.

Crimson collided with the shimmering shell of Greenrow’s Silver-rank defensive technique and shattered it like a thin sheet of glass, making the young man howl in agony as the full force of Kai’s attack fell on him.

Putting his hands in front of him and using all that remained of his power, especially the Earth Force, Greenrow struggled to resist and continue standing on his feet. A moment later, a bright flash sent him flying.

Damn it! I didn’t have enough ki! Finally freeing his legs from the bounds, Kai nearly collapsed from exhaustion. Reserve depleted, even trying to absorb energy from the air made his head hurt. I have no more pills... Damn it....

Hearing muffled groaning, Kai looked up and cursed. Greenrow was still alive and, most importantly, conscious. His armor was destroyed, his body covered with wounds, and his right arm missing, but he was still alive and even had a tenth of his ki left.

Having fished out a potion from the Ring on his left hand, which allowed him to heal faster, Greenrow got ready to dash forward and finish off his weakened opponent. But just as the bleeding stopped and the pain subsided, he noticed a victorious smile appear on Kai’s exhausted face.

“What?” he growled in annoyance.

Still smiling, Kai looked at the ground.

Confused, Greenrow followed his gaze and looked down just in time to see a bright flash emanate from one of the traps. As the alien energy swept over him, he realized that Kai deliberately led him here. The energy possessed the will of the Shadow, allowing it to immediately tame and absorb all the energy Greenrow possessed.

Not ready to die just yet, Greenrow summoned all his willpower and began to resist the Shadow’s influence. It was his will and it alone that had guided him through the Sect’s gates, allowed him to completely ignore the evil energy of this dungeon, saved him from becoming a pawn in his father’s game, and even saved him from death...

There was no one in this dungeon that could break his will!

How the fuck is he still alive?! Kai thought in panic. He was running out of options and Greenrow was just refusing to die!

Kai, Rune’Tan called, sounding worried. He’ll soon break free of the trap and will be able to move again! He could feel the incredible power of Greenrow’s will. I could convert some of your soul energy into a temporary boost. But know that it’ll last for a few seconds and that you’ll lose at least five years of your life! We don’t have much time! Make a choice, quickly!

Kai struggled for but a moment, remembering the torment he had gone through when Rune’Tan took his soul energy to save Julie.

Tthis doesn’t break our deal, so do it!

Stuck but still trying to break free, Greenrow realized that he was now too vulnerable for his liking. Eyes and voice full of wild rage, he turned to his allies.

“Help me!!!”

He no longer cared about anything else other than his survival. He didn’t care that he had ordered them not to get involved or that they’d probably be a couple of members short once this was all done.

Asuka, Henri, and the apprentice who had earlier protested against Greenrow’s leadership exchanged glances. But before they could take a step, Lily, Jade, Lucas and Netra stopped in front of them. The coalition members exchanged another glance, aware that they didn’t have the upper hand anymore. The outcome of battles at this level was decided by the strength of the apprentices. And since the outcasts were currently in better shape than they were, the outcome of this fight seemed rather obvious.

Seeing that he’d get no help, Greenrow began to feverishly ponder all possible ways to lure the outcasts to his side. However, his thoughts were interrupted by Kai.

“Greenrow Yoni,” he said, raising Greenrow’s spear above his head. “Farewell.”

Body strengthened with the energy of his own soul, Kai threw the spear at Greenrow with all his might. Since he had strengthened only his body, he didn’t have enough energy to use Destructive Fall. But even so, the power of his throw was colossal.

Greenrow stared at the approaching spear in bewilderment, thinking that Kai couldn’t have put much energy into the throw as the weapon weighted a lot and Kai was low on fuel. It was only when the blade was inches away from him that Greenrow realized how wrong he was. Kai had somehow managed to remove the mark off the spear and harness its power for his own gain.

Having almost freed himself completely from the trap, Greenrow waved his hand, summoning the Forces and using what little remained of his energy to shield his head and chest.

Kai had assumed that he’d try to defend himself, so he didn’t fool himself thinking that he could kill Greenrow in one blow. He had a different plan.

The spear pierced the young Yoni’s stomach, but before it could do more damage, Greenrow grabbed it. Carried by inertia, he was thrown back and landed into a huge crevice, which, if Kai’s calculations were correct, was right above where the Shadow was. Kai hoped that it would finish off Greenrow in case the fall didn’t.

Feeling weak and just about ready to collapse, Kai watched as Greenrow, screaming and cursing, fell into the abyss. The boost wore off and he lost consciousness.

The battle was over, but this couldn’t be called a real victory...

Interlude
A BLOODY CELEBRATION

While a group of inner circle students and apprentices of the Fallen Star Sect were struggling to survive, a more joyful event was taking place in Rivertoon — the celebration of the bicentennial of Emperor Sigurd, the second ruler of the great Empire of Alkea.

Almost a thousand Exorcists from all over the empire had gathered in Rivertoon for this celebration. Most of them were members of aristocratic families and the Fallen Star Sect, but there were also few lone masters, summoned by the emperor himself, who were unassociated with either. And although there were those who couldn’t attend or who weren’t invited at all, one could say that almost all important imperial servants had gathered in the majestic castle located east of the Sect.

While everyone was inside and celebrating, the imperial guard, consisting of Exorcists at the first and the middle levels, was on duty outside. Two guards were making their rounds in the garden when one of them came to a sudden halt.

Squinting, he looked at the sky, but couldn’t make out what he saw.

“What’s that?” he asked, rubbing his sore eyes. “What... Is that a dot in the sky? Right in front of the sun?”

“What?” his friend asked in surprise. Also squinting, he looked up. “There’s nothing there. You’re imagining things!”

“I’m not!” he protested and looked at the sun again, but there really was nothing there. “I swear I saw something...”

Having realized that they had spent too much time standing still, the guards continued their round. Was the dot a figment of one of their imaginations, they’d never know...

***

A minute earlier

A figure of a young man clad in dark robes hovered in the air a few feet above the city. His eyes were tightly closed.

“This place... It has such a low level of external energy! It seems easier to breathe here.” He opened and closed his hand and took a deep breath. “So easy to control... So deceitful... The teacher said that I have six months to find the fragments of the key... And although their pulses have greatly weakened, I’ve found them...”

Turning his head first to the castle below and then somewhere to the southwest in the direction of the Stenshet family quarter, he nodded.

“There you are...”

The air shimmered and the young man was no more.

***

Inside the castle, in the huge and luxurious throne room, more than a thousand people were celebrating. Apart from the servants, all of the guests were masters on all three Exorcist levels. Shortly after the beginning of the celebration, Grandmaster Mayo Zu, the empire’s second Exorcist, arrived. Huddled in groups, people mingled with each other, awaiting His Majesty’s arrival.

After a while, the grandiose gates opened, the emcee announced the honorable host, and the strongest man in the entire empire entered the room.

The ruler of Alkea was a statuesque man of about forty, with a neat beard and chestnut hair that reached to his wide shoulders. Clad in a magnificent burgundy robe, he oozed power and authority.

As soon as the guests saw him, they immediately moved to the side, clearing out the way to the throne, where the empress, the prince, the high councilor, and Grandmaster Mayo Zu were already waiting.

Followed by their gazes, Sigurd walked with his head held high when a young man appeared in front of him out of thin air. The guests gasped, staring at the intruder with bewilderment.

Someone shouted and a couple of people jumped out of the crowd — assassins from the imperial guard, whose only task was to eliminate any threat with a single quick blow, for which they had been trained since childhood. Guided by instinct and duty, they rushed at the stranger.

There was a sharp whistle and two puddles of blood appeared next to the young man. The two assassins burst like ripe watermelons before they even managed to reach the intruder.

Frightened by such an instantaneous and gruesome death, the guests drew their weapons and assumed a fighting stance. Their enemy looked like an ordinary mortal who had never set foot on the path of martial arts but he emanated power and strength of an Exorcist.

“Who are you? And how dare you invade the house of the emperor and ruin our celebration?” asked Grandmaster Mayo Zu, ready for battle.

Sigurd remained silent, dumbfounded by what had just transpired. He wasn’t looking at the young man, but at the strange symbols adorning his clothes. The words of his father, Taron the First, resurfaced in his mind.

“What’s your name?” the young man asked, ignoring the Grandmaster and turning to the emperor.

“Insolent boy!” Siguard exclaimed, pulling himself together. He took out two identical blades from his Ring and assumed his family’s fighting stance. “Etiquette beckons that you introduce yourself first.”

“Jiang Dao,” the young man said. “So, what’s your name?”

Sigurd’s heart skipped a beat, his father’s words ringing like thunder in his head.

“You don’t know the name of the ruler of the lands on which you’re standing?” Grandmaster Mayo Zu intervened, angry that he was being ignored. “You don’t know the name of the emperor of Alkea?”

“Alkea? Is that so?” Jiang Dao muttered to himself and then cast a glance at the Grandmaster. “I want to know his real name.”

People looked at each other in surprise, not understanding what the young man was trying to achieve with this little charade of his.

“My real name is Sigurd of Alkea!” the emperor said firmly. “We’re no longer connected to the Fang clan!”

Corners of Jiang Dao’s lips twitched for a moment.

“You can’t run away from your past so easily... Fang Sigurd, on behalf of the Seven Blades Clan, as a representative of the ruling branch, and by the order of the Council of the Elders, I have come to kill the descendants of the traitor and thief Fang Lin. I will grant you and your family a merciful death if you hand over everything that your ancestor had stolen.”

The guests protested with angry shouts. Sigurd frowned.

“Kill him!” he shouted, forgetting about his father’s words.

Already ready for battle, the assassins, obeying their lord’s orders, rushed at the stranger. Sigurd watched with satisfaction, sure that no one could stand a chance against a hundred of strongest warriors of his empire.

But before any of them took a step, a wave of overwhelming power swept over the throne room. Everyone, including Sigurd and Grandmaster Mayo Zu, felt something squeeze their hearts and channels, blocking their ability to use energy.

This was the power of a peak Elementalist. A protégée among all protégées, who was no less powerful than whoever had produced the Shadow that roamed the ancient ruins.

The hundred imperial guards closest to him died instantly. A tsunami of scarlet energy poured out of Jiang Dao’s body. Spinning like a whirlwind around him, it continued to grow in size.

Unable to use their energy and techniques, Mayo Zu and the rest of the masters figured that the best thing to do would be to crush the young man with their sheer physical strength. Summoning all the Forces they knew, they ran toward him, ready to attack him from the back while he was busy with the assassins. A cloud of dense sword energy swallowed the group of thirty people in the blink of an eye.

Jiang Dao’s aura, full of Cutting and Piercing
Force filled the hall, flooding it with scarlet energy and turning Alkea’s elite into dust. Dozens of Exorcists were dying every second.

But despite the onslaught, Sigurd continued to fight. Not stopping for even a second, he deflected wave after wave of energy coming at him, blades glimmering with the power of an unknown force.

To his surprise, the raging storm of crimson suddenly stopped. There were no mistakes in Jiang Dao’s control of energy; he could bend it to his will.

“So that was the second thing Fang Lin stole.” He chuckled. “And you were able to master it? You really are talented. Not like this rubbish that I’ve just killed. You know, you could’ve been accepted into Jiang’s ruling line. Such a pity that your ancestor turned out to be a thief...”

Sigurd, breathing heavily, only now saw the bigger picture. Looking around and seeing no one, he wanted to roar like a wounded beast.

“The First Sword!” Jiang Dao’s cold voice rang out.

Sigurd shuddered. His eyes widened and blood gushed from his mouth. Looking down, he saw a sword made of crimson energy protruding from his chest. The young man appeared behind him almost instantly. Sigurd didn’t even see him move. He felt a gust of air, followed by the sensation of something leaving his body. The strange power that allowed him to reflect Jiang Dao’s energy flowed out of him and was instantly absorbed by an unusual amulet in the young man’s hands.

“You’ve almost done as I asked. Therefore, all of your kind will die instantly and painlessly, but you won’t be as lucky.”

The blade protruding from Sigurd’s chest began to root into his body without touching the most important organs, like the heart. His strengthened and enhanced body would prevent him from dying too quickly.

A wave of infernal pain pierced his entire being, but no one heard his cry. A new and final wave of energy swept over the castle and the surrounding areas, killing everyone in an instant.

Only Sigurd remained, dying slowly and alone, experiencing unbearable pain, while his father’s words sounded louder and louder in his head.

“If you ever meet a man with the name Jiang and stripes on his clothes in the form of seven swords, run!”

His work in the throne room finished, the young man went to the treasury, where, as his gut was telling him, one of the fragments of the key was hidden. Showing no interest in the many jewels and riches, he passed by chests of gold and finally placed his eyes upon what he had come for — a flat, black diamond.

Leaving the castle with his loot, Jiang Dao didn’t so much as glance back at the corpses he had left strewn about. Using only energy, he wiped out almost all of the empire’s elite. None of them, save for Sigurd, were worthy of him using anything more.

Soaring over the city again, he suddenly turned east.

What? he asked, slightly surprised. The connection with one of the observe wards was cut off. Someone followed me? Interesting... On the other hand, I’m on their lands, so it’s not that surprising...

Putting those thoughts aside, Jiang Dao headed southwest of the city center to the place where the second part of the key was located.

Chapter 30
THE END OF THE ALKEA EMPIRE

After the fight between Kai and Greenrow ended, the students continued their exhausting journey through the cave. Just as they had begun to lose hope that they’d ever see the light of day again, they stumbled upon the way out of the dungeon. One of them heard the sound of water and decided to follow it. Having found its source, they realized that Greenrow had given them a gift before he died. In the place where the spear deflected by Kai fell and destroyed a part of the wall, an exit was waiting for them.

Expanding it by making a bigger hole, they found themselves in another, this time small, cave, at the end of which was a waterfall. Passing through it, they finally found themselves outside. Having identified the landmarks, they realized that they were in the northwest part of the capital’s territory.

As for the coalition, it fell apart. Their greed wasn’t stronger than their survival instinct. None of them held a grudge against Kai nor saw a reason for two separate groups now that Greenrow was gone. God only knew how much longer they would’ve had to stay in that place if it hadn’t been for that fight. They could’ve died. Eria, who had passed out before the fight even started, disappeared without a trace once they got out. They all knew that something was wrong when they saw how calmly he took the news about his lord’s death.

To everyone’s surprise, Kai regained consciousness just a couple of hours after their escape. He looked like nothing had happened — there were no wounds on his body and his energy supply seemed intact.

Thanks to his bloodline and Breath of Power, he was able to continue on his own. Looking around, he would occasionally meet with admiring and sometimes fearful glances. His fight with Greenrow had radically changed everyone’s opinion of him. Respect, fear, disbelief, guilt, admiration, gratitude, and even envy — the students had mixed feelings about him.

After three days of travel, they were finally back in Rivertoon.

What they saw when they arrived left them numb and deprived of what little hope and joy they had left.

Columns of smoke were rising into the azure sky, painting the clouds a gloomy gray. Thousands of people, scattered like ants, were hurriedly leaving the city. The once mighty walls were without guards.

It wasn’t this eerie sight that made them freeze, but the presence of four giant ships looming above the city center. If those were Alkea’s enemies, the empire was doomed.

Without saying a word, they rushed toward the gates. Bypassing the evacuating citizens, they rushed to the center as fast as their legs could carry them. Kai followed, afraid that he might’ve lost everything that was important to him.

To make moving around easier, a small group of students, Kai included, ran along the rooftops, using various techniques to scale the thatched roofs full of broken and loose shingles. Moving to the next building, Kai noticed something. But before he could react, his group of fifteen people was struck by a wave of powerful force.

“Elder Rey!” one of them blurted out.

“So, the expedition is over,” he muttered to himself. “This isn’t how I imagined this day would go...”

“Teacher,” Kai said, surprising everyone present. “Do you know what’s going on?”

“Yesterday,” Rey said, looking at the group that had gathered around him, “was the emperor’s bicentennial. Everyone in the castle, including Sigurd himself, was killed.”

The students exchanged bewildered and horrified glances. Some stopped breathing for a moment from shock.

“How... How did...?” someone muttered. “But... But how...? What will happen now?”

Rey chuckled.

“Don’t you get it? Only Exorcists were invited to the celebration. They were the most important people in the empire. Heads of hundreds of noble families, lords and rulers of regions and cities, army generals, and sect elders — they were all there,” he said. “Now that they’re all dead... Well, we can say that this is the end. End of the empire called Alkea. When people find out that the emperor and all of his vassals have been killed, the empire will split. The two things that united Alkea were the imperial family’s straight and the oaths given to it by the heads of the noble families. Now there’s nothing left...”

While the students struggled to accept the news, Kai felt conflicted about the fact that he now had no one to take his revenge on...

“But what about you?” he asked, turning to Rey. “How did you survive?”

“Heh, boy...” An eerie smile appeared on his scarred face. “Have you forgotten how the emperor treated me? May the ancestors accept his soul... To tell you the truth, I’ve never been as happy as I am now!” he said and patted the small knapsack on his back. Kai had no clue why he needed it when he had the Ring.

“And these ships... Whose are they?”

“I don’t know. All I know is that they arrived today...”

“And what are you planning to do now?”

“I’m leaving. Nothing’s keeping me here anymore. I’m going back to my tribe. This is where we part ways, boy. Though, if you want, I can take you with me.”

Taking a deep breath, Kai shook his head.

“I thought so.” Rey smiled and handed him a scroll. “Here, take it. This is my copy of the Double Blade Style. You may need it someday...”

Accepting the parting gift, Kai bowed deeply.

“Thank you for everything, teacher.”

“Yeah... Well, maybe our paths will cross again. It all depends on Fate... Right! You, the Stenshet girl! Your family’s estate seems to have been attacked as well.”

“Damn it! Why didn’t you say that immediately?!” Kai shouted as he rose from the bow.

“Goodbye, Kai...” Rey’s voice echoed, but he was no longer there.

Wasting no time, they all rushed to the city center.

***

Having reached the Stenshet estate, Lily and Kai learned that the only place that had been attacked and destroyed were the quarters of the family’s main branch. The attacker’s target seemed to have been the treasury hidden underground.

Before checking anything, they rushed to the Wayat estate. As it turned out, only the members of the branches whose quarters were located in the center suffered. Those further away, like the Wayat’s, suffered no causalities.

Finding Julie safe and sound, Kai embraced her tightly.

Homer arrived a bit later than they did and reported that among the victims were the most influential elders who had happened to be in the patriarch’s home at that moment. With the death of North and all other Exorcists of the family, the Stenshets suffered a colossal loss. There were rumors about the intention of several side branches to take over role of the main one.

Warnings were sent to the Stenshet family’s fief. Dark times awaited Alkea. Wayats, most of who had moved to the capital long ago, were now preparing to leave for their native lands. The branch that now had the greatest chance of becoming the main one was extremely hateful towards Wayats. So much so that blood could be shed...

While more than a hundred members of the Wayat branch and several hundred more of their servants were preparing to leave Rivertoon, Lily, Kai, and Ash (who, being an outer circle student, hadn’t gone to the ruins) decided to visit the Sect, above which the ships had been positioned.

When they got there, they noticed a few students heading toward the Pagoda. Following them, they came upon four huge tents around which several hundred students had gathered. Two of them were bright orange, while the other two were dark blue.

“Shit!” someone swore as they walked out of the Tower. “There’s really nothing left!”

“Yeah,” their friend added. “I told you that one of the elders wasn’t invited to the palace. When everyone was killed, he took everything with him!”

“That old fox!” Kai said quietly. Hiding his smile behind a facepalm, he remembered how happily Rey had patted his knapsack. And all you gave me was a scroll... Gee, how generous...

Coming closer, the trio finally found out what was happening. As one of the inner circle students explained to them, the tents had been set up by the crew of the flying ships. They introduced themselves as the Clan of the Flame Salamander and the Clan of the Thunder Serpent, and now their representatives were making lists of everyone who wanted to join them. There was only one condition — the applicant had to be no older than twenty and no lower than the Mind Stage.

“I’ve never heard of those clans. Where are they from?” Lily asked.

“From somewhere very far east, they said,” the student replied. “I don’t know about you, but nothing’s keeping me in Alkea. So, given that they possess such incredible technologies, and that peak Exorcists are just regular fighters among them, one can only imagine how advanced their martial arts are. I’ve already signed up.”

Having said that, he bid them farewell and left, leaving them to ponder.

***

While chaos and excitement reigned below, everything was calm in the sky. In a luxurious cabin of one of the Salamander Clan’s ships, sat a short, old man lost in his thoughts. He looked weak, but if anyone were foolish enough to challenge him to a duel, they’d join their ancestors very quickly. This early-stage Elementalist had a very bad temper.

“Disgusting!” he swore. “Almost all of them died on some stinkin’ expedition?! And who should I recruit now? The elder ordered to follow Jiang Dao and to recruit a couple of thousand decent fighters. The Great Tournament is just around the corner and our best students need as many resources as possible! We need servants! And a lot of them! What kind of shitty Sect is this if they couldn’t even save their students?! Even if I were to collect the best from the local rubbish, that would make for a couple of hundred people... But then what? I have two fucking ships! If I come back empty-handed, then I can kiss my chance of getting to the next Stage goodbye! We need to recruit a couple of local families and make them our vassals... Their offspring would then have to join us for the sake of their families! Oh but I bet that that Serpent fucker will do the same!” The old man looked somewhere to the right. “In that case, I can’t waste time! There are four families here with bloodlines... However, thanks to that smartass Jiang Dao, there’ll be a lot of problems with one of them. Fine, three families it’ll be... If they refuse, then I’ll just have to give them a little push in the right direction. Hehe...”

***

Having spent a considerable amount of time weighing all the pros and cons, Kai finally came to the decision that there was no point in staying in Alkea. But what finalized his decision was Rune’Tan.

If these clans are so powerful, then the chance of finding a Spirit Fruit full of soul energy, something I desperately need if we want me to survive, might I add, is much higher in their lands.

Five days after the expedition’s return, Kai, Julie, as well as the Wayat clan were listed as passengers on one of the ships of the Thunder Serpents. As a promising candidate for their ranks, Kai was allowed to take Julie with him. The members and servants of the Wayat clan were accepted as potential vassals with useful skills in growing rare herbs. Naturally, without Lily, who was also a promising candidate, this couldn’t have happened.

They chose the Thunder Serpents because they heard awful rumors about their rival. The Salamanders had, apparently, forced the Ergret and Okushinra family to join them. Rare were those who wanted to join them on their own.

Two weeks after their arrival, both clans had filled their ships, which meant it was time to go.

Watching as the ruins of Rivertoon grew smaller and smaller, Kai wondered what kind of a mess he had gotten himself into this time.

EPILOGUE

Unlike the Forces of the Sword, Spear, and Saber, which all belonged to the Weapon
Forces, and were, therefore, practically the same, the elemental Forces were unique. The same was true for the Earth
Path, which had two most widespread Forces — Hardness and Softness. The first, as the name implied, allowed a practitioner to make things solid, while the other did the opposite.

Sharply opening his eyes, the young man flinched. His abdomen and right shoulder were throbbing in pain. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed it and allowed himself to relax for a moment. After a few seconds, he realized that he was lying on very soft sand.

Where am I? How did I even get here...?

Rising slowly, Greenrow examined himself. Thanks to the potion, he didn’t die of blood loss caused by a chopped off arm and a hole in his abdomen. Barely standing on his feet, he grimaced. He urgently needed healing pills, potions, or Spirit Fruits with healing properties. If in the near future he didn’t find anything of the kind, he’d end up with a disability that’d block further development.

Sure that his spear had fallen down here with him, Greenrow looked around and froze. A dozen steps away from him was the shimmering figure of a man in golden armor. The Shadow looked at the boy respectfully, kneeling down.

“A spirit?” Greenrow wondered aloud. “No, you’re something different, but you use the same Force as they do... It was you whom I sensed in this dungeon. Seems that luck is still on my side. We’ve met at the perfect moment! Come here.”

Obeying, the Shadow got up and stopped a step away from him.

Putting his left hand on its shoulder, Greenrow smiled.

“It’s your fault that that trap almost killed me. You’ll have to redeem yourself.”

The Shadow’s eyes widened with genuine fear. It wanted to destroy the young man, but it couldn’t move. Allowing Greenrow to touch it, it had given him the opportunity to shackle it with his will.

Greenrow’s blue eye lit up. The whole cave was illuminated by an incredible flash of light, which destroyed the nearby cocoons in an instant. When the light went out, Greenrow was alone. However, he now had his arm again and there were no holes in his stomach.

Looking at his hands and grinning, Greenrow felt incredible power flowing within him. His soul energy reserve had increased and he felt ready to reach the next Stage. He was sure that he could do it without rituals as his newfound strength allowed him to feel all three hundred and sixty nodes. He was now aware of the existence of sixty soul nodes, which was ten more than his mentor had told him about. The old man probably knew nothing about them himself.

Innate trait, [Led by Force], has been unlocked.

You are able to see that which is invisible to others.

Innate trait, [Led by Force], has evolved into [The Chosen].

You are able to see that which is invisible to no one.

“Excellent.” Greenrow nodded. He had assimilated the Shadow’s memories and some of its knowledge.

“A sword,” he said, observing the golden blade sticking out of the ground. “Well, it won’t be difficult to learn a new skill—”

Seeing Kai in the Shadow’s memories, Greenrow froze in his tracks. For some reason, the young man kept disappearing from the specter’s field of vision.

Pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into their places.

“I knew that there was someone else... But to whom does this incredible power belong?” he wondered, licking his lips. “It’s a soul, isn’t it? What I just consumed doesn’t match even a hundredth part of its power. Kai, Kai... Were you hiding this within yourself this entire time? I wonder what this soul tastes like...”

Having picked up the Ring and found what he wanted in it, he got ready to reach a new Stage.

End of Book 2

The Heavenly Throne

The First Peak of the Force

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Chapter 1
THE JOURNEY ON A SKYSHIP

The skyship Kai and his friends had embarked on had left Rivertoon twenty-four hours ago. Moving at an incredible speed — according to the standards of Alkea’s citizens — it was now approaching the eastern border of the empire.

Standing at the edge of the deck, Kai looked down at the sea of snow-white clouds stretching before him. What altitude had they reached? Since he had once lived on Earth, a planet with advanced technology, it was easier for him to accept the existence of flying ships than it was for most of the other passengers. This was probably the reason why so many of them chose to stay in their cabins. He couldn’t blame them; even someone at the Exorcist Stage would hardly be able to do something in case they fell from such a height.

The ship carrying them was by no means a passenger ship. There were basically no residential cabins. Five hundred people (not counting the members of the clan) were settled in spacious compartments, clearly not intended for accommodations. Fortunately, the members of the Wayat family had not gotten separated.

There were no beds or any other furniture. There weren’t even any windows, and the only light source was an artifact that provided them with a sickly-pale glow. Those who had strengthened their minds or at least their bodies could relatively easily stay in such a room for weeks. But the same couldn’t be said for those who lived ordinary lives. Especially children. And the fact that there were only two bathrooms on the ship caused quite a stir among the passengers.

On the bright side, there weren’t many people who hadn’t reached at least the Muscle Endurance level. After fully strengthening their bodies, they practically didn’t need to wash and relieve themselves. Energy dissolved any food in their stomachs and cleansed their skin. Consequently, their clothes got less dirty.

Turning his head, Kai saw three dark dots in the distance. Those were other ships on the same course, but many miles apart. Even with his upgraded vision, he still couldn’t even make out the outlines of the nearest one.

I wonder how they communicate with each other, he thought. And if they communicate at all...

Protected by the barrier the ship was enveloped in, he could continue to admire the beauties of the world from above without having to worry about low atmospheric pressure or violent gusts of wind. These barriers, he remembered, were a common thing on skyships and were powered by Wind Forces.

More wondrous than this were the three Heavenly Cores that allowed the ship to fly. These were also Gold-rank artifacts, only much more valuable than the barrier one because they contained the symbolic techniques of the Space Force.

As with everything else, he had learned about them from the instructions given to the passengers. Although it remained a mystery to him why it was necessary for them to know any of this. Still, to him, it proved quite useful, as this was the first time he had heard about such Forces. They were probably incredibly complex since only the head of the expedition and the official ambassador of the Thunder Serpent Clan, an initial-level Elementalist, knew about them.

“The sky’s beautiful, isn’t it?” a voice behind him asked.

Kai flinched in surprise, turned around sharply, and came face-to-face with a short-haired man of about fifty. There was no aura emanating from him, so Kai took him for an ordinary man. That also explained why he was unable to sense his presence in advance. Though he couldn’t understand why his improved hearing didn’t pick up the stranger’s footsteps.

He’s not from Alkea. Is he a clan member? he wondered, eyeing the man’s dark blue robes with embroidery depicting a snake shooting lightning out of its mouth.

“Yeah, it is,” he replied.

“Look ahead.” The stranger nodded to the east, where the ship was heading.

With a shrug, Kai did as he was asked. Looking into the distance, he saw huge, dark clouds. However, as the ship came closer to them, it became clear that what he was looking at weren’t clouds, but a mountain range stretching all the way from north to south and extending far beyond the horizon. It was not only its length that was striking, but also its height.

“See the bluish glow, young man? That’s the Azure Ridge. It separates your country from the rest of the world. Without the help of the Elementalists, even ships like this one wouldn’t be able to fly over these mountains. And flying all the way around them is too expensive. Frankly, if it weren’t for Jiang Dao, I doubt that any clan would’ve chosen to undertake this journey.”

“Jiang Dao?”

“The man who attacked your country.”

On his own? Or did he orchestrate all this? Kai was surprised, but he tried to hide his amazement. But no one saw any ships that day. He had to have been alone... What kind of power does this Jiang Dao possess? Just how strong are the Elementalists?

“Why are you telling me all this?”

“I’m not really sure, to tell you the truth. I just wanted to talk, I suppose. There aren’t many people around, as you can see,” the man said calmly. “But, I think I’ve bothered you enough, young man. Have a good day.”

Clasping his palms behind his back, the stranger slowly walked to the door that led inside the ship. And no matter how hard Kai tried, he still didn’t manage to hear the man’s footsteps.

“Who is he?” he muttered to himself as he stared at him leave.

A passing crew member overheard his question.

“…you really have no clue to whom you were just talking?” he asked.

Kai turned to him and shook his head.

“Seriously?! You were chatting with the clan’s ambassador himself!”

“What?” Kai asked in confusion. “But...”

“His aura?” Grinning, the man interrupted him. “He’s an Elementalist! They know how to hide them. Or did you really think that an ordinary person could be a part of the crew?” The man suddenly turned his head as if something had attracted his attention. “It seems they’re approaching. You’d better go inside now. It might become dangerous here soon.”

Having said that, he left in a hurry. Looking toward the horizon, Kai saw the second ship of the Thunder Serpent Clan approaching them very quickly. But before the two ships collided, the other one slowed down and continued to fly next to theirs. Kai felt a powerful force spreading everywhere, enveloping both ships. The next moment, both vessels shook noticeably, after which they began rising sharply.

“Fuck!” he swore, noticing the dome thinning. He could feel the wind begin to blow on the deck.

Without wasting a second, he hurried to hide inside the ship. They appeared to have started crossing the Azure Ridge.

***

Having learned that their trip would last more than four months, Kai decided to use this time as best as possible. Not so long ago, he’d reached a new level and learned a lot of new Forces. Now he needed to put all of that knowledge together and create a solid foundation for his further development. To do that, he needed to meditate and cultivate.

He also learned why it was important to open all the acupuncture points. Sooner or later, he’d reach Spinal Cord Endurance and then Brain Endurance levels. After that, the moment would come for him to strengthen his soul — as soon as he found the necessary Spirit Fruit.

According to Rune’Tan, the total number of soul nodes and open acupuncture points directly affected the quality of one’s cultivating, as well as the possibility of further progress. For example, the smallest number of points needed to reach the Soul Stage was two hundred and seventy, which corresponded to forty-five soul nodes. If you opened less than that, it’d bring your development to a halt by permanently blocking the points and nodes. To put it mildly, you had only one attempt to get it right; otherwise, you risked remaining at the Mind Stage forever.

With only two hundred and seventy points opened, you had the weakest possible foundation and the smallest number of possible improvements. In addition, you wouldn’t be able to go past the last level of the Soul Stage. But if the number of points reached three hundred, then your limit would be the final level of the Exorcist Stage. To reach its peak, you needed thirty more points. With this in mind, Kai concluded that Grandmaster Mayo Zu and Emperor Sigurd had to have known that there were more than three hundred points in one’s body, but decided not to share this information for some reason.

If one managed to open all three hundred and sixty points, both their body and mind would reach their peak and they’d be considered true cultivators. That was the only way to become an Elementalist.

However, there was another problem besides misinformation about the true number of points, and that was the complexity of the process.

First, you needed a meditation technique that explained how to open the acupuncture points and untie the nodes. Without it, there was no way to reach the Exorcist Stage.

Second, one Spirit Fruit, even if it was Gold rank, wouldn’t be enough. You’d need many more sources of energy

Third, this process was as dangerous as it was long. If someone interfered with the practitioner during their cultivation, the whole process would fail.

And, fourth, the points needed to not only be opened one after another, but also kept active until the process was completed, which meant there’d be an increase in difficulty with each new point.

All of this had to be reached within a certain time period. If one failed to meet all the requirements until then, well, that’d be the end of the road.

Therefore, reaching the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level was a crucial transition, on which the future achievements of the cultivator depended. Not to mention that it was a very important test of one’s strength and character.

With all this in mind, Kai would need to carefully prepare for his transition.

If he did that, there was no doubt he’d manage to heal his damaged nodes.

Chapter 2
LOWLANDS, NAMESH

The ships continued their journey over different lands and countries. They flew over seas, vast forests, and even a desert. Finally, after eighteen weeks and three days, they reached their destination.

Climbing onto the deck with the other passengers, Kai watched the ship descend, approaching a huge city. In size, it was a couple of times larger than the capital of Alkea. Not far from the center towered several dozen buildings, to which twenty-five other skyships had already moored. It was a sky port, and all the ships were heading there, carrying passengers from one very distant and little-known empire.

“Well, here we are. We’re now in the Lowlands, and this is the city of our clan, Namesh,” announced the woman in charge of the passengers.

“Where are the other two ships?” Lily asked.

“The Flame Salamanders have their own city.”

For about twenty minutes, the passengers who got out on the deck watched the huge skyship be moored to a special tower. Having lowered the platform, the crew prepared to disembark.

“The barrier will be removed soon,” the woman announced. “Prepare yourselves.”

“For what?” someone asked. “We aren’t that high―”

There was a strange sound, like a soap bubble bursting. As soon as the barrier and gravity artifacts were deactivated, prana immediately poured inside, making it difficult for many residents of Alkea to breathe. Even Kai was affected. He couldn’t catch his breath for a few seconds.

This place... The Lowlands were full of prana. The power here was at least fifteen times denser than in their empire. Their bodies weren’t ready for such a sudden change. Even the energy spectrum was different. Kai used to see everything as if through a thin layer of purple fog, but now it was as if he were underwater.

“What’s happening?” Julie asked worriedly, looking at everyone in confusion, while the crew members, born and raised in such conditions, laughed at them.

As Kai started to get used to it, he glanced at his sister.

I hope she’s okay… She has never dealt with energy, so she’s probably unaware of the local density of prana, he thought. I suppose that those at the Soul Stage have it worst. It must be difficult for Lily as well. With her level of sensitivity, she’s probably sick to her stomach.

After reassuring Julie that everything was alright and explaining to her that this was only a temporary reaction to an unfamiliar environment, Kai went with her to the platform. He was still adjusting to the atmosphere.

It feels like I’m covered in something sticky… The density makes it harder for me to withdraw ki from my body. In Alkea, I could send sword energy seven hundred feet far, but here, the best I can do is probably hundred and fifty. Everyone looks a bit out of it. But have we really become weaker? We’re probably just used to different conditions... he concluded. But there are certain advantages to this place... I can only imagine how much easier it is to develop here… The air alone is a replacement for the Tiny and Small Energy Crystals. People here — and probably monsters too — must reach new levels and stages faster than we do. And if this energy affects monsters, I’m pretty sure that it has the same effect on rare plants that grow here, too, as well as people’s talents. It’s no wonder that their martial artists are so strong, then...

Having gone down the ramp, Kai waited for Lily and Ash, and almost gasped in surprise when he saw them. Ash must’ve been working hard on his development during their journey as he was already at the Spinal Cord Endurance level. Although deprived of talent and resources, he worked harder than anyone, literally torturing himself just so he wouldn’t stay far behind Lily and Kai.

After all the passengers had disembarked, they were greeted by one of the clan members, a rather polite and pleasant man, and led to an array-based elevator. When nearly a thousand people entered the city, several more members of the clan approached the elevators to welcome them. They had been given information about the guests long before their arrival so families who were going to become vassals were already separated from the potential clan members.

Kai was given information about where to spend the night. He was also told that he should be at the main square tomorrow before dawn. And since he had free time, he decided to accompany the Wayats to their lodgings. After all, Julie had to stay with them, and he wanted to know where he could find her in case of an emergency.

It took them almost three hours to get to the southern part of the city. While three hundred people were being shown their temporary lodgings, another representative of the clan gathered all of the senior members of the families and had them sign a special contract in which it was stated that their families would become vassals to the Thunder Serpent Clan. In the near future, they’d be relocated to the edge of Namesh, not far from the special zones where they grew rare herbs. There, they’d be provided with all the commodities and, of course, work.

While negotiations were going on, Kai, Julie, Lily, and Ash decided to take a walk around the city.

Namesh looked lively, beautiful, and very expensive. The locals were polite and welcoming, and it was difficult to find ordinary people among them. There were Exorcists on practically every corner. The group got the impression that the local craftsmen had advanced much further than their colleagues from Alkea. In general, everything emphasized how advanced Namesh was...

Stumbling into one of the market streets, Kai, attracted by the miscellaneous goods displayed on the stalls, couldn’t just walk past. After a few minutes, all of their glances (except for Julie’s) were sliding across the shop windows and vendor stalls. Peak-quality, Silver-rank items were being sold at every corner, and the choice was enormous. Rarely, a low-quality, Gold-rank item could be found here too.

However, Imperial coins weren’t accepted here and they knew nothing about the local currency. So, they decided to go to an alchemy shop to inquire about it.

The bell at the entrance rang as the door swung open. Hearing its faint chime, which announced the arrival of visitors, the smiling salesman turned around. One professional glance at the cheap clothes of his customers was enough to sour his mood.

“Can I help you?” he asked relatively politely.

“Yes, please.” Lily was the first to speak. “We’re new in the city, and we’d like to know more about the local currency. What is this hardened silver and hardened gold coins that the price tags are referring to?”

The seller grimaced but decided to be polite. These were still potential customers.

“Here.” Two small coins appeared in his hand. They looked like they were made from ordinary silver and gold, but still, there was something different about them. “This is it. These coins contain energy and a bit of the Force of the minter who created them. One gold piece is usually worth a thousand silver pieces.”

“And is this also hardened gold?” Surprising everyone and making the seller finally smile, Kai displayed a similar coin.

“Right!” The man nodded happily. Good, so they did have money.

Kai looked first at his coin in surprise and then turned his gaze to the old ring on his finger.

Jongo, Jongo… Is this your homeland, then? What were you doing so far from home? he wondered, looking at the coin he had taken from the old man’s laboratory. How and why did you come to Caltea?

“So, would you like to buy something?” the seller asked.

“Bro, where did you get their coin?” Ash asked, dumbfounded.

“Long story. Let’s just say that I was lucky...” Kai waved him off and looked around the store. The quality of goods turned out to be really impressive. “Tell me, what kind of Energy Restoration pills and potions do you have?”

“Oh, we have a lot of them! Here, these are Energy Potions suitable for Mind Stage cultivators.” The happy seller pointed to a high-quality, Silver-rank potion.

“Are there any stronger ones?” Kai arched an eyebrow.

“Hm… Well, if you’re confident in your level of energy control, I can suggest the peak-quality, Silver-rank pills, which are commonly used by Soul Stage cultivators.”

“And that’s all?”

Looking at Kai like he was a fool, the seller nevertheless continued to wear a friendly mask.

“Well, the very best low-quality, Gold-rank pills are only used by Exorcists. If someone weaker tries to absorb them, they risk becoming a cripple or dying.”

“Great!” Kai smiled. “How much?”

The man’s eye suddenly began to twitch.

“The Gateway Source Pill is worth one gold coin,” he replied coldly. He couldn’t understand what kind of game the boy was playing.

“Give me ten of those.” Kai put the coins on the counter.

He had already absorbed a Spirit Fruit of a similar level and was fine. Considering that he could see the amount of energy in the pills, he knew that there was little difference between them and the Fruit. However, he didn’t need either of those just for the sake of his future development, but also to prepare for the upcoming test where he’d have to prove himself worthy of joining the Thunder Serpent Clan. He didn’t know what kind of people he might run into, so the smartest thing to do would be to prepare himself and make sure he had enough energy for anything.

In addition to the pills, he also bought a large supply of the Calm Endurance Potion. For future purchases, he’d need to place an order with a city alchemist, so that, according to Rune’Tan’s recipe, he could prepare the necessary amount of extract and strengthen his spinal cord and brain. But those were all bridges he’d need to cross in the future. At the moment, he had no idea whether he’d stay in Namesh after joining the clan or not.

Having finished shopping for himself, Kai also spent some coin on Julie. After all, it was her money, too. He bought her a couple of Healing Potions suitable for an ordinary person, a Spatial Ring that allowed its owner to disguise themselves, and a special, one-time artifact, which could temporarily protect its owner by creating a low-quality, Gold-rank shield. He also gave her ten gold coins, just in case.

In the end, Kai spent a total of twenty-seven gold coins that day, which, judging by local prices, was a rather impressive amount. He had exactly one hundred gold coins left. Spending more would be foolish, for he had no idea when they could come in handy.

And although he wanted to get some weapons or armor, such items cost an arm and a leg, starting from a hundred gold coins and going up to thousands.

This was how Kai’s seventeenth birthday passed, in the company of his sister and friends. They were so distracted that none of them managed to notice a strange man who had been watching them since they had arrived in the city.

Chapter 3
THE ROAD TO THE CELESTIAL PLATEAU

The next morning, a crowd of about ten thousand people gathered at the main square. They had come from various different locations, wishing to join the Thunder Serpent Clan. Lily, Kai, Ash, as well as many other natives of Alkea, were also there.

An hour after dawn, the clan representatives who were in charge of accepting the candidates finally arrived. People in navy-blue robes climbed to the roof of the main building. Since there was no one below the Sensory Organs Endurance level among the candidates, everyone present immediately noticed them.

“Greetings, everyone!” the amplified voice of one of the peak-level Exorcists echoed throughout the square. “You’ve been promised to be accepted into our clan. I’ll explain to you what you have to do to make this happen. But first, you need to decide something for yourself. There are four levels of apprenticeship in our clan. The outer- and inner-circle students, disciples, and apprentices. Unfortunately, to become an apprentice, you must either be born in your clan’s ruling line or prove that your talent is unique while being an inner-circle student.”

The man made a short pause, letting the information sink in. No one could just become an apprentice, it seemed. At least not based on the results of this test.

“Now, I’ll explain the differences between the first three levels. By becoming an outer-circle student, you receive a privileged status in Namesh, as well as in the vassal states of our clan. You’ll also have the right to carry out special high-paying assignments for the clan or get a permanent job. You can spend the coin you earned in a special trading house, the access to which comes together with your status. Only there will you be able to find Gold-rank items, equipment, and rare resources of medium and high quality! But most importantly, you’ll get an opportunity to buy Wisdom Particles!”

The last sentence got the crowd seriously excited. However, there were also a small number of people, especially from places like Alkea, who didn’t understand what the excitement was all about. Kai was among those.

“Wow… I didn’t think it’d come to this!” Rune’Tan said.

“What are you talking about? Do you know what’s going on?”

“Yes. These Particles are really good. To put it simply, starting from the Elementalist Stage, talented masters can introduce any Force they know into a special structure. This requires a lot of energy but there’s enough of it here. By meditating with these Particles, a person receives a powerful source of Force for cultivation and further development. This is so much better than those training zones you had in the Sect.”

“I see…” Kai nodded, realizing the importance of these Particles. “But, judging by the reaction of the majority, even in the Lowlands, these things are very rare, which means that their price must be sky-high...”

“Also,” the man from the clan continued, “if an outer-circle student manages to reach the Soul Stage before the age of thirty-five, they will immediately become a disciple...”

He was silent for a moment and then spoke again.

“Having received this status, you’ll be given access to the clan’s grounds. You’ll have the right to visit special training arrays. You’ll also be given access to most of the clan’s techniques. In addition, by helping out other students or completing tasks for the elders, you can earn a significant amount of hardened gold, which will allow you to buy Gold-rank items up to the highest quality, and Particles with the rarest types of Forces.”

Taking a longer pause, the man continued.

“And the last thing. Being an inner-circle student gives you access to almost all of the Thunder Serpent Clan’s techniques and special areas. In addition, all inner-circle students receive a set of rare, Gold-rank resources each year, which also includes one Energy Stone.” Having turned his head toward the person standing next to him, he nodded. The other member of the clan retrieved a small chest from his Spatial Ring.

Looking at it through the energy spectrum, Kai could see how certain Forces thickened around it, seemingly separating it from the surrounding space. In order to prevent its contents from losing their energy, the chest had to be insulated from its surroundings.

Opening it, the man stunned the crowd. Inside was a spherical blue stone that emitted a tremendous amount of energy. The man closed the casket a few seconds later. He had achieved his goal of sweeping the crowd off its feet.

Kai found it hard to believe his own eyes. Looking at the stone with his energy vision, he was able to understand that it contained ten times more energy than all the pills he had bought yesterday. In fact, one such pebble could be enough to open all three hundred and sixty acupuncture points without any problem.

Where did the Thunder Serpent Clan get such a treasure? It was unlikely that even monsters above the Soul Stage could form such an energy source in their bodies. And if inner-circle students received one such stone per year, then how many of them did the clan actually have?

Having waited for another minute, the man finally moved on to an explanation of how to become a member of the clan.

“You’ve just learned about the different statuses within the clan. Now it’s time to tell you how you can join our ranks. First, if you decide to become an outer-circle student...” He stopped and smiled for a second. “You don’t need anything! The moment you were allowed on board, you fulfilled both requirements — to be no more than twenty years old and not below the Mind Stage. Therefore, once I finish my speech, those wishing to become outer-circle students can proceed to the neighboring buildings, where they’ll be registered.”

The man nodded and his face turned serious.

“Let’s move on to how to become disciples and inner-circle students. To get one of these statuses, you have to pass a test. It’ll be an exam in which usually only fifty out of a thousand people survive. You have a ninety-five percent chance of dying! Your main task is to get to the clan lands on your own. They’re located on the Celestial Plateau, six hundred miles from here! Those who do decide to take this journey will be given a map with one of five possible routes. And only those who manage to reach the finish line in a month will pass the exam. However, only the first three people will become inner-circle students. That’s all. Those who decide to remain outer-circle students can go right away, and the rest can come to me.”

With this, the speech ended. The candidates formed two rows, depending on what status they wanted to achieve. In the end, even after having heard about the mortality rate, as many as one thousand five hundred people decided to try their luck. Naturally, Kai and Lily were among them. Ash, loyal to death, followed. Lily tried to dissuade him but didn’t succeed.

Gathering at the main building of the Thunder Serpent Clan in Namesh, they learned that they’d be divided into twenty-five groups of sixty-one people, each of which would set off from one of the twenty-five city gates. To make sure that everyone had equal chances, the order was selected at random. Kai was to depart from the north-eastern side of the city. Lily’s group got the south-western side. Ash, by some miracle, was lucky to find himself in the same group. After saying goodbye and wishing each other good luck, they parted.

Kai’s group, following an outer-circle student, reached the gate in a couple of hours. There, they were assigned a separate passage and given maps, after which they were informed that from the moment the exam started, they’d go out one at a time at an interval of ten minutes. All in all, a little more than ten hours. Unfortunately, Kai ended up in the middle of the line.

After waiting for almost four hours, he finally set off, rushing at full speed to the woods surrounding Namesh. Lingering near the city was forbidden, but once you got a certain distance away, everything was allowed. And this was exactly what he needed.

Two hours later, having traveled for more than twenty miles from the city wall, Kai moved east.

“Yes,” he whispered, seeing a distant, human-like figure in the energy spectrum.

Rushing toward it with several combined Steps, he quickly approached one of the other participants. The poor fellow didn’t even have time to react to the figure that suddenly flew out from behind the trees. He just dropped, unconscious.

Removing the Spatial Ring from the young man’s finger, Kai quickly erased the mark and found what he wanted. A yellow scroll appeared in his hand.

“Yes! Finally!” he exclaimed, delighted. “Now I have all the maps. Thanks,” he said, glancing at the guy lying on the ground, and threw back his Ring. He decided to take the scroll just in case, not daring to rely solely on his memory. Maybe they would come in handy.

With that, he continued moving further east.

In the beginning, he thought it was suspicious that there were so many different routes. But hearing that only the first three people would become inner-circle students put everything in its place. Chances were that one of the routes was the shortest. So, he needed all five maps to determine which one it was.

He had no doubt that many others had reached the same conclusion. However, there was hardly anyone here who could, like him, easily erase the owner’s mark off the Rings. In this case, there was only one option — hacking. However, this process would take candidates anywhere from several days to a week. During that time, Kai would definitely bypass many. And even if someone strong enough managed to force everyone they met to give up their maps until they found the right one, they’d still take more time than he did.

Six hours later, Kai suddenly felt a strange wave of energy. Without slowing down, he looked to the left. Eight energy lumps loomed in the distance through the dense forest, approaching him at high speed.

Chapter 4
AN UNKNOWN ENEMY

Speeding up, Kai decided to escape rather than confront his pursuers. However, no matter how much he ran, he continued being chased.

How do they know where I’m going? There’s definitely no mark on me. Is this some special tracking technique? Hell, in that case, they’re unlikely to lag behind. I better confront them now… I don’t want them getting in my way in the middle of a fight or something. Judging by their speed, they won’t be able to catch up with me so easily.

Kai’s appearance began to change, and two blades appeared in his hands. Spotting a clearing, he stopped and turned to his pursuers. A few minutes later, they finally caught up with him. There were eight of them, all at the Brain Endurance level. They came out from behind the trees and immediately surrounded him.

“So, you noticed us,” said a dark-haired girl, taking out her sword. By the looks of it, she was the strongest one in the group and close to reaching the next level. “What? A new face? Hahaha! Do you really think that such a pathetic technique will deceive us? I know that you’re the one we’re looking for!” she exclaimed, and pointed the tip of her blade at him. “I don’t want things to get messy, you see... Therefore, if you give us all your hardened gold, as well as the other goodies hidden in your Ring, then we’ll let you go. Maybe.”

Common thieves among the participants… How low have people fallen… They probably found each other the same way that they tracked me down... But how do they know about the coin? This is clearly not a random attack.

“Why are you so quiet?” barked the big guy who was standing closest to the girl. “Cat got your tongue, hm? Drop your weapon! Quickly!”

“Tell me, if I leave you alive...” Kai turned to the girl with a smile. “Will you tell me how you knew that I have hardened gold?”

His behavior surprised the bandits for a second, but then all eight of them laughed as if they had just met a jester.

“Oh, you’re hilarious!” The girl smiled back, waving her hand. However, after a moment, her expression changed dramatically. “I’m bored, kill him.”

The big guy was the first to rush at Kai, wanting to show off to the leader. Raising his sword to attack, he swung and... Pieces of his body scattered to the sides, splashing blood on his teammates, who froze in shock. However, not a drop of the scarlet liquid fell on their victim.

“Looks like you’ve underestimated your opponent.” Still smiling, Kai slashed the air with the left sword, shaking blood off the blade. Cracking his neck a couple of times, he continued. “I’ve been wanting to warm up for so long!”

“To the sides!” the girl shouted.

The bandits immediately jumped back. She swung her blade and sent a peak-quality, Silver-rank technique that looked like a crimson tiger toward Kai. Opening its mouth and releasing its claws, it roared and leaped at its victim.

Kai chuckled.

Four months had passed since his battle with Greenrow, and although Kai was at the same level as he had been back then and although he didn’t even try learning any new Forces, his strength had definitely increased. During the journey to Namesh, he constantly worked on improving his skills. He only had the basic understanding of Forces he had learned during the battle with the young Yoni and, therefore, couldn’t use them effectively. So he had to master them first before he moved on to anything else.

What he did do, however, was gain ample experience in using the Sword Forces in battle, which greatly increased his strength.

The seven Forces he summoned didn’t manage to shock the bandits. They might’ve managed to do so had they had the time to stop and look at them. However, Kai wasn’t about to give them that time. In the very next moment, he swung his blade. The incredibly dense sword energy, reinforced by the Forces, swept the bandits away. His ability to control any sort of energy helped him neutralize any remnants of their attack. The girl’s technique fell apart right in front of her eyes. However, it didn’t end there.

Kai made a second swing.

Three people managed to sense the danger approaching them but were powerless to get away. Guided by the Force of Intent, the sword energy, taking the form of a long sickle, slashed right through them, killing them instantly.

At the same moment, Kai activated the Offset Step and dashed at two other bandits who, unlike their friends, decided to fight back. The blue and red blades clashed with the steel blades in a shower of sparks. There was a crack and both bandits instantly dropped their weapons, their wrists and fingers broken. Kai finished them off with one more swing.

There were still two left.

“Stooop!” the last bandit screamed, seeing how quickly his comrades had been turned into corpses.

Once he was next to him, Kai sent his blades back into the Ring. Just when the bandit thought that he was safe, Kai hit him in the chest with insane strength, breaking his ribs and sternum, and bursting his lungs and heart. A moment later, the man flew away like a broken doll into a nearby tree. Unlike his head, the thick trunk remained intact.

***

The moment the young man started fighting back, the girl ran away.

What kind of a monster is he?! Shit! Why am I so unlucky?! What did I do to deserve this?! she screamed in her head as her heart pounded wildly. That bastard... Did he know about this guy’s power? Easy money my ass! I hate him! I can’t stop now; I must get away from this place! I don’t give a damn about the test anymore! To hell with everything!

She kept running as fast as she could. A shadow flashed in her peripheral vision and she stumbled to the ground, breaking her right knee. Or so she thought.

Lowering her gaze, she stared in horror at where her leg had once been. Now there was only a perfectly clean cut, from which blood was rapidly gushing.

Her cry of agony filled the air, scaring away birds and smaller animals.

“Shut up!” Kai approached her.

The girl shook but gritted her teeth. She squeezed her thigh with her hand (fortunately, the strength of her hardened muscles was enough to at least partially slow down the bleeding), and grabbed a potion with the other. Uncorking the bottle with her teeth, she poured a cloudy green liquid over the wound. The pain began to recede, and the bleeding stopped.

She looked up with pleading eyes.

“You haven’t killed me yet…” Her heart was pounding like crazy. “You said… You said that you’d spare me if I told you about the gold.”

His cold stare made her feel even tinier and powerless.

“It was a man! At the Brain Endurance level. He had a demon mask that covered his entire face and wore a black cloak! He didn’t tell me his name. He just described you and said that you have not only a lot of hardened gold, but also some other resources. And when he told me which store you visited, we decided to check with the merchant. The old man confirmed his words,” she said quickly, still panicking.

“Did he tell you my name?” the young man asked sternly. “And how did you find me?”

“Yes!” She nodded sharply. “He did tell me your name — Kai. And we found you when we gathered before the beginning of the test. It was then that we memorized your aura. We found you using a special technique. We used to hunt before we decided to join the clan.”

“I see... Interesting…” Kai murmured thoughtfully, which only frightened her even more. “Do you have anything else to say?”

Sunlight fell on his sword, making the azure steel glitter. Blood dripped from the blade. Her blood...

“Yes! His aura was gloomy and dark. Also, he said that you’re from very distant and underdeveloped lands. So we decided to take a risk, thinking you were a rich weakling...” she sneered. However, the smile was gone the moment she met Kai’s piercing gaze. “I… I told you everything I knew! I swear! If you want, take this!” She took off her Ring, having previously removed her mark from it. Then she touched the ground with her forehead in a bow. “I beg you! I’ll give you anything, even my body!” she almost cried. “I’ve told you everything, and you said you’d spare me if I did that.”

Kai’s expression remained unchanged.

“That deal is off the table.”

Her eyes widened in horror. A moment later, blood gushed from her mouth as the blade pierced her throat. Soon, the light in her eyes faded. Her face would remain forever frozen in a grimace of horror.

Kai didn’t feel sorry for her or her gang. He had given them a gracious offer, which they refused. They should’ve known that if they were willing to kill someone then they had to be ready to be killed too. Such was the law of life. As they said, those who wielded the blade died from the blade.

After wiping off his sword and returning it to his Ring, Kai picked up the girl’s Ring as well. Not like she needed it anymore. He did the same with the other seven, after which he went further east.

The fight had lasted five minutes in total, most of which he had spent on chasing the girl and talking to her. In terms of strength, they were as strong as the strongest inner-circle students of the Fallen Star Sect. Although here, they were probably considered below average.

One way or another, with his current abilities, he was way out of their league. Had they been even close to Lily and her abilities, they might’ve stood a chance.

But who’s this man with the demon mask? He knows my name, as well as that I’m from Alkea. Chances are that he’s from there as well! But if he knows me so well why did he send such weaklings after me? Or perhaps he doesn’t know how strong I am... Brain Endurance level and a dark aura... Doesn’t sound like anyone I know. Wait… He knew what merchants I visited! So he was following me yesterday... Damn it! I hope Julie’s fine! Thank Heavens that she’s with the Wayats. Good thing I didn’t buy her a house... She’s safe. She has both Lily’s family and the Thunder Serpents watching over her. I don’t think she left the estate after I left her there. I even asked her not to worry and not come to the center today. I knew there’d be way too many people there... I have to contact her as soon as I become an inner-circle student. I better have her move to my place as well... I don’t think I’ll be able to rest easy otherwise. Damn all of this! Why now?!

Shaking his head, he continued his journey. He had to complete this test as quickly as possible!

Chapter 5
ASH

On the second day of his journey, Kai decided to take a break. Sitting in a small cave, he plunged into meditation to recover and relieve fatigue. Behind him lay a pair of dead monsters that had previously lived there.

A few hours later, when he was getting ready to move again, he felt an unexpected surge of energy coming from his Ring. Opening his eyes abruptly, he looked at his right hand and then summoned the cause of the disturbance. Five scrolls of different colors appeared in front of him.

Having opened the first one he came across, he was slightly surprised — part of the route had disappeared from the map. The same had happened with the rest of them.

“What kind of sorcery is this?” he wondered, arching an eyebrow.

There was an obvious reason for his bewilderment. At the very beginning of the test, with his energy vision, he saw a technique embedded in the scrolls, the essence of which he knew nothing about. He didn’t dare to tamper with it, as the scrolls were an important element of the test. And now, this technique was active, removing eighty percent of each map.

But why? After all, each participant was at least at the Mind Stage, which, although it didn’t bring them perfect memory, made it possible for them to remember most of the route. So what was the point of removing parts of it?

“Boy, line up the maps,” Rune’Tan suddenly said.

Shrugging, Kai did as he was told, and, taking a step back, looked at the maps.

“Do you see it?”

“Not really…”

Rune’Tan sighed. “Add up all the remaining parts of the maps in your head.”

“Would you look at that!” Kai exclaimed and grinned. “It’s a good thing that I decided to keep the scrolls with me. So this is the shortest route.”

“Seems like it. What would be the point of this then? It’s unlikely that this clan would pull such a prank,” the spirit explained.

Kai nodded. Putting the scrolls back in his Ring, he left the cave.

***

I was born in a small town in one of the most remote regions of the western part of the empire. My father was a miner and my mother a dressmaker. Although we often didn’t have enough money at home, no one could call us poor either.

We lived in an old but cozy house that we inherited from our grandfather, who died in the war. And although we often had problems — for example, the roof was constantly leaking, and I often had to climb up there to once again patch up the hole (we were afraid to send dad, as the roof couldn’t support his weight) — I still remember those times fondly.

Unfortunately, we couldn’t go on like that forever. When I turned eight, the section of the mine where my dad worked collapsed. All the people inside were killed. We all took it hard, mom especially. She cried all the time and got sick often. To make matters worse, we had to sell grandpa’s house and move into a tiny shack. We could barely make ends meet, and I had to look for part-time jobs, and sometimes even steal. We survived only because the climate in our region was very mild even during winter. I was too scared to imagine what would’ve happened if the winters were more severe...

One way or another, our life went on, and over time, mom began to get better. Her health improved, too. But that still wasn’t the end of our misfortune. It wasn’t until I got a little bit older that I finally understood where she was getting the money from and why she would send me out for a walk whenever strange men would come to our house...

When I turned twelve, a horde of monsters from the Wild Lands attacked the town and crossed the border. There were basically no cultivators in the town at the time. The walls were destroyed in less than an hour. There was no one that could stop them. Only later did I find out that this usually happened when some beast reached the last level of the Soul Stage... When that happened, all the inhabitants of the Wild Lands could feel the terrifying power of such a creature, so they’d rush to flee their homes in panic.

On that day, a man who stayed at home with my mother, having heard the sound of the horn, decided to take advantage of the situation and steal the money she had saved. And when I returned, I found her beaten up and in tears. It was difficult for her to walk, which was why we didn’t have time to reach the town hall, where the defenders of the city had gathered. We hid in grandpa’s old house. Had we not...

Shouts, growls, and sounds of powerful blows were coming from all over the place... In an instant, the flimsy wooden wall of the house was destroyed and a huge tiger stuck its muzzle inside. I was desperate, but the monster was instantly killed.

On that day, I met Darl, Lily’s grandfather, and, of course, Lily herself. The Wayats, as representatives of one of the two ruling branches of the Stenshet family in the region, were the first to come to our small town when they heard about the monsters. However, it was thanks to the insistence of the young lady that their warriors set off a day earlier than planned. The opinion of an eight-year-old girl, who didn’t even know how to feel energy yet, turned out to be of vital importance for my salvation. After all, since the day she was born, everyone knew that she had the purest bloodline among the Stenshets that had been born over the past centuries. This put Lily high in the family’s hierarchy from infancy. It was by her will that all the survivors — twenty-five people — were accepted into the Wayat family as servants.

Having learned about all this, I was full of admiration and gratitude toward Lily and decided to live for her. I swore that I’d repay her for saving me and my mother.

Having become a servant, I trained tirelessly whenever I had free time. At the age of thirteen, I managed to master the Breath of Power. After that, I was adopted into the Wayat family, as such an achievement was a sign of relatively high talent. I was one step closer to becoming Lily’s true guardian...

***

It was the twentieth day of the exam. Out of a thousand and a half candidates, no more than five hundred remained. Many of them were already approaching the finish line, making their way through the most dangerous part of the route.

A whirlwind ripped a row of massive trees out of the ground and crashed into the huge body of a Stone Gorilla. Howling in pain, the wounded animal fell to the side. Its armor was already full of cracks. Some parts even fell off, exposing its skin. The ground under it was stained with blood.

A silvery silhouette flickered. The primate’s muscular arm rose up for the last time and then hit the ground with a loud crash.

With a sharp movement, Lily pulled her sword out from the Gorilla’s skull and began to collapse herself. She had no strength to move. Luckily, Ash was there to catch her. Unlike her, he wasn’t wounded, just slightly battered.

On the other hand, Lily looked really bad. Her armor, although it had been repaired in Rivertoon, was again badly damaged, and she had received several fractures herself. Her face was covered in blood coming from a cut on her forehead, and there was practically no ki left in her body.

However, they managed. With difficulty, a troop of more than twenty Gorillas was destroyed.

The Stenshets who were taking the test were unlucky enough to stumble upon these creatures. Unable to escape, they had to defend themselves. The battle turned out to be difficult, but it ended quickly. Unfortunately, the monsters turned out to be too strong, and they inflicted more damage to Lily than she had expected.

“My lady,” Ash said worriedly, having seated her under a tree. “How are you?”

Taking out a Healing Potion, he helped her drink it.

“I...” She wanted to answer, but she was too weak to even talk.

“I’ll kill... I’ll kill... I’ll kill...” came a mad voice.

Lily and Ash instantly sensed danger.

Taking the girl in his arms, Ash jumped to the side. A moment later, the tree they were under was destroyed.

“A-a-ah!” Lily cried out in pain. A deep cut appeared on her side, emanating dark smoke.

Hiding the now unconscious girl behind the carcass of one of the monsters, Ash, outraged, went to deal with the unknown enemy, who turned out to be a man in a red demon mask, clutching two daggers covered with dark flames. The stranger was at the Brain Endurance level. His aura gave off only cold and darkness.

“I’ll kill... I’ll kill... You!” He looked up at Ash. “I don’t need you! Go away! I’ll kill her!” His voice suddenly became quieter. “She’s to blame... She’s also to blame... I’ll avenge... I’ll kill...”

The man’s right hand suddenly flashed with incredible speed. Ash was unable to follow this movement, but his instincts screamed danger. Not having time to form a technique or dodge, he simply held his sword, reinforced with scarlet energy, in front of him.

The black crescent that broke from the stranger’s dagger closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye, leaving a deep furrow on the ground. The attack hit Ash, who unleashed more ki at the moment of the collision.

The force of the enemy’s blow sent him flying back and crashing into a tree. Rising slowly, he wiped the blood pouring from his broken nose. He was beaten, dazed, and exhausted from his recent battle with the monsters, but he had no intention of giving up. Flames of hatred burned in his eyes, triggered by the man who dared to wound his beloved lady.

Unfortunately, Ash was aware of the obvious difference in their strength. Although this masked man was only one level higher than him, the gap between their abilities was significant. If he had been a member of the Fallen Star Sect, he would’ve definitely been among the strongest inner-circle students.

Ash raised his sword and assumed a fighting stance, slightly surprising the masked man.

“Looks like I’ll have to kill you first! A-ha-ha!” He laughed and stepped forward. “And then I’ll kill the girl!”

Ash only smiled slightly in response.

“Lily, you aren’t destined to meet your end here... I’ll see to it,” he whispered and put a crimson pill into his mouth.

The capillaries in his eyes burst immediately, dying his whites red. His skin took on a sickly glow as well. Power, like a violent stream, poured into his body, slowly ripping him apart. An incredible aura appeared around him, causing gusts of wind. The ground under him cracked, and then he dashed at his opponent at the speed of sound.

Chapter 6
A MEETING AND A FAREWELL

Climbing a tall tree, Kai observed a huge mountain, the top of which was hidden in the clouds. Remembering all five routes, he nodded to himself. That was definitely it — the Celestial Plateau. The finish line. All he needed to do was climb up.

During these twenty days, Kai had seen a lot. The first week of the journey passed relatively calmly, but on the tenth day, he began to run into more and more monsters at the Brain Endurance level, and sometimes even at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points. To make things worse, they always traveled in packs.

There were also poisonous plants that blended into the environment a little too well for his liking, as well as a lot of energy traps everywhere due to the high density of prana and the high chance of Force manifestations. He stumbled upon the Earth Force at one point, which was quite interesting... and dangerous.

In all fairness, this part of the Lowlands could be considered the best place for development, which at the same time made it extremely life-threatening.

By the end of the second week, Kai saw giant birds at the Soul Stage flying away with several monsters trapped in their huge talons. About three days before, he had reached a very strange area of the jungle, covered with a thick fog, which affected his orientation. Only thanks to his energy vision did he manage not to fall under the influence of the strange energy that had intertwined itself into the natural array, and reach the foot of the Celestial Plateau. How the other participants were expected to deal with this, he had no idea.

“Well, it’s time,” he said to himself, climbing down from the tree, and continued his walk.

At the beginning, the climb wasn’t too steep, but with each mile, the angle of the slope got closer and closer to ninety degrees. In the most difficult areas, he even had to cling to trees.

When he finally reached the top of an absolutely bare rock and looked down, he realized that he was still at the foot of the mountain. Cursing, he took off his shoes and put them away into his Ring. Having infused his arms and legs with sword energy, he dug his hands and feet into the rock as if it was made of sand and began to climb. Luckily, he wasn’t afraid of heights.

About five hours later, it got dark and Kai began to feel tired. After finding a small ledge, he decided to take a break. Having regained his strength, he continued climbing. He was lucky that the sky was clear and that he had the moon to guide him and light his path.

By the evening of the next day, he got to a small, man-made cave. Inside was a marble pedestal, right in the center of a circular platform. In the energy spectrum, the entire structure looked like an incredibly complex web of energy and Forces — it was definitely an array.

Stepping onto the platform, Kai froze. A bright beam suddenly shot out from the top of the pedestal and hit his Ring. An unknown force ripped one of the scrolls out of the compressed space and left it hanging in the air. A second later, a bright light filled the cave.

Opening his eyes, Kai found himself in a completely different place. No cave, no strange pedestal — just a vast field of grass swaying in the wind. In the distance ahead of him was a sharp cliff beneath which was a sea of clouds.

On the horizon, a majestic star was just rising.

He also noticed that the density of prana had increased dramatically. He had no idea why, but it was incredible.

“Yes. Just as I thought...” Rune’Tan sighed. “This so-called Celestial Plateau is probably where―”

“Wait, you know about this place?” Kai asked in surprise.

“An incredibly high plateau extending beyond the clouds, extremely intense energy on the surface... This is Santat, the capital of the Belteise Empire on Saha,” the spirit explained. “Seems like the locals took advantage of my country’s ruins... They even created clans...” He chuckled.

Kai knew about Saha. That was the name of the planet they were currently on. From time to time, Rune’Tan would tell him about the Belteise Empire, which, although it was incredibly powerful in comparison to Alkea or even the clans of the Celestial Plateau, was still a grain of sand in the immense Oikumen — the cluster of famous worlds of martial arts.

“Kai?” someone’s surprised voice came from behind him.

Turning around, he saw a young man with moonlight hair, clad in loose, white robes.

“Ivsim?” he asked, equally surprised.

“It’s me!” Ivsim smiled widely. Kai hadn’t seen him since the tournament in Caltea. “How odd the paths of fate are! I never expected that we’d meet again. It’s been two years!”

“How did you recognize me?” Kai asked. He had worn a different face back then.

Ivsim chuckled and slicked back the long bangs that covered his face, revealing milky-white eyes.

“I was born blind. But in return, my bloodline gave me exquisite hearing.” He let his hair fall back over his face. “The way your blood flows, your heart beats, how you breathe, how you walk, and even how your muscles contract... I can hear all this and much more. And each person has their own unique sound. That’s how I recognized you... By the way, congratulations. You came third, which means you can become an inner-circle student of the Thunder Serpent Clan.”

Kai was delighted. With a smile, he looked around. Besides him and Ivsim, there were two more people there — a person in dark blue armor and a bald Middle Stage Exorcist with his clan’s coat of arms displayed on his robes, meditating on the large steps.

“And you?” Kai asked, curious.

“Today’s the twenty-second day of the test. I arrived second, the day before yesterday. He got here first.” Ivsim nodded toward the armored man. “According to the Exorcist, he got here on the fifteenth day.”

Kai raised his eyebrows in surprise. How could anyone cross such a distance in two weeks? Was it even possible?

However, what surprised him even more was the man’s aura. He was at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level. To have reached such a stage at such a young age… It was incredible. Kai had never seen anyone like him in the Fallen Star Sect. He knew only two people who could reach the Soul Stage before twenty — Greenrow and Lily.

He must be some genius from the Lowlands...

“By the way, how did you get to Namesh?” Ivsim asked. “Has the clan sent ships as far away as Alkea?”

“What?” Kai looked at him in confusion. “Didn’t you come with us? Wait... You didn’t join the Fallen Star Sect?”

Ivsim shook his head. “I heard about it though. But after that tournament in Caltea, I returned to my teacher, and then we came to the Lowlands.”

Kai’s face expressed bewilderment mixed with doubt. How could someone, without being an Elementalist or owning a skyship, cross such a distance? There were many other obstacles on the way here — monsters, people, seas, deserts, and, in the end, the Azure Ridge itself.

Not wishing to beat around the bush, Kai decided to be direct with Ivsim. He hoped that his friend wouldn’t lie to him.

“Remember the cave with the pedestal? It was a teleport. It determined which clan you belong to according to your scroll, and then sent you here.” Ivsim began explaining. “Similar, but much more powerful arrays are scattered all over the world. My teacher is from the Lowlands. He came through one of those to Alkea. They’re mostly hidden in the Wild Lands, and they require a lot of energy. The stronger the person, the more energy they cost. Elementalists, for example, can’t use them at all.”

Kai listened attentively. This explained so much.

“I’m glad to see you again. I’ll be honest, Kai, I still want to fight you,” he said with a grin. “But there’ll be time for that. For now, I advise you to meditate next to the box at the feet of the Master Exorcist. You can sit over there.”

Having said that, Ivsim turned around and walked toward a huge staircase going somewhere up. The Exorcist was sitting on the fourth step. The aforementioned box was filled with Forces that Kai could see even from afar. The third step, closest to the Exorcist, was occupied by the man in armor, and the second by Ivsim. Kai sat on the first one.

Not daring to waste any more time, Kai plunged into meditation. In this state, he could contemplate and cultivate in peace.

As for the Forces he had felt, he struggled to understand their nature at first. It wasn’t until Rune’Tan gave him a hint that he understood that these were the Forces of Space, one of the rarest and most complex of elements.

The day flew by. More people arrived at the dawn of the next one. From that moment on, they kept coming constantly. All they could do was wait for the end of the test.

Continuing to meditate and not letting himself be distracted by anything, Kai gradually discovered new secrets of the universe. Unfortunately, he couldn’t learn the Forces of Space so quickly, but he could gain some understanding of them.

On the third day of his contemplation, he was jerked back into reality by someone’s shouting.

“Kai!” Someone’s desperate voice drilled into his consciousness. “Kai, please... I beg you, help us!”

Opening his eyes, Kai looked around until he noticed Lily and Ash. They had just teleported here and they both looked terrible. Holding the unconscious and seriously injured Lily, Ash, beaten and covered in blood, called out to the only person he knew.

Noticing that he was barely standing, Kai immediately jumped up, managing to catch both of them at the last moment.

“Help her, I beg you,” Ash said, handing Lily to him.

Casting a glance at the young man, Kai nodded. Seeing how bad of a shape Ash was in, he couldn’t even imagine how he had managed to climb all the way up here with Lily on his shoulders.

“What happened?” Kai asked, putting Lily down on the grass.

He looked her over and noticed dark energy emanating from her wound. No matter how hard her body and ki tried, they didn’t manage to suppress this evil force. All they did was slow down its effect.

“This is...” Rune’Tan whispered. He could feel the energy as well.

“Yeah. It’s very similar to the energy that emanated from that giant monster in the dungeon,” Kai confirmed.

“We… We fought a bunch of monsters, and then we were attacked by some bastard with a demon mask. He wanted to kill Lily, but I fought back… I hit him in the eye. Then he escaped,” Ash said.

Kai jerked. He felt as if someone had hit him on the head. His heart started beating faster and his fists clenched instantly. Sharply raising his head, he began to look around. He shook his head frantically, but he couldn’t figure it out...

Where is he?!
Whose desire to kill did I just sense?!

Unfortunately, he didn’t see anyone strange. Even his energy vision revealed nothing out of the ordinary. The fleeting threat disappeared as if it had never existed.

This freak first sent a bunch of bandits after me, and then attacked my friends... Well, keep on hiding, because as soon as I find out who you are, you’ll wish that you never existed!

“Calm down. She’s more important right now,” Rune’Tan said.

Looking at Lily’s wound, Kai used his energy-controlling ability and removed the alien ki. The deep gash on her chest was still there, and although it wasn’t life-threatening, it could still lead to complications. Natural regeneration, Healing Potions, and pills had no effect anymore. Many of her organs were damaged.

Realizing that there wasn’t anything that he could do about it, Kai got up and looked at the stairs.

“Sir.” He turned to the Exorcist and bowed. “My friend urgently needs a healer, so could you please allow me to go further and find someone to help her?”

He was ignored. Realizing that the man didn’t care, he clenched his teeth. His anger was starting to flare up again. Straightening his back, he asked again.

“Can’t the Thunder Serpents save their own members?!” he shouted, hoping to get the man’s attention.

Opening one eye, the bald man looked at him.

“Until the test is over, you’re nobody. Get used to the fact that people die sometimes.”

Kai felt his anger grow. If the man was so eager to see someone die, he’d happily comply. He pulled himself together and shook his head.

Lily, to whom he hadn’t yet repaid his debt, was slowly dying, and her killer… The psychopath was probably hiding somewhere nearby, enjoying the spectacle...

Gritting his teeth so hard that he almost broke them, Kai clenched his fists till his palms bled from how deep he had dug his nails into them. Anger was boiling inside of him, threatening to erupt. Just imagining the enjoyment on the killer’s face...

A wave of sudden pressure left the people breathless. The ground underneath their feet cracked and the air seemed to vibrate. They felt like someone had spilled a bucket of cold water on their heads. Even Ivsim and the man in armor felt the wave of power that rushed right at the Exorcist. Only Lily and Ash remained safe.

“Stop! You won’t hurt him. You’re doomed if he fights back!” Rune’Tan panicked.

The Exorcist made no movement, but gave a low chuckle. Having opened more than three hundred acupuncture points, he had significantly surpassed the Exorcists from Alkea. Even Renji, who had reached the end of the stage, was way out of this man’s league.

It took him no more than a fraction of his power to deflect the young man’s attack. He was eager to see how the boy’s body would respond to such a blow. A second passed, then another, but nothing had changed.

He felt his attack piercing through the young man’s aura and reaching his soul but nothing happened. It was as if something had swallowed up his attack, keeping the young man safe.

He was surprised for a moment, but then he returned to meditating as if nothing had happened.

“I can help,” the man in dark blue armor suddenly said.

Kai glanced at him with some skepticism. He was in no hurry to answer.

“If you want her to survive, you need to act now, or it’ll be too late,” he added. Noticing the slight nod, he stood up and walked over to Lily. “And please, don’t bother me.”

Keeping his eyes on the man, Kai allowed him to approach Lily. He was ready to attack at any moment in case he turned out to be an enemy.

Taking out an unusual, multi-colored pill from his Ring, the warrior, instead of putting it in the girl’s mouth as one did with pills, stuck it directly into the wound.

“Life Blossom,” he quietly whispered.

The pill instantly disintegrated. Warm, purple light poured out of the wound. Slowly but surely, Lily’s damaged insides began to heal. After checking everything with his energy vision, Kai breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thank you. I owe you,” he said.

“You do,” the man answered, after which he went back to the steps. By his slow and uneven pace, it was clear that he had spent a lot of ki on healing Lily.

Standing up, Kai looked around. Noticing Ash, who had crouched by a large boulder, he walked over to him.

“Ash, she’ll be all right... Why are you so quiet?”

“Kai… I… I’m sorry,” Ivsim quietly said. He had been standing nearby all this time but Kai hadn’t noticed him. “I stopped hearing his heartbeat a minute ago. He’s gone...”

Confused, Kai looked at Ash’s face. Although bloody, it seemed calm. His empty gaze was directed at the woman he loved so dearly. A smile was still visible on his bruised lips.

Kai grimaced and lowered his head.

Sitting down, he closed his friend’s eyelids.

“You’ve done an amazing job, Ash. Lily’s alive thanks to you and your bravery... Your work here is done; you’ve fulfilled your duty. May you find peace wherever you are, my friend.”

The anger subsided, but it didn’t disappear. Some of his rage seemed to have evaporated after he had attacked the Exorcist. He finally felt like he had full control over himself again. It could’ve been his imagination, but he felt like something had been controlling him so far. Something similar to that evil energy.

Taking off Ash’s Ring in order to pass it on to Lily, Kai held out his hand.

“See you on the other side, buddy...”

With a sharp wave of his hand, he sent forward a wave of dense sword energy, Strengthened by the Forces, it enveloped the young man’s body in a crimson mist that left nothing behind. In this way, Kai honored his friend.

“His desire to protect her is praiseworthy. It was what kept him going for so long,” Ivsim said.

The remaining five days passed quickly. However, Lily remained unconscious.

***

The test was over and the Exorcist finally allowed them to climb the stairs and thus become official students of the Thunder Serpent Clan.

By the time almost everyone left the plateau, only one person remained. Stopping at the torn up piece of ground where Ash’s remains had been scattered, the man smiled.

“All those who interfere will die! I’ll avenge... I’ll kill... I hate them all! Kai Arnhard, you’ll lose everything that’s dear to you!”

Touching his wounded eye, the man laughed crazily.

Chapter 7
THE CLAN LANDS

Climbing up the long stairs took about twenty minutes. All because the Exorcist who led them moved at the speed of a snail. Having finally climbed up, the group of one hundred and twenty candidates who had passed the test reached an amazing place — a sky port consisting of docks suspended in the air.

Four skyships floated alongside them. However, none of them resembled those on which the people from Alkea had arrived. Apparently, these were warships. Many people had a hard time even imagining why such things existed. Who were they supposed to fight? Other clans? Or were there monsters that cultivators couldn’t deal with on their own?

Further beyond the sky port was a city called the Thunder Serpent’s Lower Nest. That was where the Exorcist was leading them.

Half an hour later, they finally reached their destination ― a large building in the city center. There, they could finally become official members of the clan. Upon registration, everyone received a special tattoo on the back of their hand — a serpent coiled into a ring with lightning flashing around it. It was the clan’s emblem with energy imbued into it, through which it was connected to the central array via the System. In some ways, it resembled the Amulet issued to the students of the Fallen Star Sect.

Like many before him, Kai put his left hand into a specially designed box, after which he felt his skin slightly pricking. He didn’t resist the energy that invaded his body. Pulling his arm back, he looked first at the tattoo and then at the System message that appeared in front of him.

You have obtained the [Thunder Serpent Clan Crest].

[Thunder Serpent Clan Crest]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Features: see more

Information (Name): Kai Arnhard

Information (Status): Inner-circle student

As far as he understood it, additional information about such complex items was hidden in a dropdown menu for convenience because there was a lot of it. It was all related to interactions between the tattoo, the clan’s central array, and the System itself.

After the initiation process was done, they were told that the energy had penetrated not just into their hand, but into their own ki as well, that it required a thousandth of a percent of their energy to recharge, and it was forbidden to remove it on their own. It didn’t matter if it got damaged in a fight or even if a student lost an arm — the tattoo wouldn’t suffer any consequences. The only way to remove it was to interfere with a person’s flow of ki.

There were two ways to do that. The student could do it themselves if they wanted to erase it, or it could be done with a special artifact, by another person. In case someone suddenly decided to leave the clan, they were to go to their elders who had such an artifact. If a student removed the tattoo themselves, they’d be considered a traitor and would immediately be blacklisted and exiled. Of course, this didn’t apply to those cases when a person simply died.

Having been told that, they were given new Rings and clan robes. Disciples got high-quality, Silver-rank Rings and Earth-rank clothing. As for the three inner-circle students, including Kai, they were given low-quality, Gold-rank Rings, the space inside which could be compared to a typical two-story house. The robes — a dark blue cape, boots, trousers, and a tunic, with the clan emblem on each item — were of the Silver rank.

[Thunder Serpent Clan Coat of Arms Clothes]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Feature: Passive [Self-Mending]

Feature: Passive [Self-Cleaning]

Feature: increased strength

Feature: protection from heat and cold

Kai was beyond surprised when he was handed the clothes. As he later learned, the material used was of the Silver rank, with special symbols woven into the items themselves, giving them the above stated features. Of course, such clothing couldn’t compare in either defense or features with armor of a similar rank, but it was still very useful.

Finally, they were told where they’d be staying. Maps of the Thunder Serpent Clan’s territory were stored in the Rings they had been given. As for the resources promised to inner-circle students, they’d get them in a week, on the same day when everyone else got theirs, after which they’d have to wait until next year to get more.

After Kai took Lily to the nearest hospital, for which he had to pay as much as five coins of hardened gold, he began to study the map. He realized that the clan’s lands were about the same size as the largest regions of Alkea. If he was to compare it with Earth, then it was as big as half of the state of Texas.

Not taking into account the outer-circle students, who weren’t allowed to enter the Celestial Plateau, more than forty thousand people lived on the clan’s lands. Thirty thousand of them were disciples. To avoid having too many people in one spot, they were distributed among six cities — the Thunder Serpent’s Lower Nest, the Small Rose Garden, the Large Rose Garden, the Valley of Pain, the Temple of the Thunder Serpent, and the Thunder Serpent’s Upper Nest.

Kai was now in the Lower Nest. It was from here that transportation and, in general, communication with the Lowlands or other clans was carried out. The sky port was the heart of this city.

In addition, this place had the cheapest housing of all the cities, which was why most of the students lived here. They needed somewhere to stay not only because they needed a roof over their heads, but also because each house had a special room with an energy-collection array, which, given the already high density of prana on the Celestial Plateau, made them important places for development.

At the eastern border was the Small Rose Garden. It was smaller than the others but still rather large in comparison to most cities. Those who lived there were mainly focused on alchemy and gathering of the most common alchemical ingredients. Not a lot of students lived here. Basically, this was where the families of important vassals, special representatives of the clan, as well as servants or relatives of some students found their lodgings. They also grew and collected Spirit
Herbs here.

The Large Rose Garden, located in the center of the clan lands, was actually an improved version of its “little sister.” They grew alchemy plants here as well, but they were much more valuable. In addition to Spirit
Herbs, they also grew Spirit
Fruits, and their growth required a lot more energy, which was why complex arrays for collecting it were all over the place.

The majority of the population in the Large Rose Garden consisted of students, especially those who knew the Forces of Water, Earth, and Life, as well as those who studied alchemy. It was because of them that the city was considered the center of the alchemical industry. The rarest and most precious potions and pills that assisted one’s cultivation were created and sold here.

North of the Large Rose Garden was the Valley of Pain. This city got its name because it was the center of practical training. Each city had its own training grounds, but this one stood out by their quantity and quality. If someone really wanted to perfect their skills or test themselves, there was no better place for it than the Valley of Pain.

To the west was the Temple of the Thunder Serpent. Just like the training grounds, copies of technique scrolls could be rented in every city, but the entire collection of techniques that the clan owned could be found only in the Temple. Besides having tomes upon tomes of unique techniques in its library, it was inhabited by many Exorcists, who worked there as tutors. For a certain fee, they gave valuable advice or helped students with their studies.

In the very center of the clan’s lands was the capital — the Thunder Serpent’s Upper Nest. It was here that all apprentices, important members of the clan, elders, and the ruling elite lived. Everything here was the best of the best, which made the residents of the Upper Nest want to leave only when they really needed to. Almost every student dreamed of living there one day.

In any of these cities, students and other members of the clan could rent housing, buy and sell items, craft, practice, and just live. The clan was a miniature, albeit incredibly powerful, country, and only the crème de la crème of cultivators could live here.

Having familiarized himself with the map, Kai decided that there was no need to rush. Lily hadn’t yet regained consciousness, so he couldn’t go too far in case something happened to her. Because of that, he decided to take a walk around the neighborhood, take a look at the local products and prices, and learn how he could make coin. He doubted that his humble inheritance would be enough for him to buy something useful.

Leaving the hospital, he walked along the main street for an hour or so. Local products were really amazing, just like their prices. There was a huge selection of Gold-rank armor, weapons, and potions of any quality. There were even more techniques. Combat, defense, healing, support, movement, stealth, and many others...

Unfortunately, most of these were of the Low-rank, since in order to learn Gold-rank techniques of low or medium quality, one had to know all the Forces of the Hearing Stage. And when it came to high or peak-level quality techniques, one had to master the Force of the next stage — the Force of Form.

Thus, most of the disciples made do with Silver-rank techniques. The Gold rank remained available only to apprentices and a small number of inner-circle students.

Kai could afford the Silver-rank items, but the cost of the Gold-rank ones began at a couple of hundred gold coins and went up to thousands. Having seen the prices, he set his mind on earning some coin. Seeing a stone stele at the end of the street, he went over to it.

After making his way through the crowd, and putting his hand to the array, he felt a drop of energy invade his body in order to connect with the tattoo. A list of tasks and vacancies appeared before his eyes. All of them were sorted and filtered according to criteria he didn’t really understand.

Look at that! He smiled in surprise and amazement. Convenient...

Alas, he didn’t manage to take a good look at the list that appeared. Interrupted by sudden screams, he turned around sharply.

Chapter 8
THE BROKER

The hubbub didn’t die down. On the contrary, it became even louder. Cries of joy and shouts of amazement could be heard from every corner. Kai wondered what the cause of this madness was when the entire square was covered with a shadow.

Raising his head, he saw a small skyship docking at the Lower Nest. A young man stood at the bow, waving at the crowd and smiling. Judging by his clothes, the way he held himself, and his powerful aura, he was definitely an apprentice.

He was about fourteen or fifteen years old but had already reached the Brain Endurance level. His talent was incredible even for the Celestial Plateau standards.

The young man jumped from a height of a hundred feet and landed with the grace of a cat. The crowd cleared the space around him and numerous ladies screamed like fangirls at a concert. Even Kai couldn’t deny that the young man was good looking. He had almost an angelic quality to his appearance. He seemed almost unreal.

“Who is he?” Kai thought aloud. He certainly knows how to make an entrance.

He didn’t expect that anyone would hear him in all that noise so he was surprised when he got an answer.

“That’s Lei Ming,” said a blond guy standing next to him. “One of the Lei heirs, the ruling family of the Thunder Serpent Clan. He reached the Mind
Stage at the age of twelve, and now, at fourteen, he reached the Brain
Endurance level. After becoming an apprentice, he quickly gained popularity. They say that in a year or two, he’ll finish preparing his soul in order to reach the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level. He has just returned from a mission that the elders had given him.” Judging by the look on his face, he, too, didn’t like all the drama that Lei Ming had caused. “I suppose you just joined the clan today?”

“How can you tell?” Kai asked and raised an eyebrow.

The blond smiled. Kai couldn’t see his name through the tattoo, as only elders could do that, so he supposed that he’d have to ask him for it later. “The appearance of a new Spirit Source in the Lowlands isn’t really news for those who live here. Lei Ming was sent there in order to come to an agreement with the country where the source was found. This was a kind of a test for him. It would determine his future position in the hierarchy of the ruling elite. Looking at him, I’d say he succeeded.”

“Um... What’s a Spirit Source?”

The blond looked at him in surprise.

“It’s where you can get Energy
Stones.”

Kai nodded. He had finally learned where they came from. He had been wondering about that ever since he had seen one during the initiation test. He thought it was unlikely that even monsters above the Soul Stage had such a powerful crystal in them. Somehow it was even weirder that they were mined like regular gems.

“Why are you telling me all this?” Kai asked.

The blond smiled.

“I love information. I love to spread and collect it. I also like to make useful contacts. Not many people at the Sensory
Organs Endurance level pass the test and become inner-circle students. Very few can pull that off, actually...” He held out his hand. “Let me introduce myself. My name’s Dee. Just Dee. I’m an information broker.”

“My name’s Kai. Kai Arnhard.” He shook Dee’s hand, thinking about his unusual profession. I wonder if he has something for me?

Dee’s smile seemed to widen even further.

“Here.” He held out a small purple plaque covered with various symbols. “Take a look. This is my basic offer with the most extensive and important information about the clan, the Celestial Plateau, and, of course, cultivation. All this for ten coins. Don’t think that I’m bragging, but… Sure, you could find out all this on your own too... In about five years. I think ten coins is more than a fair price.”

The exact amount appeared in Kai’s hand. Dee grinned.

“Pleasure doing business with you.”

Taking the plaque, which was a complex storage device, Kai allowed it to connect to his tattoo, after which the System displayed all of the stored information. The list turned out to be huge. There was information about the structure and history of the clan, apprentices and their factions, various alchemical recipes, the strengths and weaknesses of many techniques, Wisdom Particles, some Spirits, other clans, important families and individuals, the geography of the Celestial Plateau, and many other things. Dee had done his homework, there was no denying that. It truly was worth ten coins. Hell, it was worth much more.

Satisfied with Kai’s reaction, Dee nodded and grabbed the coin from his customer’s hand. Kai didn’t try to stop him.

Sending the plaque into his Ring, Kai looked at the sly smile on Dee’s face. He then remembered something very important.

“Do you know anything about Spirit
Fruits that contain energy and Soul
Force?”

Dee froze and stared at him in shock. He seemed very surprised by Kai’s question.

“Let me think for a second.” The blond frowned, stroking his chin. “No, I haven’t heard about such Fruits...” Kai narrowed his eyes in suspicion but Dee continued before he had the chance to accuse him of lying. “But I have some thoughts on that. If you want, I can try to find out something about it, but I’ll need an advance payment.”

“How much?” Kai asked. He was ready to spend coin to get his answer.

“Look… It might take me a while. Perhaps even a few months. And based on that... Fifty gold... For now. The final price is calculated based on the quantity and quality of the information. And if I don’t manage to find out anything worthwhile, then I won’t take your coin, not counting the advance payment,” Dee explained. “Do we have a deal?”

Kai didn’t hesitate for long. He gave the required amount to Dee, who then swore that he wouldn’t deceive him. But Kai had more questions. He then asked if there was any way to bring someone who wasn’t a cultivator to the clan lands. He couldn’t have Julie be so far away from him with a killer on the loose. Without asking for any payment, Dee told him about the right people who could arrange transport for his sister in the Lower Nest’s Heavenly Fort.

Finding those people became Kai’s new goal.

Having said goodbye to Dee, he left, feeling that their meeting wasn’t as accidental as it seemed.

***

Having left the largest dock, Kai sighed. He had finally arranged everything for Julie’s transfer. As a local worker told him, the next trip was in three weeks, after which they could take Julie on board and bring her to the Plateau. From there, they’d send her to the Small Rose Garden (where she’d be safer than at the Wayat’s). He was to meet her there.

Unfortunately, this had cost him almost all of his savings. He had paid four hardened gold coins for the ticket and two more to send a message to Namesh, which would then be delivered to Julie.

He was now left with only two coins.

Walking down the fairly deserted main street of the Lower Nest (Lei Ming had already left for the capital) he was heading toward the hospital when a message appeared.

Message received via [Thunder Serpent Clan Crest].

Inner-circle student, [Kai Arnhard], we inform you that in six days from the day this message is sent, you are to come to the Purple Palace of the Temple of the Thunder Serpent to receive your resources. Your number in the queue: 9,174. If for any reason you are prevented from coming and cannot get your resources, they will be transferred back to the warehouse. Re-issuing is not possible!

I see... Then I better get there earlier…

Picking up his pace, he hurried to the hospital. When he got to Lily’s room, he saw her lying in bed and staring out the window. She didn’t react when he walked in, continuing to spin Ash’s Ring between her trembling fingers.

After a while, she slowly turned her head to face Kai who was silently sitting on a chair next to her bed. Her emerald eyes were as cold as a winter night. As was her voice.

“How did he die?”

“With a smile.”

She turned back to the window, observing the warships flying in the sky.

The next day, she insisted she was well enough to get up from the bed and walk around. She also seemed to have made peace with Ash’s passing or, rather, she had convinced herself that she had in order to return to her normal life.

Sitting by her bed, Kai told her about the recent events and their new enemy. They decided that they shouldn’t split up until they got rid of the masked madman once and for all. To make sure that that would happen, Lily was ready to follow Kai to the Temple of the Thunder Serpent. To a casual observer, she might’ve looked like the same old Lily, a willing-to-fight young girl, but not to Kai.

He knew a thing or two about losing those dear to you.

Chapter 9
THE TEMPLE OF THE THUNDER SERPENT

With his last remaining coin, Kai managed to buy seats for himself and Lily in a large carriage. This was the main type of transport and it went on a schedule between cities, like a bus. Fortified with energy, it was pulled by four raven-black horses at the Brain Endurance level. These six-and-a-half-feet tall, muscular beasts were able to achieve amazing speeds. Kai was certain that people were just exaggerating but he soon changed his mind when the carriage rushed toward the Temple at breakneck speed.

The students could choose between two ways of transportation: carriages or their own legs. Oddly enough, the majority chose the latter. Not everyone had extra coin to spend on traveling in luxury. Those who could afford it saved precious time that could otherwise be used for contemplation and training.

And that was exactly what Kai was doing now — using his precious time to study the information he had bought from Dee. He focused on the Thunder Serpent Clan itself, its hierarchy, history, structure, masters, and students.

Like most others, the history of this clan began about 20,000 years ago. Having discovered the ruins of the lost Belteise Empire, the people from the Lowlands decided to settle here and built their city upon the remains of this once majestic civilization. In those days, much more powerful monsters lived on the Plateau. One of them had the ability to turn into a human, and from its bloodline, if the legends are to be believed, the Thunder Serpent Clan descended. It was they who founded the Lei family.

Then, about five millennia later, a global catastrophe occurred and the level of prana dropped significantly. This led to the extinction of many powerful monsters, like the Thunder Serpent and the Flame Salamander, which simply didn’t have enough strength to continue living. Those times were called The Dark Ages since the decrease in energy levels also affected people. It became much more difficult to develop. A struggle for resources began, and wars over them lasted for centuries. The strongest families survived, accumulating power, while the weak vanished, getting lost in the sands of time. The Lei and families like them turned out to be so strong that they began forming their own clans. After that, the situation on the Plateau became pretty shaky.

According to Dee, the Thunder Serpent Clan had thirty-seven Elementalists: eighteen of them at the initial level, eleven at the middle level, six at the final level, and two at the peak level. Not all of them were from the Lei family, but in order to reach this stage, those who didn’t belong to them agreed to become part of the clan.

It was the Elementalists who were the ruling elite. However, the truth was that most of them cared little for bureaucracy, being too busy with their own development. Thus, only seven people were engaged in managing the clan: six elders, who formed the highest council of the clan, and the patriarch, who was also the current head of the Lei family. He was a peak-level Elementalist. The only other person to have ever reached the peak of this stage was the Supreme Elder — the former patriarch. And although he had long retired, he still looked after the clan. A similar practice (transferring the ruling seat while still alive) was widespread on the Plateau.

One level below the board were the elders, both junior and senior. They were all at the Exorcists
Stage and there were about two thousand of them. Alkea had never witnessed such a number of masters of this stage.

As for the students, there were no leaders among them, but the more talented, and therefore the more privileged ones, could exert a certain amount of influence on others through strength, wealth, and popularity. This mainly applied to apprentices, out of which there were three hundred and seven. For comparison, there were only thirteen of them in the Fallen Star Sect.

In one way or another, these three hundred and seven people were the finest gems that the Thunder Serpent Clan could find. The most talented ones were trained personally by the Elementalists, and the rest were trained by the peak-level Exorcists. Everyone who had received the status of an apprentice would inevitably reach the first stage of true mastery, and a small handful would be able to rise even higher.

There were student factions here, too. They existed only among apprentices, to whom only a small part of the inner-circle students could join. They had no interest in any other group of students. For the most part, the other groups didn’t care about the clan’s young elite, who were always fighting with each other over resources.

More than sixty thousand people lived on the clan’s territory, and almost every person was a force to be reckoned with and worth a handful of soldiers. Besides a large army, the clan had skyships, ancient artifacts, powerful shields, and attack arrays.

For Kai, who came from Alkea, which now seemed like a tiny village in the middle of nowhere, such power seemed incredible. So imagine his surprise when he found out that the Thunder Serpent Clan was far from the strongest one. To this date, there had been seven powerful clans. Listed in order of their power they were: the Seven Blades Clan, the Forest Fairies Clan, the Sun Blessed Clan, the Bright Moon Clan, the Flame Salamander Clan, the Thunder Serpent Clan, and the Tree of Life Clan.

The strongest of them, the Seven Blades, had one hundred and twenty-nine Elementalists. Out of them, sixty-two were at the initial level, thirty-one at the middle level, twenty-five at the final level, and eleven at the peak level. And among the latter, there were three monsters in human form, whose strength was beyond anyone’s imagination. Those were Jiang Dao, the patriarch of the clan, and the former patriarch, now known simply as the Old Man of the Gray Mountain.

Having read all that, Kai switched to reading about Spirits. They were rare creatures that formed from clusters of certain Forces and energies. They were neither humans nor monsters, but a completely different form of life.

It took a lot of luck and time for a Spirit to be born. Only in places like the Celestial Plateau was there a chance of such creatures appearing. These forces of nature required a lot of energy to manifest themselves. And since invoked Forces could exist for a very short time without a master, the chance of a large number of them appearing in one place was very small. However, it wasn’t impossible. The Seven Blades could confirm that.

Their strength was in their very name — this clan owned seven powerful Spirits with Sword
Forces, which allowed them to achieve their current status. The Thunder Serpent and the Flame Salamander clans were in many ways inferior to the Seven Blades despite their powerful bloodlines.

Like humans, Spirits varied in strength. But even the weakest Spirit wasn’t inferior to the Mind
Stage cultivator. In addition, Spirits could also evolve, and when they reached their equivalent of the Exorcist
Stage, they were reborn as an Elemental — a creature without whose heart cultivators couldn’t reach the Elementalist
Stage.

People could also subdue Spirits with special arrays in order to use their power. This would make a cultivator much stronger, especially if their path of development coincided with the element of the Spirit. Of course, not everyone could break the will of a Spirit and bind them to themselves. But there were quite a few of them who could.

There were two types of Spirits: natural and artificial ones. Natural Spirits were formed over millennia by the forces of the world and were born spontaneously. They could develop and even become intelligent. Artificial ones were created by people from the bodies of deceased Elementalists by using a special technique. Such Spirits had passive power, which depended on the development of the deceased, and couldn’t develop further. It was easier to subdue them, but they were also weaker than the natural ones.

No one knew exactly how many Natural Spirits were now in the hands of the clans, but there was no doubt that only the Elementalists owned them. As for the Artificial Spirits, although they weren’t numerous, some personal students had them.

Having finished reading about the Spirits, Kai moved on to reading about the Plateau itself. As it turned out, almost all of the clans were located along its western edge. It was that edge that they had climbed to during their test.

To the east was a huge Wasteland. It was an extremely dangerous place where powerful monsters dwelled. However, they weren’t stronger than people. There was only one reason why those lands were still unoccupied — resources. The rarest of the Spirit
Fruits could grow only in the areas full of wild and pure energy.

The Wasteland was divided into two parts: a relatively small strip of land called the Middle Wasteland and the bigger territory of the Far Wasteland that stretched all the way to the ocean. It was to the Middle Wastelands that the disciples, as well as inner-circle students, were sent to carry out their missions. Only Elementalists, Exorcists, and groups of the strongest apprentices dared to go to the Far Wasteland.

While Kai was busy reading, their carriage arrived at the Temple. They got out right in front of the Purple Palace but didn’t go in, as there was still plenty of time until he’d have to come there to get his resources.

The journey from the Lower Nest had lasted about a day. During this time, Kai managed to get acquainted with only one-third of the information he had been given. And while he was busy meditating and contemplating, Lily managed to get to know Ivsim and the man in blue armor. Well, sort of. The stranger didn’t answer when she introduced herself and thanked him for saving her. None of them still knew his name.

There were still five days left until they’d have to go to the Temple, so Ivsim suggested they head to the center, where the richest collection of techniques was located. Even if they couldn’t rent them out yet, they could at least familiarize themselves with what the Thunder Serpents had to offer. They went without the stranger as he didn’t want to join them, saying he had other things to do.

The Temple of the Thunder Serpent, after which the city was named, was a hundred- and-fifty-feet-tall round building, designed to look like a staircase with every four floors creating one step. The dark-blue walls were covered with magnificent paintings depicting the ancient times when the ancestor of the Thunder Serpent Clan still dwelled in the skies of this world. One could look at them for days on end and find something new each time.

At the entrance, through which a stream of disciples constantly flowed, there were two statues of gigantic warriors. Kneeling, clutching a spear in their mighty hands, they monitored the visitors. The statues emanated no energy, but Kai was in no hurry to enter, suspicious that there was some catch. With his energy vision, he saw mysterious spheres of power hidden within the stone. He didn’t even dare imagine what horrible things could happen to any intruder who’d dare to trespass.

Passing under the heavy gaze of the frozen guardians, the trio got inside.

The Temple was divided into several sectors, depending on the ranks of the techniques and the status of the students. For example, only inner-circle students could get to the top floor where they could find high and peak-quality Gold-rank techniques. As Kai had suspected, there were no techniques in this city that were for apprentices. Not a single one. Apparently, the most important items, heavily guarded, were kept in the bastions of the Upper Nest. Nevertheless, what was offered to the students here was still of great value.

Kai decided to check out the techniques available to him — low to medium quality Gold-rank ones. What he hadn’t expected was that, once he was in the right sector, he’d get stuck there for several hours. Unlike in the Lower Nest, there were hundreds of techniques available for him here.

Pulling himself together, he decided to examine each one. The first one he approached was a sword-fighting technique.

[Scroll of the Vanishing Sweep]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Low

Description: Having mastered this technique, the swordsman will be able to swing so fast that any opponents below the Exorcist Stage will not be able to see them.

Price: 400 Hardened Gold Coins

A preview is available. Touch the scroll for more information.

What? Kai stared at the last line in confusion. Touch it? And what exactly does it mean by preview?

Not knowing what else to do, he decided to do as suggested and touched the metal casing with the tip of his finger. Almost immediately, a picture of a green garden appeared before his eyes, in the middle of which stood a broad-shouldered man. Holding a simple blade, he looked ready to attack. He then moved forward and swung sharply. But Kai didn’t see anything. It was only when the warrior’s hands stopped moving that he could see them and the sword. The man repeated the attack several more times but he failed to see it. All he could see was the man swing and then halt abruptly. It was as if the bit between the beginning and the end was cut out. A moment later, the garden disappeared and Kai found himself back at the temple.

The last line of the message changed.

Preview unavailable.

Kai stared at the scroll, dumbfounded. It was a pity that the preview was just a GIF of a sort. He couldn’t use his energy vision.

He smiled.

Is this what Dee’s notes were referring to?

He had read that cultivators who reached the stage of true mastery could, using a special technique, project a certain part of their memories onto an item, encasing them within it. This was how the Gold-rank technique scrolls were created.

This was done because, from this rank on, the techniques were so complex that it was impossible to simply describe them on paper. Therefore, the Masters conveyed their understanding of how to perform the technique through special scrolls. Kai had been shown only a glimpse, but if he rented out a scroll, thanks to the System, he’d get full access to it.

The students could practice techniques over and over again until they mastered them. However, within a certain time limit, of course, because they could only rent them, not buy them.

The clan kept the scrolls under the protection of the arrays, but at the same time allowed the students to study them thanks to their tattoos, which provided remote access to the technique.

Impressed, Kai looked through all the scrolls to get a feeling of as many techniques as possible. Alas, already at the thirtieth preview, his head began to buzz and ache — watching even a piece of someone else’s memories was quite strenuous on the mind. It was necessary to take breaks.

Since he had strained himself and couldn’t really afford anything here, he headed to the sector where the high and peak-quality Gold-rank techniques were stored. He couldn’t learn them yet — he needed to own the Force of Form — but he was curious.

Walking past the racks with forty-two scrolls, he stopped in front of a group of a couple of pedestals. His gaze fell on one of the items — a metal box made of special insulating material.

[Wisdom Particle: Path of the Sword]

Stage: Learner

Description: A Wisdom Particle created by an end-level Elementalist. The Master who reached the Learner Stage on the Path of the Sword summoned and sealed his Forces in it. Upon opening the box, it emits Forces that a student can meditate upon.

Price: 7,500 Hardened Gold Coins

Kai’s eyes sparkled. With his energy vision, he saw what was inside. Those who could master the Force of Form received the title of the Seer. If a cultivator managed to master the mystical and subtle Fusion Force, then they received the title of a Learner.

Taking one last look at the Particle, and especially at its price tag, Kai became determined to get enough coin to buy it. He didn’t have a strong need for techniques now. Forces, being an integral part of cultivation, were more important.

Deciding to find Lily and Ivsim, he headed toward the exit. Going down to the third floor and turning left into a corridor, he bumped into someone and almost knocked them over. He had sensed them approaching, but because of the buzzing in his head, he failed to react in time.

The confusion and surprise of the inner-circle student were abruptly replaced by anger.

“You scum!” the stranger cursed, looking at Kai with malice. “What the fuck are doing? You should be more careful! Do you know who I am?! You better apologize right away!”

Chapter 10
THE COMPETITION

Before Kai could say anything, the stranger spoke again.

“I’m Lei Wang. The blood of the Thunder Serpent flows in my veins.” He pointed a finger to his chest. “I’m also a candidate for an apprentice! So keep your eyes on the floor, trash, and apologize!”

What a drama queen, Kai thought, a little taken aback.

“Should I also dance for you? You could have watched your step, too...”

“What?!” Lei Wang turned red from anger. “How dare you?! Haven’t you heard who I am? You’re the one who should be careful! People like you should move out of the way for me!”

What the hell is his problem? Does he really think that he can act like this without consequences? What a fucking tool... He’s mistaken if he thinks I’ll stand for his bullshit.

A smile appeared on Kai’s face. Of course, Lei Wang noticed it.

“What are you smiling for?” He frowned, clenching his fists. “You think this is funny?! I’m a candidate for an apprenticeship, and you should be honored that I’m even talking to you! Now, you’ll either apologize or...”

“Or what?” Kai chuckled. “And why should I apologize? Because you noticed me but didn’t want to move? And besides, is there really such a status as a candidate for an apprenticeship? You’re an ordinary inner-circle student; even your clothes look like mine. Admit it, you made it up, didn’t you?”

Lei Wang’s eyes widened. He wanted to say something but he couldn’t think of anything smart. His mouth opened and closed in a funny way, like that of a fish out of the water. “Oh, you... Then... then... then I challenge you to a duel! You’ll pay for your words!”

Kai raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms. A tempting idea flashed through his mind.

“Are you serious? Is this what the noble representatives of the powerful Lei family do? Challenge someone who’s a whole stage below them to a duel?” he asked with a serious look on his face. After all, Lei Wang was at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level.

“I’m only seventeen. You’re older than I am. It’s your own fault that you’re developing so slowly!”

“Actually, I’m seventeen as well.” Lei Wang looked at him in surprise. “But I came from the wilderness beyond the Lowlands, and you were born into an incredibly strong clan. I was starving as a child, while you ate whatever you pleased. So is there any honor in challenging me? What would your honorable and undoubtedly wise ancestor, the Thunder Serpent, say to that?”

Kai knew that he ought to be the bigger man and just walk away, but this little performance was too fun to miss out on.

“But, but… but I…” Lei Wang stammered, struggling to find words and excuses.

“If you really want to challenge me, you can do it in a more honorable way.”

“What do you mean?”

The corners of Kai’s lips twitched. The fish had taken the bait.

“A friendly duel.” He smiled again. “At the training grounds. In the three most popular ones, for example. If you win, I’ll apologize.”

“I suppose,” Lei Wang muttered and waved his hand as if he was thinking it over, but the glow in his eyes betrayed him. He liked the idea, and most importantly, he didn’t want to ruin his reputation.

“But, you know...” Kai sighed. “There must be something in it for me, too... I propose a bet.”

“A bet?”

“Yes. Let’s see… We can bet on the resources that we’ll receive in a few days. Whoever wins gets the loser’s cut. Sound fair?”

Lei Wang frowned. He seemed unsure at first but then, remembering Kai’s level, he nodded.

“All right,” he said and then smiled as if he had already won. “Say goodbye to your resources!”

***

Exactly what I needed. Kai looked around. They were in the northern part of the city, where the training grounds were located. But how did they find out?

A crowd of people had gathered around them. Many inner-circle students had come to the Temple to pick up their resources. And while they waited for the big day, they looked for a way to kill time. So it wasn’t a surprise that Kai and Lei Wang’s little duel had attracted a lot of attention.

“I’m so popular,” Lei Wang said with a haughty smile. Kai didn’t have the heart to tell him that nobody here actually cared about him. People just wanted to see the show. After all, it wasn’t every day that someone bet their annual amount of resources. “Alright… This is a good spot. Let’s start with agility and speed. Whoever lasts longer, wins,” he smiled and pointed at a wide, square platform surrounded by many black pillars. Next to it was a short column, on the surface of which were carved numbers from one to ten. There were several similar columns scattered about the place so that people could start competing at the same time.

“All right.” Kai nodded. “Then I choose the next training grounds.”

Lei Wang said nothing, just continued walking. The two of them climbed onto the platforms, after which the System sent a message to activate them. Both of them confirmed that they were ready to begin the duel.

In the next instant, energy poured into the columns. The pillars located around the platforms erupted with energy and split into black cubes the size of a man’s fist. They hovered in the air around the duelists. On both columns, the number one flashed.

Standing calmly in the center of the square platform, Kai looked around. He didn’t yet know how this worked, but he hoped that he’d figure it out quickly. Out of nowhere, he saw the image of something flying toward him. A second later, one of the floating cubes aimed for his head at high speed. Fortunately, he managed to dodge.

“I see...” he muttered and focused on the floating objects.

In less than a couple of seconds, two more cubes rushed toward him from different sides. He dodged both of them with ease. They kept coming but Kai continued to dodge them.

After a minute and a half, the number two lit up on the column. At the same moment, five cubes rushed after Kai at once. This time, however, he had to make an effort to dodge and avoid being hit. The difficulty had definitely increased.

Casting a quick glance at Lei Wang, Kai noted that he had been managing without any problems so far.

A couple of minutes later, the difficulty increased again, and Kai had to use his Speed Step in order to continue dodging. As for Lei Wang, as far as Kai could see, he hadn’t yet applied any acceleration techniques.

The fourth level of difficulty was the turning point. At least a dozen cubes were constantly circling around them. Their speed increased again. Kai had to concentrate more on using the Five Weightless Steps and activating the energy vision to predict where the cubes would go.

Ever since he had reached the Sensory Organs Endurance level, his eyes had been able to see objects in motion much better, which greatly improved his reaction time as well. He could also control his body and ki better, making it possible to move in a way he couldn’t before. Energy vision had also changed, merging with his normal vision. He could simultaneously see everything in both spectrums, which now allowed him to notice a certain pattern in the energy flows and the movement of the cubes. All that remained was to unravel it, after which it’d become even easier to dodge the attacks.

Lei Wang had finally been forced to use a technique. Rare flashes of electricity appeared around his feet as his speed increased. Kai could no longer afford to be distracted by his opponent, but the onlookers noticed the change.

“Isn’t that the technique of the Thunder Serpent bloodline? But how...? Ah! It’s the Six Storm Flashes.”

“Yes, that’s the one. It seems to be of Gold-rank. It can only be used by Lei family members due to their blood. I think that they don’t even need to know all the Forces of the Lightning Path for this.”

“But their technique is divided into six stages, and the higher the stage is, the greater the speed. I think he’s using the first stage.”

“Ha! I wonder if he can do better. I heard that the real talents...” The speaker winced. “That the real talents among apprentices are able to reach the fourth stage!”

Kai wondered why they all thought so little of Lei Wang.

At the fifteenth minute, number five flashed on the column. And when the number of cubes increased, together with their speed, Kai finally managed to figure out the pattern, which allowed him to react in time.

By now, bolts of lightning were covering Lei Wang’s entire body. Moving to the second stage of his technique, he once again increased his speed.

As Kai continued to dodge, he felt more and more tired. His ki supply was nearing its end, and if he started to restore it right now he could lose his focus and get hit.

The moment of the activation of the sixth level of difficulty turned out to be fatal for him. Lacking time not only to react but to even see the new cubes that had started moving, Kai felt the danger of colliding with them. Fortunately, having filled his muscles with ki in order to accelerate even more, he was able to dodge them. Well, almost all of them. One managed to hit him in the thigh.

Blood sprinkled the platform. A finger-sized piece of meat was ripped from Kai’s leg. Clenching his teeth till his jaw hurt, he didn’t let out a sound and continued to move as if nothing had happened. Having sent only a bit of energy to his leg to stop the bleeding, he stopped paying attention to the wound. He needed all his strength and energy to defeat Lei Wang.

Still, with each passing second, it became more difficult for him to dodge the attacks. More and more wounds appeared on his body. Only when there was practically no energy left in him and his vision became blurry did he realize that this was the end.

Via the tattoo that connected him to the array, Kai gave a mental order for it to shut down. All of the cubes instantly stopped moving, frozen in place. One of them halted only a few inches away from his head. Had he been a moment too slow...

The cubes were in no hurry to return to their initial position — the array was still working. The System provided Kai with two options: to end the training or continue at the same level. He chose the former.

Turning his head to look at Lei Wang, he realized that he had lost this round ― the young Lei was still holding on. His lightning bolts were much more powerful, brighter, and more frequent than before. He had entered the third stage of the Six Storm Flashes Technique.

However, a few moments later, the seventh level of difficulty was activated. The speed of the cubes flying toward Lei Wang increased. After a couple of seconds of struggling, he also stopped the array. Either he got overwhelmed or he didn’t yet know how to activate the fourth stage of his technique.

The array had ten levels in total. Kai was only a few moments short of the seventh one. Not a bad result for someone of his level.

If what people said was true, then almost all apprentices could get to the eighth level. The best of them could reach the ninth. As for the tenth, only those who had reached the final level of the Soul Stage and were about to become Exorcists could reach it.

The cubes returned to the platform and began to reassume the form of pillars around it. Lei Wang, greatly surprising Kai, jumped joyfully.

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Did you see that?” Laughing, he pointed his finger at Kai. “I won!”

“You did.” The young man nodded dismissively. “But this is only the first round. Now it’s my turn to choose.”

I didn’t expect him to be that fast. I don’t know anything about his family’s techniques. I need to go through Dee’s info and read about it. I can’t compete against his speed... So…

“We’ll compete in physical strength next.” Kai pointed in the direction of a huge arena, where other students were already practicing. “The rules are the same — whoever withstands more and longer is the winner.”

The training zone Kai chose was divided into arenas of different sizes where students could regulate the atmospheric field. This field used the Force of Attraction from the Path of Space, woven into the array, and increased the atmospheric pressure and the gravity field within the arena. Just by standing there, one had to try hard to not end up sprawled on the ground. This workout was based on physical exercises aimed at increasing muscle strength.

Before starting, they spent an hour meditating in order to recuperate. Lei Wang even used a Medium Energy Crystal. Kai was able to restore almost all of his ki thanks to his unique ability. In addition, the wound on his leg had healed, which surprised those who were following their duel.

Having rested, they approached the arena and simultaneously activated the array. One of the ten notches immediately lit up. The strength of the field increased by thirty percent. Both of them began to increase the pressure on their own. With each new percentage, the light became brighter. After reaching certain values, new notches lit up.

50%... 75%... 100%... 120%... 250%... 500%... 1,000%... 3,500%...

At ten thousand percent, Lei Wang stopped. His own hundred and seventy pounds now seemed like eight tons. Slightly bending his knees so that his legs wouldn’t break, he froze in this position, scared to move and fall. His skin turned red and lightning bolts ran through his body. He was using the third stage of the Six Storm Flashes, which not only increased one’s speed but also stimulated the muscles, increasing strength.

Of the ten notches in Lei Wang’s corner, seven were lit up. Few people could achieve this even at a similar level of strength. Turning his gaze full of superiority and confidence to the right, his jaw almost dropped. There were eight lights burning in Kai’s corner! And judging by how intensely the last one was burning, the pressure field must’ve reached at least fifteen thousand percent. Any object in that place weighed a hundred and fifty times its normal weight.

However, the thing that had shocked him was the fact that Kai looked as if he had gone for a walk, as if he didn’t even feel the tremendous pressure weighing on his shoulders.

But what Lei Wang was yet to learn was that looks could be very deceiving.

Although Kai possessed immense physical strength thanks to his bloodline, that wasn’t enough. He needed to keep refilling his body with ki in order to increase his stats. Fortunately, his regeneration was developed enough to be able to handle this.

Even so, just standing was difficult for him. He only pretended to be relaxed in order to throw off his opponent. However, judging by the look on Lei Wang’s face, he wasn’t going to give up. What he did was keep pouring more energy into his technique and slowly increasing the pressure.

At twelve thousand percent, the spectators nearby heard a distinct crunch. Lei Wang’s leg bent at an unnatural angle and he began to collapse. However, biting his lip until it bled, by some miracle, he managed to remain standing while enduring enormous pain. Wanting to win so much, even in spite of the fracture, he kept fighting. Focusing his determined gaze on Kai, he trembled and soon realized that he couldn’t take it anymore. The array was immediately disconnected and he collapsed to the ground.

Kai stood still for a few seconds, after which he also turned off the pressure field. The victory was his. But what happened next came as a complete surprise to him.

“I… I… I haven’t lost yet!” Lei Wang mumbled, wiping away tears that had suddenly gathered in his eyes. “We... we have one more round left! Let’s go to the Endless Battle Array.”

What’s wrong with this guy?! Kai couldn’t help but stare at his opponent in amazement. His leg is broken and he still wants to continue... Is he crying because of shame or pain? Gods, what will the people think?

As he thought that, he heard the crowd chuckling and giggling.

“All right.” He nodded, turning to the last arena.

The Endless Battle Array looked like a stage with a pedestal with an unusual sphere resting atop it. There was also a huge scoreboard standing a little to the side. Deciding to let Lei Wang tend to his wounds, Kai went to assume his position and prepare.

The final round began forty minutes later when the slightly limping Lei Wang finally assumed his position.

“What do we have to do?” Kai asked.

“Place your hand on the sphere, activate the array, and fight. The more enemies you kill, the more points you get. If you die, you lose. I’m gonna go first,” he said, putting his hand on the pedestal. In the next moment, his eyes dimmed and the sphere glowed. The score appeared on the huge board. It said “Lei Wang: 0 points.” A moment later, it changed to one point.

Kai decided to look this up in Dee’s information book. Fortunately, there were a few lines about the Endless Battle Array. As it turned out, the sphere, which was an artifact of sorts, transferred the cultivator’s mind into some kind of a virtual space, where they had to fight off waves of opponents controlled by the array. To earn points, one needed to kill them. If the cultivator was killed, their consciousness immediately returned to their body, after which the training session ended.

Kai sat down to meditate. Having realized that Lei Wang wouldn’t leave him alone, he had figured out how to use him. Ever since he had reached the Mind Stage, he had become able to evaluate the strength of other people. And judging by everything he had seen so far, Lei Wang was weaker than him. It was only thanks to his family technique that Lei Wang had managed to defeat him in the first round.

Kai was about to plunge deeper into meditation when he overheard people whispering.

“That Lei weirdo lost to some guy who’s a whole stage weaker than him. Embarrassing...”

“Yeah... I can’t believe it, he even burst into tears! What’s wrong with him?”

“I heard that when his mother was pregnant, she was attacked by Lowland assassins during one of her travels. She survived, but the child was born prematurely. They say that there were a lot of complications and that Lei Wang was born mentally ill. He’s a fool.”

“He’s trash. He just uses his last name to brag! I wish I was born into the Lei family instead of that useless fool. He’s nuts, but he’s still privileged. He gets both techniques and resources, how’s that fair?”

“Exactly! It makes me so mad... Why didn’t his parents abandon him? How old is he? He still behaves like a child. It’s pathetic…”

“They didn’t want to abandon him. But it seems like he’s exiled. See those three red dots on his forehead? That means that he’s a disgrace and can no longer enter the Upper Nest.”

“He’s a lucky bastard anyway. Even exiled, he has access to techniques that are almost impossible for inner-circle students to get! He’s such a waste of valuable resources!”

Kai frowned and looked at his opponent. Although this explained a lot, it still didn’t feel right to have people belittle him like this.

Having received a mortal wound and scored fifty-two points, Lei Wang left the Endless Battle Array. Kai didn’t know if it was a lot or a little, but he was going to beat this score anyway.

Having risen to his feet, he was surprised to see Lei Wang smiling broadly. There were no tears in his eyes even though he had lost. Casting a glance at the three dots on Lei Wang’s forehead, Kai activated the array.

The scenery changed abruptly and Kai found himself in the middle of a seemingly endless field. But then he realized that he wasn’t alone. Rune’Tan, no less shocked, was standing nearby.

“What does this mean?”

The redhead burst into laughter. “I didn’t know that this could happen.”

“What do you mean?”

Rune’Tan sat down on the grass and smiled.

“You see, this so-called Endless Battle Array works thanks to Soul Forces. They are necessary because this space,” he gestured at the field surrounding them, “is part of the soul world! Usually, only those at the Exorcist Stage can try to discover the inner world of the soul. But here’s an exception to the rule — you.”

Rune’Tan’s explanation made Kai remember what he had read about the Endless Battle Array. If Dee’s information was to be trusted, it was available only to students — that is, to those who hadn’t yet achieved true mastery, which made sense since if a cultivator found their way into the world of their soul they had absolute power over it.

“So, where are the enemies?” Kai looked around. The alleged enemies he was supposed to kill never showed up.

“Well, you have complete control over your soul world, so the array cannot invade it so easily. If you want, you can let it in yourself. Do you feel something foreign stirring within you?”

Kai frowned. The array’s attempts to get into his inner world felt like a slight tingling sensation on his palms. By concentrating on them, he eventually allowed the alien energy to enter.

Three figures at the Sensory Organs Endurance level immediately formed in front of him. Without hesitation, they rushed forward. A moment later, their heads burst like water balloons.

Unlike with other students, whose subconsciousness made their stats, knowledge of Forces, energy levels, and much more inside the array identical to their real-life counterparts, Kai became like a God in his soul world. There was no one who could stop him in here.

Three more figures appeared, one of which was at the Spinal Cord Endurance level. Kai got rid of them before they could even move.

“Well, I guess I’ll wait a bit. I think I figured out how this works.” He smiled, intending to win this round.

***

Meanwhile, in the real world, Lei Wang and several dozen other students watched the scoreboard. Usually, as soon as someone activated the array, they’d get their first batch of points in a matter of seconds. The first wave of enemies was rather weak after all. However, a minute had passed since Kai’s training session had begun and his score hadn’t changed.

Lei Wang frowned. He didn’t like that. He wanted to win but not like this. He knew that Kai wasn’t weak. He couldn’t be. Not after what the first two tests showed.

What’s going on there? he wondered.

The audience, unlike him, didn’t care much for technicalities, just gossip.

“A-ha-ha-ha! Lei Wang’s rival is an idiot as well. Did he get so scared that he’s hiding in the simulation?”

“Hilarious! These two are a perfect match.”

The scoreboard dinged. Kai’s score changed and then stagnated again. For about three minutes, the board showed that he had one point and then the number changed to sixty in an instant. Kai left the soul world, completing the test. He didn’t want to overdo it because he didn’t know how the people would react if his score was too high. Lei Wang’s was fifty-two, so he didn’t want to stray too far from his result.

Glancing around, Kai smiled. Judging by the people’s faces, he had done everything right.

“But… But… But how?” Lei Wang cried out. “Why didn’t your score rise gradually? Why did it jump up so sharply?! I don’t understand!” He grabbed his head.

“I just waited until a lot of opponents appeared and killed them all in one go,” Kai explained. He couldn’t really tell him about how he could control what happened in his soul world. It’d be unwise to reveal his secrets just like that. And in front of so many people. He was certain that he’d be accused of cheating.

“Ah… But… I… This…” Lei Wang was at a loss for words. He fell silent, turned around, and limped away.

***

Five days later, the Temple of the Thunder Serpent became the most crowded and noisiest place in the entire city. All of the inner-circle students had flocked to it, eager to get their resources. Luckily, since everything had been prepared in advance ― students were given queue numbers and communication between the disciples and the elders was carried out through their tattoos ― the representatives of the clan managed to distribute all the resources in just a day. Everything went smoothly.

Having received what he wanted, Kai left the Purple Palace. Looking into his Ring, he examined his set of resources.

The first and most eye-catching item was the box with the Energy Stone, which he had heard about back in Namesh before the test. This artifact was a resource more valuable than the finest pills or Spirit Fruits. There was so much power in it that it’d be enough for a dozen breakthroughs, similar to the ones he had experienced near the Shadow in the dungeon.

The Stone was by far the most expensive of the resources he had received but there were other valuable things as well. For example, a set of twenty pills that consisted of ten Healing Pills and ten Temporary Strength Boost Pills. He also got Energy Restoration Potions, which were many times more useful, and therefore more expensive than other similar pills, since they acted instantly upon ingestion and didn’t have an explosive effect. It always required time to crack open the shell of the pills, not to mention that the energy tried to break free during absorption, which made their use in combat rather impractical.

In addition to all this, he also received a rare Spirit Fruit that could permanently increase his physical stats by several percent. There was only one condition — such a Fruit could be eaten only once a year.

He also got some pills that contributed to the development at the Soul Stage. He decided to save them for later.

The value of these resources was impressive. In Rivertoon, for just a couple of pills from this set, one could buy a luxurious mansion near the imperial castle or even on the territory of the Fallen Star Sect. The total value of this set would allow one to buy a whole aristocratic family of Alkea, except, probably, the first four families. Or, at least, that was what he thought.

But, no matter how good the reality might have seemed, all of this was just crumbs from the master’s table. After all, ninety percent of the clan’s resources went exclusively to apprentices, Exorcists, and Elementalists. What the inner-circle students received could be called day-old leftovers. But they still enjoyed them. After all, even crumbs were better than nothing.

Feeling someone’s gaze on him, Kai raised his head. Lei Wang was standing nearby. Pale, with red eyes and disheveled hair, the young man looked like a ghost. Did he finally realize that he had lost something extremely valuable? Kai didn’t know but he suspected this was the reason Lei Wang looked so upset. Without the resources, he’d develop much slower this year and end up lagging behind other, even less talented inner-circle students, dropping even lower in the eyes of his family.

“I see you haven’t run away.”

“I never run away or give up!” Lei Wang waved his hands angrily. “But I... I mean...” He bit his lip and closed his eyes. “I lost,” he managed to utter. “You won, so… Here.”

He held out a low-quality, Silver-rank Ring. In the clan, it was considered nothing more than an expensive bag. However…

“Just give me back the Ring… Please…”

Kai glanced at him. There was no trace of arrogance on his face anymore. He immediately remembered the disgusting comments about Lei Wang. People thought that he was a freak, a fool, someone to point fingers and laugh at… They thought it funny that his family considered him a disgrace and a failure. And sure, Lei Wang was arrogant, rude, weird, and pretentious, but he was also a very stubborn and, most importantly, honest man who only wanted to prove his worth and prove to himself that he wasn’t all the things people called him.

For the first time in a while, Kai felt a pang of pity and guilt. In the past, he’d crossed paths with many real assholes so he had long stopped taking insults seriously. For some reason, he was no longer glad that he had defeated Lei Wang. After all, he had known in advance that he’d win.

But despite all of that, he still transferred the resources to himself. He did, however, return the Ring.

“Next time, perhaps, try not to bump into people. You aren’t a mountain that everyone needs to bypass,” he added, nodded him farewell, and left.

Once Kai was gone, Lei Wang looked at his Ring. He was surprised to see that all Kai took was the Energy Stone. The rest, including the pills contributing to development on the Soul
Stage that were so important for him, remained untouched.

Having received his resources, Kai found Lily and Ivsim. The trio agreed to start earning the coin they all desperately needed. In order to do this, they had to go to the Middle Wasteland to complete several recently selected tasks.

Unfortunately for him, Ivsim was the only one who didn’t know that they were doing this not only for the sake of coin, but also to lure out Kai’s and Lily’s mysterious enemy.

Chapter 11
COLLECTING SPIRIT HERBS

The eastern area of the Thunder Serpent Clan’s lands bordered the Middle Wasteland. The only thing that separated these two territories was a huge wall, stretching from the very south, where the Celestial Plateau began, to the north, ending at the lands of the Flame Salamander Clan, the nearest neighbors.

The huge wall wasn’t the only defense against the dangers of the Wasteland. Along the border, the clan’s largest defensive array was constantly active, scaring away monsters.

On this early morning, a long line of people wishing to travel to the Middle Wasteland gathered at the central gate. Kai, Lily, and Ivsim were among them. When their turn came, they showed their clan marks to the guard. He used a special monocle that allowed him to read information from other people’s tattoos. Having checked theirs, he nodded, made an entry in his journal, and asked for how long they were going to be absent. Then he waved to another guard, after which the trio was allowed to pass.

A few feet away from the gates, they felt a strange force touch them for a moment. It was the array, which deactivated after detecting their marks.

Among the information Kai had bought from Dee was a detailed map of the Celestial Plateau, which opened in a convenient and adjustable System window. After checking the planned route, they headed southeast.

***

Due to the fact that the territories of all seven clans stretched along the western edge of the Plateau, everyone had access to the Middle Wasteland. However, these lands weren’t homogeneous, and there were many differences between them. In certain areas there were more monsters, in others, there were more Spirit Herbs, and in some, there were rare materials.

The part of the Wasteland closest to the Thunder Serpent Clan’s border was divided into three zones, one of which was called the Hidden Blossom Field. That was where Kai’s group was now going. This place got its name after many precious Herbs and Spirit Fruits that sometimes grew there. A long time ago, a natural array was formed on the Hidden Blossom Field, the origins of which no one had figured out to this day, which confused both people and monsters, making the search for useful plants much more difficult. Because of this, one could easily pass by a rare Fruit and not even notice it.

In order to look for Herbs here, one had to be either a very experienced gatherer who wasn’t easily misled or possess an expensive amulet that could deactivate the array’s influence. Or just be incredibly lucky. But the trio was none of those. However, for some reason, the Herb-collecting task was their first choice.

Kai’s and Lily’s reasons were partially understandable. The young Wayat had an incredible instinct, which grew stronger as she developed, and Kai had energy vision. But why Ivsim chose this task remained a mystery. Whatever the case might’ve been, in five hours, the trio got close to their destination. Of course, as these stories go, getting there without a problem would’ve been too easy.

The trio took great care to tread carefully, trying their best not to linger anywhere for too long and to avoid encounters with monsters whenever possible. Even so, one of the dwellers of the Wasteland managed to find them ― a Dragon Turtle at the Soul Stage.

Twenty feet tall and with a huge shell that covered almost all of its body, the Dragon Turtle possessed tremendous physical strength. In addition, it was capable of spewing bolts of energy imbued with Fire Force, which made it a very dangerous opponent.

Unfortunately, no one managed to notice the monster in time, because Dragon Turtles loved to hide underground, where they could lay in wait for months or even years. Its appearance was a surprise not only for Lily, but also for Kai, who hadn’t thought to look for energy flowing underneath his feet. Its disguise was so powerful, that even Ivsim, with his exceptional hearing, failed to sense the danger.

Splitting up, they played hide and seek with the Turtle until it roared, releasing three fireballs at once. It had chosen Lily as its first target.

Luckily, she dodged immediately and retaliated with one of her Air techniques. The Turtle turned rather quickly, exposing its shell to the blow. Unfortunately, it was as strong as a high-quality, Silver-rank armor. Lily didn’t manage to so much as scratch it.

Kai aimed for the head. Having wrapped his blade with sword energy, he intended to hit the Turtle’s neck. Unfortunately, it managed to hide its head under the shell before he could get to it.

A moment later, it was all over.

Having had time to prepare, Ivsim jumped on top of the shell, piercing it with one of his swords as if it wasn’t even there. There was a loud rumble and something exploded inside the monster. Blood spurted from the head and leg holes, and the Turtle collapsed to the ground with a crash. The shell began to crumble.

“Pity,” Kai said. “We could’ve sold it if it.”

“It is.” Ivsim nodded. “But it wouldn’t be easy to kill it then. It was at the Source Creation level so it must’ve had some sort of a defensive ability. We’re just lucky that it underestimated us.”

The mentioned level was the third and last level in the development of the soul. The first two were the Opening of the Acupuncture Points and the Meridian Formation levels. In order to reach the higher levels, you had to prepare and strengthen your soul (after reaching a new level, you couldn’t go directly to the next one as the soul could get damaged), after which the cultivator either advanced further or became disabled for life, and sometimes even died. All this was done in accordance with a meditation technique.

As for beasts, they didn’t know about meditation techniques and didn’t even understand how to develop (after all, on the Body and Mind Stages, everything happened by itself, as they absorbed energy from other beasts and herbs), but their Energy Crystals, which they cultivated in themselves, compensated for this in a way unknown to those who studied them. Therefore, it could be said that, to some extent, beasts were luckier than people, since cultivation came naturally to them. Due to this, they could easily become stronger than human Exorcists.

“Was that its weak spot?” Lily pointed to where Ivsim had hit. Remembering that the young man was blind, she added, “I mean, where you hit it.”

“No, the shell is the same everywhere,” Ivsim replied with a shrug. He was either used to people forgetting he was blind or didn’t particularly care about it.

For the next couple of hours, they were busy harvesting the Dragon Turtle for useful materials. It was especially difficult to remove the larger parts of the shell and extract the Energy Crystal. Fortunately, no other monster attacked them, so when they finished, they continued on their way to the Hidden Blossom Field, which they reached in an hour and a half.

Despite being called a “field,” it had a diverse landscape, ranging from dense woods to large lakes, in which Spirit Herbs could also be found hiding underwater.

They were quick to find a convenient place to set up camp as they were eager to explore the area a little. They had about three hours before nightfall so they had to use their time as best they could. And although they could see as well during the night as they did could during the day, they didn’t want to risk running into nocturnal beasts as they were far more dangerous than their sunlight-loving cousins.

The trio split up. Kai headed east. If he was to believe Dee’s information, then on average, an experienced gatherer with an amulet could collect about forty to fifty Herbs in a week and, if they were lucky, they could even find a Spirit Fruit. Kai wanted to test whether he could beat this score with the help of his energy vision.

Within six minutes, he found his first Herb, hidden under the tree roots. Someone else would’ve passed it by, but it had attracted his attention with its glow.

[Wei-Kang Grass]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Like most Herbs, it had no description. To find out its properties, one had to study medicine, herbology, and alchemy. The effect of products made from any type of Herb or Fruit depended on how well one handled and used the ingredients.

Kai had only recently learned about the value of Herbs. He had never understood why alchemists didn’t just use their ki to create pills and potions. It turned out that Herbs were much more powerful than that for two reasons.

The first reason was their various types of energy. There was a huge number of them in the world, and it took a lot of time to master the transformation of at least one. For example, it had taken Kai almost a year to learn how to turn ki into sword energy. However, an Herb could easily convert and accumulate the energy of various elements.

Secondly, Herbs were very convenient carriers of prana and ki. In the world of cultivation, there was no universal energy storage. It existed in the air, but one couldn’t touch it or trap it into a bottle. That was why Herbs were used as the most wide-spread carriers of it. Occasionally, monster parts were used to make pills or potions, but they weren’t as widespread. Beasts were more difficult to hunt down, after all.

As for the human body, it was usually a taboo topic; however, there were still very rare and forbidden potions, for the creation of which some alchemists didn’t shy away from using corpses.

***

Kai was the last to return to the camp.

“You were gone for so long... Have you found anything?” Lily asked, taking a spoonful of some kind of porridge.

“Not much.” He smiled slightly, deciding to also have some of the food. Ivsim and Lily had worked hard on cooking it, after all. Unlike those who hadn’t reached the Exorcist Stage, due to his bloodline, Kai didn’t need food. However, he didn’t want to give up such a pleasure especially since the porridge smelled wonderful.

During those few hours that he was gone looking for Herbs, the sun had already set, giving way to the new moon and clusters of glittering stars. He had, in fact, managed to find almost twenty different Herbs. They had been placed into his Ring for safekeeping.

In comparison, Lily was able to find five during the same time, and Ivsim only three. Although they lagged far behind Kai in terms of efficiency, their results were also impressive. Typically, when they first arrived at the Hidden Blossom Field, many disciples couldn’t find even one Herb for days.

Having woken up early in the morning ― he no longer needed anyone to wake him up at this point, his body and mind were already programmed to an early rise ― Kai got up to stretch and wash his face. As he was doing so, Ivsim and Lily got up as well and even joined him. They talked about the day’s plans over breakfast and then split up again. They had decided to spend the whole day looking for and collecting Herbs. To make sure that no one found them or stole anything (there wasn’t anything valuable in the camp, but still), Ivsim left a small artifact in one of the tents. It, as he explained, worked as a Distorted Perception Field and would mask their presence from anyone.

This was the second day of their well-paid job, and the beginning of their three-week-long adventure.

Chapter 12
THE MISTY TREE

Kai, Lily, and Ivsim returned to the clan lands after almost three weeks. The time flew by unnoticed, and they were able to fill their Rings with Herbs. Kai had gathered about six hundred different Herbs and as many as nineteen Fruits, four of which he decided to keep for himself.

The Hidden Blossom Field turned out to be a real treasure trove.

Unfortunately for Kai and Lily, their plan to lure out their unknown assailant had failed. They hadn’t noticed anyone watching them during the past three weeks, and no one seemed in a hurry to attack them either. Perhaps the man with the demon mask was overly cautious or maybe he possessed very unusual abilities.

After waiting in line, they went to the Large Garden. It was there, in the city of alchemists, that they were going to sell their loot. Lily had managed to find nearly three hundred Herbs and ten Fruits. As for Ivsim, he had gathered one hundred and sixty Herbs. He also got lucky with Fruits. He had found five instead of the usual three.

They arrived at the city by the end of the day and immediately headed to the largest trading house. After passing through the luxurious hall, they stopped at the counter.

“Good evening, we’d like to sell Spirit Herbs and Fruits,” Ivsim said to the employee behind the counter.

Looking up at the suppliers, the man sighed. He had never seen these three before.

“Do you have a lot of them?” he asked. “If you have less than a hundred, then you’d be better off selling them directly to an alchemist.”

The three friends looked at each other.

“I have more than a hundred and fifty,” Ivsim said. “Will that do?”

With a condescending chuckle, the employee leaned back in his chair and gave the trio an appraising look. I wonder how long it took them to collect all that… They’re beginners, I suppose...

“Nearly three hundred,” Lily said.

“Pardon?” The man snapped out of his thoughts. “Is it more than one hundred and fifty or almost three hundred?”

“Um… Both.” The girl smiled. “I have almost three hundred Herbs. I also have ten Fruits. Ivsim, my friend here, has his own share.”

The man raised his eyebrows in surprise. I’ve never seen these guys before. They’re definitely newbies. How in the Heavens did they find so many Herbs and Fruits? Either they are geniuses or they’re trying to pull something!

“I have my own share as well,” Kai added. “No less than them...”

A lot more than them, but that doesn’t matter…

After a few seconds of silence, the man jumped up. His tone and expression changed instantly.

“Oh, well, in that case, let me take you to our evaluators. They’ll take a look at your Herbs and Fruits and see how much they’re worth.”

Kai, Lily, and Ivsim were taken to separate rooms, where they had their goods weighed and evaluated by experts. After half an hour of being told information about plants that they didn’t really understand, Lily and Ivsim were finally paid and allowed to leave. Kai stayed there for an hour longer.

Having received one thousand and five hundred coins of hardened gold, Kai didn’t immediately leave the trading house. He found one of the many alchemists working there. For one and a half hundred coins, the man agreed to prepare for him two bottles of the Calm Endurance Potion, each at least five times stronger than the one Kai had used the first time. It would take the alchemist two months to prepare them.

Enough time had passed since Kai had reached a new level. His body was fully strengthened and accustomed to the new abilities, so he could continue to develop.

Having finished his business in the Large Garden, Kai set off to the Small Garden, where Julie, who had recently arrived at the Plateau, was waiting for him. Having agreed upon their next meeting and said goodbye to each other, the trio parted ways. Just like Kai, Lily and Ivsim had some private matters to attend to.

A day later, Kai finally met up with Julie. She lived on the outskirts now, which allowed her to quickly get to the fields where she worked. She could’ve refused to work, she had the right to, but in that case, Kai, as her guardian, would have to pay for her stay. And although he had a relatively large amount of coin, Julie refused to be a burden to him. Still, he left some coin for her to have just in case.

During his two-day stay, Kai learned that instead of the clan mark, Julie was given a special bracelet, which, besides her name, also had his name on it. She also said that during the days she was waiting for him, she had met and made friends with one very kind pregnant woman, whose husband, a disciple, worked as a guard in the Heavenly Port of the Lower Nest. He was very lucky to become a member of the clan. And if his child was born in such a place full of prana, it’d definitely surpass its father.

The time they spent together flew by very fast. Kai was eager to go to the Middle Wasteland again to collect more Herbs. The coin he had earned would’ve been enough to live comfortably in some Lowland country for more than a hundred years, but not here. He had to work hard if he wanted to buy the Particle he saw in the Temple.

Having met up with Lily and Ivsim near the border gates at the appointed time, they went to the same place where they had camped before. This time they’d stay in the Hidden Blossom Field for three months.

***

Moving through the fog, Kai searched for Herbs. He had stopped relying on normal vision, as he did much better with the energy one. Less than two weeks ago, he had discovered a connection between Herbs and the giant concealing array that stretched over the vastness of the Hidden Blossom Field.

He had spent an entire day observing these connections. Soon enough, his persistence bore fruit. He now had a better understanding of how the array worked, how it hid the flora from unwanted visitors, where it drew its energy from, and much more. With each passing day, his understanding grew. He was amazed to find out that the array was coming from some sort of Spirit Plant.

In the beginning, he didn’t believe it himself, but everything pointed at this being true. That was why he was now investigating the very depths of the Hidden Blossom Field, slowly approaching the mysterious Plant.

The closer he got, the more the fog around him pressed on his mind. At some point, the earth and sky switched places, and he lost his balance and fell. There was a strange, low hum in his ears, and every time a way out appeared, it turned out to be the way back. The goal seemed out of his reach. He had no idea what he was defending himself from, but it wasn’t any kind of energy he knew. Some kind of unknown Forces kept misleading him.

Luckily, they didn’t affect his energy vision. Barely moving forward, at some point Kai wandered onto a clearing free from fog. He instantly felt better.

Catching his breath and raising his head, he froze. Ten paces away from him was the thing he had been looking for this entire time ― a gray tree with bare, twisted branches, from each of which at least one Fruit hung. They were rather small and looked like rotten apples. Hundreds, maybe even thousands of roots spread under the dry grass, intertwining under the entire Hidden Blossom Field, connecting the tree with every Spirit Plant in the area. It was a symbiosis — the tree made it possible for the Herbs and Fruits to conceal their presence, and they gave it part of their strength in return.

[Misty Tree]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

“Incredible...” Kai whispered.

He knew that Plants were divided into Herbs and Fruits, out of which the latter were more valuable. But this Tree turned out to be all the Plants at once! There was nothing about it in the information Dee had given him.

Peak-quality Plants were very rare and were mostly found in the Far Wasteland, not here. It was difficult to imagine how this Tree could grow here, and how it could’ve reached such a level. Staring at it, Kai realized that he got crazy lucky today. If this Tree possessed abilities that influenced consciousness, what would’ve happened if he had run into something similar, but with combat skills?

Fascinated by what he saw, Kai approached the Tree. Sensing danger, he abruptly pulled his hand away. However, he was too late. Feeling pain, he looked at his right palm — three of his fingers were missing.

“Fuck!” he hissed.

It was only then that he noticed a strange, cubic array located around the Tree. Judging by what his energy vision showed him, it didn’t belong to it. It was man-made.

The array was so powerful that it made Kai’s hardened flesh disappear. He had only one guess about who could have put it there ― an Elementalist from their clan.

“Of course,” Rune’Tan muttered, watching Kai struggle to regenerate his fingers. “Long ago, a strong master must’ve found this Tree and realized that it grew slowly, entering symbiosis with other Plants in these lands. They probably wanted to take possession of it, but before that, they wanted it to reach a certain level. Thus the array.”

“That makes sense.” Kai nodded. “What should I do now?”

“I don’t know.” The redhead shrugged. “Nothing, probably. I think you can go back. I doubt you’ll be able to do anything about the array. I feel its master’s will in it, which means that even your energy-taming ability won’t work here. It already has an owner. A pity...”

Kai stood still for some time, silently looking at the Tree. Finally, shaking his head, he turned around, ready to leave.

In the next moment, he felt like his back was pierced by something. Turning around abruptly, he stared at the Tree. Fragments of some images suddenly surfaced in his mind.

“What’s this?” he asked aloud.

“Wow! Turns out this thing has potential!” Rune’Tan exclaimed enthusiastically.

“What are you talking about?”

“Take a closer look! See how many Forces are hidden inside it? Seems to me that this tree has every chance to become a Spirit in the future! Not any time soon, of course, but maybe in five, ten, or even twenty thousand years... Well, provided that it survives, of course.”

While Rune’Tan was explaining, Kai was trying to decipher the images that had appeared in his mind.

Turning to the left, he walked along the side with the protective array.

“What are you doing?” Rune’Tan asked in surprise. “You came here from the other side.”

Kai didn’t answer right away. Somehow, he was able to decipher the short but very direct message that the Tree had sent him. The fact that it showed even a semblance of reason seemed incredible.

As for the images themselves, there were no words in any human language to accurately describe them. Only one word came very close in meaning — freedom.

“Tell me, can a Spirit Plant... move?” Kai suddenly asked. The question sounded absurd but it made Rune’Tan think.

“Hmm… Well... if it surpasses the Gold rank, then yes, it can,” he replied. “Don’t ask how, but it’s possible. Why? What are you up to?”

“Look.” Kai pointed at the spot where the array touched the ground. He had been looking at it for several seconds. It matched one of the images he had seen.

Since Rune’Tan could see the same things Kai could, he, too, took a closer look at the spot. There was a thin, but very obvious root there. Like the others, it pierced the protective array without problems, but it didn’t go anywhere. Thanks to his energy vision, Kai knew that this little root was waging a lonely and relentless war against the array. To his surprise, the Tree did make little progress in this endeavor.

“Oh, I see…” Rune’Tan drawled, no less surprised. “So this Plant is even more unique than I thought. How long did it take it to drain this small piece of the array? I doubt it would have time to destroy it and then reach the next level in order to escape.”

“You’re missing something here.” Kai smiled. “The will. I don’t feel the Elementalist’s will here. This means that I can tame at least some of the array’s energy!”

Kai immediately got down to business. The damaged part didn’t exceed the size of a playing card, which, compared to the array’s size, looked like a small dot. Even if he destroyed this piece, he wouldn’t leave so much as a dent in the array.

And then it dawned on him. If he couldn’t destroy it, he could try to remake it.

He had never studied the art of array creation, but during his short stay with the clan and the studies done in the Fallen Star Sect, he had learned a lot about their structure and design. Defense or combat, main or the auxiliary ones, big or small, it didn’t matter, they were all based on the same principles.

Following some of Rune’Tan’s tips, who over the millennia of his life had managed to learn a thing or two about this craft, Kai replaced the existing structure with a completely different one. From now on, this new piece would slowly affect the rest of the array. Like a faulty cog in an otherwise perfect mechanism, it would slowly cause the entire machinery to halt.

Years would pass, perhaps even a decade, but, one way or another, at some point, there would be no trace left of the current defense mechanism. Most importantly, the Tree would absorb the energy of the array, allowing it to move to the next level.

Rising from the ground, Kai dusted himself off. There was a wide smile on his face.

“I’d love to see the face of that Elementalist when they return here in a couple of hundred years and find nothing. A-ha-ha...” He laughed and turned his gaze to his hand. “This is for my fingers, you bastard!”

He was about to leave the clearing and return to the camp when something made him turn around. Another impulse pierced his mind. However, this time he was ready. The message was easy to decipher. The Tree was grateful for what he had done.

For some reason, he waved the Tree goodbye before walking away. Upon reaching the fog, he was surprised to see it flow around him, forming a way out. The Tree no longer wanted to attack him.

Kai decided to try to return to the camp before sunset. This task took him about four hours, but only because he’d occasionally stop to collect more Herbs. He didn’t know if it was because of the Tree or the experience, but it had become easier for him to find the Plants.

When he finally got to the camp, he didn’t expect to see a group of several dozen inner-circle students talking to Lily and Ivsim in a rather impolite manner.

Chapter 13
A MONSTER INVASION

“What’s happening?” Kai asked.

Lily and Ivsim immediately turned to look at him. The trio exchanged glances and nodded subtly.

“And there’s the third one,” said a young man and grinned. He seemed to be the leader of the group. “You owe us.”

The intruders were mostly students at the Mind Stage. Several of them, including the leader, were at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level. They smiled, waiting for Kai’s reaction. In their opinion, he was the weakest member of the trio. How would he amuse them? Would he become confused, start to ask questions, or get scared? Or maybe all of the above?

“I’ll wait for you to clean up the mess you’ve made, and then, maybe, we’ll talk...” Kai said condescendingly, and gave them a look that said that he wasn’t messing around.

Lily and Ivsim smiled. Kai seemed to be in the mood to argue.

The young man’s mouth opened in shock. This wasn’t the reaction that he had expected.

“What? Are you an idiot?” he asked in surprise.

“I don’t think I am,” Kai replied with a shrug. “Idiots are those who break into someone else’s camp, destroy everything, and then see fit to make demands.”

Weapons appeared in the hands of the intruders. Their auras merged into a single wave and fell upon the trio like a bag of bricks.

“Listen here.” The leader came close to Kai, glaring into his eyes. “We’re members of Lei Ming’s faction, and this is our part of the Hidden Blossom Field. We’ve been nice so far, but now, because of you, we can’t find any goddamn Plants! I was going to ask each of you for a third of what you’ve found, but I just changed my mind. Now you’ll give us eighty percent, or we’ll take all of it by force!”

Kai tilted his head slightly to the side and then looked at Lily and Ivsim. They nodded.

“You should’ve looked harder then!” He smiled. The three of them broke into a run, instantly leaving the clearing.

Frozen in surprise, the perplexed intruders just stared at them.

“Motherfucker!” their leader swore. He was about to run after the trio when several huge monsters at the Meridian Formation level jumped at them, seemingly out of nowhere. It didn’t take the students long to realize that they needed to run if they wanted to survive.

***

“You’re not bad!” Ivsim blurted out. “They were too busy threatening us that they didn’t notice the approaching monsters. How many of them are there even? I keep hearing new ones coming. It feels like all of the creatures of the Middle Wasteland are running around. There’s so many of them!”

“I feel them, too...” Lily muttered. “It seems… It seems like they’re heading west. Straight to the border!”

“Bastards!” Kai swore. “They’re catching up with us! We need to get to the clan lands as soon as possible.”

If it weren’t for his energy vision, which showed dozens of dots approaching the camp, he would’ve also remained unaware until the beasts were too close. As for the assholes who demanded Plants from them, it was their own fault for not being careful. Their lives were in their own hands now.

A huge shadow loomed above them. The trio looked up and almost tripped over their own feet when they saw a pair of huge birds diving down toward them. Having barely dodged, they noticed several gigantic porcupines running out of the thicket to the right and rushing straight at them.

Dodging the needles, the trio ran to the left... Only to almost run into another group of monsters.

Trying to avoid attacks and continuing to run, they were no longer sure if they were going in the right direction. Dozens, if not hundreds, of monsters kept jumping out in front of them, blocking their way, and trying to eat them. They had to look for shortcuts in order to get out of the stampede.

Feeling death breathing down his neck, Kai drew his sword and threw himself to the side. A large sphere of compressed flame hit the spot at which he had stood just a second ago. Among the beasts that were pursuing them was a Dragon Turtle. Oddly enough, the monsters didn’t attack each other, only them.

Maneuvering between the attacks and continuing to run, Kai got separated from his teammates. Every minute, the gap between them grew wider, which threatened to isolate them from one another completely.

Having bought himself a second of time, Kai assumed a fighting stance and swung his swords.

“Unleash the Blades!” he shouted.

There was no specific target, so the scarlet X that appeared went forward in a straight line. Kai’s main goal was to cut himself a way through the monsters and trees in order to get closer to at least one of his friends.

A powerful blow swept the entire area. The trio was affected, too, albeit indirectly, but still rather strongly. Kai, who was running after his own technique, was sharply lifted about thirty feet up into the air and then thrown forward. His vision blurred, his bones fractured, and some of his internal organs were heavily damaged. The monsters that were closest to the epicenter of the attack were either torn apart or fatally injured.

The air was saturated with the power of the initial level of the Titan Stage. This monster was equal in strength to a human Exorcist.

Falling and losing his senses, Kai noticed a shadow approaching him. He reflexively swung his blade.

The beast howled sharply as a blade was jammed into its back. Continuing to rush westward, as if running away from something invisible, it tried to throw Kai off its back, but he was holding on to the blade surprisingly tightly.

His face was covered with blood gushing from his ears, nose, mouth, and eyes. Taking a deep breath, as if he had just swum back to the surface of a lake, he finally sobered up. The hand, which still gripped the blade sticking out of the monster’s back, hurt mercilessly. However, it was thanks to this that he had managed to survive and not fall under the hooves and claws of other creatures.

The beast suddenly sped up. Looking ahead, Kai saw a large boulder lying directly on its way. The damned thing planned to get rid of him by ramming itself into it.

“Damn it!” Kai cursed. Overcoming the pain in his wrist, he pulled himself up and climbed onto the monster’s back. Had he been a second late, he would’ve been turned into a red stain.

Seeing that the pest was still alive, the beast let out an angry howl.

“It’s fine, you’ll take me to where I need to go,” Kai said, looking around.

He could see neither Lily nor Ivsim. He was in a completely unfamiliar area of the Wasteland. Judging by the sun’s position, the monster wasn’t going west, but slightly south. This was probably why there weren’t so many other creatures around.

A second later, they were lifted off the ground.

Dodging the talons that almost pierced him, Kai just barely avoided falling off the monster’s back, managing to grab the blade’s hilt at the last moment.

“Are you fucking kidding me?!” he lifted his head and shouted at the huge bird, which easily lifted into the air the rhino-looking creature he was on. “Is there a turf war going on between the land and sky monsters?! I hope I can get out of your nest,” he muttered, watching the ground rapidly grow smaller.

The monster continued to kick and roar. A moment later, the bird released its prey.

“Oh, you basta―!” Kai’s angry cry was drowned out by the loud howl of the frightened beast that was plummeting toward the ground at breakneck speed.

Pulling the blade out of the monster’s back, he pushed off it.

Fuck, what should I do?! he thought in panic as he struggled to find a way to escape. There’s nothing to cling to! It’s a long way to the ground! I’ll definitely die! Shit! What if I tried to strengthen my body?! There aren’t many monsters around; even if I break my legs, it doesn’t matter! I just need to make sure to keep my heart and head intact! I can fix everything else!

Thoughts rushed through his head at the speed of light. Throwing a few Healing Pills into his mouth and washing them down with a couple of Energy Potions, he activated the Bloody Sword of Oppression’s skill and immediately began to fuel it with ki. When he was almost at the ground, he swung his sword.

“Power Explosion!” he shouted, activating the blade’s ability. A wave of pure energy hit the ground. At the same moment, controlling the sword’s energy, he created a scarlet cocoon around himself, strengthening his body with ki.

Colliding with the ground, the cocoon exploded, sending a shockwave through him and slightly slowing down his fall. A second later, there was a deafening crunch.

Kai fell. His body ached. His legs were broken, as well as his ribs, and right hand. Several parts of his spine and some organs were damaged. His face was covered in blood, and he had to cough out some of his teeth.

However, he was alive.

I need to learn some fucking defensive techniques as soon as possible! he thought as he coughed out a couple more teeth.

Closing his eyes, he felt his body greedily absorb the energy of the pills and potions that he had just consumed. The process was slow, but he was healing.

Unfortunately, no one was going to wait until he fully recovered. He heard heavy footsteps, followed by a roar. The ground underneath him trembled.

Oh, fuck off!

Still in pain, Kai raised himself a little and saw a huge panther at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level running straight toward him.

You just had to leave your pack, didn’t you, you bastard! Kai growled. Fortunately for him, the panther seemed to be alone.

Trying to sit up, Kai raised his left arm, which immediately began to hurt. He seemed to have injured it when he fell.

The Sword of the Water Surface appeared in his trembling hand.

He had trouble concentrating. His head was buzzing — perhaps he had suffered a concussion from either the landing or the blow he had received from that Titan Stage monster.

“Come on!” he shouted at himself. “Unleash the Blades!”

There was no time left to think of anything else. His arm moved. He somehow managed to weave ki and Forces together in order to create a technique with only one blade. The scarlet stripe should’ve appeared as close to the monster’s head as possible, but the beast backed away. The energy blade instantly went into the ground.

Kai was amazed. He couldn’t believe that a beast had managed to predict and dodge the Force of Intent.

Hurriedly trying to think of another way to save himself, Kai tried to raise the blade, but he lacked the strength to even breathe at the moment. The hilt slipped out of his fingers. His body was weak. He hadn’t had enough time to recover.

Twitching and breathing heavily, he looked death in the eyes. The beast approached. A measly couple of feet separated it from its prey.

Out of nowhere, a beam of bright light appeared, instantly destroying half the panther. Kai was covered with blood.

Slowly turning his head to the left, he saw someone he didn’t expect to meet here.

“It seems you owe me another favor.”

The majestic blue armor was dented, and there was a finger-sized hole in the left shoulder. In addition, both of the man’s blades, imbued with bright light, were completely covered in blood.

“I thought you were stronger.”

“I was just unlucky to meet a Titan beast,” Kai retorted. “Help me, and...”

“It’s like you don’t live here. You can’t survive long with such injuries,” the stranger said. “Even my healing technique won’t help here.”

“Don’t worry.” Kai smiled. Most of his teeth had returned. “Thirty minutes, preferably a few hours, and I’ll be as good as new. I just need to avoid the monsters.”

The man’s helmet hid any emotion that he might’ve felt seeing Kai being this stubborn and arrogant.

“I see... But even if you do survive, by some miracle, why should I help you?”

“Well, at least so that I can repay my debt.”

Having taken one more look at him, the man turned around and walked away. However, before Kai had time to say anything, he stopped, put something small on the ground, and then walked in the other direction.

Kai silently watched as the man in armor did this three more times. Once he put the last item down, a concealing array formed around them.

“Swear to the System that you won’t reveal my identity to anyone and that you’ll return the debt whenever I come to collect it.”

“I agree with the first part, but about the debt... It’s too vague. A life for a life. I will save two lives of your choosing, but only if I can.”

The stranger pondered. After a couple of minutes, he nodded.

“All right, swear your oath.”

Kai swore, binding himself to complete it via the System.

“So what now?”

“I bought this array from the clan. It’ll hide us from any monsters that haven’t reached the Titan Stage. They’ll just run around the place. We can recover he― Ugh!” He touched the wound on his shoulder and grimaced. “It needs to heal...”

Having sent both blades to his Ring, which, like the armor, were of Gold-rank and low quality, the man crouched near a tree. Taking a deep breath, he removed his armor as well.

Kai’s eyes widened in surprise.

The armored stranger turned out to be a tall, slender brunette.

How does her armor work?! She looks so huge when she’s wearing it!

The girl took out a small, multi-colored pill from her Ring. Gritting her teeth and grimacing, she stuck it directly into the wound. Sighing, she covered it with her hand.

“Life Blossom,” she whispered. Her voice was melodic, like a bell chime. It wasn’t anything like the deep, hollow one she had when she wore the armor.

The pill disintegrated in a gentle purple light. The healing technique began to work. The brunette finally relaxed.

Noticing Kai’s gaze, she frowned.

“You know my name; it’s only polite that you introduce yourself,” he said.

The girl was silent for several seconds. Remembering the vow, she sighed.

“I’m Elize Alkea. The daughter of Emperor Sigurd of Alkea.”

Chapter 14
SISTER’S SAFETY

After a brief moment of silence, Kai finally spoke.

“So that’s why you decided to help Lily. She’s a Stenshet, aristocracy... You know her, don’t you?”

Elize nodded reluctantly.

“And you revealed your identity to me because you realized that I was also from the empire?”

This time the girl didn’t answer. She didn’t have to. Kai already understood everything. Well, almost everything.

“But wait a minute! Didn’t everyone in the castle die that day?”

“I was late to the party. I was supposed to be there in the evening... I was lucky...” she mumbled, staring at the ground.

“But… But why did you decide to come here? If the heiress of Alkea is alive, then the empire still has a chance... Why did you run away?”

Elize grimaced and then shot a glare at Kai.

“I want revenge! I’ll kill that bastard Jiang Dao at any cost!” she almost screamed. There was madness in her eyes. “That’s why I joined this clan! I want to become stronger and destroy him!”

Kai remembered that name. Jiang Dao was the person who basically ruled both the Celestial Plateau and the entire Saha. He was also one of the strongest Elementalists of the Seven Blades Clan.

Elize was a genius among cultivators. Reaching the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level at her age was a sign of considerable talent for an Alkeian. Still, the gap between her and Jiang Dao was huge. Would she ever be able to catch up with him?

Seeing that Elize was upset, Kai fell silent for several minutes.

“This Jiang Dao...” Curiosity got the best of him in the end. “Why did he attack the castle and the Stenshet family quarter?”

Elize clenched her fists.

“Swear that you won’t tell anyone!”

Kai was a little taken aback but he still complied with her request. After a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke.

“You’ve heard about the Indestructible Tower, which stands in the center of the Plateau, right?” Kai nodded. He had read about this ancient building, the purpose of which no one knew yet, in one of the books he had borrowed from the library. “My great-grandfather studied this very old technique. Six hundred years ago, he had a vision. It was about the Tower, or more precisely, the key to it. There are three fragments of the key. My great-grandfather predicted that the Seven Blades would collect them and open the Tower, after which our world would end. That was why he stole one piece and stayed here to deal with the enemies, while the rest of the family escaped with it to Alkea.”

Kai remembered how Rune’Tan had helped him escape in a similar manner when he first encountered Greenrow. Were there really techniques for predicting the future? Especially six hundred years into it?

“Unfortunately,” Elize’s expression became gloomy, “twelve years ago, the Kelai clan stole this part of the key from us, and when it was returned by the Stenshets almost a year ago, the Seven Blades somehow managed to find us. Then Jiang Dao came... As far as I know, his clan is in possession of all three parts. It seems that one of them has been right under our noses all the time. With the Stenshets...”

Kai felt a chill go down his spine. Images of the massacre that North had committed appeared before his eyes. He remembered that the Kelais had been exiled and persecuted because they had stolen something from the emperor.

Does this mean that… Did my actions contribute to Jiang Dao’s arrival? He shook his head. That’s nonsense, I couldn’t have known...

“Do you believe in your great-grandfather’s prediction?

“Not really...” She was silent for a moment, and then her anger returned. “But I’ll kill that bastard Jiang Dao anyway, even if it’s the last thing I do!”

***

Three hours later, Kai was back on his feet, feeling as if nothing had happened. Although not all of his internal injuries had healed, he felt no pain. If no one else attacked them, he should make a full recovery by the end of the day. Elize couldn’t help but be shocked by how fast he regenerated. She had been sure that he was just bragging.

With her shoulder partially healed, Elize put on her armor and removed the concealing array.

They continued to move westward.

Their four-day trip was relatively calm, with only a couple of minor and rare encounters. However, that quickly changed when they got near the border wall ― monsters were everywhere. Well, their mutilated corpses, at least. Only a few of them were still alive, but they were unlikely to survive another day. The carnage looked like the work of Elementalists.

An unbearable stench spread for miles around. The carcasses had long begun to decompose under the scorching sun and the influence of local energy. Approaching, Elize and Kai noticed several hundred disciples roaming around the battlefield and harvesting the corpses for valuable materials. Kai wondered how they weren’t bothered by the awful smell.

Reaching the gate, they saw several students returning to the clan’s lands. Many were seriously injured, and some even lacked limbs. But, no matter how advanced the cultivation was on the Plateau, even they couldn’t return a lost body part. They were facing a life-long disability.

But they were alive.

Kai didn’t even want to contemplate how many students who happened to be in the Middle Wasteland during the invasion had died.

Once they passed through the gates, Kai and Elize parted ways. The girl went to the Temple, and he hurried to the Small Garden.

While he was waiting in line to enter, Kai managed to find out what had happened.

Four days before, when the monsters had just begun to arrive, everything was calm near the wall. After all, the Near Wasteland was rather big. However, within a day, more and more monsters flocked to the border. The real hell began on the third day.

The protective array was working at full capacity. All the entrances were closed and students from the nearby cities came to help. Sitting on the wall, they showered the creatures with various attacks, while groups of Exorcists fought with them from the ground. However, when Titan Stage monsters arrived, two initial-level Elementalists had to intervene. The battle had lasted until today at dawn.

Nobody knew what caused the sudden attack as this had never happened before. Rumor had it that the invasion hadn’t only taken place here, but near the borders of other clans as well.

Kai was shocked to hear all this. As soon as he learned that nearly two dozen monsters had managed to break through the array and reach the Small Garden, he immediately headed there. Running as fast as he could, concern for his sister gripping him tightly, he reached the city quickly. There were a lot of people gathered on the main street.

“What’s going on here?” he asked a random passer-by.

The man looked at Kai as if he was out of his mind.

“He’ll show up soon!” he answered excitedly.

“Who? Where are the monsters? Was the city protected by the elders? Are there many victims?”

The man looked at him, puzzled.

“There were some twenty monsters here yesterday. But there are really no elders in the Small Garden. The few that we have had left to fight at the border. The city would’ve been destroyed if it wasn’t for Lei Shen who noticed the creatures in the air. He killed them all! Oh, there he is!”

The next moment, the huge crowd exploded with joyful shouts when the biggest star of the Thunder Serpent Clan, Lei Shen, came out of the local hospital. Tall, reserved, and with a cold gaze, he seemed the complete opposite of Lei Ming. But what amazed Kai the most was his power. He was at the Meridian Formation. And he was only seventeen years old!

“Damn,” Kai said softly.

Because of the crowd, he had to take a different path to Julie’s house. Thanks to Five Weightless Steps, he was there in a matter of minutes.

He found Julie safe and sound. There was a trace of fear on her face, but only due to his sudden appearance.

“What? What’s wrong?” Julie asked, confused, when Kai suddenly hugged her tight.

After standing like this for a minute, he finally let go of her.

“Are you okay?” he asked, continuing to examine her.

“Y-yes,” she replied. “What’s gotten into you?”

“What do you mean what’s gotten into me? You had monsters in the city! I’m worried about you.”

“That was yesterday.” Julie smiled. “I wasn’t in the city when they appeared. I was out working in the fields.”

Kai was relieved, but he still hadn’t calmed down completely.

“Tell me, do you have security at work?”

Julie sat down on the bed and pondered, trying to think of what to say. “There are a couple of people at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level. But they mostly make sure that no one steals anything. We’re pretty safe there.”

Kai frowned. Thinking about the monsters, as well as the mysterious masked enemy who could attack the defenseless Julie, he made a new decision. He had thought that by moving his sister closer to him, he’d protect her. It turned out that he was wrong.

To avoid shocking Julie by suddenly announcing that she was moving, Kai sat down to explain everything to her. He began his story from the moment he met the bandits during the first test. He also told her about Ash’s death and Lily’s wounds. He told her that he believed that there was an enemy in the ranks of the Thunder Serpent Clan who wanted to kill him, as well as people close to him.

Julie listened calmly. Although she didn’t want to say goodbye to the people she had befriended during the time she had spent here, she understood her brother’s fears so she didn’t object to his decision.

And to think that some three years ago, she lived the quiet life of a doctor’s assistant in a relatively small town on the edge of the world, mourning her brother who had been lost in the mountains. Who could have imagined that everything would change so dramatically? That she’d see the far-away lands, that she’d travel countless miles, that she’d be on a real skyship, and that she’d end up at the Celestial Plateau — the center of this world. If she hadn’t gone to the market that day, she wouldn’t have found Kai dying in a ditch.

Deciding to stay with Julie for some time, Kai went out to buy some food and to think.

What should I do now? Where would she be safe? At the Temple? It’s bigger and richer, but does that guarantee her safety?

The sound of an arriving message distracted him from his thoughts.

Message received via the [Thunder Serpent Clan Crest].

To: Kai Arnhard

From: Dee

Hello, it’s Dee! I wanted to let you know that I’ll be in the Upper Nest in five days. You can get there, too, but only to the outer part of the city. You might be wondering why I’m writing to you. Well, I have some news regarding the matter we previously discussed. So, if you want info, come and find me! I’ll be at the Crystal Hotel.

Kai got an idea the moment he was done reading.

That’s it! He has to know about a good hiding spot! We should leave as soon as possible!

Forgetting about food, he returned to Julie’s room (she lived in a kind of a dormitory) and told her that they needed to go to the Upper Nest as soon as possible, so she should finish all her business and start packing.

They were ready to go in the late afternoon. Having paid for a stagecoach, they left the city. Their first stop was to be the Large Garden. Almost three months had passed since Kai had gone looking for the Herbs. It was time to sell them.

Since these two cities were pretty close, they reached their destination relatively quickly. Seeing Kai approaching the counter, the trading house employee smiled. As Kai and his two friends had become some of his favorite customers, he was friendly and helpful right away.

“You can go to evaluation room number fourteen... Oh yeah! I almost forgot. I saw your friends. They asked me to give you a message if I see you. They want you to know that everything’s all right.”

Thank the Heavens… Damn it, I should have contacted them earlier…

“Thank you!” Kai nodded and headed to the door marked with the number fourteen.

However, he didn’t manage to sell all of his goods. When he saw the amount that Kai was able to collect, the appraiser was stunned. Soon, several more workers came, and after a while, even the head of the trading house himself joined them. Speechless, he stared at the mountain of Herbs and Fruits that occupied a significant part of the table.

As it turned out, just then, they couldn’t afford to buy all of Kai’s goods — only a part of them. They told the young man that it’d be better for him to sell the rest at the Alchemical Trading House in the Upper Nest, to which they would immediately send a message.

Thanking them for the advice, Kai collected his payment and the two bottles of the Calm Endurance Potion (more than enough time had passed since he had placed his order so it was finished when he came to collect it) and continued on his way to the capital with Julie. For a tenth of his loot, he had managed to earn at least fifty thousand coins of hardened gold.

***

A few days earlier, a thousand miles to the east, as always, everything was calm.

Everyone knew that the Wasteland was divided into two parts: Middle and Far. Their border was basically in the center of the Celestial Plateau. A wide river, beginning at the mountains at the very north, went far to the south, drawing an uneven line between the two territories.

Not far from the Indestructible Tower, standing proudly between the Far and Middle Wastelands, was a small settlement hidden from the rest of the world by a powerful array. Its primary purpose was to protect the land from other people, not from monsters. For a long time, no creatures had ever appeared near the Tower. The power of the ancient structure frightened them.

By now, only a few people remained in the settlement, one of whom was in the central building. It was the Old Man of the Gray Mountain, next to whom all three parts of the key now lay.

“Hmm.” He frowned. With his aura, he could feel that the people who had come with him to the settlement were now dead. “And how do I activate you?” he wondered as he looked at the fragments of the key.

Just a minute ago, he tried to combine them and failed. The fragments released an incredibly powerful wave of power and killed his assistants. He, be it by luck or by the will of some higher force, remained unscathed.

“Ah, I should probably warn the clan that the scared monsters will soon come running to them…” the old man muttered and then plunged into a meditative state to try to unravel the secret of creating the key.

Chapter 15
THE FUGITIVE

Before reaching the Upper Nest, Kai and Julie dropped by the Temple so that he could use his hard-earned coin to buy the Particle he had seen three months ago.

He left the building with a smile on his face and his gift tucked away safely in his Ring. He’d begin to study the Sword Forces as soon as he found a safe place for Julie.

When he had gone into the Temple, he spent some time browsing as he wanted to see what new items they had gotten since his last visit. He found other interesting Particles, like those with the elements of nature. Their prices began at twenty-five thousand gold pieces, which did make them much cheaper than the one he had bought, but weren’t what he needed. He could only hope that his investment would pay off.

With the remaining coin, he rented several dozen scrolls for single and dual-wielding styles. Sure that he’d memorize it all by tomorrow, thus saving both time and coin, he didn’t bother renting them for longer than a twenty-four-hour period.

He had the idea to rent some techniques as well, but that’d take him longer to study. The fact that he didn’t know what exactly he needed, what he could study, or what was best for him made him re-think this idea. Not to mention that he’d probably need to sell the rest of the Herbs to get his hands on any of those techniques.

Having done his shopping, he and Julie resumed their journey.

To kill some time, Kai began studying the scrolls and had even managed to go through all of them by the time they got to their destination. This, of course, didn’t mean that he could put all of his knowledge to use immediately. He’d have to practice a lot to make sure that his body remembered every swing and tiny step. He wanted to be able to repeat them even in his sleep.

Arriving at the Upper Nest, the stagecoach stopped at the gates. Kai showed his tattoo to the guards, as only inner-circle students and those traveling with them could pass through the gates (apprentices and elders could get into the city without being checked). After they had checked the information on Julie’s bracelet, they finally let them enter the outskirts of the Upper Nest.

The city looked rich and luxurious: mansions, roads paved with rare stones, clean streets, wooden benches, jade and stone statues, fountains, and lush trees left any who came to the Upper Nest speechless. Only very wealthy inner-circle students (with their servants and relatives), as well as junior and senior elders, could afford to live here.

It was difficult even to imagine what the city’s center looked like, where only the members of the Lei family, apprentices, and some senior elders could afford to live.

Kai’s first destination was the Alchemical Trading House, where he was finally able to sell almost all of the Plants he had collected, leaving only the rarest and best ones for himself. He received about forty thousand coins of hardened gold for his troubles.

While there, he asked about the Crystal Hotel and then headed there. Although there was still a whole day before Dee’s arrival, he wanted to prepare for the meeting. Also, he needed a place to spend the night.

The next morning, he received a message from Dee with the exact time and meeting spot. As it turned out, Dee had gotten a room just two floors above his and Julie’s.

Leaving Julie, Kai went upstairs. The doors were open.

Once inside, he stopped and looked around the luxurious and spacious room. How much coin does Dee make that he can afford a suite in a very pricey hotel? Speaking of which… Where the hell is he?

“Hello!” With a sly smile on his face and glasses of something strong in his hands, Dee came out of the bedroom. Following him was a lovely girl. Lowering her head in embarrassment, she trotted to the exit, quickly leaving the room. “Oh... Don’t pay attention to her,” Dee said and waved his hand as if he was trying to chase away a fly. “Would you like a drink?”

Kai glanced at Dee’s expensive robe and smirk and sighed.

“Well, since you’re offering...” He took the glass from Dee’s hands. The burgundy liquid, although alcoholic, turned out to be quite nice. Judging by the taste and smell, there were some Plants in it.

Taking another sip of his drink, Kai sat down on the sofa.

“So, you have some info about a Fruit with soul energy, right?”

Dee nodded.

“I do. But first, I have to say that, although the info is a bit vague, I had to jump through a lot of hoops to get it. I had no idea how serious this request actually was! It turns out that soul energy is a very touchy topic. So...” Dee made a short pause, staring into Kai’s eyes. “The price will be eight thousand coins. If you don’t have that much on you, it’s fine. You can return later, I’m a patient man...”

“I can pay you now,” Kai said, making Dee raise his eyebrows in surprise. He must’ve thought that there would be no chance for Kai to have such an amount of coin.

As he said that, the coin appeared on the table. The surprise on Dee’s face turned into joy.

“Great! Then...” Leaning down to the table, he took the coin. In its place appeared a small array artifact. “Just for security reasons. Now no one can hear us.”

Taking the last sip from his glass, Dee put it on the table and leaned back in the chair.

“Now listen... Over the past five thousand years, only two such Fruits have been found at the Plateau. The first time the Seven Blades got lucky, and the second time, it was the Sun Blessed Clan. Both Fruits were found in the northeastern part of the Far Wasteland with a gap of about two to two and a half millennia. Based on this, we can assume that the new Fruit won’t appear anytime soon. However...

“I came into possession of some very interesting information. Thirty years ago, a disaster struck the Bright Moon Clan. A group of more than twenty Exorcists died in the Far Wasteland. Only one member survived, but he suffered a soul injury. The clan quickly realized that they had stumbled upon a Fruit with soul energy, but as it turned out later, it had evolved much more than they expected, and it could change its location. The elders of other clans found out about the Fruit, but nobody managed to find it. Not even the Elementalists. I don’t know what you’ll do with this info, but… This was where the Fruit was last seen five years ago,” Dee said and handed Kai a sheet with coordinates. Kai immediately checked them against the map.

The place was in the southeastern part of the Wasteland, not far from the ocean.

“That’s all.” Dee sighed. “But be careful, this is classified information. From time to time, clans still organize hunts for this Fruit. I was lucky to get one of our clan’s Exorcists, who took part in one of these attempts five years ago, to talk.”

“I understand.” Kai nodded.

He now had an approximate location of the Fruit’s whereabouts. It could hardly have moved far over these five years. He knew that Rune’Tan would be able to feel it if he got close enough to it. The real question was, would they be able to get the Fruit, or would it elude them like it did the clan five years ago? It was unlikely that he’d be able to succeed where even the Elementalists had failed. All he could do was rely on Rune’Tan’s help.

“Then...” Kai’s gaze regained clarity. He had returned from the abyss of reflection to reality. “I have one more request for you.

“I’m listening,” Dee said and poured himself some wine. He offered some to Kai but the young man declined, shaking his head.

“I have a sister. She isn’t a cultivator. I need to make sure that she’s safe. Can you help me with this?”

“Ah…” Dee took a sip from his glass and crossed his legs, leaning his ankle onto his knee. “It’s unlikely that the monsters will be able to get into the city ever again. The elders will be prepared.”

“It’s the humans that worry me, not monsters.”

“Well… In that case, you can leave her here in the Upper Nest. It is a little pricey but...”

“Is this the safest option? Coin isn’t an issue.”

“Hmm… Let me think...” Leaning on the arm of his chair, Dee rested his chin on his palm. “There’s one more place,” he finally said. “It’s probably the safest place here.”

“And where’s that?” Kai leaned forward.

“Neiven, the city at the Top of the World. I think you saw the mountains in the very north of the Wasteland on the map. Several large mines of Energy Stones are located there, which is why the city was built in such a place.”

“Who built it?” Kai inquired. “Whose city is it?”

“It belongs to the Seven Blades,” Dee replied. “But don’t worry, everyone can get into Neiven and live there. You could say it’s a neutral city. The security is top-notch. Gold-rank signals and defensive arrays are on every street and in every house. Some of their guards are even at the Exorcist Stage. It’s probably safer only in the center of the Upper Nest and other similar cities, but none of us can get there.”

Kai thought about it. A city outside the clan lands, in the middle of the Wasteland. The fact that it belonged to the strongest clan was an additional bonus.

“Can you get her there?” he asked after a couple of moments of thinking. “As soon as possible. How much for her accommodation and your services?”

Dee took a second to think.

“About a thousand hardened gold coins a month. That was how much I spent when I lived there for a while. If you want, I can get on it today. I don’t have much to do right now anyway. However, you’ll have to pay more if you want me to work fast.”

“No problem. How much?”

“Four thousand.”

Kai immediately accepted the offer, aware that Dee wasn’t going to bargain. Before the amount was paid, the two thoroughly discussed the deal and swore a very detailed oath concerning their agreement.

Since Julie was already in the Upper Nest, they could immediately leave for the Heavenly Port of the Lower Nest. There, they could buy tickets to Neiven. The entire trip would take up to seven days, and maybe they’d need three more for Julie to make herself comfortable.

Deciding not to waste time, Kai immediately left for their room. There, he explained everything to Julie and gave her enough coin for her to live comfortably for about two years in Neiven. Worried about him, she protested, but Kai assured her that he’d make sure that both of them had food on their table and roofs over their heads. Hopefully, luck would continue to serve him and he’d continue finding Plants.

Having introduced Julie to Dee, Kai accompanied them to the stagecoach heading to the Lower Nest.

The day was drawing to its end. Wandering the alleys of the city, Kai headed to the local temple to look at what it had to offer. As he browsed the shelves, he wondered if he had done the right thing letting Julie go on her own. A part of him felt guilty for not accompanying her, but he knew that she’d be safer next to Dee. He was bound by an oath to protect her and he didn’t have a crazed killer after him. He’d be putting both of them at risk if he had gone with her.

Having found nothing of interest and having convinced himself that everything would be fine, Kai left the temple. He was about to turn the corner when someone ran into him. Faltering, they fell over.

Kai stopped dead in his tracks. Battered and dirty, with tattered clothes and disheveled hair, it was still hard not to recognize Jade Alkais. Kai wouldn’t mistake her for anyone else.

Hastily getting up, Jade looked up and almost cried tears of joy when she saw him.

“Kai...” Her once velvet voice was now weak and hoarse. “Please, help me.”

Struggling to find words, all he could do was stare at her. Jade looked nothing like herself. But what truly shocked him was the thick collar that had been placed around her thin neck. Looking at her with his energy vision, he saw threads of alien Force wrapped around her meridians. That was why she had no ki in her body. In addition, her ability to control her strength was somehow suppressed, which was why she couldn’t breathe in even a particle of prana.

At this moment, Jade was no different from an ordinary person. Even her hardened body was affected by the collar.

Several men ran out from the same alley, all in the bright orange robes of the Flame Salamander Clan. One of them smiled, seeing that the girl was cornered, but his grin turned into a frown the moment he saw that there was a witness standing by her.

Kai dashed toward them almost immediately, knocking them all out with a sharp blow to the head. Thanks to Jongo’s books, he knew where he needed to hit in order to incapacitate an enemy. These hits were tricky to pull off, however, so they were best suited for ambushes or fighting much weaker opponents.

“Let’s go,” Kai said and helped Jade up.

His energy-controlling ability worked on Jade’s collar as it, luckily, had no mark on it. While he observed the weird little thing in his hands, Jade, watching this with surprise, suddenly felt a surge of strength. With each breath, she felt a new wave of energy coursing through her body.

Soon, they were running through the alleys together. Holding Jade by the hand, Kai led her in a direction known only to him. It wasn’t far from the Crystal Hotel.

At one time, she had greatly helped him, which was why he couldn’t just leave her to her fate. However, he wanted answers.

“What’s going on? Shouldn’t you be in the Flame Salamander Clan? Why did your clanmates attack you?” Kai asked as he ran.

“Those bastards didn’t allow anyone from my family to join their clan!” she shouted with tears in her eyes. “They captured my family, put them in collars, and used them like cattle!”

“Why?!”

“Because of our blood... Our bloodline somehow influences the bloodline of the ruling family of this fucking clan. They’re using us as a resource to become stronger!”

Kai just squeezed her hand in response. Seeing that this was a sensitive topic, he decided to save his questions for later.

Turning into another deserted alley, he saw the exit onto one of the main streets when a wave of overwhelming power swept through the alley, immobilizing them.

A middle-level Exorcist in dark blue robes, a junior elder of the Thunder Serpent Clan, appeared in front of them.

“Gotcha,” he said. Noticing Kai, he smiled. It was difficult to forget the unusual young man who remained intact after a Master had broken through his aura.

Kai recognized the elder as well; he was one of the people who met the candidates at the finish line.

In a couple of moments, a group of orange-clad people arrived. Jade stared in horror, eyes swelling with tears.

“Ah, there’s my little pet,” said a soft voice.

Surrounded by guards, Kai and Jade were approached by a young man of about seventeen at the Meridian Formation level. Even Kai couldn’t deny that he was extremely handsome, but there was something almost sadistic in his eyes, hidden by his long, wavy hair that shone with a rich crimson glow. Judging by his clothes, he was one of the apprentices of the Flame Salamander Clan, and judging by his strength, he was at the same level as Lei Shen, which meant that he was one of the strongest students of his clan.

“My puppy.” He smiled and grabbed Jade by the hair, tilting her head back so that she would look at him. “It’s not nice to run away. We’ll have to punish you... And who’s this young man?” He pointed at Kai.

“This is one of the new inner-circle students of our clan. He was the one who attacked your people,” the blue-clad elder replied.

“Well, well, would you look at that...” He took the collar from Kai’s hands and observed it. “Not only did you attack our clan but you also damaged our property... Such behavior needs to be punished.”

“I’m sure that the Court of Elders will punish him severely.”

“Is that so? Well, then… Can I talk to him a little before that?”

The elder thought for a moment, nodded, and then removed the binds that were holding Kai.

But before Kai could do anything, the young man punched him in the stomach, sending him flying backward, and crashing into the wall behind him. The houses in the Upper Nest were built from the best materials and secured with arrays, which made them difficult to damage. However, the force of the blow was enough to make the stone crack. Blood gushed from Kai’s mouth.

With a slight smile, the young man appeared next to Kai. Grabbing him by the hair and lifting him up, he hit him with his knee. Blood poured from Kai’s broken nose.

Everything happened so fast that Kai didn’t even have time to react. It was only after the second blow that he came to his senses. Taking advantage of the pause between hits, he sent a dense strip of scarlet energy at his attacker.

By the arrogant look on the young man’s face, one could tell that he had no intention of dodging, deeming his opponent inferior to him. Kai gritted his teeth when he saw his attack simply halt a couple of inches away from his opponent’s head. He knew that there was no way that even a genius at the Soul Stage could do this. Someone else must’ve saved the guy’s ass.

Trying to get up, Kai felt a wave of power push him back to the ground. It was so strong that it crushed him against the cobblestone. He could feel his bones cracking. He felt the warmth of the blood spreading underneath him.

“Bastard! How dare you?!” shouted a hunched old man with a cane. “Young Master Shin Sei, are you all right? Did this trash hit you?” he asked, and approached the young man to take a look at him. “Ah, thank the Heavens, you seem to be uninjured…”

“Master Gin, there’s no reason to worry,” Shin Sei replied calmly. “If I wanted, I could destroy him in a second... But he needs to compensate us for the damage. He attacked my people, helped my puppy escape, somehow managed to damage her collar, and now he dared to yell at me. What an ill-mannered cretin. What can you offer us as an apology, you scum?”

Kai was silent. He couldn’t even speak under the pressure of the Exorcist’s aura. His bloodline was the only thing keeping him alive.

“You have nothing to say?” Shin Sei chuckled and then stepped on Kai’s elbow with all his might.

There was a loud crunch, but nothing more.

“A stubborn one... Well, let’s see what you have in your Ring,” Shin Sei said and took Kai’s Ring from his finger.

Kai shuddered. At first glance, there was nothing valuable in the Ring. He had given almost all of his coin to Julie. His resources, including the Particle, were unlikely to be of interest to someone like Shin Sei. And even if they were, Kai could go and buy them again. He was worried about something else ― the Cold Void Meditation Technique that Jongo had asked him never to tell anyone about, under any circumstances; otherwise, it could cost Kai his life. And given that the old man was from these lands, Kai knew that he had had a good reason to ask him to do this.

Having taken the Ring, Shin Sei realized that he wouldn’t be able to open it right away as it had Kai’s mark on it. However, arrogant and egoistic as he was, he believed that he could easily erase it.

But he was wrong.

No matter how much he tried, he couldn’t even damage the mark. With each failed attempt, he got angrier. Seeing Kai grinning, he kicked him in the face.

“Bastard!” He kicked him again. “Gin, why is he still conscious? It prevents the mark from being erased! Can’t you knock him out with your aura already?”

“Young master, I beg your pardon.” Gin seemed upset. “To be honest, I’m already using all the pressure I can! I don’t know how he’s still conscious!”

Shin Sei frowned. “All right, then erase the mark. I suppose you can do that much.”

“Yes, young master!” Gin nodded and took the Ring.

The moment his wrinkled fingers touched the smooth surface of the Ring, he felt a surge of inexplicable power. It was as if the little item was answering someone’s call. Kai also felt the wave of mystical Forces. It then dawned on him ― its source was the meditation scroll.

“This is…” Gin whispered in shock.

“What’s going on?” Shin Sei asked impatiently.

“Oh… Nothing… I’m working on it, young master.”

To break someone else’s mark, which, in its essence, was a technique of its own, required energy. However, one couldn’t simply remove it by force. There was a high probability of damaging the structure of the Ring. The space compressed in it could simply collapse, destroying the items stored within it.

It was necessary to take a more delicate approach. Gin surrounded the mark with his ki, and then applied his will in an attempt to absorb Kai’s energy into his own. Will was the reflection of the strength of one’s spirit and one of the key parameters that determined the power of one’s aura (as well as the stage of development). Usually, even an initial-level Exorcist could easily erase a mark of a cultivator at the Source Creation level. So Kai’s Ring, in theory, shouldn’t be a problem.

Gin failed, and froze in confusion.

How is this possible?! he thought.

“How long are you going to mess around?” Shin Sei asked.

“I beg your pardon, young master. I’ll be done soon, there’s a slight hitch...”

Without another word, Gin stopped pushing Kai into the ground. He’d need to use all of his strength to destroy the mark.

Although he was in tremendous pain, Kai didn’t let out so much as a peep. Compared to the pain that he endured when Rune’Tan took some of his soul energy to save Julie, this was nothing. He would hold on. He would survive. Someone else would’ve given up, but not him. After the Fallen Star Sect’s initiation test, his endurance had significantly increased. It wasn’t so easy to break him anymore.

Unfortunately for Gin, the mark remained intact.

Two minutes later, sweaty and flushed, Gin exhaled sharply and stopped trying. He had run out of strength and options.

“What are you doing?!” Shin Sei yelled.

“Master...” the old man muttered wearily. “I don’t know… This is some kind of anomaly. This mark is indestructible!”

“What?! You can’t break the mark of a cretin at the Sensory Organs Endurance level?!”

“So far, I can’t…” Gin was annoyed. However, he wasn’t about to give up; and not only because of his master, but also because of the recent mysterious surge of power. “But I have an idea.”

Gin went up to Kai. A collar appeared in his hand, which he immediately placed around the young man’s neck. He needed him to be unconscious in order to suppress his will and thereby simplify the process. The collar, when first put on, penetrated deep into the energy structure of its wearer, intertwining around their meridians and draining them of strength.

As soon as the cold iron closed around Kai’s neck, he felt his energy leave him ― it was like a dam had broken, and all the water gushed out of its basin. This should have knocked him out at once; however, shocking Gin and Shin Sei again, he remained standing. To do this, he had to concentrate on regaining control over his ki. As he needed to remain focused on this task, he couldn’t focus on destroying the collar.

Gin frowned.

“You, help me!” He turned to one of the Exorcists that were accompanying them.

Now there were two Exorcists trying to destroy the mark. Kai was already at the limit of his strength. If they destroyed it, it wouldn’t only give them access to the scroll, but it’d definitely damage his soul as well.

“Shin Sei, you bastard!” Jade growled. Due to everything that was going on, they had stopped paying attention to her. “You’ve made a mistake!”

“Who allowed you to speak, you dog?” Shin Sei asked, looking condescendingly at her. “Once we make a pill out of you, then maybe I’ll let you talk. Until then, you better keep your mouth shut and listen to what I say.” He smiled disgustingly.

Instead of cursing him, Jade smiled, surprising him.

“As always, you’re not listening.” Her grin widened. “You’ve made a mistake by allowing me to restore some of my energy...”

Kai noticed the Fire Force coil itself around him, protecting him.

“Thank you, Kai. And you...” She turned to Shin Sei, eyes gleaming with malice. “You’ll pay for everything you’ve done!”

Her skin became covered with numerous cracks. Steam and heat rose into the air. Before anyone could react, she focused all of her power into one tiny point... and then released it.

A gigantic explosion of fire spread through several nearby blocks. The power of her bloodline surpassed even the power of peak-level Exorcists. A whole chunk of the outskirts of the Upper Nest vanished in the blink of an eye.

Protected by the cocoon, Kai ran. It had already gotten dark. As he had to remain focused on the collar, he couldn’t activate the movement technique. He had to hope that his legs would be fast enough.

He was barely able to come to his senses. It wasn’t until he was quite far from the epicenter of the explosion that he realized that Jade had used a suicidal ability.

Damn it, Jade! He slammed his fist into the wall, angry at himself and his own weakness. If only I was stronger!

However, it was thanks to her self-sacrifice that he managed to snatch his Ring from the confused Gin.

He noticed himself picking up the pace, as if something was chasing after him. Sharply jumping to the side, he managed to dodge an attack at the last moment. Seriously burned, Shin Sei walked out of the smoke like a demon from hell.

“You think that someone like me wouldn’t have powerful protective artifacts?!” he shouted furiously, quickly closing the distance between them. “This is all your fault! I’ll feed you to the dogs!”

Kai didn’t dare slow down even for a moment. However, in his current state, he was no match for Shin Sei. In a matter of seconds, the damn psychopath was literally breathing down his neck. Kai turned sharply. He barely managed to summon both of his blades from the Ring. It seemed that everything was over, but he wasn’t going to surrender. If he was to die, he’d die fighting.

Shin Sei lunged forward. Kai braced himself but the attack never came. Halting abruptly, Shin Sei enveloped himself with a translucent veil.

“Thousand Thunderstorms Barrier!” someone shouted.

Turning his head, Kai saw an inner-circle student of his clan standing on the roof of a two-story house. The guy’s face was hidden by a scarf and a hood — only his eyes were visible.

“Faster, run to the west!” he shouted. “There’s a teleport over there, it leads straight to the border gates!”

Kai glanced up at the student. Their gazes met. He smiled.

Maybe Lei Wang was as crazy as people thought.

With a grateful nod, Kai lunged in the indicated direction.

“Oh, you bastard!” Shin Sei yelled furiously. “I’ll destroy you, too! Remove the Barrier immediately!”

He began bashing against the invisible wall, which had weakened after the explosion, but couldn’t so much as leave a dent in it. Lei Wang was also having a hard time. With each blow, he turned paler and paler. The Barrier was his weapon’s ability, but in order to hold back such a powerful opponent, it needed to be constantly powered.

Three minutes later, Lei Wang realized that he couldn’t take it anymore. Hoping that Kai had made it to the teleport, he deactivated the technique and left the scene. The Barrier should stay active for about another minute.

By the time the enraged Shin Sei reached the teleport, Kai had already left the city. Fortunately, only people with the Thunder Serpent Clan’s mark could use the array.

***

Having bought himself a spot at the beginning of the line with a couple of gold coins, Kai hastily left the clan’s territory. He reached the Middle Wasteland, but he didn’t stop there. He was furious.

Furious with himself for his own weakness, with Shin Sei, with the Flame Salamander Clan, with the bastard Exorcist of his clan, who had allowed all those things to happen...

Without stopping for a moment, going further and further west to the Far Wasteland, Kai finally remembered the goal he had forgotten. The goal he had set at the very beginning of his journey in this world.

He wanted to get stronger! To give his all and prove himself so that no one would ever dare to determine his fate! So that no one could ever threaten people dear to him! His path was covered with blood, but he’d reach the finish line! He’d become so strong that even the Heavens themselves would fear him!

He went further and further.

He vowed to return and get his revenge.

Chapter 16
THE BEGINNING OF THE GRAND TOURNAMENT

In the center of the Wasteland, on the border next to the river, was a man-made glade. On this sunny day, almost fifty thousand people had gathered there. All of them were talented young students of the seven clans of the Celestial Plateau. Today, almost two years after the monster invasion, the most important event of the past fifty years was about to begin — the Grand Tournament.

This event was organized by all clans once every five hundred years in order to confirm the hierarchy of power among them. Gone were the days of endless wars and needless bloodshed. In order to preserve the frail balance of power, they came up with this Tournament, in which the younger generation (up to twenty years old) of each clan would show their worth, for it was they who would become the supporting pillars of their clans.

The students have been arriving at this place for a week already, and it was only today that everyone had finally gathered. During these seven days, a town had been built in the glade, created by the forces of several Elementalists. No one wanted to wait for others in the middle of nowhere, so countless tents, and even simple houses, were built with the help of young cultivators and rare artifacts.

The territory of the unnamed town was divided into seven equal sectors, which resembled petals of a giant blossoming flower. There were seven thousand students from each clan so the living space was equally divided. The organizers had personally made sure that everything was in order.

The Tournament had been held for more than two millennia. The right to organize it, as well as to come up with the rules for the first round, was given to one of the seven clans. For this fiftieth anniversary, it was the Seven Blades Clan’s turn.

***

Walking through the Thunder Serpent Clan’s sector, lost in her thoughts, Lily was stopped by an unfamiliar voice.

“Halt!” A disciple in the golden robes of the Sun Blessed Clan blocked her path.

Around his neck was a round token with the number “2405” engraved on it. This was his clan member number, as well as an indicator of his strength. Lily had the same token, but with the number “1112,” which meant that she was considered more powerful than him. Of course, these were just guidelines; one couldn’t really measure someone’s strength, as too many variables were involved. Each clan selected seven thousand of their best students, so the average strength of the clan members wasn’t really common knowledge. And given that the Sun Blessed Clan had ranked third in the last few Tournaments, it could be even said that Lily’s strength was actually inferior to that of the stranger.

“Oh, I beg your pardon,” she said and retreated with a smile. Looking thoughtfully at the stars, she didn’t notice that she had reached the border between the sectors. The young man must’ve been assigned to guard this area. There were many of those who wanted to find out everything they could about their rivals, so each of the clans had put guards on the borders of their sectors to prevent such curious individuals from snooping around.

Lily turned around and walked back. In twenty-one months, she had significantly developed, which allowed her to climb the ladder of the Thunder Serpent Clan. She had also recently turned eighteen, but by that time she had already reached the second level of the Soul Stage — the Meridian Formation level.

She had reached the first level, Opening of the Acupuncture Points, a year and a half ago, thus becoming an inner-circle student. Thanks to the resources she had both personally bought and received from the clan, she managed to reach the second level two months ago.

Having passed a tough test, she became the 1,112th member of the clan. This wasn’t a bad place to be, but it was still far from being amongst the first hundred, who most likely would compete among themselves in the final round.

Most people didn’t mind this, but not Lily. She didn’t like it that the competition between apprentices happened separately and that the winners automatically took the first three hundred places, while the inner-circle students, who had to fight for places from three hundred and eighth to seven thousand, weren’t even given a chance to fight against apprentices. This system seemed unfair to many and made them think that the strength of those geniuses wasn’t as formidable as they claimed it to be.

And although she shared this viewpoint, Lily understood that the clan wouldn’t waste their resources on just anyone. However, as always, there was an exception to that rule. Most personal students were from the Lei family, which already made everything seemed rigged. In addition, among them were very young cultivators who had just turned fifteen or sixteen. They maybe were geniuses, but could they really compete against those three to four years older than them? Most of the inner-circle students feared only those who were in the first hundred. They perceived the rest of the apprentices as a challenge.

Continuing to ponder, she wandered around for a while. It had already gotten dark by the time she decided that it was time to return to her house. Just like Kai, she had been able to earn a lot by selling Plants, which allowed her to buy some rather expensive items.

On her way back, she greeted a couple of familiar faces and even stopped to talk to a few of them. Most people were busy with last-minute preparations for the Tournament. Some of them were training, some were revising their techniques, but most people were simply meditating.

Wishing them all good night and good luck, she retreated to her home and went to bed.

At dawn, she was awakened by a loud noise. The unnamed town that had appeared here seven days ago was no more. Buildings created by artifacts disappeared, tents folded and returned to Rings, and hand-built houses were simply destroyed. There was only one reason for this — they were no longer needed.

The first stage of the Grand Tournament had begun!

An hour later, a crowd of forty-nine thousand warriors, divided into pre-made groups, had formed at the clearing. The group to which Lily and Ivsim — who had been given the number “1094” — belonged to consisted of six people.

Like Lily, Ivsim was driven by the desire to see how strong he was, but most of all, he was interested in the awards. There were three stages in total, and the winners were determined based on the results of the last one. Places one hundred to eleven received an impressive amount of hardened gold, as well as a set of rare resources. And the higher the student’s position was, the more gold and better resources they were given.

Students who took places five to ten would get the opportunity to choose and learn one of several extremely rare and powerful techniques, under the condition that they took an oath to not spread their knowledge around. These techniques consisted of three volumes, the last of which surpassed even the Gold rank.

The fourth-place winner also had the opportunity to learn one of these techniques, and get a Red Star Pill. By absorbing it, they increased their chances of successfully reaching the Exorcist Stage up to one hundred percent, as well as increasing their ki capacity by as much as half. Many apprentices dreamed about this pill, so it wasn’t strange that some were even prepared to kill for it.

The third place was also worth fighting for. The prize was armor and weapons of Gold rank or higher. However, due to special restrictions, students had to reach at least the Exorcist Stage in order to use them. So far, on the Plateau, only Elementalists possessed such armor and weapons.

As for the second and first places, unfortunately, no one, except for the organizers and heads of clans knew anything about these awards. However, considering how valuable the prizes for the third and fourth places turned out to be, it had to be something truly amazing.

As the participants waited for the organizers to appear and announce the beginning of the first round, they discussed who would be the best one among them.

Would it be the Seven Blades Clan, which had been at the top for centuries now? Or would it finally be someone else’s turn? Could it maybe be the matriarchal Forest Fairies? Would this generation of its students perform better than their predecessors? Or maybe it would be the warriors of the Sun Blessed Clan, whose disciples were always right behind those of the Forest Fairies?

Of course, there was also talk about the Bright Moon Clan and the Flame Salamander Clan.

The Bright Moon Clan had been an average player in the recent Tournaments, but rumor had it that their current generation had several geniuses capable of surprising even the top three.

When it came to the Salamanders, the main question was if they had regained their former strength. More than a hundred years ago, they weren’t far behind the Sun Blessed Clan, but after a bloody war, their strength significantly decreased.

The Thunder Serpent and the Tree of Life Clans were almost completely disregarded, and if someone did mention them, it was with ridicule. For a very long time, these two clans had been outsiders. Even their best students could rarely compare with the ones from the top three.

Finally, after almost forty minutes, the organizers arrived. Apart from the numerous Exorcists who were present only to maintain order, the glade was now home to four initial-level Elementalists: three men and one woman — each of them clad in the robes of the senior elders of the Seven Blades Clan — who levitated several tens of feet above the special platforms they had been placed on. They did that with the help of rare artifacts based on the Forces of Space.

Sitting at the head of the party, a young woman clapped her hands, instantly drawing the attention of nearly fifty thousand people to herself.

“Greetings, everyone! Welcome to the first round of the one hundred and fourth Grand Tournament!” she greeted, her voice amplified with energy. “I’ll explain the rules, after which you can immediately begin. The first round will take place throughout the Far Wasteland over the course of the next two weeks. Killing other students is strictly prohibited and will be severely punished! We can record whether you killed someone through your tokens. Do not think that you’ll be able to fool us if you remove your or your victim’s token! All of the tokens combined form an array that covers the entire area of the Far Wasteland. DO NOT try to fool us.

“Among other things, these tokens also serve as a special storage device. The main goal of the first round is to score more points than anyone else. There are two ways to earn these points. The first is to gather Energy Crystals dropped by monsters on the Soul Stage or higher. I’m sure you all know that such Crystals keep the imprint of the beast’s will for several hours. Only these Crystals can be placed in the tokens. If you have any Crystals prepared, throw them away, as they won’t work.

“The second is to take tokens from students of other clans. In this manner, you can receive points already earned by someone else.”

Although she knew that basically all of the participants were familiar with the rules, tradition implored her to still give this speech. Having received their tokens, the students also received special brochures with rules.

“Now that everyone’s ready, try to calm down and not use energy. A large transfer array has been set up around you. In a few minutes, all the participants will be teleported to a random location in the Far Wasteland. If you touch another participant, you’ll be carried as a group. However, bear in mind that a group can’t have more than ten members. That’s all. Good luck.”

Turning around, she nodded to the levitating Elementalists, and went with them over to the group of Exorcists. The four took their assigned places and concentrated on activating the array.

“Do you think he’s still alive?” Ivsim asked, turning to Lily. He, like the other members of their team of six, had already joined hands.

“You think he isn’t?” she asked, surprised.

“The Far Wasteland is a very dangerous place. I’m sure they send us there only because fifty thousand students, even when scattered and hostile to each other, are still strong enough to survive together. So yes, I have my doubts.”

“Well, I don’t!” Lily smiled. “I’ve known him a little longer than you have. More than once he has managed to surprise me with his vitality. I believe that we’ll see him again very soon.”

“Hmm... That would be interesting... I have no idea how he’s going to deal with the Salamanders, though. Even we were interrogated. At least our clan didn’t let them feel too much at home after that incident in the Upper Nest.”

“Yeah...” Lily sighed.

In the next moment, the glade was illuminated with a bright light, and the forty-nine thousand students disappeared.

The first stage of the Grand Tournament had begun.

***

While the most talented students of the Celestial Plateau were settling in the Far Wasteland, other events were taking place in the capital of the Flame Salamander Clan. In the main palace, two people were having a rather interesting conversation.

“Do you think it’s true?” asked the man in orange robes, sipping a cup of an expensive tea made of rare herbs. He looked as if he was thirty, but in fact, he was a thousand years old. Two hundred years ago, he had reached the peak of the Elementalist Stage. He was the current patriarch and the father of Shin Sei.

“If I didn’t, we wouldn’t be working this hard, son,” the old man sitting across him answered. He was also a peak-level Elementalist and was in his third millennium. He had handed over the role of the head of the clan to his only son almost a century ago and was now the clan’s supreme elder.

“You’re right.” The patriarch sighed. “I just can’t believe that we really let someone escape.”

“I also had a hard time believing it when I was informed of that incident in the Thunder Serpent Clan’s capital.” The old man nodded. “But even so, it’s a gift from the Heavens. I stopped hoping that the scroll would be found while I’m still alive...”

There was a moment of silence. Elementalists, especially those at the peak level, lived for a very long time, sometimes even up to forty, forty-five centuries from the moment of reaching the Exorcist Stage. However, even they were doomed to die at some point. Time didn’t spare anyone.

The current patriarch understood that his father was very old. There were two ways to cheat death — to reach the next level or to find a Fruit with soul energy, and neither of those was available to the Salamanders. Nor to anyone else, for that matter. On the Plateau, after the great cataclysm that had occurred almost fifteen thousand years ago, when the level of prana sharply decreased, no one could go beyond the Elementalist Stage. Fruits with soul energy became so rare that nobody even thought about them anymore.

After a while, the patriarch sighed again.

“Well, it’s a good thing that old Gin had that bottle on him at the moment. It helped him feel the scroll.”

“I agree.” The elder smiled slightly. “However, the poor fellow suffered some serious injuries. His left hand was torn off and completely burned, just like half of his face.”

“Yes. It’s good that you gave Shin Sei that artifact. Even the Serpent’s Exorcist couldn’t protect himself from the explosion... It was insanely powerful... I didn’t even suspect that the Alkis had such a skill.”

“Luckily, only one percent of the family possesses it. After that incident, we quickly tracked down those who could potentially have it so that there’d be no more surprises. The Alkis family basically no longer exists, so there’s nothing to fear... But who would have thought that we’d be lucky to stumble upon the descendants of the Fire Butterfly Clan! The Heavens must be looking after us, even that girl has outserved her purpose.”

“I hope so. The pills we got from them should allow our younglings to win this Tournament.”

The old man took another sip of the scented drink, paused for a moment, and then replied.

“Don’t worry about the Bright Moon. Or the Forest Fairies and the Sun Blessed, for that matter. I think our students will be able to deal with them. I don’t know what to think about the Blades, however. Their strength is frightening...”

The patriarch’s face darkened as he remembered his relationship with this clan.

“They have been too cocky lately. The fugitive’s sister was never interrogated! The bastards didn’t let our people into Neiven! The fugitive’s acquaintances were absolutely useless. They know nothing. Not to mention that our relationship with the Serpents worsened after the explosion.”

“I don’t give a damn about the Serpents. But we’re on thin ice with the Blades. They openly hate us because of that war. You know, it’s so strange... Back then, the clanheads and I did believe that the war was necessary. Who knew that we’d never get the scroll? It’s a gift from the Heavens that it appeared now. We must find it!”

“Yes, father.” The patriarch nodded obediently. “All of our participants have been given information about this Kai fellow. We didn’t find him in the Middle Wasteland. Judging by his mark, he didn’t stay there for a long time. He has probably moved to the Far Wasteland, as the central array has lost contact with him.”

“I doubt that he’s still alive. It’s unlikely that he has managed to live there for almost two years. Even our apprentices can’t make it that long in the Far Wasteland.”

“That’s true. We should look for his corpse or Ring. It’s of Gold rank, so it’s unlikely that it has been destroyed. It’s too bad that we haven’t found it so far. The Far Wasteland is too large. So thank the Heavens for the Tournament. It would’ve been too difficult to organize a search for him on our own.”

The old man thought for a moment. He recalled the reason for the war, the victory that had cost them too much, and the prize that had managed to elude them.

“Did you give out search artifacts to all of the students?” he asked.

“Yes. Our masters have already tuned them to Kai’s aura. Even if he’s dead, his imprint should be on his Ring,” the patriarch answered firmly. “Don’t worry, father. Soon, the Cold Void will be ours!”

Chapter 17
THE FLOWER HUNT

The first round of the Tournament was in progress. Seated on a spacious, outdoor terrace adorned with hundreds of flowers was the Seven Blades Clan’s Council of Elders. Standing around a huge platform levitating three feet above the ground, the Elementalists observed the very complex array, following the moves of each of the participants.

“Excellent, everything works,” a gray-bearded old man said with relief. Few people believed that everything would go right the first time with so many participants. But the artifact — or rather, the masters who had created it — had lived up to its reputation.

“I agree,” the other elder added. “How many Crystals do you think they’ll be able to find?”

“There have been a lot of monsters in the Wasteland over the past centuries, as the recent invasion had shown. I think they’ll be able to collect a nice amount.”

“Hopefully, after that, we’ll finally have enough energy to perform the ritual and connect the fragments.”

“The only problem is that the supreme elder is in a hurry,” a relatively young Elementalist noted, making the older elders glare at him. Noticing their angry looks, the man shuddered, hastening to justify himself. “What if something goes wrong? What if we try to connect the keys, but do it wrong and damage them? I think we shouldn’t rush this.”

“Ha!” One of the most respected senior elders chuckled. “Jiang Liu, you shouldn’t worry about that! We don’t know what these three fragments are made of, but they’re in no way inferior to the Tower. Even a hundred Elementalists can’t damage the key! So I support the former patriarch. We must open the Tower as soon as possible!”

A relatively young-looking girl quietly cleared her throat. In comparison to those around her, she was nothing more than a child. But one would have to be a fool to underestimate her. Long ago, Jiang Yui was the winner of the Tournament, and when she turned three hundred, she was able to reach the Elementalist Stage, which was an incredible achievement. “Since I’m new and nobody has told me anything yet... Can you please explain to me what the patriarch and the supreme elder are doing now? What are we going to do with this key, and why exactly is the clan accumulating Crystals and Stones?”

Everyone brightened up as soon as they heard her wonderful voice. Jiang Yui was loved by many members of the clan.

“We’ve really forgotten to inform our new colleague!” said the oldest of the elders. “With the help of the key and the fragments, we’re going to open the Tower, which has stood on the Plateau since the times of the civilization that had been here before us. We assume that the Tower has something to do with the cataclysm and that by opening it, we’ll manage to go beyond the Elementalist Stage. You must’ve noticed that after reaching the peak of your current stage, something seemed to interfere with your progress, right?”

Jiang Yui nodded.

“That’s why we need the Crystals to unite the three fragments of the key. The fastest way to get enough is to have the students find them for us. While the Tournament is going on, the patriarch and the supreme elder are getting ready for the ritual.”

Everyone was silent for a while. The elders were looking forward to opening the Tower, reaching the next stage, and increasing their life span. And the younger ones pondered what other secrets the Tower could be hiding.

“Since the array seems to be working fine, I think we can leave. Others can keep monitoring the students.”

The Elementalists nodded and left the terrace one by one. In their stead came several Exorcists, assigned to monitor the participants.

***

It was the fourth day of the first round of the Tournament. A group of ten people was making their way through the dense forest. By their green robes, everyone could see that they belonged to the Tree of Life Clan. Like many others, they had formed their team long before the Tournament had begun. Luckily, all ten of them were able to pass the qualifying round.

Nobody would call this team weak, but nobody would bet on them to win the Tournament either. Those with numbers higher than four thousand didn’t hope for much except to at least pass the first round, as their own clan would reward them for their trouble.

The main task of such teams, however, wasn’t victory, but scavenging the land for resources. The Far Wasteland was an extremely dangerous place that had cost several careless Exorcists their lives. In addition to powerful monsters, the main danger were natural traps. This combination allowed very few to go to the east of the Plateau. Even apprentices rarely got out of the Middle Wasteland, only occasionally crossing the border, and even then not for long. For most, the Far Wasteland remained an unattainable dream full of untold treasures.

But this year everything was different.

***

Six months ago, the strongest of the students were working hard on getting ready for the Tournament, while the rest weren’t giving it much thought. However, when the rules of the first round were finally revealed, the leaders of the other six clans became alarmed. This time, even regular disciples, who usually acted as servants for the clans and never participated in such events, also became interested in what was happening.

One could understand why the clan leaders and elders became alarmed. With this, they’d have to put the lives of their best students and potential future heirs in jeopardy. Threats and demands for an explanation were immediately directed to the Blades. No one understood why they came up with such an unnecessarily dangerous test.

After many days of complaining and arguing, people began to expect that the Blades would back down, apologize, and come up with a new test. People wanted to see a proud and strong clan humiliated, trying to justify itself, but nothing like that happened.

With their heads held high, the elders of the Blades announced that they wouldn’t change anything, which came as a surprise to everyone. The silence that fell upon the square lasted for no more than a few seconds, and just when the people were about to protest, the Blades reaffirmed why they were the strongest of the clans.

In a minute, the angry and gloomy faces were replaced by intrigued and even joyful ones. The elders explained that they shouldn’t be afraid for the students and they had scouted the Far Wasteland, using almost all of their Elementalists and the strongest of Exorcists. In just a week, they managed to deal with all the natural traps and Tyrant-Stage monsters, making the Far Wasteland significantly less hostile. It wasn’t a hospitable place still, but it was no longer deadly either.

By uniting into small teams, the students would be able to survive for a long time, and apprentices could even handle the quest alone. This also meant that countless Plants were now left without beasts to protect them.

The test was still a serious matter. A cultivator — a real cultivator — couldn’t be raised in a bubble, no matter how many resources they were fed. A true understanding of the path of cultivation could be obtained only by walking the thin line between life and death as often as possible. Only by overcoming mortal danger could one discover the secrets of the path of development. This was the only way to stimulate the body and soul and achieve much more than could be achieved through training and studying.

The elders were aware of this, so their anger was quickly replaced by understanding. Now the clans wanted to send as many of their students as possible. If they couldn’t pass the first round, they’d still gain invaluable experience and have a chance to get their hands on some of the rarest resources. Granted, they probably wouldn’t be able to find a lot in the vast Far Wasteland, but it’d still be better than coming back empty-handed.

In previous Tournaments, there were usually about two, sometimes three, thousand students during the first round. This time, the clans wanted to send more, so the Blades allowed each clan to send up to seven thousand people. And although this sounded like a lot, it was certainly less than the number of students most of the elders wanted to send.

***

One of the teams was moving forward to the northeast. During these four days, they had met several monsters and even managed to earn some points, but their main goal was collecting Plants. Since the Tree of Life Clan specialized in Forces and energies of Life, Fauna, and Flora, it was much easier for them to locate Herbs or Fruits than for the members of other clans.

They had already managed to find a couple of rare Herbs, and were on their way to the place where, presumably, a peak-quality Gold-rank Plant could be found. At least that was what their leader’s special technique showed. Local flora didn’t care about people, as humans rarely ever showed up in these parts of the Far Wasteland. Luckily for the students, this meant that they were unlikely to have any abilities to hide. They could protect themselves from animals, but people — they could barely even detect their presence.

Walking right behind the broad-shouldered man in front of him, who had always been the life of their company, Yang Ling looked around apprehensively. After teleportation, they ended up east, near the ocean. There were no other participants nearby, so the first days were calm and productive. Everything was going well until another terrain check revealed the presence of this Plant. It was then that fear crept into his soul.

At first, Yang Ling ignored this, and when the feeling of impending doom began to grow as if they were going straight into the lair of some terrible monster, he simply wrote it off to the influence of the local lands. He didn’t want to look like a coward so he stayed quiet.

Yang Ling knew that he was a very lucky individual. Because of this, he had to be a strong cultivator with an unshakable spirit, so as not to disgrace his family who worked hard so that he could be here.

Or so he thought.

The reality was that, one day, a long time ago, his great-grandfather got to the Lowlands from somewhere far north. His son was able to pass the exam and became a disciple of the Tree of Life Clan. Unfortunately, during one of the journeys into the Middle Wasteland, Yang Ling’s grandfather was mortally wounded and died soon after. After that, Yang Ling’s grandmother and father remained in the clan. His father was no more than a year old at the time. To stay in the clan and put food on the table, his grandmother had to do all sorts of jobs but she could still barely make ends meet. And when her son was eight, she died too.

Unfortunately, Yang Ling’s father didn’t have any talent for cultivation. But what he did have was a lot of stamina and desire. He was able to prove his worth to the clan and stay on the Plateau. Like his father, he managed to become a student and even start a family. Yang Ling’s father wanted to fulfill his parents’ dream — to provide his children with a good future.

However, his first three children weren’t very talented. And when Yang Ling was born, the family finally received their miracle. All of the funds were immediately invested in Yang Ling’s education and development. At the age of fifteen, he reached the Sensory Organs Endurance level, living up to the hopes of his parents and brothers. After that, he became an inner-circle student.

Yang Ling would soon turn seventeen, but he was already halfway to the Brain Endurance level. He hoped to reach the Soul Stage by the age of eighteen, which neither his father, grandfather, nor great-grandfather had managed to do. Having come this far, he longed to repay his family for believing in him. So how could he turn back now? How could he be called a cultivator if he was afraid to take risks?

Suppressing his fear and anxiety, Yang Ling pulled himself together and continued on his way.

***

They walked for several more hours until they reached a lonely rock. Approaching it, they all felt the power of the Plant.

“Amazing!” their leader exclaimed in a muffled voice. “Looks like it’s an Illusionary Flower! I can’t make out what attributes it has, but it’s definitely of peak quality!”

Smiles immediately appeared on everyone’s faces, including Yang Ling’s. Hearing about such a rare Herb, he instantly forgot about his fears. The desire to get the treasure as soon as possible took over.

The group began to walk around the rock, guided by their developed senses. As it soon turned out, behind a dense cover of thickets was a small clearing with a cave. Waves of power were coming from its depths.

Having got out into the open, the students immediately headed to the cave. Feeling danger, they halted, drew their weapons, and prepared their techniques.

On the opposite side of the clearing, no less surprised, another group of ten emerged from the thickets. Judging by their robes, they belonged to the Bright Moon Clan.

For some reason, none of them could feel each other’s presence until the very last moment. Yang Ling’s heart was pounding wildly. He cursed himself for ignoring his gut.

Only one thing prevented them from rushing at each other ― the fact that they didn’t know what their opponents were capable of. They stood still for a couple of moments, eyeing one another, until they finally realized that they were on an equal level. The Bright Moon Clan didn’t seem to be aiming for victory either. They, too, simply wanted to collect as many resources as possible.

“I propose we share the Flower,” said the leader of the Trees, breaking the oppressive silence.

The other clan’s leader chuckled.

“What is it? Are you scared? Why should we share it with you?”

“If we start fighting, we could disturb the Flower. What if it masks its presence from us? As for why should we share it... Well, I don’t know... Maybe because I’m sure that none of you have any idea how to harvest the Flower correctly in order for it to survive and not suffer any damage. We, however, do.”

The Bright Moons frowned. Silently glancing at each other, the teams came to a decision.

“Fine. But you have to take an oath.”

“You too.”

Yang Ling relaxed a little, realizing that there wouldn’t be a fight after all. Hell, even if they had fought and lost, they would’ve parted with their tokens, Rings, and the Flower. But they would be alive. So why the anxious feeling even though they were safe?

“And here I thought that you’d kill each other and spare us the trouble. So much about picking up the goods without getting our hands dirty… Look at what you did. You decided to unite. Now we’ll have to do everything ourselves. A pity...” an unfamiliar voice came from somewhere to the left.

Some thirty feet away from them was a man in bright orange robes of the Flame Salamander Clan. He looked like about sixteen. Judging by the token, he was an apprentice.

Yang Ling finally understood where his anxiety was coming from. This was a trap! The Salamanders must’ve had some special concealing artifact since he could sense them only now, when they had already appeared.

“All right, guys, you can come out now,” the apprentice said with a sneer and waved, signaling to nineteen more people to come and join them. Two groups of students emerged from the bushes.

The fight began without warning. The Salamanders burst out of the thicket, weapons and techniques at the ready. The Tree of Life and Bright Moon members were quick to draw their weapons and counterattack.

Deflecting a powerful blow, Yang Ling took a couple of steps back. His opponent was a whole level stronger than him, but he wasn’t going to give up.

Strengthened by Forces and energy, Yang Ling fought fiercely when a shrill cry reached him. Glancing to the side, he gasped in shock — one of the Bright Moons had his hand cut off.

Seeing an opening, his opponent grinned and attacked. Yang Ling managed to dodge the blade, but not the blow to his chest, which knocked the air out of his lungs and threw him on the ground. Luckily, he was quick to recover and get back to his feet.

“What are you doing?!” he shouted. “You’ll be disqualified if you kill someone! You may even be executed!”

“You’re an idiot!” His opponent grinned and swung his sword. Yang Ling felt a gust of air followed by a sharp, burning pain. Letting out a scream, he looked down and realized that he had lost several fingers on his right hand.

Growling in pain, he tried to run away from his opponent. But he was too late.

Eyes wide in horror, Yang Ling watched the blade getting closer when the already wounded leader appeared in front of him and pushed him aside. Falling back against a tree, Yang Ling watched as the sword slowly sank into his friend’s stomach.

Time seemed to have stopped.

Both of their teams were losing. The Salamanders turned out to be much stronger than them, even though the apprentice was just watching from the side.

In less than a minute, none of them were left standing.

Sitting frozen by the tree, Yang Ling stared at the scene before him in disbelief.

“Bastards! You’ll all be punished! You’ve signed your own death sentence!” he shouted at the top of his lungs.

“You’re wrong,” the apprentice replied. “I don’t see any corpses, do you?”

Looking around, Yang Ling bit his lip in frustration. He was right. Everyone was alive still. But, given their injuries, not all of them would remain so for long.

“Of course, if we simply leave you to die, we’ll be marked as assassins. But what if, for example, you get eaten by animals?” The apprentice grinned wide, eyes glimmering with madness. “Get started!”

Hearing the order, his teammates looked at him in confusion.

“Are you sure that it’s worth it?” one of them quietly said.

“I said — start!” he growled through clenched teeth. He had taken the pill some hours ago and was now bursting with strength that he was having trouble taming. He wanted blood. He wanted excitement. He wanted carnage!

The Salamanders grimaced, but no one dared to disobey. Taking out powerful enhancing and healing potions from their Rings, they forcibly poured them into the mouths of their wounded victims. In a matter of seconds, the air was filled with screams of pain and shouts for help.

Frozen and pale, Yang Ling instantly forgot about his missing fingers. He was shaking with hatred and nausea to the point that he had to bend over and vomit. For someone like him, who had never seen the horrors of war, looking at the torture going on in front of him was too much for his stomach to handle. With the skill of professional butchers, the Salamanders cut off the limbs of his teammates and allies. As soon as they’d cut off an arm or leg, they’d immediately cauterized the wound with fire techniques.

“A-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!!!”

“I beg you! STOP!!!”

“No, no... PLEASE, NO!!!”

“STAY AWAY!!! I beg you!!!”

“Please!! A-A-A-A-A!!!”

Deaf to the pleas of their victims, with hollow eyes and bloodstained clothes, the Salamanders continued this inhuman process.

Yang Ling trembled, completely losing the will to resist. Listening to these cries, he felt the pain of his friends with every cell of his body. So numb and horrified was he that he didn’t even notice when hot tears started flowing down his cheeks.

“Yes, yes! Cut them down! Come on! But see that no one dies!” The apprentice’s grin was so wide and eyes so mad that one would think that he was on some kind of drugs. But this was just how the pill created from the blood of the Alkis family influenced many Salamanders.

His voice sobered up Yang Ling. Casting a glance at the leader of his group, he suddenly realized that his friend had never uttered a word, even though he was missing an arm and both of his legs. Their gazes met, and the young man read his lips.

Run.

Yang Ling remembered his family. Hatred filled his being again, but this time it went in the right direction. Pulling himself together, he raised his weapon.

“Die, you bastard!!!” he shouted, activating and directing the technique directly at the apprentice.

A green flash was followed by an explosion. A technique resembling a stream of leaves instantly covered the distance between them just to crash into a cocoon made of flame.

Dispelling the shield, the apprentice looked at the tree. Yang Ling was no longer there. However, the faint trace of his aura explained everything.

“Why are you standing around? Find him and bring him back, quickly!” he shouted and then grinned. “I’ll personally cut him to pieces...”

“Yes, Shin Kou!”

Five Salamanders followed the young man. The others guarded the mutilated bodies of their enemies, even though there really was no need for that. They were alive and conscious due to the potions, yes, but it was unlikely that the pain allowed them to use ki or Force.

Yang Ling just kept running. His eyes became blurry and he was out of breath. He put almost all of his energy into the recent attack, but he couldn’t so much as leave a scratch on his opponent. He hoped to hurt Shin Kou at least a little, but all he managed to do was buy himself a couple of seconds to run away. There was little strength left in him, and the Salamanders were already catching up. Chasing away the scenes of slaughter and the sounds of the heartbreaking screams, he tried to come up with a plan.

Stumbling over a root, he flew forward at great speed, rolling head over heels down a small slope. Crashing into a tree, he stopped and tried to get up when he suddenly realized that what he had crashed into wasn’t a tree at all.

Twitching, he froze, for a second even forgetting how to breathe. Before him stood a man in worn-out and very plain gray robes with a cloak, the hood of which cast a shadow over his face. The only thing Yang Ling could see were his eyes.

Two amethysts, bright like lanterns in the middle of the night, stared down at him, sending chills down his spine. Yang Ling trembled. The fear he felt made him forget about the horrors that he had just been a witness to. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t stop shivering, feeling like prey in front of a predator.

However, in the stranger’s cold look, all he could see was bewilderment.

Someone dared to disturb the predator right in front of its home.

Chapter 18
A BEAST’S AURA

The Salamanders quickly caught up with Yang Ling, following his aura. Jumping off the slope, they froze, noticing a stranger towering above their victim. The man’s icy gaze made their hearts beat faster and cold sweat run their spines. But with a more resilient spirit than their target, they quickly pulled themselves together, ignoring the shouts of their gut and survival instincts, and pushing away the feelings of fear and alarm.

Unlike them, cultivators at the Soul Stage, the stranger was just at the Brain Endurance level, which meant that he was probably just pulling off some trick to make himself seem more dangerous than he actually was. Why would they be afraid of some weakling, especially when there were more of them?

“Who are you?” one of them asked, examining the stranger’s robes and lack of any insignia on it. “Which clan do you belong to?!”

“Look at his hand. He’s clearly with the Serpents, that’s their mark!” another Salamander said, pointed at the man’s hand.

“Good, he’s not one of ours. Then he, too, will be fed to the animals.”

“Guys!” the third Salamander said, sounding alarmed. He was holding an elongated glowing crystal in his hands. “Look! It’s him! It’s the guy that the elders are looking for!”

The other Salamanders pulled out their search artifacts, tuned to the aura of only one person — Kai Arnhard ― and stared at them in confusion. The crystal was supposed to light up and send a signal to them the moment their target was a couple several miles away from it. Then why did it work now that they were just a couple of dozen feet away from him? What was wrong with his aura?

The Salamanders exchanged glances.

“I don’t care. The important thing is that we’ve found him. Remember, whoever delivers his Ring will get the reward. Who knows, maybe we become apprentices if we bring him alive!”

The guys smiled and then looked back at Kai.

“Weirdo. He isn’t even trying to run away.”

“Maybe he’s so scared that he forgot how to move his legs?” one of them said, making the others laugh.

“Just don’t wet your pants, boy. We still have to drag you to the clan lands.”

“We should cripple him and deal with the other one.”

“No. The master said he’d take care of that himself.”

“Shit... Okay, we have to drag them both back.”

Kai listened to them in bewilderment. This was the first time he had seen people after two years of isolation and he’d managed to run into a bunch of assholes. He hadn’t heard the human language in so long. Rune’Tan didn’t count since they communicated mentally. And the old man slept a lot, so they rarely ever talked. Which was a shame, since Kai found his presence comforting.

Kai figured that the Salamanders found him thanks to that old man Gin. He must’ve remembered his aura and its frequency. Being a Master, he probably passed on the fragment of his memory that contained that information, allowing anyone to find Kai no matter if he changed his appearance.

Oh, will they ever shut up?! So they finally began to look for me. Good thing that Rune’Tan taught me how to compress my aura so that it can be felt only up close. But, since they are looking for me with artifacts, this method won’t always be helpful. What if…?

Kai chuckled. The artifacts stopped glowing, as if their target was out of their range. Looking up, the Salamanders realized that the young man’s aura changed dramatically.

Wishing to stay very much alive, that is, as alive as a spirit could be, Rune’Tan had taught Kai a couple of useful tips about manipulating his aura. The first was how to hide it, making him detectable only up close, and the other was to imitate someone else’s, be they human or beast. However, as the old man explained, such a trick was unlikely to work on someone at the peak of the Elementalist Stage or higher. The third skill was the ability to expand the range of his aura, thanks to which he could sense someone way before they could sense him.

It was thanks to these tricks that Kai managed to confuse the hell out of his enemies.

***

“Where are those idiots? What’s taking them so long?!” Shin Kou grumbled in annoyance.

The men that went after Yang Ling had been gone for about seven minutes now, which was odd because it shouldn’t have taken them even five to catch up and deal with the bastard.

“Is that weakling honestly causing them so much trouble?”

“Bastard,” the leader of the Tree of Life Clan sneered, teeth smeared with blood from his cracked lips. “Yang Ling will reach the capital and alarm the elders. We’ll be avenged and you shall be punished.”

Shin Kou only grinned. Approaching him, he stepped on the burnt stump that had once been his leg.

The young cultivator only bit his lip and hissed in pain.

“That’s unlikely to happen. They’re at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level. He can’t outrun them, let alone defeat them,” he said, continuing to press on the stump with his foot, twisting it a bit for additional discomfort. “You’ll see, they’ll bring him here any moment now… Then I’ll cut him up, after which we’ll scatter the powder that lures monsters. And by the time you’re eaten, we’ll...”

Shin Kou stopped suddenly and looked up. He had felt the aura of some monster lurking nearby.

“Seriously? Has our battle lured some creature here? But it’s too early! Then again... if it eats you now, it’ll be even better.” Shin Kou grinned. “Let’s back away, boys,” he ordered to the remaining Salamanders.

Together with them, he moved closer to the cave, leaving his helpless victims lying on the ground to wait for death to take them and pray that the process would be quick and as painless as possible. The Salamanders lingered only because they wanted to see what kind of beast the battle had attracted. After that, they’d retreat, so as not to interfere with its dinner.

The thickets parted, and everyone in the clearing froze in confusion. It wasn’t a monster that came out of the forest, but a man clad in gray robes. To everyone’s surprise, it was him who was giving off the bestial aura.

Nobody understood what was happening. Was he some kind of a monster that could turn into a human? Or was it maybe the doing of some unknown artifact? Who was this guy?

“Are these your friends?” the man asked, dropping five heads on the ground with a wave of his hands.

Seeing the look of fear on their teammates’ pale faces, the Salamanders stared at the man.

“Kill him...” Shin Kou hissed, taking a sword from his Ring.

Shock and fear gave way to anger and hatred. With a roar, the cultivators rushed forward, determined to cut Kai up, and then torture him until the end of the first round of the Tournament. They didn’t care that he was alone or weaker than him. They didn’t care about rules or honor. They only cared about revenge.

Looking at the horde running up to him, Kai only chuckled and took a step back.

“It’s time to warm up, I suppose...” With a smile, he leaned forward and disappeared, followed by a loud booming sound and a whistle.

He suddenly appeared in front of the group, surprising the Salamanders who jumped backward in fright, losing their momentum. In the next moment, the body of the first fighter was sent flying like a discarded, broken toy.

Dodging the swing of someone’s sword, Kai pierced the chest of the second Salamander with his open palm, and leaped. Jumping over his enemies and dodging a couple of attacks while still in the air, he found himself behind his opponents. Two more bodies dropped to the ground.

In less than a minute, the Salamanders were four members short. Seeing how quickly they were losing their teammates, the rest of them were quick to put some distance between themselves and Kai.

Shin Kou, standing further away, couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The reason for his bewilderment wasn’t even the speed and simplicity with which his team was being killed, but the fact that Kai, being the level he was, didn’t use ki, any kind of Force, or weapons, just raw, physical strength.

“You bastard!” Shin Kou shouted. “Do you understand what you’ve done?! You killed nine of my teammates! You beast! The array will remember your aura, marking you as a murderer, even if you don’t have a token! I’ll personally demand you have a very slow and painful execution! You will suffer, you bastard!”

Shaking blood off his hands, Kai turned his head to look behind him. He didn’t seem at all worried that ten more people were standing in front of him, ready to attack at any moment.

“So, you’re saying,” he began, casting a contemptuous glance at Shin Kou, “that this array of yours remembers even the auras of monsters? You think someone’s gonna come here looking for a beast? Don’t make me laugh!”

Shin Kou’s blood was boiling with anger. Who did this guy think he was, looking down on him like that?! Who gave him the right to talk to him, Shin Kou, in such a manner?! However, the bastard was right — since his aura was now that of an animal, the array would see him as one. Therefore, he, technically, wasn’t breaking any rules.

But if they killed him, neither were they.

“Use all the techniques you know! Kill him! Since he’s a beast, there’s no need to hold back! Rules don’t apply to monsters like him!” Shin Kou ordered as he got ready to join the battle.

Ten of the Salamanders simultaneously summoned their Forces, released their ki, and sent predominantly fire techniques toward Kai, who just laughed and jumped straight at one of them.

A hail of flaming arrows whizzed past him without so much as even touching a loose strand of hair. Making a somersault, he spun in the air like a dervish, passing literally a hair’s width away from one of the flames.

Before his opponent had the time to come to his senses, Kai’s fist met his face with a loud and nasty crunch, sending his deformed head flying to the side. Cracking his fingers, Kai moved on.

The Salamanders were going crazy with panic and fear. Using technique after technique, they kept attacking, but Kai kept dodging their attacks as if they were nothing more than balls of hurriedly scrunched paper and not powerful techniques imbued with flames. Getting close to his targets, he’d kill them before they’d even have the time to cry out.

No matter how hard the Salamanders tried, they couldn’t defend themselves or get away from Kai. Neither movement nor defensive techniques seemed to work against him.

Approaching the last group of opponents, Kai missed his goal for the first time. The translucent veil of fire that appeared around his enemy, although covered with cracks, still withstood the blow. Wincing, Kai backed away and looked down at his leg. His trousers and robes were burnt, and a patch of skin was charred. Dusting the ash off his clothes, Kai looked up at the Salamander. The quality of this defensive technique seemed higher than that of his teammates. Many people would get confused and lose a few precious seconds thinking of a counterattack, but not Kai.

Pushing off the ground with all his might, he backflipped onto a thick branch of a nearby tree, avoiding two flaming swords. Shin Kou had finally entered the battle.

Swinging both of the blades, he sent two wide waves of flame at Kai. Shin Kou, much stronger than his teammates, many of whom had also reached the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level, had reached a whole new level of strength by consuming a pill made from the blood of the Alkis family.

The tree was consumed by flames in the blink of an eye. Jumping off the branch, Kai headed straight for Shin Kou.

“Come on, you bastard! I’ll burn you to the ground!” Shin Kou grinned, sending another attack at him.

The air in front of Kai was filled with fire. Shin Kou laughed victoriously as the flames licked the hem of the gray robes, thinking that the battle was over. This incredibly powerful fire, enhanced by ancient blood, could melt stone and burn the air. What could cloth and skin do? Nothing!

His laughter was interrupted by an odd gurgling sound. Turning his head to the right, Shin Kou saw his last teammate tumble to the ground, throat ripped open. At the same moment, he felt danger loom upon him. He had been outwitted.

Turning around as fast as possible, he reflexively swung his blades without even seeing the enemy but missed. In the next second, he felt a titanium grip on both of his hands. There was a crunch followed by a wave of pain and the dull thud of two swords hitting the ground.

Shin Kou cried out in pain. Fortunately, it was numbed by his anger.

In his open mouth, a fireball began to form. Without letting go of his hands, Kai kicked Shin Kou in the chest. Unable to form two techniques at the same time, the latter couldn’t protect himself. Luckily for him, a timely triggered artifact saved him from a potentially deadly blow. Kai’s foot rested on a shield. However, that didn’t stop him. Without moving his foot, he pushed against Shin Kou’s chest while pulling him closer to himself.

Just as the Ray of Torment was formed, Shin Kou’s arms were ripped off. Having lost balance, he stumbled back and fell. The dense beam of fire suddenly shot upward, passing a couple of inches above Kai’s right shoulder. The attack scorched his cloak, left a burn, and went further into the forest. Several trees caught fire and collapsed.

Shin Kou was screaming in pain. His eyes were spinning madly in all directions and foam was gushing from his mouth. Due to the pain and emotional turmoil, he could no longer control his ki, which meant that he no longer posed a threat.

The battle was over without Kai ever having used anything but his strength and combat skills.

Chapter 19
THE ACCUMULATION OF FORCES

Having finished off Shin Kou, Kai looked around. In the middle of the clearing, there were fifteen corpses and five heads that he had brought here. Near the entrance to the cave, there were nineteen mauled members of two different clans. Their chopped off limbs lay scattered around them. Even he couldn’t imagine how sick one had to be to commit such an atrocious deed.

As he was collecting valuables from the Rings of his opponents ― not like they would be needing them anymore ― he felt the presence of someone’s aura approaching the clearing. Turning around, he noticed the young man that had ran into him a little bit earlier.

Yang Ling stared dumbfounded at Kai and the bodies scattered about. It had taken him a little over five minutes to recover and rush back over here to help. If someone had told him that Kai would’ve taken care of all the enemies of his own, he wouldn’t have believed them.

He knew that Kai was strong, as he had gotten rid of his pursuers in a blink of an eye, but he had no idea that the man was this strong. How was it possible that someone of his level was powerful enough to deal with a whole squad and its leader on his own? What techniques did Kai know? What kind of training had he been put through? What had he done to achieve all this?

Seeing that it was just Yang Ling, Kai headed toward the entrance to the cave. Snapping out of his thoughts, Yang Ling ran after him, heart heavy and spirits broken. What happened to his teammates tormented him deeply.

“Help them put their limbs into their Rings,” Kai said. “As they’re technically not alive, they can be placed in them. And since time doesn’t exist within the space of the Ring, there’s no danger of them rotting.”

Yang Ling looked at him. It took his numbed mind a couple of moments to process what it had been told and his absentminded gaze instantly became clear. Nodding, he ran over to his teammates. He spent a couple of minutes collecting and dragging over their limbs, placing them in neat little piles next to their owners. He then brought them all back to their senses with a couple of slaps and soft words so that they could use their Rings. He didn’t want to shove them all into his Ring nor did he want to try removing the marks off theirs. Putting their limbs into them on his own was way too risky.

“Where are you going?” he asked, noticing Kai just passing by him.

“I came here for my Flower,” he replied without looking at him.

“Your Flower?”

“Yes. My Flower,” Kai said firmly and entered the cave. He didn’t care about the wounded students as he couldn’t help them in any way. He didn’t care about the darkness of the cave either. His eyes were like those of any nocturnal predator and he feared no beast that might’ve made itself a home here.

The cave was rather small, perhaps the same height of a two-story house. But the deeper Kai went, the narrower and lower it became. Ducking a bit so as not to hit his head, he saw what he had been looking for ― a tunnel leading downward.

Following the spiraling corridor, he descended deeper and deeper into the bowels of the beast. Luckily, his journey didn’t last long. After a hundred steps or so, he reached another cave. The connecting tunnel looked man-made, but, knowing how quirky Mother Nature was at times, it could’ve very easily been a natural formation. However, chances were that the monster that had once lived here created a tunnel connecting both caves.

The Illusionary Flower could be found in this cave. But Kai didn’t stop here either. Reaching the wall, he walked over to a narrow, hidden crevice in it. Climbing into it, he found himself in a very small cave.

It suddenly became brighter.

Stopping, Kai looked in front of him. Floating in the air was a shapeless blob of luminescent fog. Coming closer, he felt the impulses of the Forces gathered within it… Forces of
Space.

Usually, in lands with a high-energy density, such as the Plateau, it wasn’t uncommon to have different kinds of Forces occasionally appear on their own, especially in places where energy was left undisturbed for a long time. More precisely, where there were no people around. Because of this, places like the Far Wasteland became a paradise for the rarest types of Plants and monsters. It was precisely because of this that the clans decided not to conquer the entire area.

However, these Forces were as quick to disappear as they were to appear. Whenever they would form, they’d remain in this world for a split second. Under very rare circumstances, it was possible for a cluster of them to appear all at once. However, this happened so rarely that people had begun to believe that such a thing wasn’t possible at all, and that anyone who claimed otherwise was just full of shit.

Particles of the same kind of Force would circle around each other, like planets around a star, attracting similar Forces and making the cluster bigger and bigger. It was in places like these that Spirits could be born over the course of several millennia.

One such cluster was in this cave.

Kai first discovered it a year ago. He was taking a stroll around the place when he passed near this rock and noticed a bright glow under it. The moment he figured out what he was looking at, he realized just how lucky he had gotten. First of all, rare were those who could sense the power of a cluster and not mistake it for the aura of some powerful beast, and second, even rarer were those who could approach it without feeling any negative consequences.

The cluster’s first line of defense was a field that curved the space around it, making it difficult to sense it from afar. Kai was fortunate that he possessed energy vision. The second was, as he himself called them, the Fragments of Space. Reminiscent of shards of broken glass, pieces of Force invisible to ordinary eyes swirled around the cluster. The edges were sharp enough to cut through bone.

Energy vision and his unique control of energy helped out this time, too. If it weren’t for these things, he would’ve probably died the first time he had come here.

In fact, only Elementalists could find and tame a future Spirit. As Rune’Tan had explained, thousands of Fragments could be dispersed with a dense wave of ki, which someone at the Elementalist Stage could absolutely pull off. Peak-level Exorcists could probably do the same. Kai, on the other hand, could get close to the Forces only because of his unique abilities.

If he were to use a technique that’d allow him to release his ki in such a manner, he’d definitely damage the cluster. Luckily, thanks to his energy-taming ability, he easily bypassed the Fragments. Standing in front of the cluster, he was finally able to feel the full power of the centuries-old Fragments.

The reason why he had to get so close to it was cultivation. Who would refuse the opportunity to contemplate the real Forces of
Space for free? Kai knew a little bit about the Path of the Sword, but nothing really prevented him from learning the Path of some other element. After all, there was no better teacher than nature itself.

This was what Kai had been doing for almost the entire last year. Thanks to his hard work, he managed to make great progress, having mastered all four Forces of Space at the Hearing Stage. He must’ve been born under a lucky star as he doubted that anyone else would’ve found this place as easily as he had.

However, this time, he was in no hurry to approach the cluster. Bowing slightly, he sincerely thanked the future Spirit, which, unfortunately, would probably be found and captured before it was completely formed.

Turning around, he followed the tunnel to the previous cave and approached the Flower. He didn’t know for how long it had been growing here, but, judging by it being of peak-quality and Gold rank, it must’ve been quite some time.

The Flower was beautiful. It grew directly from the stone, casting a pale, shimmering silver light upon the cave. Its thin stalk was no longer than a human hand. Its five petals, each the size of a silver coin, were adorned with mysterious symbols that kept changing their shape. Any attempt to memorize or find meaning in them was pointless. This was what Force Fragments actually looked like.

When Kai first came down here, he immediately noticed the Flower. More precisely, a whole bed of them. But it was all an illusion that the Flower had made to protect itself. The real one was in a completely different place, hidden by a special veil that made it invisible. A year ago, the Flower was only of high quality, so Kai decided to help it grow. Thanks to Rune’Tan, he learned that he needed to do two things in order for the Flower to become of peak quality.

First, he made a miniature energy-collection array around the Flower. Over the years, he had seen enough similar arrays to know how they worked. In addition, he learned a few more details about them from the information Dee had given him. Usually, the problem with building arrays was their complex structure and knowledge needed to form it. Apprentices studied this art for years, but Kai, who had no difficulties with energy control and who had long ago memorized the schematics of many arrays, needed but a couple of hours to master the art of making them.

Aside from that, from time to time, Kai brought Crystals and other Plants to the Flower, so that it could absorb their energy and grow.

Thus, in almost a year, Kai had managed to raise the Plant’s quality. Then again, the Flower had probably been doing fine on its own. All that he had done was help it reach a new stage sooner rather than later.

Crouching in front of the Plant, Kai closed his eyes and tried to remember the correct way of harvesting this particular type of Flower. First, he needed to find the energy threads with which it was connected to the stone and then cut them off. Finding them wasn’t difficult, and as soon as the first thread was cut, the Plant suddenly swayed and lit up. However, nothing happened.

Kai knew that this particular Flower should already be able to move on its own. There was a special technique to prevent the plant from escaping, but he didn’t care much for it. Due to the fact that it was so close to a cluster, it had fallen under its influence and simply decided that it liked it far too much to escape.

A minute later, the Plant was in Kai’s Ring.

Time to go back up to the surface and fix this mess.

Chapter 20
LURING OUT THE SALAMANDERS

While Kai was in the cave, Yang Ling had managed to gather all the limbs, wake up all the students, and have them activate their Rings. With the limbs intact and stored away, they had a chance of being healed. Unfortunately, these injuries would affect their ability to fight and cultivate but it was still better than being disabled and dead.

Having noticed Kai, Yang Ling got up. His right hand was now wrapped in a special healing bandage. Unfortunately, he hadn’t managed to find his fingers. They were probably lost and trampled over during the fight. However, that seemed like nothing compared to what his friends had lost.

“What happened here? Why are there so many students in the Far Wasteland?” Kai asked straight away.

Yang Ling looked up at him in surprise. How come Kai didn’t know? Had he been hiding underground this entire time?

“The Great Tournament,” he muttered.

What? Kai thought, but then he remembered. Has it really been that long?

“All right…” He sighed. “Tell me everything. And don’t spare the details.”

Yang Ling continued staring at him. Has he truly been living in the Wasteland? Snapping out of it, he began to tell Kai about the Tournament. He told him about the event itself, about the awards, about the first round and its rules, about the tokens, about the search for Plants, about the Bright Moon Clan, and about the ambush. He also told him about the brochures, from which Kai could get much more information.

“Fiftieth anniversary? Interesting…” Kai muttered and checked Shin Kou’s Ring. To his surprise, he had a brochure on him. Noticing the token, he picked it up and looked it over. The number four hundred was engraved on it. No wonder he had dealt with him so easily, Shin Kou seemed to have been one of the weakest apprentices.

[Grand Tournament Storage Token]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Peak

Features: see more

Information (Points): 1,740

I see. So these are the points they told me about...

Having checked all of the tokens, Kai noted that Shin Kou’s teammates had far fewer points than him. On average, two hundred.

Seeing that most of those points had been taken from the defeated students, Kai tried to transfer them all to one token. However, he failed — apparently, transferring points between the members of the same clan wasn’t allowed. However, they could be transferred to another clan’s token and then transferred back to a clanmate through it. In this way, the Salamanders shared part of their points with Shin Kou.

Having figured it out, Kai ended up with only one token worth 5,520 points. Unfortunately, the Crystals, which gave these points, couldn’t be removed from the tokens. This required a special key that only the elders of the Blades possessed. Any attempt to open the token by force threatened to destroy both it and the Crystals.

Kai sat down with the intention of studying the brochure in greater detail when he was suddenly interrupted by the leader of the Tree of Life Clan members.

“Sorry… But… Can… Can you return our tokens?” he whispered in a hoarse, weak voice.

Kai raised his head and eyebrows. “Do you seriously intend to continue? You’ve lost all of your limbs… It’d be suicide at this point. Although, I admire your guts.”

“No…” the young man replied, smiling through the pain. “If we saturate them with energy, we’ll be teleported back. However, we’ll be disqualified... Otherwise, well… We’ll just sit here till we die...”

Kai checked the properties of the tokens, making sure that was how they worked. A small area of its energy space had outlines that strongly resembled the structure of a transfer array, into which two Forces of Space were interwoven.

At first glance, the structure seemed simple, but Kai knew that there was no way that he’d be able to recreate it. Although only two of the four Forces of Space were used here, they were clearly called upon by a Seer. Also, all of the tokens had an anchor. That is, they were connected to each other, forming a much larger array, connected to artifacts outside the Far Wasteland. That was how the tokens knew where to transfer the students.

Returning the empty tokens, Kai watched patiently as the students poured energy into them, activating the transfer process. As it took some time, it was clear why they didn’t leave during the battle. Over the next couple of minutes, the clearing was illuminated with bright lights at least twenty times. The last to disappear were the team leader and Yang Ling, who thanked Kai for saving him before he left.

Left alone, Kai soon exited the clearing too. He took his time to study the brochure and come up with a plan. For almost two years he had hid like a rat. It seemed that the time had finally come for him to reappear. And thanks to the rule that said that all the participants were under the protection of the organizers, the Tournament seemed like the perfect opportunity for his return.

However, this wasn’t the only reason why he was interested in the Tournament. There were also the awards, the opportunity to test his strength after almost two years of training, as well as getting revenge on the Salamanders, who he hated with every fiber of his being.

He hoped that they knew that the hunters could also become the hunted.

***

Crouching by the stream, Kai washed the blood off his hands and face. Which group of Salamanders was this? He had already lost count.

It was the seventh day of the first round. Kai had never once gone in any other direction but south. As he progressed, he lured out any nearby members of the Salamander clan by unmasking his aura, thus allowing their tracking artifacts to spot him.

As soon as he got to the Far Wasteland, he realized just how dangerous the place really was. Heavens only knew how many times he got close to dying. But the tricks Rune’Tan had taught him helped them both survive. Kai noticed the approaching Salamanders in advance by expanding his aura and then quickly hid it in order to confuse them. Doing this, he was able to kill more than two hundred of them in the span of a week.

He felt no guilt or pity killing them. They had signed their death sentences the moment they took it upon themselves to find and kill him. If they were the fearsome warriors they claimed to be, then they had to know that no worthy opponent would go down without a fight.

He didn’t spare anyone.

Luckily for him, getting rid of the Salamanders turned to be a very efficient way of earning points. He also helped himself to any and all resources they had found. The marks on their Rings were the same as their owners, weak and easy to break.

Having finally washed the blood off himself, he was about to continue moving further south when he detected two unfamiliar auras. Their owners were moving incredibly fast, heading to the spot where he had recently dealt with another dozen Salamanders.

Damn it! He frowned. They seem very powerful. They must be among the first hundred! But my aura was hidden, how did they...? Bastards! Maybe the last group managed to send them some kind of a message!

Kai turned and ran south. It was unlikely that they could track him — the distance between them was still far too great — but he didn’t want to meet them just yet. Another group of Salamanders could come to their aid; he really didn’t have the time to deal with a bigger group now. His target was far to the south and he wanted to get to it as soon as possible.

He didn’t stop running even when the stream was a good couple of miles behind him. His plan for today was to get closer to his goal, so he didn’t want to waste time on the Salamanders.

Remembering the last month’s events, he smiled. At that time, he had just completed a very long session of deep meditation, during which he mastered the Hearing Stage on the Path of Space. The only reason he had gotten out of his hiding hole was to put his new powers to a test.

To his misfortune and great displeasure, there were no powerful monsters in the area. He later learned that this was the work of the Blades, which had cleansed the Far Wasteland in order to make it safer for the upcoming Tournament. He was lucky that the Elementalists didn’t find him, as he had killed all the monsters that had been lurking around the cave. They must’ve either ignored that area, as it seemed safe, or failed to notice the power it exuded.

But no matter how far he went, he still couldn’t find monsters strong enough to test his skills on. Already getting angry, he stubbornly moved on, which made Rune’Tan wake up, surprising him.

“Kai, I think I just felt a Fruit with soul energy!”

Having figured out where the energy was coming from, Kai immediately moved toward its source. Unfortunately, by the time he got to it, the Fruit was no longer there. But he had no intention of giving up. Using the Forces that he had recently mastered, he was able to determine in which direction the Fruit had gone and then went after it again.

For three whole weeks, he wandered through the Far Wasteland, chasing the migrating Fruit. Each time it seemed like he was about to find it, it immediately slipped away from him. The last time he saw it, it had moved far to the south, all the way to the ocean.

Kai cursed. He’d get this Fruit even if it killed him. But before embarking on such a long journey, he decided to pick up the Flower.

Initially, seeing the speed at which it grew, Kai wanted to help it grow even more so that it surpassed the Gold rank. However, if he didn’t take it now, Heavens only knew if he’d get a chance to come back for it.

He had reached the Spinal Cord Endurance level within nine months after leaving the clan, so he didn’t need to rush with progress for now. This could’ve happened earlier, of course, but he needed a break between the levels for his organism to adapt and heal. Unfortunately, there was a catch in his case. After reaching the end of the Mind Stage, he couldn’t progress further due to the injuries that Helios had given him.

Finding himself in a dead-end, he decided to work with and improve what he already had. He practiced swordsmanship and controlling his aura, fought countless monsters, and meditated on Space and Sword Forces (from the purchased Particle).

On top of that, he had significantly improved his close-combat skills, having learned a lot from Rune’Tan. In his youth, the redhead used not only the Soul Forces but also his fists to fight.

When he fought monsters on a whole stage above him, it seemed to him that he was finished. However, every time he managed to outsmart death thanks to the sheer power of his will, his desire to become stronger, and, of course, his regeneration ability.

That was why, even without being able to develop further, he slowly but surely became stronger.

***

Kai closed his eyes. Hidden in the crown of a tall tree, he observed several auras that were scattered about. Just a minute ago, he sensed two groups of people ahead, none of which reacted to his unmasked aura, which meant that they weren’t Salamanders. Still, he wasn’t about to lower his guard.

The two groups quickly found each other, after which a fight ensued. One of the groups had five people, while the other had seven. Almost all of them were at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level.

The outcome, however, surprised him. In the beginning, the group of seven was doing better. Then, eight auras disappeared from his view, leaving three to fight against one. The survivor tried to escape, but they chased him... and caught him.

Kai was about to turn and leave when he felt someone’s aura at the Meridian Formation level. In just a few seconds, its owner knocked out the three remaining students, after which he began to collect the tokens.

Jumping from branch to branch, Kai quickly reached the battlefield. However, he was noticed.

Dodging a bolt of lightning, he jumped to the ground. Rising, he locked gazes with the stranger, who lowered his hand and dispelled the technique he was about to use.

“It’s you!”

“It’s me…” Kai sighed and then smiled. “We meet again, Lei Wang.”

Chapter 21
APPROACHING THE GOAL

The meeting came as a surprise for both of the young cultivators. Kai had expected to see all sorts of things in the Wasteland, but for some reason, it hadn’t occurred to him that he could run into old acquaintances.

“Hello!” Lei Wang said with a big smile.

“So, it was you who ended this fight?” Kai asked instead of greeting him, looking at the bodies strewn about. Judging by the robes, they were members of the Thunder Serpent and the Tree of Life Clans. The latter had been winning until Lei Wang’s arrival.

“Yes! By the way, I didn’t see you during the qualification stage...” he said absentmindedly.

“It happens...” Kai replied, equally aloof.

Approaching one of the Serpents, he began rummaging through his clothes. Having found the token, he proceeded to the next one, until he had checked all five of them.

Luckily, it was forbidden to place tokens into Rings as that would make them inaccessible for those participants who, unlike Kai, couldn’t remove owner marks, thus making them unable to gather points.

“What are you doing?” Lei Wang asked, looking puzzled.

“Huh? Sorry, do you want the tokens?”

“Why would I want that? We’re from the same clan.”

Kai sighed. Lei Wang was as clueless and hopeless as ever. Then again, he didn’t belong to any of the teams, so it made sense that he was out of the loop. Robbing your clanmates was stupid as they’d definitely hold a grudge. However, this group of Serpents was unconscious, so why Lei Wang wasn’t using it to his advantage was beyond Kai’s understanding.

“You can take their points for yourself through another clan token,” he explained and demonstrated by transferring a small number of points first to Shin Kou’s token and then to the Serpent’s dark blue one. “They lost, so it doesn’t really matter who gets their points in the end,” he added, getting up. “Also...” He looked at Lei Wang and tossed a small bundle to him. “Take this. It’s for saving my life two years ago.”

Lei Wang managed to catch the gift even though he was taken aback by Kai’s behavior. Looking down, his heart started beating faster. In his hands, he held a peak–quality, Gold-rank Fruit imbued with the element of thunder. Tiny flashes of electricity running along its surface and its thick skin streaked with mystical symbols spoke of its high value.

Greed flashed in the young man’s gaze, but it was quickly replaced with pride.

“What are you talking about?” he asked, pretending not to understand.

“Stop fooling around.” Kai chuckled. “You may have covered your face and masked your aura, but I recognized the look in your eyes.”

Lei Wang sighed. He didn’t want anyone to know that it was he who had helped Kai escape from the Salamanders. On that evening, he was taking a walk through the city, when he suddenly felt a disturbance in the energies, followed by a colossal explosion that shook the entire Upper Nest. Needless to say, curiosity got the best of him and he went to investigate.

Once he was close enough, he felt a familiar aura. However, it seemed to have been suppressed for some reason. Feeling all that, he immediately decided to check what was going on. But as soon as he saw the wounded Kai and the enraged Shin Sei, he stopped dead in his tracks.

Lei Wang knew that Shin Sei was the son of the patriarch of the “friendly” clan that occasionally visited the Upper Nest as an envoy and even more often crossed blades with the best students of the Thunder Serpent Clan. His strength and talent were widely known.

And now Kai, his recent rival and someone who had been very kind to him, was in trouble. But he didn’t know what to do. His inner voice whispered the answer to him. And even though he knew it was foolish, he helped Kai escape.

For a long time after that, he was afraid that he’d be discovered. That was why Kai’s gratitude came as a surprise.

Staring at the wondrous Fruit, he heaved a sigh of relief.

“Are you sure about this? This is very expensive.”

Kai chuckled. “I am. I’m grateful to those who help me and wish to repay them in kind. I found the Fruit by accident, but I’ve no use for it other than sell it for coin. If you don’t want it, I’ll do just that... Anyway, I have to go now.”

Waving Lei Wang goodbye, he headed further south. Just recently, he had reentered the area within which Rune’Tan had sensed the Fruit they needed.

Their goal was now six hundred miles away.

“Hey, wait!” Lei Wang perked up. “I wanna go with you!”

Kai winced.

“As you wish. But I won’t wait for you. If you fall behind, it’s your fault,” he said and dashed forward at great speed.

***

By the end of the tenth day of the Tournament, Kai and Lei Wang had managed to cover a great distance. With each passing day, Kai looked forward to catching the Fruit more and more. According to Rune’Tan, it hadn’t gone anywhere. The longer it stayed in one place, the more difficult it’d be for it to move again.

During this time, Kai went out several more times to hunt for the Salamanders. He had to warn Lei Wang about his plan so that he wouldn’t get involved and inadvertently receive the status of an assassin. He also told him not to try to stop him as he had no regrets about what he was doing.

To his surprise, Lei Wang didn’t ask any unnecessary questions. Even his eccentric mind understood the cruelty of the world they were living in.

Along the way, the two encountered various monsters. Luckily, none of them were powerful enough to wound them but they did slow them down, forcing them to skip meals and rest in order to make up for the lost time. They also came across Plants; at least Kai did, as Lei Wang didn’t seem able to sense their presence. From time to time, he’d make a stop in order to pick up the most valuable of Plants, surprising Lei Wang who just couldn’t seem to figure out how Kai knew where the Herbs and Fruits were.

He was also amazed by Kai’s strength, which exceeded that of most people on his level. The way he dealt with entire groups of Salamanders all on his own, without weapons, energy, or Force, was both awe-inspiring and frightening. It was hard to believe that it was possible to possess such power even at the Mind Stage without being an apprentice.

Just what kind of secrets was Kai hiding?

At dawn of the eleventh day, they were forced to halt. In front of them stretched a long and wide canyon, with what seemed to be a bottomless pit between its sides. Crossing it seemed both dangerous and time-consuming. It’d be faster to go around it.

Or so Lei Wang thought.

Looking at Kai, he realized that his friend had a different idea in mind.

“It seems to me,” Kai said thoughtfully, “that this is where we part ways.”

“But why?” Lei Wang inquired as he watched Kai pick up rocks from the ground.

“As I said, I’m in a hurry,” he replied, continuing to scavenge the ground. “I’m not going to waste time on a detour. Time’s a luxury I can’t afford.”

Lei Wang stared at him dumbfounded. In the meantime, Kai had collected nearly a dozen wide rocks that now lay tucked away under his arm. Approaching the edge, he looked down and whistled. The pit was at least a couple of hundred feet deep.

“One, two, three, four, and… five,” he counted, stepping back from the edge. He then turned around. “Thank you again, Lei Wang. I wish you the best of luck,” he said.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” Lei Wang shouted, outstretched his arm, and stepped forward.

But Kai wasn’t listening. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and turned toward the canyon. The next moment, his hands twitched sharply. Stones soared over the darkness of the abyss, forming a path.

“So be it…” he said and activated the Five Weightless Steps. His silhouette blurred and melted away. In a second, he was gone, leaving behind nothing but a cloud of falling dust. No longer did he destroy the ground beneath him when he moved as he had finally learned how to better control the amount of ki released during the technique’s activation.

During their journey, he moved at a normal speed and Lei Wang had to use a technique in order to keep up with him. Today, however, he decided to use ki for the first time in a long while.

Like a bolt of lightning, he zapped over the floating path. In a matter of nanoseconds, he was near the other side of the chasm, safe and sound but without a drop of ki left in him. Thanks to careful planning and perfect timing, he reached the last stone just before it lost energy and plummeted down into the dark.

Smiling, he jumped onto solid ground and looked back. He waved goodbye to the shocked Lei Wang and continued on his way.

He tried his best to avoid using techniques but he was very soon forced to use the Five Weightless Steps again. When he found himself less than six miles away from the Fruit, he felt the presence of two auras. The stronger the aura was, the greater the distance from which he could notice it. If its owner wasn’t hiding it, of course. That was why he found it hard to believe that he’d again have a chance to meet someone whose strength could be detected from such a great distance.

He recalled a similar situation from almost eight months ago when he barely managed to avoid meeting a Titan Stage beast.

And now there were two of them.

It was much more difficult for an animal to reach the Titan Stage than it was for a human. They didn’t know how to cultivate, so the only way for them to develop was by eating other animals, cultivators, and Plants. Cultivation wasn’t something they learned, but rather something that had been engraved in their bodies and souls. And it was precisely because of that the average Titan beast was more often stronger than a human Exorcist.

Reason told him that it was time to run, but Rune’Tan begged to differ.

“There are two of them, both at the middle of the Titan Stage. Seems they’re looking for the same Fruit we are,” he said in a serious voice. “Which, for some reason, hasn’t moved yet. Perhaps something is holding it in place.”

Kai had no choice but to continue forward. These kinds of Fruits were so rare that he was lucky that one such even appeared during his lifetime. If he didn’t get this one, he might not live to find another.

Running as fast as he could, he crossed almost six miles in less than a minute. What he saw when he got there wasn’t at all pleasing.

In the middle of a desolate forest, two huge monsters were fighting.

One of them was a blue-striped Thunder Tiger with silver fur sparkling with lightning. It was the size of a rhino, with firm, bulging muscles. Its long tail looked like a whip, and could probably injure just as effectively. One well-aimed blow of its paw would be enough to kill. No amount of regeneration or protection would save the unfortunate soul that fell under its mighty legs. The Tiger was a real killing machine.

The second beast was a giant Midnight Serpent, whose body was around a hundred feet long. However, despite such a large size, it moved at an incredible speed. Its obsidian scales exuded violet fumes. From time to time, it’d spray green acid from its fanged mouth. It was in no way inferior to the formidable Tiger.

But Kai’s gaze didn’t linger on the beasts. Masking his aura and presence as best as he could, he focused on his target. The Fruit looked different from what he had imagined. He couldn’t even tell that it was a plant as it looked more like some kind of precious stone.

Shaped like an octahedron, it emitted a delicate deep pink, almost purple light. Resting in a golden bowl placed on top of a short but sturdy stem, it wasn’t larger than a fist. Inside it were red threads, swirling in a translucent liquid like worms in a puddle.

[Purple Soul Fruit]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Low

The Fruit swayed and shuddered as if it was trying to free itself, but it didn’t help. The lightning cage surrounding it wasn’t eager to let it run free.

Looking at the silver-blue sparks, Kai realized which of the two monsters was the first to discover this precious resource. However, it couldn’t help the Tiger in battle. The Serpent was slowly but surely winning. Kai understood that if he didn’t do something then he’d lose his only chance to heal.

He wasn’t about to let the damn snake get the Fruit!

Chapter 22
BETWEEN TWO TITANS

The battle continued. Kai couldn’t risk either of the beasts getting the Fruit. He’d do everything he could to get to it before they noticed him.

“Are you sure about this?” Rune’Tan asked.

“Absolutely!” Kai nodded, his eyes burning with determination.

“All right...” The redhead sighed. “I’ll help you, but after that, I’ll fall into a very deep sleep, and it’s unlikely that you or anything else will wake me up. All I can do is hope that you won’t forget about me when you get it and that you’ll direct some of the Fruit’s energy my way.”

Kai smiled. By saying “when” and not “if,” Rune’Tan implied that he didn’t doubt his success. This gave him even more confidence.

“I won’t forget. I promise,” he said. “Now, how can you help me?”

“The Soul Storm technique. Once I use it, their soul energy will temporarily become chaotic, which will disorient and significantly weaken them. At that moment, you should just go for the Fruit.”

“Are you sure that they won’t notice me? What will happen when I get close?” Kai asked, a little bit skeptic, once again casting a glance at the two monsters. Their strength sent chills down his spine.

“I have little strength left, so I can’t say for sure how effective the technique will be,” Rune’Tan began. “But if you don’t get too close and keep your aura masked, I doubt that they’ll notice you... Ready?”

Kai nodded and then handed control over his body to Rune’Tan. At the same moment, mystical Forces appeared in the air nearby. Threads of energy, barely visible to the naked eye, danced like leaves on the wind, uniting and intertwining to form a circle. The process might’ve seemed simple, but Kai knew that this technique required the mastery of the Fusion Force. From the moment of their meeting, he had known that Rune’Tan was a powerful entity, but with each day he realized more and more just how strong he really was.

In less than a second, Kai’s hands created a powerful Soul Storm technique and activated it. It covered an area of several miles with the power of a crushing avalanche. Everyone whose soul hadn’t yet been fully hardened died instantly.

It easily pierced through the bodies of the Serpent and the Tiger and invaded their souls, throwing their Yins and Yangs out of balance. The beasts stood frozen for a couple of seconds, and then, releasing a deafening roar and a hiss, broke into a run, struggling to understand why they were suddenly in pain.

The Tiger fell to the ground. Unable to keep its balance, it collapsed the moment it tried to get back up. Its senses were weakened, and its muscles refused to obey. The creature that was capable of destroying entire cities now seemed like a flailing cat on sedatives.

The Serpent fared no better. Writhing furiously so that the earth beneath it trembled, it made low, but barely audible sounds that hurt both Kai’s head and ears. His knees trembled, threatening to give in under him. His vision blurred and stomach rose to his throat.

He lost his pace but he didn’t stop, staring stubbornly at the Fruit. He needed to make one last leap toward it...

Sending some ki into his body, Kai improved his condition somewhat and rushed to his goal. He had to get it at any cost!

Ah, but if only things were so easy, life would’ve been much simpler.

Having crossed almost half the distance, he felt a wave of danger raise behind him. Activating Offset Step, he managed to dodge the stream of energy and lightning that escaped the Tiger’s mouth. The attack hit the spot where Kai had been standing a moment earlier, instantly destroying dozens of trees and leaving behind a long and deep furrow of molten earth.

Damn it! The smell of burning spread all around. Why the hell can that thing use Force?! Fuck! Fuck, I got lucky!

His intuition, trained to perfection during the two years spent in the Wasteland, helped him survive, but he couldn’t rely on it all the time. Sooner or later, it was bound to fail him.

In order to get to safety, he’d have to leap back, causing the distance between him and the Fruit to increase again. But he couldn’t allow that. Instead, he rushed toward the Fruit again. Having learned from his mistake, this time, he moved slower, paying more attention to the raging beasts. But there was no time to hesitate — Rune’Tan’s technique wouldn’t last forever. Very soon, the beasts would come to their senses, so he had to act quickly.

He was getting closer and closer to the Fruit, but at some point, the Tiger got tired of attacking the enemy it couldn’t see or smell. Mind clouded by pain, it stopped throwing balls of energy in random directions. Snarling, it lowered to the ground, like a cat ready to pounce. Dozens, if not hundreds, of lightning bolts rose from its fur, spreading in a large circle around it.

Fortunately, Kai noticed the change in the flow of the Tiger’s ki and prepared himself for the attack. He slowed down again but didn’t stop. With his energy vision, he could see where the next lightning bolt would strike. And although they were fast, he was faster.

Dodging, he continued to move toward his goal. Running in a zigzag, he watched the lightning pass him by. A loud roar broke through the air, spreading for miles into the depths of the Far Wasteland.

I’m almost there! Kai thought when the writhing Serpent appeared in the way of the Tiger’s attack. Several lightning bolts immediately hit the huge reptile, sizzling the obsidian scales. They did little harm to the beast, but they slightly cleared its mind. The Serpent immediately fought back. A greenish mist seeped out of its open mouth and covered the area of a couple of hundred feet in front of it in the blink of an eye.

Filling his body with ki and pouring some into his feet, Kai picked up his pace. Having created a makeshift shield using Repulsion Force, he barely managed to get out of the poisonous cloud, leaving everything else behind him.

He wasn’t worried about the Fruit. After all, poison could hardly damage a Royal-rank Plant. The same couldn’t be said about himself however. Terrible burns appeared in places where his skin had come in contact with the poison. The Forces that the Serpent wielded were slightly above his own.

Luckily, he could regenerate so he didn’t have to worry too much. It’d take it some time to heal the wounds, but he’d pull through. He didn’t dare imagine what would’ve happened to him if he hadn’t escaped. Lightning bolts continued to explode behind him, lifting waves of rock and dirt into the air.

Moving away from the slowly growing cloud, Kai gritted his teeth. The effect of Soul Storm grew weaker, and he still hadn’t obtained the Fruit. He had to do something about the green cloud as soon as possible, but he couldn’t just blindly throw himself into it. He didn’t have the necessary protection nor did he know how long it’d take him to harvest the Fruit. His regeneration might not be enough to save him — he needed a plan B.

Looking up, he got an idea.

***

It had been about a minute since the Serpent exhaled the poisonous cloud. For some, this might’ve seemed like a short period of time, but for others, especially those whose life hung in balance, it was an eternity.

The fog was still hanging over the clearing, hiding the battle raging behind it from prying eyes. The two beasts had recovered enough to continue fighting. Their souls and energy were still off balance so their senses and powers were yet to return.

The hail of lightning stopped, having been replaced by powerful rays of electricity that’d occasionally shoot out from the fog. Soon, they, too, came to a halt. The furious roaring died down. Silence covered the clearing. Time seemed to have stopped.

The imaginary peace was broken when a small figure flew out of the fog and collided with a tree.

Naked, covered in blood, without hair, and with many cuts and burns, Kai was smiling happily. His body was beaten and poisoned, but his heart was full of joy. With trembling fingers, he stroked the intact Ring, inside which his salvation finally rested.

His body was slowly recovering and getting rid of the poison. He had succeeded. The idea of charging the stones with ki, and then running on them directly to where the Fruit was had saved him a lot of time. His gut told him that if he had continued to save ki and stay on the ground at the moment when the Serpent breathed out the poison, he would’ve probably been dead by now.

He thanked the Heavens that the beasts were too busy with each other and that the fog and Soul Storm had bought him enough time to get to the Fruit before them. In the end, his biggest issue turned out to be removing the Thunder Cage. Fortunately, thanks to Rune’Tan, the Tiger’s will weakened along with its soul, which allowed Kai to dispel the technique.

Greedily inhaling clean air and wincing from the pain that finally hit him, Kai turned his head toward the fog. Absorbing as much prana from the air as possible, he directed all of it toward healing, and sat down to see who the winner would be. He hadn’t gotten the chance to see who was winning while he was running. The fog, luckily, didn’t prove to be an obstacle for his energy vision.

Once everything calmed down and the dust settled, Kai narrowed his eyes and focused his attention on the two frozen silhouettes. He thought he knew who the winner would be when the Tiger let out a roar, releasing a wave of electricity. Forming a sphere around its wielder, it chased away the fog in an instant and incinerated numerous trees.

Kai could again see the whole battlefield.

The Tiger stood in the center, motionless. Having unleashed too much power too quickly, it had left itself without strength. The Serpent was twitching, wrapped around it. A wave of lightning passed through its body, damaging its internal organs and nervous system. But the reptile was still very much alive.

The startled Tiger growled. It looked really bad. Having absorbed a colossal amount of poison, some of which was neutralized by the lightning, it could barely stand. The beautiful silver fur was now riddled with patches of burnt skin and sullied with blood and dirt. However, despite the wounds from which it was bleeding profusely, it was refusing to die. Under the pressure of the Serpent’s embrace, its bones were breaking, tissue tearing, and organs popping like grapes. It was a matter of time before it would drop dead.

Realizing that the last attack wasn’t enough to throw the Serpent off, the Tiger knew what had to be done. Its enemy’s blood was even more poisonous than the fog, but there was no other choice. With the last bit of its strength, it sank its teeth into the Serpent’s body.

The reptile hissed, wriggled, beat the ground with its tail, squeezed the Tiger harder, but nothing helped. A second later, its head was torn off and spat out onto the ground.

The Tiger trembled, spitting blood, fangs, and chunks of flesh out of its wounded mouth. The Serpent’s blood destroyed its tongue and gums. It tried to howl to ease the pain, but it failed. The poison went deeper, damaging its throat. Even after death, the Serpent refused to let it out of its grip.

Overcoming the pain, the Tiger began to move. It could still survive if it could get rid of the poison and the carcass coiled around it. It just needed to begin the transition to the next level, in which the Fruit, for which it had fought so zealously, would be of great assistance. To its misfortune and horror, the Tiger found out that its prize was nowhere to be found. However, the Cage was still there, which meant that the Fruit couldn’t have moved on its own.

At that moment, Kai realized that he hadn’t risked his life in vain. Even with one foot in the grave, the Tiger posed a dangerous threat. Even in this state, it was faster and stronger than any member of any Clan. There was too much difference between humans and beasts.

Kai had recovered enough to be able to run even further. He watched the Tiger run around the battle-torn clearing for several minutes. Unfortunately, it couldn’t find any traces of the thief or remnants of the Fruit’s aura. A couple of minutes later, the beast collapsed to the ground. Its heart had stopped beating, and its ki began to leave its mortal shell as soon as the monster’s soul disappeared.

Kai breathed a sigh of relief. It was finally over.

A few minutes later, he got up again. His skin had completely recovered, and there was even some hair on his head. Dressed in the robes of the Thunder Serpent Clan that he took out from his Ring, Kai slowly hobbled over to the recent battlefield. There was still poison in his body, but it was fighting it. He was still weak, so he walked slowly.

He wanted to harvest the beasts for materials — primarily, their Energy Crystals. In addition to them, the corpses should contain other very valuable ingredients such as bones, fangs, skin and scales, venom, and internal organs. All of this was sought out by alchemists who could use these materials to make all sorts of potions and tonics. He didn’t want to miss the opportunity to earn some coin.

Getting close to the Tiger’s corpse, he felt the presence of several powerful auras. They were approaching the clearing at an incredible speed. Not wishing to be found in his current state, Kai hurried to pick up at least its Crystals when several arrows pierced his arms and legs, nailing him to the ground.

Whoever had shot him couldn’t expect that Kai, an inner-circle student, would be able to resist the sleeping poison that the arrowheads had been coated with. The Serpent’s poison had helped increase his resistance. And there was also his bloodline, which immediately began to fight any poison that entered his body.

Kai got up and quickly pulled out the arrows. Leaving the tips or the shafts in would’ve stopped the bleeding if he didn’t have regeneration. By leaving them in, he risked the metal fusing with his skin and muscle tissue.

The archer was already in his field of vision. By his robes, he was an apprentice of the Bright Moon Clan, and by his face, he was amazed at his opponent’s strength. Notching another arrow, he got ready to fire again. He didn’t expect that he’d have to fire twice.

In the meantime, Kai rushed back to the corpses to get the Crystals before fleeing. There was still a certain amount of the Serpent’s venom in his body, so he was still far from being in his best shape. Starting a fight with the archer would be a stupid idea.

Unfortunately, the archer didn’t share his opinion. A new arrow flew in Kai’s direction, splitting into a dozen arrows mid-flight.

Kai didn’t have the time to retreat. Turning around abruptly, he managed to dodge two daggers at the last moment. The archer materialized right next to him. That is, his double did. The appearance and aura matched perfectly, but the thin energy thread that connected it to its master revealed its true nature.

As soon as Kai moved his arm to attack, he already had to run away from another arrow. Just like with the daggers, he barely dodged. All of his attempts to fight back or approach the corpses were interrupted by the archer and his double. They moved in tandem, covering one another.

With each passing moment, Kai grew angrier. Not only did this guy want to take away his hard-earned trophy, but he didn’t even allow him to defend himself. He was being attacked from all sides and forced to move further and further away from the corpses.

Fucking fuck! What happened to all those auras I had felt before?!

A bright flash struck nearby, after which a huge explosion enveloped the clearing. The shockwave knocked Kai back and the flames burned his skin. Fortunately, he was far away from the epicenter so he was only slightly injured. The robes, which were of peak quality and Silver rank, had helped protect him.

Landing on his feet, he glanced around. The doppelganger now stood next to the archer, slowly merging back with him. The young man’s strength doubled. As if that wasn’t bad enough, a group of twenty students from the Bright Moon Clan now stood behind him.

A similar team appeared on the opposite side of the clearing, led by no one other than Shin Sei.

Anger boiled in Kai’s heart.

“You!” Shin Sei blurted out in surprise. What the hell was Kai doing here?! “What a great catch! The Fruit, two Titan corpses, and your Ring!” he exclaimed with a smile.

Like many others, he, too, had felt the clash of two powerful auras. Reaching the Titan Stage, animals acquired considerable intelligence, so they knew the value of life. They wouldn’t fight for no good reason. This was why everyone nearby hurried to the battlefield as soon as the bestial auras began to fade. Even if the beasts were still alive, they couldn’t help but check out the situation. The temptation was far too great.

“Hey, you!” Shin Sei shouted arrogantly, looking at the archer. “This is our loot. You better get out of here before you join these two!”

All three sides froze. The archer’s team was thinking whether the prize was worth fighting against Shin Sei and his team, and Kai was thinking about how he could get closer to the corpses without being noticed. He had no intention of handing them over to these vultures, but he was painfully aware of the fact that he couldn’t deal with both of the groups on his own in his current condition.

If he could just get to the Crystals…

Before the archer could reply, a new group appeared in the clearing.

Several bright orbs materialized in the sky. A moment later, a blinding light flooded the clearing, disorienting everyone present. Except for Kai, whose energy vision saved him again.

Seeing an opportunity, he rushed toward the Tiger’s corpse.

Strengthening his hand with sword energy and all the Forces he knew, he pierced the Tiger’s chest, already weakened by the poison. Grabbing the Crystal that glowed even through the flesh and muscle, he immediately sent it to his Ring. At the next moment, he received a powerful kick to the chest and was thrown a couple of tens of feet away to the side.

The blindingly bright light disappeared.

Atop the Tiger’s corpse stood a beautiful young man with azure eyes and golden hair, clutching the Serpent’s Crystal. Calmly looking at the artifact shimmering with violet light, the best fighter of the Sun Blessed Clan paid no attention to anyone else.

“I believe I’ll keep the Crystals for myself. As well as the Fruit,” Yan Liang said arrogantly. “You can have the rest.”

“Bastard!” Shin Sei shouted after he got back to his senses. “Who do you think you are?! Do you think you can take all of us on?!”

“Who says I’m alone?” Yan Liang chuckled.

As if summoned, four more people appeared next to him. And although they were outnumbered, each of them belonged to the elite circle of their clan and could easily defeat a dozen disciples on their own.

Shin Sei grimaced. Yan Liang alone didn’t pose a threat to his group, but the five strongest apprentices of the Sun Blessed Clan weren’t something to mess around with.

He looked aside and swore. The next moment he rushed forward. Yan Liang did the same.

Once they crossed their blades, Kai took advantage of the situation, stole the Fruit, and fled. Despite his best attempts to hide his aura, the archer and his group still managed to notice his attempt to escape, which was why they were the first to rush after him.

Another battle for the rare Fruit was about to begin.

Chapter 23
THE UNDERWATER TEMPLE

Kai was furious. It wasn’t enough that he had risked his life trying to get the Fruit but now he was forced to flee like some sort of a fugitive.

Dodging another arrow, he tried to speed up but he didn’t have enough ki as all of it was focused on helping his body recover from the wounds and poison. He wagered that it’d take him at least another couple of hours to finally get rid of it completely. Until then, he had to work with what he had and pray that that’d be enough to save him.

He had already masked his aura to resemble an animal one, but the members of the Bright Moon Clan was still able to track him down. Probably due to the fact that they excelled in hunting. As if they weren’t enough of a pain in his side, the Salamanders and the Sun Blessed were also after him.

Realizing that anger wouldn’t do him any good, Kai took a deep breath and calmed down. In these kinds of situations, one needed to have a clear mind to avoid making mistakes. So far, he had had luck, but that didn’t mean that it’d always be so. He needed to become stronger. Not only physically, but also mentally.

Synchronizing his breathing, thoughts, and the flow of ki, he picked up his pace ever so slightly. Focusing on his footing, he tried to plan out every step to avoid falling over and gain some distance between him and his pursuers. If he couldn’t do that much, what the hell had he been training for all this time?

Pondering how he could get away from his pursuers, he turned toward the ocean, suddenly remembering a place that he had long wanted to visit. Perhaps he’d be able to hide there.

When he had left the lands of the Thunder Serpent Clan, he couldn’t help but become interested in the scroll that old Gin wanted so much from him. And although he had studied it before, he hadn’t found anything odd about it. At least until the day the scroll released a wave of mysterious power that didn’t resemble either energy or Force. Realizing that things weren’t so simple, he halted to figure things out.

At first glance, there was still nothing unusual about the scroll. It looked like an ordinary item, deprived of both energy and Forces. Energy vision showed nothing either, making Kai doubt that it was the scroll that had caused that strange wave of power. However, Rune’Tan came to his rescue, having sensed a spirit mark imprinted on the scroll.

As he explained to Kai, such a mark was a special seal left by the soul of the item’s owner. Only master cultivators could do this from the moment they reached the peak level of the Elementalist Stage. In essence, it replaced the primitive marks, allowing cultivators to use their items better. In addition, by leaving a soul mark, they received the ability to feel it anywhere, even if it was millions of miles away. Erasing someone’s soul mark was possible only if the invading soul was stronger than that of the item’s owner.

As always, there was a con to every pro — if the blood of the mark’s owner, processed in a special way, appeared next to it, the mark would become visible. This method was usually used by those who desperately wished to get their hands on the valuable items of a master cultivator. And that was exactly what happened when Gin took Kai’s Ring. He had a bottle with ancient master blood on himself.

This made Rune’Tan start thinking. If the mark was still on the scroll, that meant that its owner was still alive. After death, all spiritual traces of a person disappeared from this world. Whoever the owner of the scroll was, they must’ve been above the Elementalist Stage, which wasn’t a common sight on Saha.

Determined to find the owner via the mark, Rune’Tan was very surprised to discover that his findings pointed to the southeastern edge of the Far Wasteland.

Kai, too, wished to find out who the mysterious cultivator was as he hoped that they could shed some light on Jongo’s mysterious past. Unfortunately, he had spent all his time training. The little free time he did have, he spent meditating. His original plan had been to go to the ocean and see the creator of the technique only when he was ready to reach the next stage. But his plans changed…

With the Fruit safely tucked away into his Ring, the thing he needed now more than anything was a place to hide from his pursuers.

The ocean was as good a place as any.

***

Although a couple of miles separated him from his pursuers, Kai still felt like they were breathing down his neck.

Having reached a cliff overlooking the eastern edge of the Plateau, he halted abruptly. Far below him, under a sea of clouds, glimmered the azure surface of the vast ocean. Somewhere out there, beyond the dangerous waters, was a distant country, now torn apart by a war among the ruling families.

Near the cliff was a clearing, in the middle of which was a stone circle. Mysterious symbols had been etched into its gray surface and the stone itself was saturated with an insane amount of energy and Forces, out of which those of the Path of Space were the most numerous.

Stepping onto the stone platform, Kai froze. There was very little time left until his pursuers finally caught up with him, but he didn’t know what to do next. Going back wasn’t an option and neither was jumping off the cliff. If he didn’t figure out how to activate this teleport soon, he’d die. No matter how confident he was in his abilities, even he wouldn’t be able to deal with so many opponents.

Unleashing a wave of sword energy, he cleared the platform of the grass, dust, and fallen leaves, and began to carefully examine the symbols. There had to be some sort of a clue somewhere. This place was far too important to be nothing more than a monument to nature.

Groping the stone in search of any sort of lever or button or anything, he felt the auras of the Bright Moons approaching. Not far from them were the Salamanders and the Sun Blessed. Kai felt fear grip him to the very core.

He probably had less than a minute at his disposal.

“Fuck!” he swore. “How the fuck does this fucking thing work?!”

The tension was slowly building up. Kai was struggling to remain calm and level-headed. Looking around in panic for at least a piece of wood to serve him as a weapon, his gaze fell on a familiar symbol, engraved almost in the very center of the circle. Immediately taking out the scroll from the Ring, he compared the two.

They were the same.

Breathing out a sigh of relief, he crouched and placed the symbol on the scroll over the symbol on the platform. The two aligned perfectly, down to the last brush stroke and scratch.

In the next instant, the rest of the symbols flashed brightly. The young man glanced over his shoulder in time to see his pursuers appear behind him, and then the light finally absorbed him.

Kai disappeared.

***

Seeing a bright flash, Shin Sei picked up his space. All three clans approached the glowing stone circle. The teleportation process was still going, but no one dared to enter.

Shin Sei stared at the symbols in confusion. Unlike everyone else that was currently present, he knew about the teleport. He had the history of his ancestors memorized to a T, especially accounts about the terrible war that had taken place a century ago. Salamander Elementalists knew about this strange teleport in the middle of the Far Wasteland, but even they were unable to figure out where it led and how it could be activated. The senior elders, the patriarch, and even the supreme elder of their clan couldn’t even damage it.

Shin Sei knew for certain that after that war, no one had ever succeeded in activating this teleport. But this guy, this bastard Kai...

He couldn’t let this chance slip through his fingers. If he followed him, he’d perhaps be able to achieve what his family had failed to do.

“We’re going after him!” he ordered and headed forward.

“But we don’t know where this teleport leads! Is it worth the risk?” one of his teammates asked. No one wanted to have to escape by using their token as that’d mean being disqualified from the Tournament. Also, if they were sent too far, then even the tokens wouldn’t help them return home. Not to mention that they didn’t know how long the teleport would remain open and whether there was a way to return through it or by any other means.

But none of them knew that Shin Sei had already made up his mind. Even if they were disqualified, that was a small price to pay for what the Salamanders could gain.

“It’s worth it…” Shin Sei whispered to himself and then stepped into the circle, immediately disappearing in the bright light. The rest of the Salamanders rushed after him.

Silently observing, the Bright Moons and the Sun Blessed seemed reluctant to follow the Salamanders’ example. They had no intention of attacking each other since their teams were relatively equal in strength, which made the potential battle too risky and unprofitable.

In the next moment, they felt the light slightly weaken, which meant that it would soon go out. There was little time for thinking.

At first, Yan Liang and the archer from the Bright Moon Clan thought to send some of their teammates after Kai. But, seeing with what confidence Shin Sei had entered the teleport, they were reluctant to do so. If the Salamanders were so sure about this, then they must’ve known more about the portal.

One by one, the members of both clans entered the portal.

If nothing else, getting the Fruit was worth the risk.

***

The first thing Kai felt when he got to the other side was tremendous pressure. It was only thanks to his abilities that he had managed to remain conscious. But, even so, it was hard for him not only to stand but also to breathe. The slightest push of one of the more powerful Forces would certainly manage to knock him out, that much he was sure of. How the hell someone without his abilities would survive here, he had no idea and he prayed that he wouldn’t have to find out.

Looking around, he tried to figure out where the pressure was coming from. It seemed like it was coming from everywhere. Picking a random direction and following it for a bit, he quickly realized what he was dealing with. If the unsettling feeling in his stomach was to be trusted, this power belonged to the aura of a monster at the peak of the Tyrant Stage. It took Kai a while to realize that the pressure wasn’t directed at him. It was just a side effect of being around a monster that powerful.

The place he had ended up in turned out to be rather curious. To his surprise, he wasn’t drowning although he was very deep underwater. A translucent dome was the only thing preventing tons of water from crushing both him and the temple that stood in the center of the area he had found himself in.

The temple was a tall structure, with walls that emitted a soft, dark green light. By the looks of it, that seemed to be the only source of light down here. Beyond the dome was nothing but pitch darkness and whatever horrors lurked within it.

After a few seconds of looking around and getting used to the pressure, Kai headed for the temple. As he got closer, the structure got even taller and more impending. Soon, he found himself in front of huge gates, next to which there were two statues depicting mighty warriors, clad in armor and armed to the teeth. Something told him that they were there for more than just decoration.

I can bet my ass that they’ll come to life… I can feel it in my bones.

Coming a bit closer to better examine the gates, he suddenly heard a loud scraping sound.

…Well, who would’ve thought? All those games and movies seemed to have lied to me…

The eyes of the statues flashed and the gates began to open silently, almost beckoning him to enter. Of course, he accepted the invitation. His gut told him that he was doing the right thing.

As soon as his figure disappeared into the darkness of the passage, the teleport flared up again. Shin Sei staggered but quickly regained his composure. He had already reached the Source Creation level and his will was unusually strong, so the pressure couldn’t break him as easily as it broke many of his teammates.

Almost a third of the Salamanders instantly lost consciousness, barely passing through the teleport. The same happened to the Bright Moons. But the five disciples of the Sun Blessed Clan weren’t affected.

Arming themselves and preparing their techniques, they quickly realized that no one was in a hurry to attack them. The aura affecting them turned out to be non-hostile. Many breathed a sigh of relief.

However, with some of their teammates unconscious, the Salamanders and the Bright Moons were overpowered by the Sun Blessed. Shin Sei and the archer immediately exchanged glances and nodded to each other. Yan Liang grinned.

“Don’t be scared. I won’t attack you just yet,” he sneered. “As I’ve said, we’re only interested in the Fruit and the Tiger’s Crystal. Although... If we find something more than that, I hope you wouldn’t mind sharing?” he added with an even bigger grin.

Shin Sei’s face turned grim. He didn’t think that the other two clans would follow them through the teleport. He didn’t like this at all. He didn’t want to share with them what he expected to find in this place. Or the rare Fruit, for which even beasts were ready to sacrifice their lives.

To his displeasure, however, he couldn’t do anything. If he attacked the Sun Blessed, the Bright Moons would definitely not help him. They’d probably watch the fight and then finish off the winner. And if he attacked the Bright Moons, the Sun Blessed would do the same. The presence of a third party was holding them all back.

Besides, incapacitating people was much more difficult than killing them. However… They were no longer on the Tournament grounds.

If our heirloom is here, Shin Sei thought, we’ll have to use the artifact. I hate that we’ll probably be disqualified and banned from the Tournament if we kill these assholes, but there’s nothing I can do about it now. The end justifies the means. If the heirloom really is here, then I don’t give a damn about anything anymore...

Having thought it over, he ordered his teammates to go to the temple. Picking up their unconscious friends, they moved forward. The Bright Moons did the same. The Sun Blessed, having had no causalities, had gone before everybody else. One of theirs rushed to the slightly open gates to peer inside and see what was waiting for them on the other side. Yan Liang felt his gut turn as soon as his friend touched the gates. But before he could warn him and tell him to move, the stone statues shot four lightning bolts from their glowing eyes. The young cultivator was reduced to a pile of blood, ash, and gore in an instant.

The rest of the cultivators froze in horror. Cold sweat dripped down their spines as they exchanged worried and frightened glances.

“Beware! Only one can enter!” thundered a cold, hollow voice.

***

The inside of the temple seemed even bigger than the building itself. Kai almost stumbled over his own feet, too busy staring everywhere but where he was going. Most of all, he was struck by the ceiling. Or rather, by the lack of thereof, as it was so high up above him that he simply couldn’t see it. He was aware that the temple was big, but so big that he couldn’t notice the dome above? No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t see anything but darkness looming over him. What if it simply didn’t exist? What if the temple was infinite in its height and the dome outside was but an illusion? What if the temple itself was just a cover for something much more sinister?

But before he could even begin exploring the temple in search of the reason behind its existence, the mark on the scroll suddenly activated. Several blue lights appeared in the hallway ahead of him, illuminating a statue of a man. Coming closer, Kai realized that what he was looking at wasn’t really a human although it did resemble one in appearance. The stately warrior had small horns that pointed backward, a tail, as well as an elongated neck and gills.

As soon as he approached, the statue’s eyes flashed for a moment, making him stop dead in his tracks like he did in front of the gates. He waited for a couple of seconds, but nothing else happened. There were no unusual waves of energy or Forces, no trembling of the floor followed by a door opening, or roars of some guardian that had been awakened from its slumber.

Having regained his composure, Kai was about to come closer and study the statue in greater detail when he suddenly heard a voice.

“Why did you come here?” someone asked.

Kai froze dead in his tracks yet again. His heart skipped a beat. Turning his head slowly to the left, he saw the shimmering figure of the warrior depicted on the statue.

“Are you a Shadow?” he asked.

The translucent figure chuckled.

“Only partially. I am a Spirit, I am an array, I am my creator’s will and memories, I am a keeper and a guardian,” he explained without having really explained anything. “But you did not answer me, why are you here?”

Why was he here? What did he come here for exactly? Why did he end up here of all places? To hide from his pursuers? Or to wait until the poison wore off and try to reach the next stage? But was this what he had in mind when he planned to follow the imprint’s trail? Not really. He had another, more important goal. He longed to continue his development and become stronger. For this, he was ready to risk everything.

“I want... No, I have to become stronger!” he said.

The smile on the flickering figure’s face grew even wider.

“A worthy answer... What is your name?”

“Kai Arnhard.”

“Do you know where you are?”

“I can’t say that I do.” Kai sighed.

“I thought so. I do not feel the blood of my creator in you, you are not his descendant. Judging by the clothes and the mark on your hand, you are not even a member of his clan... But you have the scroll. You were able to find this place, and the guardians let you in. Therefore, you must be worthy...” The Spirit was silent for a while and then continued. “You are in the Temple of the Sea Dragon, and as its guardian, I can give you a chance. You have to pass the test.”

“A test?” Kai was surprised.

“Yes.” The Spirit nodded. “But before that, please, answer me honestly — where did you get the scroll?”

“From my granddad. Well, he was more like a guardian to me. We weren’t related, but he gave his life to save me. He left me the scroll.”

The Spirit bowed his head. He detected no lies in Kai’s words, so he just nodded.

“What was his name?”

“Jongo.”

The Spirit’s face immediately darkened.

“There is no one else left then, is there? The war took everyone away, as I thought...”

“Did you know him?” Kai asked quickly. “Please, tell me about his past! Who was he?”

The Spirit was silent for a long time. Kai was about to ask him if everything was all right, when he spoke again.

The keeper of the temple told him a story that had begun over a hundred thousand years ago. In those days, monsters ruled Saha. There were no people on the planet then, only rare walkers from other worlds.

One day, however, one of the animals stumbled upon an artifact from the civilization that had come before its own. Thanks to it, the ordinary water monster became a Sea Dragon. During its long life, it had become the strongest creature on Saha.

Having gone above the Tyrant Stage, the Sea Dragon gained sentience and learned to assume human form, which Kai was now looking at. The System even granted it a name, U’Shor, in honor of its achievements. U’Shor continued pursuing knowledge and strength, with his main interest being Forces and their manifestations.

Unlike humans, animals didn’t care much for nor did they do well in Paths since they weren’t as intelligent. It was only after completing the Elementalist Stage that they could understand the true value and benefit of Forces.

But U’Shor was different. Even before finding the artifact, he possessed an incredibly sensitive mind for a beast. Because of that, already at the Soul Stage, the future Sea Dragon began to show interest in the Forces, which were widely available at that time due to the higher level of prana.

That was why by the time people arrived on Saha, U’Shor had become the true ruler of the planet. All other developed animals bowed down and served him, so they heeded his order when he told them to be kind to the guests. As he was interested in these strange creatures, he very soon took people under his protection. After that, the Sea Dragon Clan was formed. It was the oldest clan on Saha, founded more than forty thousand years ago.

U’Shor had two sons — the Thunder Serpent and the Flame Salamander, who after several millennia left their father’s clan and formed their own. At that time, the clans had just started forming on the Celestial Plateau.[1]

Centuries passed like this until U’Shor suddenly discovered something that the System called the Cold Void. To study it further, he entered deep meditation that lasted many decades. Once he finished, he had become completely different.

Armed with new knowledge, he created a special meditation technique based on the Cold Void, the Underwater Temple, its guardian, and an artifact. All of this would be passed on to the followers of his clan. But then, shortly before the global decrease in prana levels, he simply left Saha.

His children and numerous followers begged him not to leave, but he remained adamant. He explained to everyone that during his meditation a small particle of the true essence of the universe was revealed to him, and he realized that he had sat in one place for too long.

U’Shor had realized that he had reached his peak and that he wouldn’t be able to achieve anything else if he remained on Saha. He needed to move on.

And so he did.

The Sea Dragon clan was left without a leader. It moved away from the rest of the clans, and settled east of the Plateau, near the ocean. Their main goal was mastering the Cold Void in order to follow in their leader’s footsteps.

The Sea Dragon Clan secluded itself, having decided to continue developing in isolation, away from the rest of the world. They turned into hermits who cared not for strength, but for wisdom. They wanted to know the world through the Forces, or at least one tiny particle of it.

But that simply wasn’t meant to be.

Over a hundred years ago, the Salamanders declared war against the Sea Dragons, wishing to get their hands on U’Shor’s legacy. After all, some of his blood still flowed in their veins, so they believed that they had every right to demand a part of what was theirs.

The Sea Dragons weren’t ready for war at all. But even when they agreed to surrender, the Salamanders refused to end the war. Extermination began. The blood of the Sea Dragon was too strong, so no one wanted to risk U’Shor’s descendants coming back, seeking revenge.

As it turned out, at that time, Jongo was still a child — a young student of the Sea Dragon Clan. He had just embarked on the path of cultivation when the war broke out. It took only a few months for the Salamanders to kill the few Sea Dragon Elementalists and break the clan’s defense.

Some of the survivors decided to escape from the Plateau, moving across the ocean through an ancient teleport. Alas, almost no one survived the journey there.

Except for Jongo, who, together with his wounded teacher, managed to escape and get to the teleport. His teacher handed him the last copy of the scroll (the only thing he managed to save) and then activated the teleport. But the elder decided to stay behind. He was already badly wounded, and he planned to destroy the teleport before he died so that no one would ever know where his student had gone to.

Thus ended the history of the Sea Dragon Clan and began the journey of a lonely boy in distant lands across the ocean. As for the Salamanders, the war brought them nothing but loss. Everything except for the scroll was either destroyed by U’Shor’s descendants, or it remained in the temple, where the Salamanders couldn’t enter.

Chapter 24
THE TEST

“How did you find out about Jongo’s escape and the war?” Kai asked.

“My vessel is this statue, so I could not leave the confines of the temple and help the Sea Dragon Clan. But thanks to the mark on the scrolls and other artifacts, I can observe the world around me. Unless, of course, they are too far away.”

“I see.” Kai heaved a heavy sigh and clenched his fists. His hatred for the Salamanders only grew stronger.

“Kai, would you like to master the Cold Void?” the Spirit asked seriously.

Kai nodded. There was nothing but determination in his gaze.

“Good. But know that it will be difficult. And bear in mind that you might fail. Only one of the fifty disciples of the Sea Dragon Clan has managed to learn it so far. Only U’Shor’s descendants ever came close to grasping its true essence. The rest are not even worth mentioning. Even touching the Cold Void is ten times more difficult if the Sea Dragon’s blood does not flow through your veins. However, my master and creator was very generous, wishing to give the ordinary people a chance to master this element as well. But for this, you need to pass a test.”

“I understand.”

“Here, take a look.” The Spirit opened his translucent palm. On it appeared a scarlet crystal, surrounded by a thin ring of frost. It was small, not larger than a fingernail, but filled to the brim with power, Forces, and fragments of someone’s will. “This is one of the thousands of drops of my creator’s blood. Before leaving, he created these frozen beads for his descendants, in which he sealed his own understanding of the Cold Void. If you swallow one such crystal, you will be able to contemplate these Forces. Bear in mind, however, that success depends only on your talent.”

The Spirit fell silent for a while. The crystal evaporated from his palm in a cloud of sparkling steam. The cold Kai felt coming from it, even though he was standing a few feet away, disappeared in an instant.

“But, as I said, you are not his descendant, and therefore it will be much more difficult for you to use his blood. Maybe you will even die,” the guardian continued. “Therefore, we must make sure that you are up for the task. Just one crystal is enough to freeze not only your body but your soul as well. If you cannot handle its sealed power, you will definitely die. The chance of success is one in a hundred. That is why I am asking again — are you sure that you want to master the Cold Void?”

The Spirit’s words echoed loudly throughout the temple. There was so much power in them that even the walls shook. Kai felt his heart flutter.

Despite his warnings and hallow voice, the Spirit actually enjoyed chatting with the young cultivator. After all, it had been a hundred or so years since he had last spoken with someone. Because of this, he didn’t want the young man to risk his life. By telling him all of this, he hoped that he’d be able to talk Kai out of this foolish endeavor, so when he saw the young man stare at him blankly, he smiled, sure that he had achieved his goal.

“Of course I’m sure of it!” Kai grinned.

Now it was the Spirit’s turn to stare at him blankly. He didn’t expect that someone at Kai’s level would agree to this. Having quickly pulled himself together, the Spirit did the only thing he could ― he nodded.

“Well, if that is what you want…” he said and waved his hand. One of the lights that had previously illuminated the statue turned into a flaming ball that took the shape of a door. “Go ahead. In there you will find a tundra. It is ruled by the Forces of cold. Be warned, however, that the cold is strong enough to kill even the most powerful of men and beasts. The Forces will become more and more powerful with every passing hour. Survive for at least twelve hours and I will give you the crystal with the master’s blood. If you find yourself in mortal danger, call me and I shall come to your aid. The rules forbid me to interfere otherwise. That is all, you can begin.”

Glancing at the Spirit, Kai nodded and headed toward the portal levitating above the floor. The passage closed behind him as soon as he stepped through it. Once on the other side, he found himself in a spacious room, up to his knees in snow. Opposite him was a huge hourglass which had just been turned over. The twelve o’clock countdown had begun.

Having cleared the snow around him, Kai assumed the lotus position. The temperature was slightly below zero, which his hardened body didn’t feel at all. However, he needed to prepare for what was about to come.

Making himself as comfortable as possible, Kai closed his eyes and focused on his breathing. He was sure that both the cold and the frost would probably be the Spirit’s doing, which meant that he’d need to resist the influence of someone else’s power with the help of his own. His future development depended on this, so he needed to give it his all.

He was sure that if he was at the Soul or the Exorcist Stage, this test would be much easier for him. However, it wouldn’t be as meaningful. The main reason for mastering the Cold Void was the fact that it could be used for developing one’s soul or reaching a new level. That was why the Sea Dragons sent their students to the underwater temple when they were as close as possible to reaching the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level.

Kai wasn’t going to let this opportunity slip through his fingers.

A minute passed, and the cold began to fill the room. Kai felt frost prickle his skin and settle in his bones. However, he continued to sit calmly. He couldn’t take control of this alien power since it had a master — the Spirit. All he could do was wait and endure. For the first three hours, he felt almost nothing. Immersed in light meditation, he didn’t even try to fight. Natural resistance was enough.

However, at the beginning of the fourth hour, something changed. The cold had finally filled the entire area, and the Forces abruptly increased its power up to the Seer Stage. For the first time, Kai felt himself slowly freezing. It was time to fight back and use his ki. He had to rely on his inner energy because, unfortunately, neither the Sword energy nor the Forces of Space could help him in this situation as they were both useless against the cold and were only at the Hearing Stage.

Kai had a theory that fighting back from the inside, rather than outside was a better option because the crystal with U’Shor’s blood would freeze his body from the inside anyway. He needed to resist the cold in the body itself.

For two hours, he slowly rotated ki inside his body. Things were going rather well until the sixth hour when the temperature dropped again, forcing him to come up with a more effective way of fighting back.

Chuckling, he recalled the times when he had trained in the underground city under Rune’Tan. The redhead had taught him how to dramatically raise the body’s temperature — the Spiral Rotation of Ki’s Life Technique. He had before used it to harden parts of his body, but that didn’t mean that he couldn’t use it for something else. This time, he’d just have to rotate ki without trying to harden his body.

The sixth and seventh hour passed unnoticed, after which the temperature dropped again. This time, even the rotation of ki did little to keep his body warm. It was time for more radical measures. Kai began to fill his body with ki, as he’d usually do in difficult battles. He activated regeneration, and the cold immediately receded.

So the eighth hour passed, after which the cold finally rose to the Learner Stage. Kai had to not only increase the speed with which he was filling his body with ki but also took several Energy Pills. He didn’t recall the Spirit mentioning anything about using items to aid him, so he wagered that this wasn’t against the rules.

He also noticed that the Thunder Serpent robes were affected by the cold, so he quickly removed them and placed them in his Ring before they got damaged beyond repair. They couldn’t protect him from the frost anyway, so there was no difference if whether he was sitting fully clothed or naked.

Kai tried to preserve his strength for as long as possible. He didn’t waste his body’s natural reserves as he knew that at some point he wouldn’t be able to resist the cold with only his ki. And that happened when the tenth hour struck. The temperature dropped to a critical point and he could no longer continue to sit still.

Trembling with cold, he slowly rose to his feet and hugged his shoulders. Closing his eyes, he reached out to the Ring and pulled out several ordinary cobblestones.

The Spirit, who was watching him, stared at the scene in confusion. No one had ever done anything like this before. Tilting his head and furrowing his brow, he tried to understand what was going on in Kai’s head.

“What is he going to use that for? Maybe... Whaaat?!” he suddenly exclaimed. “Is he…? By the sea, he is training! A-ha-ha-ha! Oh, what a clever young man! Not bad, not bad at all... But how long will he endure?”

The Spirit continued to watch, gradually increasing the cold and decreasing the temperature. He was amazed to see that Kai was still exercising after an hour and a half without looking the least bit tired.

“By the seas, he is a beast!” He stared at Kai with his eyes wide open. “He is only at the Brain Endurance level, but he has so much strength and stamina. Curious. I wonder if this is due to his bloodline.”

The test was slowly coming to an end. There was still one important milestone to reach — the twelfth hour.

Kai continued to exercise when suddenly everything changed. A new and incredibly powerful Force filled the room. As if summoned by its appearance, the cold and all the other Forces rushed over to it.

He immediately recognized the Force in question. It was the mysterious Cold Void. Unlike the ordinary Forces, which looked like distorted symbols and signs, this one didn’t resemble anything he knew. Even with his energy vision, all he saw was an indistinct shape. He couldn’t even determine its level. It was as if it didn’t have one. It had truly lived up to its name — it was inexplicable, like a void.

As soon as it appeared, the cold became unbearable. Kai tried to continue training, but it became difficult for him to move. Very soon, his limbs were numb and covered with an icy crust.

However, what worried him more than anything else was the coldness settling in his soul. He was horrified to think that he’d lose this battle.

Without wasting ki, Kai put down the stones, swallowed a whole bunch of Energy Pills and quickly assumed a meditation pose. He needed to survive for another hour. Giving up wasn’t an option. Taking a deep breath, he focused with all his might. With a part of his mind, he entered his soul world in order to completely detach himself from his surroundings.

Fifty-eight more minutes to go. I do have the Fruit, but I better leave it for when I get the crystal, he thought. It’s of vital importance that I protect my torso and head. If my internal organs get damaged... I can easily restore my limbs, but organs...

The problem with the Cold Void affecting his soul remained unresolved. Even the soul world seemed to grow colder. And it was even more difficult for him to fight in there.

Continuing to ponder the best way to fight back, Kai kept his eyes on the Cold Void. He was slowly turning paler and paler. It became harder for him to breathe, and even his thoughts seemed to have slowed down. Within ten minutes, his limbs were completely blue, and he could no longer move them.

After half an hour, he was barely holding on. It seemed like he was about to faint. But he resisted. Giving up wasn’t an option. He had a plan; he just needed to hold on a bit longer.

The Spirit continued to watch him, maintaining the temperature at the same level. He didn’t need to continue increasing it as it was already enough to kill.

“Why is he not giving up?” the Spirit pondered. He was worried about the young man’s well being. “He is barely holding on. Does he truly desire power so much? Is his goal truly worth risking his life?”

The more time passed, the more he disliked what was going on. He was barely holding back. U’Shor had forbidden him to interrupt the test until the candidate surrendered. However, there were no rules that prevented him from talking to the candidates.

“Surrender! You cannot go on anymore! I can feel your body collapsing! But most importantly, your soul is freezing!” Kai heard the Spirit’s voice in his head. “I understand that there is very little time left until the end. But even if you survive by some miracle, your body and soul will be crippled. It is not worth it. You are allowed to retake the test. You can come back once you have become stronger and try again. Stop this foolishness!”

Kai didn’t even flinch. He figured that due to the influence of the Cold Void on his soul, the Spirit had a similar connection with him as Rune’Tan did.

He chose not to answer. The truth was that he was unlikely to become stronger at the Brain Endurance level and that it may not be possible for him to develop further in the future. One thing was sure, however: he wasn’t going to give up now. He was almost there.

Drowning out the Spirit’s restless voice, he continued to fight.

“You fool!” the Spirit spat angrily. “Silly boy! Well... You choose your own destiny, I suppose.” He sighed. “A pity. His spirit world is already open, so it is easier for his soul to resist, while our students have to learn how to do it. What a shame... He is so talented but so stubborn and naive...”

Sighing, he continued to observe Kai’s futile attempts in silence. With each passing moment, the young man looked even worse. The frost had encased his soul. In his opinion, Kai had no more than a few minutes left.

In the next moment, his eyes widened in shock. A tiny fraction of the Cold Void was gone. It took him a moment to realize that Kai had absorbed it — he had voluntarily let it into his body while meditating.

“But how?” the Spirit wondered.

He knew that Kai had to protect his breath from his ki and the cold, for which he had to temporarily stop breathing in prana. Kai had just begun to consume it again. This wouldn’t be the first time the Spirit had witnessed the death of a candidate, who, too focused on their goal, didn’t hesitate to do anything in order to finish the test.

Only one piece of the puzzle was missing. The particles of the Cold Void were hovering in the center of the room, under the ceiling. Then how did they end up close enough to Kai for him to absorb them?

By the end of the test, he couldn’t sense any traces of life in Kai’s body. He supposed that the absorbed particles of the Cold Void had finished off the poor fellow.

Having severed the mental connection with the testing hall and removed all of his strength from it, the Spirit transferred himself close to Kai.

Looking down at the poor man, he let out a saddened sigh. Another young soul had left this world. And he was so interesting to chat with. Who knew how many hundreds, if not thousands of years would pass before he met someone again? And would it happen at all? The entrance to this place couldn’t be forcibly opened even by a crowd of peak Elementalists. Without the scrolls, the teleport couldn’t be activated. And Kai had the last copy of the scroll outside the temple.

The Spirit sighed sadly again and sniffled, like a real human mourning the loss of a friend.

Kai suddenly opened his eyes. His heart began to beat again and warmth spread over his body.

Confused, the Spirit took a step back. He almost chuckled at himself for recoiling in fear. He, a creature capable of tearing Elementalists to pieces that had existed for over ten thousand years, felt fear upon seeing a mortal escape death’s clutches? The young man’s piercing gaze was rather frightening, he had to admit, cold as the ice that had almost ended him.

The confusion didn’t last for more than a second, however. He immediately came to his senses.

“How did you...?” he began, but the answer instantly came to him. Shock seized him yet again. “Wait... Do not tell me that... Did you absorb the particles of the Cold Void so that they would merge with your blood?! Instead of fighting, you decided to get used to the cold? Decided to try to merge with it, adapt, and then enter suspended animation?”

Extremely tired, but alive and actively recovering, Kai smiled and nodded.

“You... You are mad! This crazy stunt could have cost you your life!” the Spirit uttered with slight anger, but he was still glad that Kai didn’t die. “But even if your bloodline is so strong in healing, in order to pull it off, you still had to…” His eyes widened. “…have at least the basic understanding of the Cold Void!”

Kai’s smile grew even wider.

“Yes, I was able to do it...”

Using energy vision, Kai had been concentrating on the Cold Void for almost the entire last hour. And at some point, in the chaotic state of the mysterious element, he actually managed to see a symbol flash by.

At first glance, it couldn’t help him much. To have it help him, he needed to attract a fragment of a Cold Void particle (creating a kind of rope out of his own ki in order to closely examine this mystical element), and then assimilate it into his bloodline, to develop immunity to the cold.

“So,” Kai said, grinning. “Have I passed the test?”

The Spirit’s answer was obvious, considering that no candidate before had ever gotten close to understanding the Cold Void before absorbing U’Shor’s blood crystal.

Chapter 25
THE END OF THE FIRST STAGE

Having recovered, Kai, together with the Spirit, left the hall.

The Spirit simply disappeared after a couple of moments of silence, leaving the bewildered Kai all alone in the room with the statue. He had just begun to wonder if the Spirit had abandoned him when he reappeared.

“Based on your test results...” he said, trying not to show that he was amazed by them, and opened his hand, “...and the unfortunate truth that there is no one left who could have another copy of the meditation technique, I decided to give you three crystals.”

Kai stared at the scarlet droplets in surprise. He didn’t expect such generosity. Bewilderment soon gave way to joy and a smile appeared on his pale face.

“You should know that it was not easy for me to make this decision as these are the last drops of His blood in the temple. I have great hopes for you... I believe that you will be able to comprehend the Cold Void and, perhaps, even reach the same level as the master someday...”

“I won’t let you down!” Kai said and bowed. He understood that this had been a hard decision to make for the Spirit and he wanted to show him that he took his words with utmost seriousness.

The Spirit nodded and handed him the crystals.

Kai shuddered the moment his fingertips touched the smooth, crimson surface. Had it not been for the test, perhaps he would’ve passed out from the cold. It seemed that the difficulties with the crystals began from the moment you got them, not from the moment you absorbed them.

Looking up at the Spirit, Kai chuckled.

Of course he knew.

“Before they absorb the crystal, worthy candidates are given several hours to meditate upon the blood and prepare their soul and mind,” the Spirit said.

“But with every minute outside the designated vessels, the blood gradually loses its strength,” Kai added, clenching his fist. The frost emanating from the crystals didn’t bother him anymore.

“You are correct. So you better hurry.”

“But before that, I wanted to ask you something. Is there a place for cultivation in this temple, with good energy isolation?”

The question confused the Spirit but then he realized that since Kai had already passed the Brain Endurance level, his next step was reaching the Soul Stage.

Having reached that conclusion, everything else fell into place. Everyone knew that the soul was the most vulnerable during the transition process. Because of that, any sort of interference could either cause serious injuries or even kill the cultivator. However, if there was a silver lining to this, it was that it was much easier to contemplate Forces in such moments.

Kai wanted to take advantage of this, which required a well-protected and isolated place.

“You are taking a risk again,” the Spirit said sternly and frowned. “That will surely make it easier to understand the essence of the Cold Void, but it could also impede your development if your will and talent do not prove to be strong enough. Be aware that you must master this Force immediately upon untying the nodes of your soul. If you start opening the acupuncture points without the Cold Void, but still follow the instructions from the scroll, you will not harden your soul as well as you could have with the technique... It will be better if you wait a bit longer before trying to reach the next stage...” Seeing the look on Kai’s face, he sighed. “And I see that you will not heed my advice...”

“Honorable guardian, thank you for your concern, but I still intend to take that risk. If I don’t do this, if I don’t put my life on the line every time, then... How can I surpass those who have been lucky to have been born with privilege and talent? How can I make sure that no one but me holds the strings of my fate? How can I reach the peak of cultivation?”

The Spirit was silent for a while, after which he sighed heavily. How many hotheaded young students had he seen in his life? And how many of them failed, disappearing without a trace? Too many to count, way, way too many.

However, Kai had already done the seemingly impossible. Therefore, he decided to believe in him and give him a chance.

Looking at the young man, he waved his hand, beckoning forth another light. Like the previous one, it, too, formed a door.

“Thank you,” Kai said sincerely and bowed.

After passing through the portal, he found himself in a small room. Its walls were made from a special and extremely expensive material capable of energy and Force isolation.

Kai assumed the lotus position, but he was in no hurry to plunge into meditation. He laid out in front of him all the resources necessary for reaching the next stage.

Just like before, the Spirit observed him. Unlike during the test, he was now allowed to intervene. In case Kai lost control during the transition, he’d come to his aid. He didn’t want the young man to lose his life in pursuit of power. Nothing in this world was worth throwing your life away so carelessly.

He observed as Kai pulled out various items from his Ring. The first, of course, were the three crystals of U’Shor’s blood. Then there was a Medium Energy Crystal, and a box with an Energy Stone.

Well, he has enough energy. He nodded. But it is much harder to reach the next stage without potions and special Spirit Plants. Does he have...? Can it be? He frowned when Kai revealed a purple Spirit Fruit.

A soul-filled Spirit Fruit? Of the Royal rank at that? This guy... By the seas, where did he get such a treasure? Things like these are incredibly rare to find. What other secrets is he hiding?

Having laid out a few more Gold–rank, rare Herbs and Fruits of the medium, high, and peak quality, Kai was finally ready. Closing his eyes, he entered his soul world. After finding the still-slumbering Rune’Tan, he began the transition process. In his left hand, rested the soul-imbued Fruit, divided into eight equal pieces. He immediately stuffed two into his mouth.

The soul energy exploded like a volcano in his stomach. Kai arched backward due to the enormous pressure, barely managing to contain and subdue this colossal amount of energy. He immediately realized that he would’ve died had he consumed more than two pieces at once.

Taming the violent outbursts of energy turned out to be a very heavy mental task as well. Slowly, he began to pour some of it into Rune’Tan. A minute later, the redhead began to stir, and after a few more, he opened his eyes.

For almost half an hour, Kai directed energy into Rune’Tan, while he silently absorbed it, not wishing to waste so much as a drop of it.

“I have just regained about four hundred years of my life,” he said once there was no more energy left to absorb. “Don’t forget to restore your soul energy as well. You spent a part of it on healing Julie and fighting that odd-eyed boy.”

“I won’t forget, don’t worry.” Kai nodded. “I’ll heal first and then proceed to the next stage. I’ll need you to help me.”

“Understood. You can begin now if you’re ready. I’ll guide you when you need it.”

“Deal,” Kai replied and disappeared from the spirit world.

Returning to reality, he took two more pieces of the Fruit. Having tamed its energy, he plunged into meditation again and mentally approached his soul.

All of the nodes, including the fifty damaged ones, as well as the barely noticeable acupuncture points, immediately appeared in front of him. It felt like he was looking at his own body from the side, through the lens of some unusual apparatus.

This wasn’t the first time that he experienced this in the past two years. He had mastered this “technique” of observing his soul structure while he was preparing for this moment. He did this following the instructions from the Cold Void Meditation scroll. And with Rune’Tan’s help.

Looking at his stomach, Kai concentrated on the dark sphere hovering there — his soul. Having mentally prepared for what was about to come, he sent a small piece of soul energy into it.

Expecting the same kind of agonizing pain that he had experienced when Rune’Tan was healing Julie, he closed his eyes and clenched his fists. However, there were no unpleasant sensations. On the contrary, as soon as the energy touched his soul, he felt bliss. A feeling of euphoria instantly took over him. He forced himself to come to his senses so as not to lose control over the rest of the energy.

Having regained the lost years, he was finally able to start healing. If he remembered well, the first thing he needed to do was to open the one hundred and twenty hidden acupuncture points.

“Get ready,” Rune’Tan said. “You’ll have twenty hours. After that, you won’t be able to see the points ever again.”

Kai nodded. One of the most difficult parts of the process was about to begin.

Suddenly, something clicked in his spirit world and one hundred and twenty previously invisible points appeared on his spiritual body. Sixty of them were highlighted blue, and the other sixty green. Deciding to start with those, he poured soul energy into them.

Kai braced himself for another test. Opening these points would be incredibly difficult. A hundred and twenty deadly battles with his own soul awaited him.

***

“Incredible!” the Spirit exclaimed when Kai swallowed the first two pieces of the Fruit. He was struck by the fact that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t feel the energy bursting out of Kai’s body. With each passing second, he became more and more convinced that the young man was somehow able to keep all the energy inside him. “This is the perfect absorption about which the Master spoke. Just who is this young man? He does not look like an elite cultivator, who has been stuffed with various drugs and Spiritual Plants from infancy. But he has so much talent. Could it be that Master had someone like him in mind? No, it is too early to tell. I should not raise my expectations. I must be patient.”

An image appeared in his mind, interrupting the flow of his thoughts. The signal came from one of the statues at the entrance to the temple.

“Is someone trying to trespass? Fools! No one can deceive the stone warriors created by the Lord U’Shor himself!” He laughed. “What a pity I have no power over the guards. It would be fun to play with these kids. Well, well… There is an offspring of the Flame Salamander among them. The wretched bastard. The guardians will take care of them on their own. I better concentrate, make sure that I can go and help the boy in case something goes wrong. And what if they get past the guards…” The Spirit smiled. “Well that's where it will get interesting.” He chuckled and returned to observing Kai.

***

The fourteenth hour was passing. Kai’s face was almost completely covered with blood. All this time, he had been struggling to manipulate the violent soul energy. Vessels burst in his nose, ears, and closed eyes. Regeneration could have healed all this, but he didn’t want to waste a drop of his strength. It wasn’t too bad anyway.

Kai was nearing the end of the transition process. The soul energy formed needles and attacked the bluish spot from both sides. However, nothing happened. Having surrounded the target with the soul energy, he began to squeeze it, applying pressure on the needles, and therefore on the acupuncture point itself.

A few minutes later, during which Kai was on the verge of losing consciousness, all of the hidden acupuncture points were opened. The first stage of healing his soul was over, and now it was time to switch to the nodes.

“Atta, boy!” Rune’Tan encouraged him. “You’ve just broken my record. Your control over energy and the overall level of energy manipulation is incredible! I’ve never seen anything like it.”

Kai smiled faintly. He wanted to rest, but the journey had only just begun. He had to move on.

Focusing on the nodes, he started with the first one to get a better understanding of the overall process. He felt such a relief when untying them turned out to be much easier than revealing the points. Unfortunately, it was still a long and difficult process.

Finally, after another five monotonous hours, he had untied the energy channels and the ten soul nodes connected to them. Now all that remained was to maintain them in such a state with energy.

Little did Kai now that he was about to face another serious test — the restoration and opening of the fifty damaged nodes. Unlike the others, they looked like shards of glass frozen in time. Glancing over his spiritual body, Kai realized that he could see both the ordinary and the hidden acupuncture points. The former were located on the skin of his spiritual body, while the latter were densely packed around the dark sphere in his stomach. This barely noticeable connection between the nodes and the soul was still present thanks to the hidden acupuncture points. This gave him a chance to restore the destroyed nodes.

The healing process took over a day, during which he had to swallow several Boosting Pills. But he did it. Each node had been restored with the help of the soul energy. All that remained was to keep them under control, which wasn’t easy.

Only now did he understand why the Soul Stage was the third step. It was all about the perseverance of the body and mind. A person wouldn’t have been able to go through such a process if they hadn’t strengthened their internal organs first. One needed to sit still without food, water, and sleep for a day, and to deal with a storm of alien energy invading their soul world.

Because he had strengthened his mind first, Kai was able to withstand such a long and difficult process. In the past, he could control energy for no more than ten hours, but now he could easily do it for several days.

The injuries that Helios had once inflicted on him were finally gone, and they no longer hindered his development. However, Kai was in no hurry to rejoice — he was yet to reach the next stage.

Having untied the energy channels and bound them to the nodes that were connected with the ordinary acupuncture points, he decided to take a break. The remnants of the soul energy were used to keep the nodes under control. Opening his eyes, Kai reached into the special box where he had put the three crimson crystals. Retrieving them, he immediately swallowed them.

His soul was now fully exposed, which increased his chances of successfully contemplating the Forces.

While the crystals were slowly disintegrating under the influence of his ki, Kai’s stomach was gradually freezing. As Rune’Tan had told him, the soul of any creature consisted of three elements — the Soul Spark, which was a unique matter, indestructible even by the Gods, that went into the world beyond once a person died; soul energies — a combination of Yin and Yang, which were united by the Forces hidden in the Spark; and the shell that contained the soul energy ― the dark sphere.

Kai knew that the most important thing for a cultivator was the soul energy as it was basically fuel for life. Besides that, one’s talent, including the understanding of the Forces, depended on the amount of soul energy. This reserve grew smaller with age, which was why the older a person was, the more difficult it was for them to continue to cultivate.

But there was a way to increase the amount of soul energy — by developing. With each successful transition, one’s soul changed. With each stage and level, the Spark evolved, and with it the shell grew, increasing the maximum energy reserve.

However, by reaching a new level and expanding the soul, the cultivator didn’t immediately acquire energy for it. In a way unknown even to Rune’Tan, it was formed by the Spark for a whole year after a new stage had been reached. And Kai was about to take advantage of that.

Throwing another piece of the Fruit into his mouth, Kai sent its energy into his soul. He had not yet reached a new stage nor did his Spark evolve and lifespan increase. However, by slightly undoing the first node, he began the process of soul growth. Currently, it was closer to the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level than to the Mind Stage. By filling the new space in his soul with the Fruit’s energy, he would temporarily increase his talent.

“That’s right, fill the soul with energy, but just be careful not to lose control over it,” Rune’Tan warned. “In my time, I did the same, although not with such efficiency. Soon, you’ll feel a change. Your level of energy control will increase, and you’ll understand Forces better.”

As soon as Kai finished, several System messages appeared.

Attention!

Achievement received: [Quality Leap!]

Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of soul energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

[The Favorite of the Forces]: You are able to see what is invisible to others.

Kai instantly felt a lightness in both his body and soul. It seemed like he got wings, and the chains that had held him back were now gone.

“An achievement?! The Favorite of the Forces?! What is that?” Rune’Tan wondered. “I’ve never heard of anything like that.”

It was then that the crystals finally released their power and froze some of Kai’s insides. His body temperature plummeted and continued to drop.

Turning pale, he barely stretched out his weakened hand to get another Fruit. The medium-quality, Gold-rank Berry of Seven Fires instantly engaged in a fight with the Cold Void.

Usually, he was able to adapt to the cold, but this time, the Void was so strong and there was so much of it that it had become destructive and his concentration greatly reduced. That was why he had to resist with the help of a Fruit.

Long and agonizing hours began, during which Kai’s body was repeatedly exposed to damage as he tried to maintain his concentration and contemplate the Cold Void. The fact that he had interacted with this mystical element and had adapted to the cold somewhat helped him a great deal.

Twelve hours later, the three blood crystals were exhausted. Kai had survived the ordeal. Another System message appeared, shocking even Rune’Tan.

Attention!

An attempt has been made to master one of the Forces of the Higher Paths.

The Higher Paths cannot be reached by mortals or masters.

Replacing...

Congratulations! You have mastered the essence of the Cold Void! Your understanding of the Cold Void has reached the middle stage of the second layer.

At the same moment, a light, but pleasant chill spread over Kai’s body and soul ― the Cold Void had become a part of his being. The understanding of how to summon and control it was instantly engraved not only in his mind but also in his soul.

The pleasant freshness helped him to calm down enough in order to finally continue toward the next stage.

There were three hundred and sixty acupuncture points left to open. The main thing was to do everything according to the Cold Void Meditation Technique. Wishing to make the transition as painless and as flawless as possible, Kai gathered all of his strength, and ingested the sixth slice of the Fruit. The remaining two he wanted to keep for the future. He also consumed the Energy Stone and the Crystal, together with a few rare Herbs.

An entire ocean of energy had accumulated in his body. All this power wanted to break free, but he couldn’t allow that to happen. He felt sick. Under the pressure of the force that would’ve ripped apart even a cultivator at the Source Creation level, his bones didn’t just crack but shattered into pieces. Some of his organs were torn apart, and there was a hole in his stomach, spilling blood and guts onto the floor. Regeneration couldn’t keep up with his wounds.

His heart stopped.

The Spirit was already next to him.

“Another... couple... of seconds...” Choking on blood, Kai pierced his chest with his palm and began to massage his heart, forcing the blood to circulate through the still surviving vessels.

If he died now, everything would’ve been for naught.

Seeing the unshakable resolve in the violet eyes, the Spirit retreated.

After a mighty struggle, Kai finally succeeded. He had tamed all the energy and directed it into his spiritual body. It poured first into the hidden acupuncture points, and from there hurried to the sixty nodes.

Kai knew that in addition to the importance of opening all the points and untying all of the nodes, there was another thing that reflected the quality of the soul hardening — the width of the points and the nodes. That was why he was now sending an amount of energy unthinkable for his stage through them, mixing with the Fruit’s soul energy as well as that of the Cold Void summoned by him. He was going to expand them as much as possible. He intended to open all three hundred and sixty acupuncture points instantly and simultaneously.

The energy finally reached its goal and began to crumble the barriers that the other cultivators couldn’t open for hours. It was over in a heartbeat. The force cut its way through. The energy channels were untied and connected to the nodes, and the acupuncture points opened.

A new stage awaited him…

…however, things didn’t always go according to plan.

Attention! Transition in progress...

Soul Stage, Opening of the Acupuncture Points level.

Progress: 99.99%

Error! The requirements for the bloodline evolution have not been fulfilled.

Further progress has been temporarily halted. The transition will continue after all the conditions have been met.

The Spirit hastily disappeared. In the next moment, the entire room was destroyed by a powerful attack. Kai was enraged. Even the insulating material, which could serve as a shield, couldn’t withstand the outburst of energy. He had not only released all of his strength but also the colossal amount of energy that was still under his control.

Not a trace remained of his surroundings.

***

Numb to the core, Kai woke up to find himself lying on the floor right next to the Sea Dragon’s statue. His empty gaze was focused on the dark abyss of the ceiling.

More than five hours had passed since he had almost reached a new stage and his outburst. Had he not immediately lost consciousness he would’ve probably gone on to destroy everything in front of him. As it turned out, there was an entire city located under the temple, where, apparently, many people used to live.

“You’re awake,” Rune’Tan said. “Now listen to me. You’re incredibly lucky. The evolution of the bloodline is a rare and powerful thing, which does more than just awaken one’s blood. Considering how powerful your regeneration is, you’ll reach a whole new level once you’ve met all of the requirements. As for them, you shouldn’t worry. Give me a couple of weeks and I’ll have it all sorted out. Besides, you’ve finally healed! The nodes and the points are still open, just temporarily inactive. Things aren’t as bad as they seem.”

Nodding, Kai slowly rose to his feet. He felt a bit better

“Ah, you have finally decided to get up.” The Spirit appeared in front of him. “What happened? Why did you not reach the next stage?”

Kai raised his half-empty gaze to meet the Spirit’s face.

“I haven’t fulfilled the bloodline conditions. The process has been put on hold,” he replied calmly.

The Spirit raised his eyebrows.

“Honorable guardian, I must beg your forgiveness. I’ve damaged your master’s temple. I know I deserve no forgiveness, but I’m still asking for it,” he said and bowed deeply.

The Spirit froze for a second, and then just laughed.

“Damage? You think you can damage this temple?” He smiled. “Do you really think that you can even scratch what Lord U’Shor had created? Do not flatter yourself, boy. What you destroyed belonged to the people who lived here before the war. I do not care much about those buildings. Better tell me, have you mastered the essence of the Cold Void? What stage have you reached?”

Kai straightened up.

“I have. I’ve reached the middle stage,” he answered after a moment’s thought.

The Spirit’s face turned grim.

This wasn’t what he had expected when he gave the boy the last crystals of the master’s blood. The middle stage was better than nothing, yes, but he had had higher hopes for Kai. Some of the Sea Dragon Clan’s members had managed to reach the peak stage after taking two drops of blood.

But when the Spirit realized that he had expected too much from a man who didn’t even have his master’s blood in his veins, he calmed down.

“Of the second layer,” Kai added, stumping the Spirit who just stared at him with his mouth half-opened,

What… What did he say? he thought. Is it even possible to reach the second layer on the first try? Has that ever happened before? No. The best was the peak of the first layer... But nobody has ever gone this far. How is this possible?

“Show me!” he instantly demanded.

Kai focused, and then summoned into the world what had previously looked like an anomaly to him. Now the Cold Void looked like an iridescent sphere with a bluish glow, inside of which mystical symbols occasionally flickered.

The air instantly became colder. Kai’s palm was covered with frost, but it didn’t harm him.

“That truly is the second layer...” the Spirit muttered and suddenly disappeared.

He was gone for about ten minutes. When he reappeared, he offered Kai to become the clan’s successor. He had been thinking about finding one for a long time and had decided that there would probably be no better candidate than Kai. He explained that since the Sea Dragon Clan and the scrolls that gave people access to this place no longer existed, it was unlikely that he’d meet anyone else ever again. His mission as the guardian of the temple and the Sea Dragon’s treasure was coming to an end. And he really wouldn’t want the memory of U’Shor and his descendants to sink into oblivion.

Having said that he wouldn’t take no as an answer, he demanded that Kai accept his offer as a sign of respect toward U’Shor’s descendants. To his joy, the young man agreed without hesitation.

“Before the war broke out, the members of the clan who lived here took a lot of resources with them in order to try to survive. Quite the number of them was given to the students that showed promising results. So, unfortunately, there are not many things left here... You will not find any Royal-rank items here. They first appeared only a couple of centuries ago. If some members of the clan even owned them, they were definitely not stored here,” the Spirit explained when he and Kai entered the treasury. “As for your development, you need to know that there are only three layers of the Cold Void. Each of them is divided into four stages, the same way the Exorcist and Elementalist stages are divided into four levels. To put it mildly, the higher the layer, the stronger the technique is. But the peak of the third layer is very, very difficult to reach. However, with your talent, I think you could succeed one day.”

Kai began to examine the few items that were in the treasury. Almost immediately, his gaze fell on an extremely old scroll that emanated a strong trace of U’shor’s aura.

“What’s this?” he asked since there were no inscriptions on the items.

“Dance of the Sea Dragon. In that scroll, my lord recorded and illustrated everything he knew about how to use the Cold Void. From simple attacks to various weapon techniques.”

Kai walked between the shelves with rare artifacts for some time, after which he asked the Spirit a question that had been bothering him for a very long time.

“What about my pursuers? Are the Salamanders and the other two clans still at the temple gates?”

“They are, yes. Unfortunately, as much as I want to, there is little I can do to help get rid of them. My powers are limited by the walls of the temple. Actually, there is something that I can do, yes... However, it is unlikely to harm them.”

Kai nodded and began to ponder.

The time had come to introduce one ancient being to another.

***

“Boy, do not let me down,” the Spirit said at parting. “And get ready to witness the true power of the Cold Void.”

“Thank you for everything.” Kai bowed once again and headed for the gates.

Strange darkness swirled at the entrance, separating the temple from the rest of the world. Confidently stepping into it, he found himself outside.

He was met by curious glances that soon turned into angry glares.

“Bastard, you finally got out!” Shin Sei grinned but was in no hurry to approach Kai, worried that the statues might still attack him.

“As expected, he couldn’t sit in there forever.” Yan Liang rose from the ground. “You’re really a pain in the ass.”

“Wait, aren’t you the guys from the... The... The guys from the... Ah, Heavens, what was the name?” Kai snapped his fingers as if was trying to remember something. “Ah, right, right! You’re the guys from the Farming Serpent, Sun Kissed, and Blight Moon clans, right?” He grinned.

“Oh, you bastard!” Offended, one of the Salamanders hissed, preparing to dash forward. However, a sharp kick to the rear stopped him in time.

“Idiot, don’t let him provoke you!” Shin Sei shouted, equally angry. It was one thing when someone insulted one person, and quite another when they offended the entire clan. “This asshole is probably still protected by the statues. He’s trying to lure us out.”

“Hey, peasant,” Yan Liang spoke up. “At first I thought to just take your Ring, but if you want to die, that can be arranged!”

“To die?” Kai asked, glancing at him. He smirked and scoffed. “And who’s gonna kill me? You? Ha! Hilarious.”

His mocking tone pissed off Yan Liang to the point that he was shaking with anger. He had never been spoken to like that before. Fingers tightly clenched into fists, he began to emit a bloodthirsty aura. Those standing next to him hastened to move away.

“All right, all right…” Kai sighed wearily. “Since you’re so afraid of me, I’m going to leave. I have a Tournament to win and all that,” he said, waving his hand, and started walking.

Enraged, the other cultivators bared their teeth — their prey was coming straight to them. They all knew the line beyond which the statues weren’t active anymore. They just needed to wait. After all, they had waited all this time, a couple of more seconds wouldn’t hurt.

When Kai finally crossed the invisible line, Shin Sei rushed forward. He knew that he’d have enough time to stop and avoid the danger zone. He wanted to be the one to end Kai once and for all.

“You’re a dead man! The array has no effect here!” he cried, halfway to his target.

Kai just smiled.

The Spirit, watching what was going on through the eyes of the statues, noticed when Kai left the safe zone. In the next moment, the power of the peak-stage third layer of the Cold Void filled the entire temple and gathered into a small ball. Exploding, it unleashed a wave of energy.

Shin Sei had almost made it to Kai when a sudden wave of Force burst through the gates. Everyone present felt as if something had frozen their energy and the ability to use Forces. They felt their bodies become heavy, making them slower and weaker. Even their Rings were blocked.

Kai, however, seemed unaffected by all of this.

Having suddenly become exhausted, Shin Sei slowed down.

“I don’t want to see you ever again,” Kai hissed angrily and hit him in the chest with his knee.

Shin Sei flew to the side like a ball and fell onto the ground like a sack of rags. Kai immediately rushed forward. His plan was to escape while everyone was under the influence of the Spirit’s attack.

He made his way through the crowd, mercilessly attacking everyone in his path. Looking at their auras, he chose the weakest cultivators as his target. Was it moral? No. Honorable? In no shape or form. Convenient and clever? That it was.

It took him a couple of moments to break through the crowd and put the temple far behind him.

“Idiot, there’s only water down here! The teleport doesn’t―”

“It lit up!”

“Goddamn it, follow him!”

A couple of cultivators managed to get up and rush after Kai when one of the stone guards suddenly spoke.

“The passage is open! One contender!”

Shin Sei, who had just risen, realized that this was his chance. Others were distracted, while he and his teammates were the closest ones to the temple.

“Shin Zhang!” he called. “Go inside, you must find the heirloom!”

“Understood!” Shin Zhang replied and headed for the gates. No one attacked him, so he quickly went inside.

Shin Sei kept pursuing Kai along with the rest of the Salamanders. The teleport flickered and their target disappeared. The others followed. They were finally about to leave this damn hell hole.

***

The stars in the clear sky cast a faint light on the Plateau. For the enhanced eyes of the cultivators, darkness wasn’t a problem. More importantly, they had regained their strength.

Kai was standing on the edge of a cliff when the teleport activated. One by one, the cultivators returned to the Plateau and surrounded their target.

“Time to die!” Yan Liang spat.

“You seem to have forgotten something.” Kai grinned and pointed behind him.

A dense beam of fire erupted from Shin Sei’s palm. As he didn’t want Kai to die right away, he aimed at his stomach. He almost screamed joyously when the attack pierced the bastard. Unfortunately, his joy didn’t last long.

Kai disappeared in a puff of smoke and sparkling dust.

The real Kai had used the Retreat Step and jumped off the cliff.

The cultivators were confused. Had Kai thought it better to die than to surrender? Even a peak-stage Exorcist wouldn’t survive a fall from such a height. Was Kai that desperate? Had he just been pretending earlier?

Damn it! He plans to lose his things in the water! Shin Sei realized. Fuck! I can’t let that happen!

“All of you, quickly to the ocean!” he ordered. “Find his body!”

A bright flash that came from where Kai had just stood made everyone freeze. The same kind of light appeared next to each student.

They really had forgotten something

Today was the end of the fourteenth day of the Tournament, and with it, the end of the first stage. The tokens automatically activated the transfer — all of them were returned home. Including Kai, who had been teleported mid-air.

Next to the organizers, no one would dare attack him.

***

A few days later, Shin Zhang returned to the clan. Due to the fact that he was in the Underwater Temple when the first stage of the Tournament ended, the token couldn’t teleport him back, so he was disqualified. However, this didn’t upset him much as he brought something extremely valuable to his family. He was sure that this would compensate for the fact that he wouldn’t compete further.

“Nice job,” Shin Sei said. “I’m glad I sent you! With this back, our clan will instantly rise above all others. Don’t worry, everyone will know what you’ve done for the clan. The Elders are already preparing a resource kit for you.”

“Thank you, Lord Shin Sei,” Shin Zhang replied and bowed his head.

“You’ll excuse me, but it’s time for me to prepare for the second stage of the Tournament.”

“I understand. I wish you the best of luck.” He nodded and left the room.

It was only when he was alone that Shin Zhang grinned. His eyes gleamed ominously.

Chapter 26
THE RIGHT TO PARTICIPATE

The token transferred Kai not to the border of the Middle and Far Wasteland, where the Tournament had begun, but directly to the outskirts of Neiven, where the other stages would take place.

Kai appeared in a huge clearing among thousands of other participants. Many of them were injured. Some had landed poorly, not having expected such a sudden transfer. Some were happy just to be back, but everyone was eagerly waiting for the first stage to end.

Then the representatives of the Blades arrived, including the Elementalists, who quickly organized the crowd by sending the students to several finishing points. The participants had to hand over their tokens so that the elders could count the points.

After about six hours, a long list of seven thousand names was compiled.

A special array, which had been connected to the tattoos via the System, presented each participant with their overall score and rank.

Kai Arnhard: 29,345 points

Rank: 918

Congratulations, you have successfully completed the first stage of the Grand Tournament.

You have qualified for the second stage.

As the organizers had explained, everyone who passed had to go to Neiven. The rest of the students could either follow them as observers, or return home.

Deciding to go around the city’s wall, Kai quickly reached the furthest gate, where the line was the shortest. It was still long enough, however, that he had to wait for a couple of hours before getting in.

At the gate, he was given a Tournament badge, which was to serve as his ID while in the city. He was also told that he and the rest of the participants would be given lodgings in the city during the second stage. The Blades had made sure that there was enough space for everyone.

Kai had five more days before the official beginning of the next round. Participants were given time to rest and recover as best as they could as, unfortunately, not everyone had managed to return from the Far Wasteland in one piece.

Since he needed no healing and thus had some free time on his hands, Kai decided to visit the local Alchemist Guild. Having lived in the Far Wasteland for almost two years, he managed to gather a lot of things that could be of great interest to the local alchemists.

A few hours later, he left the Guild very pleased and with one hundred and fifty thousand gold coins jingling in his Ring.

Stopping by a fountain to wash his face, he decided to go and visit Julie. She hadn’t heard anything about him for almost two years, so she had to be sick with worry by now. Unfortunately, and embarrassingly, he had no clue where she lived. Neiven was huge, much larger than the Upper Nest or Rivertoon, so just walking around hoping to bump into her would get him nowhere. To find out where she lived, he went to the administration building in the city center.

Walking around, Kai marveled both Neiven’s beauty and people. Even though it was late in the evening, the city shone like some metropolis from Earth. But what was most striking was the security. While walking down the street, he’d occasionally run across a representative of the local guard. Seeing their serious faces and quality armor, he was even more convinced that he did the right thing by sending Julie here.

He reached the city center by dawn. Thanks to the guards, he quickly found the administration building. Luckily, it was open despite it being pretty early. He honestly hoped that by being a participant in the Tournament, he had some benefits that would make the officials help him faster.

A couple of greetings and polite smiles later, Kai had gotten his sister’s address.

The road to her house took several more hours. Kai wandered among the neighborhood, trying to find the right house. Soon enough, he found himself standing at Julie’s doorstep. The house was deceivingly modest at first glance due to its relatively average size. However, upon closer inspection, the white walls were made of a rare type of wood and the path leading toward the door made of heavy wood was made of tiny stones of various values, shaped into a mosaic. The garden was that of luscious grass and exotic flowers, as well as several trees. He didn’t know which fruits they bore as they had been harvested, but by the smell, it was something rather sweet.

Guarding the estate was a guard, standing watch near a gate. Kai gave him a polite nod and almost immediately received a message from the System asking him to notify the residents of the house of his arrival.

It was barely dawn, so it wasn’t surprising that the gates opened only after a few minutes. A young girl appeared greeted him and led him through the garden to the entrance door. Judging by her clothes, she was a servant, but judging by her aura, she was a cultivator at the Muscle Endurance level.

“What shall I say to the missus?” she asked, stopping at the door.

Kai chuckled. He didn’t expect that Dee would hire a servant for Julie. But he liked that he did.

“Tell the lady of the house that her brother is back.”

***

During the five days that Kai had spent with Julie, he took care of her financial problems and even found time to meditate as he needed to spend some more time contemplating the Cold Void in order to understand it fully.

Seven thousand participants of the tournament gathered in the city’s training area where the second stage of the Tournament was to take place.

Once everyone was there, one of the elders, a short man with gray hair tied in a bun, climbed onto the platform and gestured to everyone to settle down.

“Greetings to all of you who have reached the second stage of the Great Tournament,” he said, voice amplified by energy so that everyone could hear him. “By managing to survive in the harsh lands of the Far Wasteland, you have proven your worth as cultivators, brought pride to your clan, and showed yourself as students!” He paused for a moment. “Unfortunately, today we’ll have to say goodbye to some of you. Only a thousand people will move on to the third stage. The rules are simple — you have to score as many points as possible in the Endless Battle.” He paused again and stroked his beard. “I’ll tell you about the third stage right away. It’ll be a dueling stage, divided into two rounds — a qualification and the main round. The former will be held not far from the city. Based on the results, five hundred and twelve participants will move on to the main round which will be held in the main arena in the city center. However,” he narrowed his eyes, “students who rank among the first hundred today won’t have to go through the qualification round. That’s all. You may begin. The results will be displayed right here,” he said and pointed to a huge board.

Forming groups, the participants made queues in front of the Battle Arrays and took turns testing their skills. As the one Kai had used when fighting with Lei Wang, these, too, used the spirit worlds of the participants in order to create a sort of virtual reality in which they could fight without being hurt.

While people were fighting and waiting in line, Kai was sitting silently in a dark corner and observing. He was in no hurry.

“Have you heard about what happened in the Wasteland?” someone whispered. “They say the Salamanders took quite a hit.”

“Yeah, I did. The other clans had no more than six or seven hundred casualties, while they had almost a thousand.”

“I wonder what happened... Do you think they had really shitty luck and ran into some kind of a monster?”

“Who knows? By the way, have you heard about that newcomer who managed to snatch some rare Fruit right from under everyone’s noses?”

“I haven’t! What’s that about? Did they catch him?”

“Nope! He fucked them over and just ran off!”

“Is he just that good of a thief or was he using some technique, what do you think?”

“I don’t know. However, I heard that he was supposedly at the Brain Endurance level. Can you believe that?!”

“You’re kidding, right? There’s no way that anyone at that stage could fool anyone.”

“I know, but it makes for a good story, doesn’t it?”

“It’s all nonsense...”

Hours passed one by one, dragging slower than a student to a morning lecture. The list of the hundred strongest kept changing, but toward the end of the stage it seemed like the final one had been formed. It seemed to be finalized when Lei Lo, one of the main Serpent protégés, took the hundredth place, gaining a number of points unattainable for most.

The day was drawing to a close; there were no more than a hundred people left to be tested. Rude as it sounded, almost no one paid attention to these people as they were considered cowards and weaklings for having waited so long to take their turn.

Kai was among these outcasts. Approaching one of the available arrays, he placed his palm on the special sphere on the pedestal next to it. His consciousness was instantly engaged in battle.

The sky was already crimson. Seven thousand people were eagerly waiting for the official end of the second stage to be announced.

Some of the students were still being tested, but no one paid attention to them anymore. That was why everyone was shocked when Lei Lo’s name was replaced by another.

Kai Arnhard.

The raven-haired young man chuckled. He already knew what his score would be, so he didn’t even bother to look at the board. What he didn’t expect, however, was that, turning around, he’d be greeted by so many surprised gazes.

Not far from one of the exits was a group of Serpents. Whispering amongst each other, they weren’t paying attention to the world around them.

“Lord Lei Lo!” one of his servants called. “Lord Lei Lo!”

Sighing wearily, the young man turned around.

“What is it this time? Another crazy fangirl?” he asked with a sneer.

“No, no… There… The list.”

The servant looked shaken, so Lei Lo wondered what was going on. Casting a lazy glance at the board, which stood in the center of the training complex, he felt his heart sink to the ground. He was now one hundred and first. Staring at the number, he couldn’t believe his own eyes. Looking a little higher, he saw the unfamiliar name of the bastard who had dared take his place.

“Who DARED to beat me?!” he hissed angrily. Using a running technique, he quickly made his way to the arrays.

Kai was about to leave when he was rather rudely grabbed by the shoulder from behind.

“You!” someone growled. “Are you Kai Arnhard?!”

“Maybe,” he replied, turning around to look at the enraged Lei Lo.

“You’re from our clan! Don’t you know that I’m the eleventh strongest apprentice? Where’s your respect?”

“Excuse me?” Kai raised his eyebrows in confusion. “Why should I respect you?”

“How dare you?!” he spat furiously and grabbed Kai by the collar of his robes and pulled him closer. “I’m Lei Lo, you insolent worm! And you’re the bastard who took my place! Did you score one more point on purpose?! Because of you, I now have to compete in the qualification round with the rest of the scum!”

“Not my fault that you weren’t strong enough...” Kai shrugged.

He did score one point more on purpose. However, it wasn’t to beat Lei Lo, but to take the hundredth place. He didn’t want to stand out too much, so he decided to be on the very bottom of the list.

As for the test itself, Kai was able to score the required number of points without any problems as he was very familiar with his soul world and its workings. Thanks to the competition with Lei Wang two years ago, he knew how many points each defeated enemy would bring him.

“Think you’re special, huh?!” Lei Lo hissed, and it suddenly dawned on him. “Wait… Elder Sunoy!” He suddenly turned to the elder who was standing nearby. “If you could, please. What was this man’s rank among the seven thousand students that our clan put forward?”

“Let me see,” the elder said. He wasn’t as powerful and important as the rest of his peers, being a middle–stage Exorcist, but as an elder, he had more rights and influence than most. Therefore, he could easily check information about the Tournament’s participants. “It seems that he isn’t on the list.”

“I knew it!” Lei Lo grinned.

Like Kai, Lei Lo also had an eidetic memory, which only got better after reaching the Mind Stage. This ability wasn’t rare, especially not here, in a world where energy worked wonders and where children of powerful people were born stronger and smarter than the rest.

Thus, Lei Lo perfectly remembered all seven thousand names of the Serpent’s members. As he thought, Kai Arnhard wasn’t on that list.

“Elder Sunoy, please get High Elder Shen here,” Lei Lo asked with a grin. He didn’t even bother to turn around.

“But―”

“Now! Please.”

“As you say.”

A group of people had gathered around Kai and Lei Lo. Shin Sei was also there, together with the other Salamanders. They knew what Lei Lo was trying to do and were looking forward to the show.

Everyone was curious to see the strange newcomer and how Lei Lo would deal with him. To them, Kai deliberately waiting until the very end in order to beat Lei Lo by only one point was truly insulting.

“Honorable judge!” Raising his voice, Lei Lo turned to the old Elementalist of the Blades. “In this situation, I had no choice but to contact you personally. You see, Kai Arnhard of the Thunder Serpent Clan, wasn’t chosen to be a participant in the Tournament. He probably joined on his own during the first round! I believe this is a gross violation of the rules and he should be immediately disqualified!”

The crowd became noisy.

“An unofficial participant?!”

“How dare he?!”

“Bastard!”

A quiet but overwhelming voice came from outside the crowd, causing everyone to instantly become quiet.

“Young man, your accusations are serious,” said the old Elementalist. “Are you sure of your words?”

“We are absolutely sure.” With an equally powerful voice replied High Elder Shen.

The situation became tense.

Kai frowned.

Chapter 27
APPRENTICE OF A DESTROYED CLAN

“Our clan didn’t choose Kai Arnhard to participate in the Grand Tournament,” said High Elder Shen. “Furthermore, this young man is accused of attacking an important guest of our clan, as well as causing great damage to one of our cities. Therefore, he should be sent to the clan lands at once. So, please, don’t interfere, this is a private matter.”

“A moment, please,” the old Elementalist said sharply. “Kai Arnhard is still a participant, therefore, he’s protected by the Tournament rules. However...” He looked at the accused. “Young man, do you have anything to say to these accusations?”

Everyone immediately looked at Kai again.

“With all due respect, Honorable judge, but what could he possibly say in his defense?” High Elder Shen protested. “I think―”

“I admit,” Kai interrupted, “that I’m not on the list. I was already in the Far Wasteland when the Tournament began, so I joined on my own.”

“You see!” High Elder Shen exclaimed. “He confessed, so―”

“However!” Kai interrupted with a smirk. “The eighteenth paragraph of the statute of the Great Tournament says: ‘Any student of a clan residing on the Celestial Plateau, provided that the individual is not more than twenty years old and has reached at least the Mind Stage, has the right to participate in the Great Tournament.’ Therefore, there’s nothing that would forbid me from participating. The clans themselves agreed that they’d nominate a predetermined number of students. But these are just formalities between the clans themselves, which have nothing to do with the actual rules. So, why exactly should I be disqualified?”

Silence hung in the air, interrupted by the whispering crowd.

A smile flashed on the Elementalist’s lips, hidden under his bushy beard and mustaches. He wasn’t going to help Kai in any way and he would’ve easily excluded him if he hadn’t answered or started making excuses. However, he had managed to take care of the matter on his own.

“The young man is right. The list was conditional, and nothing prevents other clan members from taking part as well,” he said loudly.

Kai’s smile widened.

He had thought that something like this would happen the moment he ran into the Salamanders near the cave, so he was quick to check the Tournament’s rules in the information dump that he had received from Dee. Had he found anything that forbade him from participating, he wouldn’t have pushed the charade this far.

The whisperings grew louder and more excited. Not everyone was familiar with the rules, but there were enough of those who knew at least a couple of them. So it was no secret that any student, if they met the conditions, could take part in the Tournament. However, over the past centuries, no one had ever called upon this rule as every fifty years the number of candidates differed. Over time, a clan’s abilities and criteria changed, so they simply couldn’t accept everyone.

That was why the crowd was so excited. Using this rule meant going against the will of the whole clan. No one in their right mind would dare do something like that, at least not until they knew that they had won first place, but none present believed that someone like Kai could get that far. Not to mention that he was also accused of several crimes by his own clan. Even if he managed to win, once the Tournament was over, he’d no longer be protected by the rules. What would he do then? Run and hide again? Live as a fugitive forever? Or would he answer for his crimes?

“But… But… Where did you get a token?” Lei Lo exclaimed. He didn’t like the direction in which this was going.

“I took it from one of the participants,” Kai replied with a shrug. He didn’t get what all the fuss was about.

“Aha! See, he―”

“I what? Are you a complete idiot?” Kai grinned. “Is there any rule prohibiting me from taking someone else’s token? Have you been dropped on the head or were you born dumb? The only rule was that we couldn’t kill anyone. Which I didn’t.”

Lei Lo was red with anger.

“Enough!” High Elder Shen said angrily, tired of all this. “Kai Arnhard, as the high elder, I order you to back out of the Tournament! The matter will be taken to the Council, who will then decide your fate.”

Crossing his arms over his chest, High Elder Shen looked down at the young man. How was it possible that one student could cause so much headache? Cursed was the day that this wretched boy was born.

“I’m afraid that I’ll have to refuse your generous offer,” Kai answered immediately, also folding his arms over his chest.

The crowd gasped. It was a rare and unthinkable sight to see a student openly object to their elder.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” High Elder Shen said, furrowing his bushy brows. “Especially since you have talent, as is evident by your results so far. The Council would’ve taken that into account, but...” Sighing, he pointed the index finger of his right hand at the young man. He couldn’t violate the rules, no matter how talented Kai was. “As the high elder of the Thunder Serpent Clan, I, Lei Shen, exile you, Kai Arnhard, from the clan.”

A faint surge of energy burst from his finger and the tattoo on the young man’s palm disappeared.

“I suppose that this means that he’s now officially disqualified, yes?” he asked, turning to the Elementalist who nodded.

“That’s correct, yes. Since he isn’t a member of a clan anymore, he’s no longer allowed to participate. However, according to the rules, he has three hours to try to join another clan.”

Lei Shen smiled slightly. Three hours wasn’t a lot of time. What could the young man possibly do? Becoming a member of any clan was possible only on the lands of that very clan. There was no way that he could leave Neiven in one hundred and eighty minutes, let alone go through the initiation process. They were currently on the territory of the Blades, but they, as the organizers of the Tournament, couldn’t accept him into their ranks even if they wanted to.

Lei Lo, who was already celebrating his return, smiled broadly. Looking at Kai, he expected him to break down in tears or even bow and beg for forgiveness. What he didn’t expect, however, was to see the raven-haired young man continue to smile.

Although one of Kai’s main characteristics was arrogance, he was definitely not a fool so he understood that any confrontation with someone like Lei Shen could hardly end in anything good for him. Luckily, he had a back-up plan.

“What kind of proof do I need to convince you that I have joined a clan?” Kai asked the Elementalist.

“The clan tattoo will suffice.”

“Idiot! Do you really think that you can join a clan in three hours? You―” Lei Lo began, but his grin faded away and he lost the trail of his thoughts.

Kai raised his right hand, turning the back of his palm toward everyone. The energy flowing through his veins stirred, and the hidden mark became visible

The crowd gasped in surprise

“What...?”

“It can’t be!”

“I can’t believe it...”

“How’s that even possible?!”

Lei Shen said nothing, although there was a spark of surprise in his eyes. Turning to the Elementalist, he stared at him with a puzzled gaze.

“Yes...” The old man sighed. “Students of the Sea Dragon Clan can also participate in the Grand Tournament...”

“What?! Is this by the rules?!” Shin Sei, who had been standing nearby and was silent all this time, cried out.

“Young man.” The Elementalist released a drop of his strength. Shin Sei trembled. “You shouldn’t interrupt the elders... The rules don’t say that the participant’s clan must be active at the time of the Tournament. Besides, since he has the mark, it means that someone had to have given it to him... Well, I suppose that this matter has been resolved. It’s time to officially end the second stage and announce the results. If you will excuse me.”

Nodding in parting, the Elementalist left.

“All right…” Lei Shen chuckled, “You surprised me, kid. You got out scot-free. However, bear in mind that the Tournament will end...” Giving Kai a smile, he left as well.

Looking after Lei Shen, Kai knew that the bastard wasn’t going to just let him walk away from all this. If he failed to impress the elders and the crowd by the end of the third stage, making the other clans want to invite him to join them, then he’d have to deal not only with the Serpents but also with the Salamanders.

But it didn’t really matter; he had decided to break off all ties with his old clan from the moment Jade died.

The second stage had come to an end. The Elementalist announced that the third stage would be held in the city’s central arena in four days. Group battles were scheduled for tomorrow. But Kai had training waiting for him.

News and rumors about the student of the Sea Dragon Clan began to spread through the Plateau.

***

It had been two days since the end of the second stage. And while nine hundred cultivators were fighting for their right to participate in the third stage, the top one hundred spent their free time training, analyzing their opponents, discussing and developing tactics, and even resting.

Kai was among the last. However, only today.

“The Sea Dragon Clan? But how did that happen?” Lily asked in a half-whisper, not wanting to attract the attention of others.

“It’s a long story. Perhaps I’ll tell you later.” Kai waved her off.

“What I want to know is how strong you have become.” Ivsim grinned slightly, putting his fork on the table.

Kai went to meet his old friends right after the end of the second stage, but he didn’t find either of them in the training area. He found this weird as he was sure that at least one of them would’ve noticed his name on the board and the fiasco that followed.

But, as it turned out, both Lily and Ivsim were among the first to finish, after which, confident in their results, they immediately left. Both were, to no one’s surprise, among the top hundred.

As the city was buzzing with rumors about Kai and the ancient clan, Ivsim and Lily learned about their friend’s return and met up with him for dinner at one of the most expensive restaurants in Neiven to celebrate their reunion. After all, it had been three years since the last time they saw one another.

“Oh, you’ll find out soon.” Kai smiled mysteriously. “Who knows? Maybe we’ll even meet in the arena.”

“I hope so,” Ivsim said with a smile.

“Are you sure that you want to fight against someone two levels above you?” Lily asked, slightly worried.

“I’m more than sure. Don’t underestimate me. Or do you think I survived two years in the Wasteland on my own by hiding?”

Lily just smiled and shook her head.

“I see that you didn’t waste your time either. Both of you are now at the Meridian Formation level. Look at you two! Real inner-circle students.”

“Thank you. In fact, we’ve been informed that we’ll be promoted to apprentices when the Tournament ends,” Lily said.

“That’s right!” Ivsim confirmed with a nod.

“Congratulations you two!” Kai smiled.

Although he had nothing good to say about the Serpents, his beef with them didn’t extend to his friends.

They ate their meal in silence until a stranger butted in.

“Oh! Good evening!” he said in a friendly manner, throwing his arm over Kai’s shoulder as if they had been friends forever. How did they not sense him, neither of them knew. “Kai, we haven’t seen each other for a long time! I never thought I’d see you in a place like this!” he added cheerfully.

None of them recognized the face, but his voice and eyes reminded Lily and Kai of someone. In the next moment, Lily was standing next to the stranger with her blade resting against his throat.

“You bastard!” she hissed furiously, barely restraining herself. “You’re that fucking archer, aren’t you?! Shacks?”

“That’s right!” he answered with a broad smile.

“You fucking bastard!” she screamed.

“Lily, stop!” Kai immediately intervened.

A squad of guards was already heading for their table.

“Gentlemen.” Shacks turned to them. “Forgive us for this incident. My girlfriend is a feisty one. She wants to cut off my head quite often, ha-ha-ha!” He laughed. “It’s all right. I’ll calm her down soon.”

The guards stopped and gave him a puzzled look. Lily stared at Shacks with a look that could kill. Her hand trembled, but the blade didn’t move.

“Babe, calm down, will you?” Shacks sighed wearily, acting as if Lily was really just his hot-tempered girlfriend.

The blonde, perplexed, watched as the point of her sword rested against his unprotected finger. She had no clue when and how he had placed it there. No matter how much she tried, she couldn’t cut his skin.

“But seriously.” Shacks’s voice instantly became heavy, and his gaze murderous. The smile disappeared from his face. “If you want to take revenge and kill me, then do it right. You won’t do anything to me here, in front of witnesses. I know that you’ve passed to the third stage, so you’ll get your chance there.”

Lily stood in silence for another minute. It was clear from her face that she was struggling with coming to a decision. In the end, and probably for the best, reason won over emotion. She put the blade back into her Ring.

“Try not to lose to anyone before we meet in the arena,” she spat. “Kai, Ivsim, I’ll see you two soon,” she said and headed for the exit. She’d train day and night until the beginning of the next stage. She’d get her revenge even if it killed her.

“So, Kai, I actually wanted to talk to you and―”

“I don’t want to talk to you,” he replied coldly.

Shacks made a sad face. “Why are you so angry? I thought we were friends!”

Ivsim kept his eyes on his meal. He knew a lot about Kai and Lily and their adventures, but not all of the details. Judging by Kai’s tone, this Shacks fellow wasn’t someone either of them was happy to see.

“You don’t want to ask me anything? You sure?” Shacks asked.

“Actually, I do. Why the hell are you not dead yet?” Kai said after a couple of minutes of silence.

“Oh! How painful! Oh, my poor little heart!” Shacks grabbed his chest. “I just used a protective artifact. That Exorcist really scared me then! I was sure that I was a goner! When it was all over, I was all like…” He wiped imaginary sweat from his forehead, and then smiled. “But the attack turned out to be rather weak. Though I had to return to the Plateau...”

“Shame, really. Had you died, you wouldn’t be here now, interrupting our dinner. I’m sure you know where the door is,” Kai said.

“Aw, I spoiled your dinner! Shame on me.” He shook his head. “By the way, I think you’ve already met my little brother, Knox?” He pointed to a young man standing nearby. Kai instantly recognized the archer that had been pursuing him. It was only then that he finally looked at Shacks’s clothes ― they bore the emblem of the Bright Moon Clan.

“Who are you really? And what do you want?” Kai asked as seriously as possible.

“What do you mean, who am I? I’m Shacks!” he asked in confusion. He turned around and shook his head. “Ah, thank you,” he said, pulling a chair out from underneath one of the guests. The latter, having fallen, wanted to object but stopped when the silent Knox appeared in front of him. Shacks sat down opposite Kai and smiled. “I’m just Shacks. A humble archer and the pride and joy of the Bright Moons. What do I want? Well... Just to greet an old friend and future adversary. Maybe have a drink or two, talk about battles, girls, tower keys… Stuff like that, nothing serious...”

Chapter 28
ONE LUCKY WIMP

Not even an hour had passed since Shacks suddenly appeared in the restaurant. He was enjoying the house’s special, while Kai reflected on his recent words (Ivsim left them almost immediately after Shacks appeared). He had given him a lot to think about.

If Shacks knew about the fragments and about the Tower, he was also probably aware of the fact that the Blades were already in the process of putting the key back together and opening the wretched thing.

As it turned out, Shack had been to Alkea to find the Key Part: Body. However, he wasn’t the only Bright Moon apprentice with that task. Many other members of his clan, including some of its most talented students, had traveled to the furthest corners of Saha in order to find the other two fragments of the key. Everyone knew that the third one, Key Part: Soul, was in the possession of the Blades. It was they who had given this task to the Bright Moons, as they were considered to be the best of the best when it came to espionage, intelligence, covert operations, stealth assassinations, and much more.

Shacks’s strength was also a peculiar thing. He had proved himself to be incredibly strong the first time he and Kai met. By Alkea’s standards, the archer was extremely unusual, however, in comparison to the cultivators from the other seven clans at the Brain Endurance level (which he had been at that time), he was lagging behind. He was far from being on top of the list of anything, let alone among the best members of his clan.

It didn’t take too long for Kai to figure out why that was so. A jug of finest wine later, Shack explained to him that his father, brother of the current patriarch of their clan, put a special seal on him before sending him off, sealing almost all of his strength. This practice wasn’t uncommon in their clan as it allowed its members to reach the Soul Stage easier than others and come out with greater results. Having leveled, they’d release all of the sealed power, increasing the effectiveness of their development. This, of course, couldn’t be compared to what Kai had been able to achieve, but it was considered an ingenious process on the Plateau.

Shacks appeared weaker while he was in Alkea as he wasn’t able to reach the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level while he was there, because even in Rivertoon, there wasn’t enough prana for him to achieve the desired result.

Not allowing Kai to utter a word before he was done talking, Shacks also told him that after being transferred to Alkea via a long-distance teleport, he immediately went to the capital to look for information. He was given a year to complete the assignment, because of which he didn’t have the opportunity to join the Fallen Star Sect and gather information there. However, he was fortunate enough to stumble upon the local Assassin’s Guild, which possessed more than enough information about what lay beyond the Azure Ridge.

After joining it, he soon learned of the incident that had occurred between the Kelais and the Imperial family. Having delved deeper into this matter, which required both bribery and murder, he found out what they had wished to achieve and how much they had lost.

Things were easy from there. It wasn’t difficult to find the remaining members of the Kelai family, and sell them the plan to kidnap Lily and exchange her for the Key Part they needed. It didn’t take them too long to get Shacks on board.

This way, he intended to get both fragments at once. But there was no way that he could’ve predicted Kai. Because of him, Lily managed to escape. Kelais were then lured into a trap together with him as his marks had somehow been discovered.

However, that didn’t mean that he had failed. His main goal was to get the fragments, but in case he didn’t succeed, he was ordered to activate at least one of the parts. Which was exactly what happened when North appeared.

After that, he was free to return home, but that’d mean spending a lot of Energy Crystals on teleporting just to deliver a report. Also, if he did so, some of the Seven Blades Clan’s Elementalist would come after the fragments, which neither his clan nor he needed. So he decided to try to get them on his own.

But Kai and his unusual strength messed up all his plans. It all ended with one of the fragments being activated at full force.

“And why are you telling me all this?” Kai frowned. “What makes you think I know anything about those fragments?”

When he finally finished eating, Shacks wiped his lips with a napkin.

“Because I want to and because I can.” He smiled and shrugged. “I saw you with North, so I didn’t believe that you didn’t know about the fragments. And your eyes gave you away when I first mentioned the key. So you don’t have to pretend, I’m one hundred percent sure that you know what I’m talking about.”

Kai stared at Shacks for a while. To avoid outing himself in the future, he’d need to pay more attention to his body language. Those who knew how to read it could pick up on the smallest of details.

“All right.” Kai sighed. “What do you want?”

Shacks leaned forward slightly. He created a Concealing Curtain around them, but he spoke in a whisper anyway.

“The Tower will reopen very soon, it’s only a matter of time. The Blades, as well as the Moons and the Sun Blessed, will be there. Even peak Elementalists are interested in this event. But, most importantly, apprentices will follow them. So I want to invite you to come with me.”

Kai was surprised, but he hid it by sending a particle of the Cold Void into his spirit world. His emotions instantly disappeared, and his thoughts flowed much faster and easier.

“Why would students go there in the first place? And why do you want me there?”

Shacks smiled, leaning back in his chair.

“There’s a high chance that there are special zones in the Tower, which only young people can get access to. As for you, take this as an expression of my respect for having been able to mess up my plan in Alkea. Of course, I also take into account your strength. Knox told me a lot about you and your success in the Tournament. I suggest that you join our clan. If I vouch for you, which I will, you can even become an apprentice. What do you say?”

Kai narrowed his eyes. The offer sounded just a little bit too good to be true. If he joined the Moons, his problems with the Salamanders and the Serpents would disappear on their own. And on top of that, he’d get to go to the Tower. What more could he possibly want? Shacks made him an offer he couldn’t refuse. However, the little voice in his head was screaming at him, warning him that this was a trap.

It’s good… Too good, in fact... The status of an apprentice, the trip to the Tower... Why would he offer me that? Sure, I did great in the Tournament as someone not born here. But why would he — the best student of his clan — go through all this trouble to ask me this? Couldn’t he have sent a messenger or something? He’s planning something, I just know it. He acts like an idiot, but that’s just a façade. He knows what he’s doing. Something’s wrong here. Why would the Moons invite me to join them now? Especially after that little show with Shen? Unless... It suddenly dawned on him. Unless the thing they want besides my strength is a connection with the Sea Dragons! Damn it! I knew that there was something! The greedy bastards! Maybe I could ask Rune’Tan to gaze into Shacks’s soul to find out the truth? He has energy now... No, no... It’s not worth the time, resources, or the risk. He’s in deep meditation, figuring out how to fix my problem. I better not disturb him.

“Tempting.” Kai smiled slightly. “However, I’ll need some time to think it over. I’ll give you my answer by the end of the Tournament. Who knows, maybe the other clans have a better offer?” he added with a smirk.

“Haha, as if! Take as much time as you want! Just don’t wait too long. The Tower will open without you. You wouldn’t want to miss out on that, would you now?” Shacks said playfully.

“Actually, I have another question,” Kai said, ignoring his performance. “Why are the Blades staying out of this?”

“You want to know why? I’ll let you know by the end of the Tournament!” Shacks smiled widely. “Oh, come on! I’m just kidding, hahaha! The Blades are in debt to the Sun Blessed. They made a pact with us when they started looking for the fragments. And since we were oh so nice to them, we have the right to go with them. And also... Well, you don’t think that things will be easy when we get there? So they decided to form an alliance.”

“And the Forest Fairies? They’re the second-best, as far as I know.”

“Ah, the girls... Well, there aren’t many of them. They’re strong, but they’re outnumbered. If there were more of them, they might’ve been top one... But that’s not gonna happen. Do you know why?”

Kai didn’t answer, but just slightly shrugged. He really hadn’t done any reading about them.

“Because there are no men in their clan! Oh, can you imagine how many pretty girls are there?” Kai raised an eyebrow. He knew that the Fairies were a matriarchy, but he didn’t know that there were absolutely no men amongst them, even as sons and husbands. “They recruit outsiders. To get offspring, they seek out talented cultivators and use them. Sometimes they even enslave them. This cruel approach is exactly what allowed them to rise so high. See, the first members of the clan were women who fled from the Tree of Life, where they were basically slaves... But things changed...”

“I see... Well, thank you for your time and the chat. I gotta go now.” Kai interrupted Shacks, got up, and walked toward the exit.

The archer sighed, deactivating the Concealing Curtain. “Till next time.”

The waitress approached him and put a folded napkin on the table.

“Your check, sir,” she said and left.

Shacks took out a little paper from the napkin, looked at the amount, and then turned his gaze to the table. Kai had emptied at least five plates during their conversation.

“What a crafty little bastard!” He chuckled.

***

The qualification round was over. The final stage of the Tournament was about to begin.

The Great Arena was located in the very center of Neiven and occupied a square the size of a bigger village. Over one hundred thousand people had gathered here, and more were on the way. It seemed that the river of people would never dry out, but by noon there were practically no people left on the streets. No one wanted to miss the opening ceremony.

Cheered on by joyful shouts of the crowd, the participants entered the arena under the watchful gazes of the clan elite, whose representatives were seated in special boxes. The stands instantly exploded with an even louder cheer.

The head of the Blades soon appeared and took his place on the podium. He was a stately man, with sharp features and a frown that made his narrow eyes appear even narrower. His hair, black as night, was streaked with silver, the only indication of his old age. With a single gesture of his hand, he silenced the crowd. He then proceeded to hold the welcome speech, announce the official start of the third stage of the Grand Tournament, and then list the awards.

“…fourth place will receive the rarest Red Star Pill. Third place, exquisite armor and low-quality, Royal-rank weapons. Second and first place will receive a young and mature Weapon Spirits.”

The already silent arena became even more silent. Not a peep could be heard. Even the birds and the wind seemed to have fallen silent. Not only the students were shocked, but also the Elder Exorcists, as well as some of the uninformed Elementalists.

On the entire Saha, Spirits were considered to be the rarest of “ingredients.” Only a dozen of them appeared over a millennium, at most. For both humans and beasts, they were incredibly useful creatures. If one could tame them, they could increase their strength at the expense of the Spirit. Only the most skillful, however, could control them.

Aside from that, the Spirits had another useful property. Once tamed, they could be raised to become Elementals, the Cores of which could then be used to become Elementalists. There were hundreds of Exorcists who had the talent but not a Core to reach the next stage.

However, that was the case only with nature-born Spirits. The artificial ones, created from the bodies of dead Elementalists, couldn’t become an Elemental. They didn’t have the ability to grow, and their strength depended on the strength of their deceased master, as well as on how many parts their Core had been broken into.

Such creatures had only three stages of development: young, mature, and old. After the last stage, they were transformed into Elementals.

The Weapon Spirit was the kind that, as the name indicated, contained weapon energy but had no specific form. Its shape would be determined by the will and power of the one who wielded it.

Shock very quickly gave way to determination. Every single one of more than five hundred participants wanted to win. As there were more candidates than initially thought, the organizers decided to divide the Arena into two hundred and fifty-six smaller ones, large enough for a one-on-one fight.

All participants received information about their arena’s location, so they were quick to go to their appointed areas the moment the speech was over. As soon as everyone was in their place and the hundred judges had given their signals, a protective barrier was formed around each arena.

“It’s time to reveal the list!” the main judge announced.

An array was activated and several huge boards displayed the list of matches that were about to take place as well as the arenas in which they’d be held. Everyone who had the student or elder mark could see them in the System window.

“Let the battles begin! Remember, if your opponent surrenders or can’t fight, you must stop the fight immediately. Participants, get ready, you can begin at my command,” the judge said, and then sharply shouted in an amplified voice: “Begin!”

The battles started immediately. Colorful flashes of various techniques could be seen here and there. The barriers prevented any stray flames, bolts, or icicles from harming the audience.

In some arenas, the battles ended as soon as they started, while in others, they lasted for more than a couple of minutes. The pairs had been drawn randomly, so some of the fighters were of equal strength, while others were levels or stages above or below their opponents. A protégé could easily go against a very talented inner-circle student who just barely made it to the third stage. In such cases, the battle ended quickly. Sometimes, the less fortunate ones gave up the moment they saw who they were up against.

Some rooted for the clan protégés, some supported friends and family, and some didn’t care who would win, just who would provide them with most entertainment.

“Who do you think will make it to the finals? Who’ll be the winner?” asked one of the spectators. He and his friends were sitting near the podium, where members of the Bright Moon and the Sun Blessed Clans were sitting.

“Lord Shacks, of course!” said one of the Bright Moons, all proud. “No one can compete with him! He’ll go against either Shin Sei or Yan Liang in the finals. Although Lei Shen may have a chance too, I don’t know much about him or his techniques...”

“Maybe…”

“Nonsense!” a member of the Sun Blessed Clan shouted almost immediately. “He’s a pitiful archer! He’s no match for Lord Yan Liang. He has recently mastered one very rare technique. I doubt that anyone could come close to him.”

The rest of the Sun Blessed nodded in agreement.

“Oh, we’ll see…” sneered the Bright Moon student.

“What about the protégés from the Blades and the Fairies?” asked a female student from the Bright Moon Clan. Her silver eyes matched the embroidery on her robes.

“And what’s there to say about them? The Fairies rarely aim higher than they can reach, so they never get to the finals. Although I suppose that their students will win a decent number of prizes. The same goes for the Blades — they’ll take a lot of places, but their students aren’t the best. They only have Jiang Yong, but he’s only sixteen. The rest are either even younger or older than twenty and can’t participate.”

“Hey! Who’s that there?” One of the students closest to the edge pointed at the arena a bit further away from them.

Turning their heads, they set their gazes on an arena with only one participant. Clad in gray training robes, he stood calmly under the center of the dome. His clothes looked simple, but everyone knew that Neiven’s tailors worked with nothing but the finest of materials.

“Why the hell is he alone? Where’s his opponent?”

“Who is he anyway?! Why isn’t he wearing clan robes?”

“I think I know the answer. Look at the board!” one of them said and they all immediately turned their gazes to the boards.

“Is that an error? You can’t be serious telling me that it just so happened that he didn’t have a rival.”

“Someone got badly injured during group battles, it seems.”

“Seems you’re right. But still, who is he?”

“Kai… Arnhard...” one of them read. “I think I’ve heard that name before...”

“Wait, isn’t he that the guy with the Sea Dragon Clan mark?”

“Shit, you’re right! That’s him!”

“He got lucky,” another spectator said condescendingly. “Well, his Tournament days are over.”

“Why?” someone else asked. “I heard he was one hundred in the second round.”

“Pff! So what? There are rumors that the Endless Battle was adjusted to match the participant’s level. Also, look at the people around him! All of them did better than he did. Think that he can compete with them? He used to be an inner-circle student, and he’s only at the Brain Endurance level, while his opponents are already at the Soul Stage! They’ll crush him like a bug he is before he even realizes what hit him!”

Everyone nodded in agreement. They couldn’t believe that someone on the same level as most of them had managed to get this far. The rumor about the Endless Battle had to be true.

“What do you think, who’ll win the third battle from that group?” one of the students asked.

“My money’s on Tai Go.” They pointed at a tall, broad-shouldered man. There was a victorious smile on his slightly tanned face. The wild, chestnut hair, sky-blue eyes, and the green robes spoke of the Tree of Life Clan. “People say that he’s the strongest of them all since he was born with an unusual mutation that allows him to harden his muscles at will. Look, his opponent is barely breathing. The maniac beat him with his bare hands until the poor bastard sunk into the floor. I doubt that there’s anyone who can defeat him.”

Everyone turned to look at Tai Go and his stone-hard muscles. They swallowed hard at the thought of what would’ve happened had they been in the arena with him and not the poor Salamander kid.

The first round ended soon enough, and the number of participants was halved. The wounded were quickly carried away by the healers, and the rest were given an hour to rest and prepare for the second round. Some of the winners decided to temporarily retreat to changing rooms within the arena, while others remained where they were.

Kai was sitting on the ground, ready to plunge into meditation, when he heard someone’s footsteps growing nearer. Opening his eyes, he saw Tai Go’s square face looming above him.

“There’s no place for wimps here, you lucky bastard,” he growled, spat, and left.

Kai shrugged and chuckled to himself. What a silly man, he thought and finally began to meditate.

The hour passed quickly, and the judge announced the beginning of the second round. By this time, Kai had already emerged from the depths of his own consciousness. His mind was as calm as the surface of the lake on a clear day and body as ready as a notched arrow.

Getting into the Arena, a student of the Forest Fairies at the Discovery of Acupuncture Points level stood before him. Her right eye was swollen shut from her last fight and there seemed to be a couple of locks of hair missing from her luscious mane, but other than that, she looked all right.

“Look, that weakling will finally have to fight!” One of the spectators drew attention to Kai’s arena. “With Wei Wei. She was eighty-ninth in the second stage, if I recall correctly.”

“Look at him! I told you!”

“Umm, what’s he doing?” another spectator asked quietly, puzzled. “Why did he sit down again?”

“What a fool!”

“Looks like he decided to give up.”

“Hmm… No, wait... He would’ve done so by now… I mean, it’s already been a minute or so...”

“Strange, but Wei Wei is in no hurry to attack either. What are they doing?”

“Are they talking?”

All of them instantly leaned forward as if that would help them hear the two better. They were looking closely at Kai’s and Wei Wei’s lips in order to try to understand at least something. However, the conversation quickly ended.

“Am I imagining things or did she say ‘thank you’ at the end?”

“You must be... What kind of nonsense is this…?” The student fell silent, as did everyone around him. Everyone froze, gazes stuck to the board.

Struggling, Wei Wei raised her hand and then shouted something. The barrier around them instantly disappeared. “Forfeited,” appeared under her name.

“What’s she doing? Why did she surrender?” one of them asked, having finally overcome the initial shock.

“I can’t believe this!”

“Apparently, she was too badly injured in the first battle.”

“Then why did she even enter the arena? She could’ve given up at the end of the first round!”

“You dumbass!” yelled a blonde girl with a mole above her upper lip. “If she didn’t appear, it would’ve affected her reputation. She did the right thing surrendering in the arena. That takes a lot of courage and effort to do.”

“Makes sense, but… Why did she wait a whole minute then?”

“How would I know?”

“I think,” another viewer cut in, “that she was trying to see if she could still win somehow. This Kai fellow must’ve realized that she was wounded so he didn’t attack her.”

“Ah, had she been in a bit better condition, he would’ve lost instantly.”

“What a lucky wimp!”

“Aha, such a wimp. He made it this far because he’s a wimp, sure,” said a brunette with curly hair and rolled her eyes theatrically.

“Nonsense! Not that it matters anyway. He’ll have to fight with Tai Go eventually. Who, mind you, just broke his opponent’s spine over his knee. Can’t wait to see if he’ll fare any better.”

“I doubt that he will...”

“Bye-bye, Kai…”

Thus ended the second round with Kai never having had to fight anyone. In all honesty, he hadn’t expected this turn of events. Luckily, his next opponent was unharmed and determined.

The judge announced the last round for today.

“I didn’t think I’d get to fight you, wimp. But, since it happened, try not to surrender right away,” Tai Go said with a smirk.

“I wasn’t going to,” Kai replied with a grin.

Tai Go started toward Kai when suddenly he froze and roared with laughter.

“Ahahahaha!! You sure are a funny one! All right, enough fucking around, get your weapon out.”

“It’s already out,” Kai said and waved his hands.

“Arrogant. More luck than brains. Oh, I love killing entitled brats like you!” Tai Go roared and closed the distance between him and Kai. And although the latter was rather tall, he looked like a child in comparison to his opponent. “You know, I have a proposal for you,”
the giant said, stopping just before Kai. “Until they died, my brothers and I played a game called ‘Don’t Fall.’ The rules are simple — we hit each other in turn, until only one is left standing. However, you can’t defend yourself. So, waddya say? Wanna play?” He grinned, flashing his fang-like teeth.

“Hell yeah! Sounds fun!” Kai grinned back. Tai Go stared at him in surprise and then burst out laughing again.

“Haha! I like you more and more, kid! All right, then I’ll start first! Oh, by the way... Did I mention that I’ve never lost?!” he growled through a wild smile.

Straining his muscles as much as possible, Tai Go swung with his right hand. He used not only his arm strength but also all of his muscles, including the legs, to push off the ground with his entire weight.

The hit felt like colliding with a boulder rolling down a mountain at full speed. Everyone watching was sure that they wouldn’t have survived the hit even with the help of all the techniques and items coin could buy.

Tai Go’s fist collided with Kai’s head. The ground under his feet cracked and trembled. The earthquake could be felt even in the nearby arenas. A cloud of dust hid the two fighters.

“Holy Heavens!”

“Damn! Tai Go is crazy!”

“Kai’s corpse will be unrecognizable after that!”

“Ugh, now I don’t even want to look there…” one of the girls groaned in disgust and looked away.

Others, however, waited for the dust to settle to see what had happened.

“Impossible!!” the audience shouted and gasped, unable to believe their eyes.

Kai stood with his head turned slightly to the side, and a red spot quickly disappearing from his cheek. Spitting some saliva mixed with blood, he smiled. “Damn, I bit my tongue.”

Tai Go was numb with disbelief.

Cracking his neck, Kai squatted slightly, bending his right arm at the elbow. Through the slightly open collar of his robes, one could see the tightened chest muscles. He hadn’t used a drop of energy.

At that moment, the ground caved in under him as if he instantly became heavier. Tai Go felt a shiver run down his spine. All the color was gone from his face and he could swear that his hands and feet had never been heavier or colder. So heavy that he couldn’t move.

“Well,” Kai smiled, “seems that it’s my turn.”

Chapter 29
LIMITLESS

A year and a half ago

It had been a little less than four months since Kai was forced to leave the land of the Thunder Serpents clan. He was already more or less comfortable in the Far Wasteland, although he still needed to be on the lookout for both beasts and humans all the time.

A month ago, he finally reached the Spinal Cord Endurance level. However, a certain amount of time had to pass before starting the next phase. So, he decided to devote his time to studying the Path of the Sword. Fortunately, he had the necessary Particle.

He spent weeks meditating, occasionally going hunting in order to put his new skills and knowledge to a test. With each passing day, his understanding of the Path of Sword deepened, but he was still far from reaching his main goal — understanding the Force of Form.

After another five months, he felt that the moment when he could begin to transition to the last level of the Mind Stage was close. He had to prepare for it by collecting many useful Plants. He hoped that this would give him enough momentum to get close to the Seer Stage.

However, he faced failure. After six weeks of hard work and relentless training, he still couldn’t so much as scratch the surface of Forces on the Path of the Sword. This almost messed up his entire plan but he persisted, shutting himself into his soul world until he was done. He came out of meditation extremely angry at himself. He wanted to release these negative emotions as they’d do nothing but impede his progress, so he left his hiding place and went hunting.

When the eighteenth, Soul Stage monster dropped dead, Kai finally managed to calm down. Feeling like he was wasting time contemplating the Sword Forces, he went back to training. In addition to improving his swordsmanship, many styles of which he remembered from the days when he had rented scrolls from both the Sect and the Serpents, he decided to revise the unarmed style that Rune’Tan had helped him with.

There was nothing more efficient for calming down than physical work and training.

He knew that after completing the Body and Mind Stages, the human body could no longer be strengthened in any way. The problem lay in the fact that the body had its limits, Just like it, cultivators had their physical limits as well — the Brain Endurance level. The latter, unlike the former, could still get stronger as they developed, but only due to their ki and prana, and not their bodies. Thus, for someone at the peak of the Mind Stage, training their body would yield no results.

Kai trained for pleasure and relaxation, which was why he never expected that he’d get the following message.

[Power]: + 0.1

[Stamina]: + 0.1

Attention!

You have discovered one of the hidden abilities of your bloodline: [Limitless]!

[Limitless]: The sky’s the limit! Your body develops as you do, unless stated otherwise by the laws of this universe or some higher force.

***

Kai’s muscles were as tense as they could get. His fist shot forward, as if it was fired from a cannon. At the very last moment before the impact, Tai Go managed to force his body to move and used a defensive technique. His body was instantly encased in a golden shell.

A powerful explosion thundered, and a quarter of the arena shook. The shockwave attracted the attention of the nearby fighters, and even managed to throw a couple of them off balance. Several duels came to a sudden halt as their participants turned to see what was going all.

Almost everyone directed their attention to the fight between Kai and Tai Go. The latter had been thrown back and was now sitting on the edge of the arena, looking in confusion at the fading sparks that had once been his shield. Had it not been for the dome surrounding the arena, he would’ve probably flown into the stands and continued through them.

Both of his forearms were bruised and bloodied and he was certain that he had fractured a bone or two. His clothes, although of peak quality and Silver rank, were tattered.

Kai, worried that he had gone too far, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Tai Go was conscious and that his heart was beating regularly. A skillful healer would get him back to his feet in no time.

Those who had previously thought him a wimp and a lucky bastard, immediately fell silent, mouths slightly ajar.

“What was it that you said? Crush him like a bug he is before he knows what hit him?” one of them managed to say.

***

The first day of battles was over. Of the five hundred and eleven participants, only sixty-four passed. As there was no need to divide them further, there were thirty-two fights planned for tomorrow.

Kai was seventh, which meant that he had time until after lunch. However, he never found out who were his opponents. Having defeated Tai Go, he left the arena in order to acquire recordings of the top-ten battles, engraved in special Memory Crystals. Among the potential winners of the Tournament were Shacks, Shin Sei, Yan Liang, Jiang Yong, Lei Shen, as well as Lily and Ivsim. Kai was happy to see them come so far. He hoped that they wouldn’t have to go against each other.

Having gone over the recordings and analyzed the most interesting of battles and fighters, instead of sleeping, he meditated for a couple of hours. To him, time flew faster in the soul world than it did in that of dreams.

***

He took Julie with him the next day as there were seats reserved for family members to watch the Tournament from the first rows. She wished him good luck and gave him a hug before he left to take his place in the arena.

The audience was silent when he assumed his position. A part of the spectators didn’t know how to react to a strange guy and the other who just read a brochure, just like those the day before, thought him a lucky bastard who had by some miracle managed to get to the third stage.

“Oh! It’s Kai’s turn!” said one of the viewers who had watched his fight with Tai Go.

“Sweet! He’s crazy strong. I wonder what he’ll do this time.”

“I don’t know, brute strength won’t get him too far. Tai Go’s an idiot. He underestimated his opponent and decided to show off rather to use his head. He didn’t even bother to think of a strategy or use his energy. It’s no wonder he lost.”

“Yeah... Worst of all, he’ll probably remain disabled for life because he was being a show-off. The Tree of Life Clan may be the best healers on the entire Plateau, but I doubt that even they’ll be able to fix him. Not to mention that this will seriously dampen his progress.”

“As I said — stupid.”

“I dunno about Kai… I feel like that wasn’t all that he can do. Perhaps he has a couple of aces up his sleeve?”

“I doubt it. See, I got curious so I asked around about him. For starters, he isn’t even from here, but some village in the middle of nowhere. Someplace further away than the Lowlands. He joined the Serpents more than two years ago...”

“Are you serious? Further than the Lowlands? Are people practicing cultivation there too? But how? There’s so little external energy there!”

“Hold on, I’m not done. There’s more. As I was saying... He joined their clan and became an inner-circle student. There was nothing special about his test results or anything. The clan members also didn’t notice anything special about him. He disappeared for two years in the Far Wasteland and came back as if nothing had ever happened. Is he good? Yeah. Is he the best? Eeh, I don’t think so.”

“Then why do you know so much about him if he’s so average?”

“What do you mean why? Betting! Starting today, we can bet on the participants and their results!”

“Have you placed any bets?”

“Yeah! Thousand pieces of hardened gold that Shacks will get to the finals! It’s much more profitable to place a bet immediately than to wait for him to reach the semi-finals.”

“I see... And what about this Kai guy? Are people betting on him?”

“One to two.”

“And his opponent—”

People began to shout and holler. Out of all of them, the Serpents were the loudest.

“Well, well… We meet again, you asshole,” Lei Lo said wryly. “Will you ask for forgiveness? Or will you give up right away?”

“Umm, sorry,” Kai said, smiling innocently and rubbed the back of his head in confusion. “Have we met before?”

“Don’t you fuck around with me! You know damn well who I am! I won’t go easy on you! I thought you wouldn’t get this far, but I’m glad that I was wrong. Now I don’t have to chase you. You’ll need more than brute force to defeat me. I’ll make you pay for humiliating me!”

“You talk too much. Like a parrot...” Kai yawned. “Honorable judge.” He turned to the Exorcist standing nearby. “Are we holding a debate or are we fighting?”

The man looked at him and nodded. A barrier appeared over the arena.

“Just a reminder,” he said, interrupting Lei Lo who was about to start shouting. “The fight goes on until one of you surrenders or can’t continue. Get ready... Start!”

Lei Lo leaped into the air. His original plan had been to show just how superior he was by destroying Kai slowly, but he changed his mind. He wanted to deal with him as quickly as possible.

Using the third stage of his family technique, Six Storm Flashes, he sped up. His plan was to catch Kai off guard.

I’ll cut off his hand. If he doesn’t give up right away, then I’ll cut off the other one too! He grinned and retrieved a sword from his Ring. Idiot! He’s just standing there! I’ll end h― Huh?!

He was an inch away from Kai when the latter’s figure rippled and disappeared. In the next moment, Lei Lo felt something incredibly heavy hit his left shoulder. Turning around, he immediately activated the Six Storm’s fourth stage and backed away. He had avoided a deadly attack but his left arm hung limply.

Biting his lip in pain, he glared at Kai who was standing in the same place again.

“What happened? You were on your way to me but then you suddenly backed away...” he asked, feigning confusion.

The audience stared in bewilderment.

“What happened? Why did Lei Lo back down?”

“Maybe he sensed some kind of a trap?”

“I don’t know… Did anyone see anything?”

“I didn’t. That Kai guy’s good.”

“I did,” said a young man with short hair and dark circles under his eyes. “I’ve seen everything. He launched a counter. And he did it very quickly.”

“What? When did he do that? I didn’t see anything!”

“Seriously? Isn’t the Six Storm Flashes Technique one of the fastest on the Plateau?”

“It seems that the bookies were wrong about the odds,” the dark-haired young man muttered to himself.

Lei Lo was no less bewildered than the audience was. Like many others, he was convinced that the Battle Array had adjusted to Kai’s power. That was why he thought that he could easily defeat him. But now… Now he didn’t know what to do. His first attempt to get close and attack made him realize that Kai was, indeed, dangerous. He didn’t want to risk losing his right arm, too.

“Well, since you don’t want to come to me, I’ll come to you.” Kai smiled, slowly walking forward.

“Thunderous Cascade!” Lei Lo shouted, swinging his sword.

Hundreds of large sickles, woven from energy and Forces of Lightning, rained down on Kai. It was one of the clan’s strongest techniques, designed to defeat a lot of enemies at the same time, but he directed it at one target. It required a considerable amount of ki, however, so it cost Lei Lo at least a half of his reserves.

“Take that!” He grinned, exhaling heavily.

Kai just chuckled. Surprising both Lei Lo and the audience, instead of dodging, he leaped up toward the attack. It didn’t seem like he was using a technique, but he was as fast as Lei Lo at the third layer of his Six Storm Flashes.

But that wasn’t all. Finding himself near the sickles, he dodged a couple of them. He had gotten accustomed to the strain of saturating his body with energy so he had no trouble doing it on the go. The audience, on the other hand, was shocked.

“Idiot!” Lo smiled, having finally regained his composure. He can’t dodge all of them because I can control the blades! he thought and held his sword in front of him. The blades suddenly changed their course, targeting Kai.

In an instant, several sickles surrounded him. At first glance, it seemed like there was no way out; however, he managed to dodge. Some of the sickles collided with each other and disappeared.

But Kai didn’t stop there. He kept dodging, showing phenomenal control of his own body. No matter how hard Lei Lo tried, he never managed to hit his opponent. Each time, the attack would miss Kai by the width of a hair. It was like he knew where the blades would go even before they moved.

Before Lei Lo could react, Kai broke through the storm of blades. Dodging the last sickle, he dashed toward his opponent, rapidly closing the distance between them.

Lei Lo froze for a moment in disbelief but immediately came back to his senses.

“Don’t underestimate me!” he growled, deactivating the Six Storm Flashes technique. “Sky Guard Armor! Seven Thunder Spheres!”

The first technique enclosed his body in what looked like armor made of thunderbolts, which dramatically increased not only his strength and speed but also improved his defense. With the second technique, he created seven fist-sized spheres that started to rotate around his shoulders.

He waited until Kai approached and swung his sword. At the same moment, one of the spheres merged with the blade, covering it with crackling lightning.

Kai swung his fist in response.

Ha! Is he going to fight me with his bare hands?! Well, say goodbye to them then! Lei Lo grinned.

But Kai didn’t seem to care. His hand moved faster than the sword that was approaching his head.

There was a loud clang, and Lei Lo’s sword fell to the ground with a thud.

Unable to believe what just happened, Lei Lo froze. And that was his first and last mistake. He suddenly lost his balance, pain burning through his right leg, and fell on his back.

Having no intention of giving him time to so much as breathe, Kai rushed forward.

“Wave of Destruction!” Lei Lo yelled, realizing that Kai’s next blow could put an end to his Tournament participation.

The remaining six spheres merged and formed a dome above him, which began to expand almost immediately. The arena was illuminated and the audience blinded by a powerful flash that lasted for a couple of seconds.

When it went out, Lei Lo was standing in the same place. He was just barely managing to remain on his feet. His right ankle and Armor were shattered. Most of his remaining energy had gone into the last attack.

The Wave was considered one of the most powerful techniques in the arsenal of the Serpents. However, for it to be successful, the target had to be as close as possible to you as the attack hit quickly and in all directions.

Lei Lo was sure of success. Kai was close to him. Moreover, he had also been preparing to strike. There was no chance that he could’ve escaped.

There was a loud bang behind him. Lei Lo immediately turned around but didn’t have time to do anything else. He just stared at Kai, who was approaching him with great speed with a melted stone slab in his hands, which he had pulled out of the ground in order to protect himself.

Kai squeezed Lei Lo’s throat with a steel grip and forcefully threw him to the ground. Lei Lo lost consciousness and the judge announced the end of the fight.

Victory was his once again.

Chapter 30
AN OLD ENEMY

At first, there was silence and then the audience burst into shouts and applause. At least some of them did. There were also many of those who bet on Lei Lo and were now cursing Kai.

But he didn’t care. Not paying attention to the noise, he calmly left the arena. He had won, which meant that his opponents would have to take him seriously and that he would no longer be underestimated. However, this also meant that he really couldn’t rely on just brute force anymore. He’d have to finally have to show a little more of what he was truly capable of.

Once he was back in his changing room, he began an hour-long meditation session in order to analyze his fight with Lei Lo. He needed to fix any mistakes that he might’ve made and reflect on his opponent’s techniques. He might have to face another Serpent, so he wanted to be prepared.

Having finished meditating, he returned to the arena to watch the others fight. He assumed his seat in the area meant for the Tournament participants, from where he had a good view. Beside him, there were only two more students there ― Lily and a stranger in hooded robes, with a huge two-handed sword on his back. Judging by the insignia, he was from the Blades.

Kai assumed that everyone else was either busy preparing for their fights, recovering, or were already fighting.

“Hello,” he said to Lily and sat next to her.

“Hi,” she greeted back, not looking up from the arena.

“When’s your turn?”

“After this fight.” Lily finally turned to him. “By the way, congratulations.”

“Thanks. And where’s Ivsim?”

“His fight was the first one today. He won and left. He said that his teacher had finally arrived and that he wanted to go greet him.”

“Ah, that’s nice to hear.”

The fight was over in a matter of minutes. Kai wished Lily good luck and then leaned over the railing to watch her fight with one of the Fairies.

Both fighters immediately rushed forward the moment the judge signaled the beginning of the fight. As always, Lily relied on the power of the Wind, her bloodline, and her sword-fighting skills. Her opponent used a much more unusual weapon — a glaive.

The blades collided in a shower of sparks and the two were locked in close combat. They weren’t in a hurry to use their techniques yet. Instead, they exchanged a couple of blows, testing each other’s strength and skills.

But this didn’t last long. Lily was the first to use ki and Forces. With them, she weaved the figure of a giant hawk. With a cry, it dove toward her opponent. Lily hadn’t been sitting idly either during the past two years. Her new technique was of low quality and of Gold rank.

Her opponent was no less talented than her. Reacting quickly, she drove the glaive into the ground and began to activate her own technique. Lily’s attack almost reached her when a part of the arena suddenly rose in front of her.

“She turned the ground into her shield? No, wait... What an unusual element. Lava...” Kai commented aloud. “She’s using Fire… Good for attack… Earth’s good for defense… Clever. Combining them to get lava. A strong combo, no doubt, but how well has she mastered it?”

Unlike other clans, which usually focused on one element or technique, the Fairies preferred to be Jacks of all trades. They didn’t have any specific heritage, the traditions of which the majority of the disciples would follow, so they were much more versatile. They probably had more techniques than the others and great knowledge of cultivation gathered from all over the Saha, which allowed their students to learn all sorts of combinations.

However, all this had one serious drawback. Preferring quantity, they were losing on quality. Without a specific path of development that would be explored further with each new generation, they couldn’t master any of the vast number of techniques they owned. Because of this, their students had to begin from scratch, instead of walking a path that had been pawed by their ancestors.

Lily’s technique hit the wall of lava with a loud crash and cry. Her opponent jerked the glaive out of the ground. Spinning around, she hit the wall with it, releasing more energy and Forces. The wall exploded in a shower of molten stone and fire. Lily instantly activated a movement technique and, to her opponent’s surprise, rushed forward instead of dodging.

“Air Corridor!” she shouted, swinging her blade high above her head.

A gust of wind shot forth from her hands and partially dispersed the oncoming attack, forming a tunnel in it. As soon as she stepped into it, the air current dragged her forward at great speed.

Her opponent gasped in surprise when the cold metal of Lily’s blade touched her throat.

“I-I give up…” she gasped.

And so Lily’s fight ended after only a couple of minutes.

Followed by cheers, she returned to her seat.

“That was a fun fight,” Kai said and smiled.

“Thank you.” Lily returned the smile.

The next battle was between two students of the Tree of Life Clan, who were unlucky enough to meet each other in the arena.

To the surprise of the audience, the battle lasted for quite a while. It was probably the longest of all. The two were well acquainted, which meant they knew what to expect from each other. On top of that, the Trees were famous for their huge ki reserves and stamina. However, by the tenth minute, almost all of the spectators were bored of their sluggish style of combat as neither of the two were in a hurry to get serious. For a long time, they exchanged quick blows, hoping to catch their opponent unprepared.

In the end, that was exactly what happened. Taking advantage of a moment of distraction, one of them finally struck and won. However, all he got for his efforts was a slow and lifeless applause from the members of his clan.

But the audience quickly perked up as soon as the start of the next fight was announced.

Shin Sei walked into the arena, smiling haughtily and waving. Leaning his cheek on his hand, Kai observed the young Salamander step into the ring. He hoped he’d get a chance to cross swords with him in the Tournament.

Opposite of Shin Sei stood one of the few representatives of the Blades, Fang Li. Considering that he was almost nineteen and only at the Meridian Formation level, he stood little to no chance against the Salamander.

“It’s about time to take you bastards down. First place will be mine,” Shin Sei said with a grin.

His opponent didn’t answer, only assumed a fighting stance and focused. He was aware that he was unlikely to win, but he had to do his best.

They stared at each other in silence for a while. Shin Sei seemed relaxed, almost amused even, while Fang Li was focused and deathly serious.

“What’s wrong, kiddo? Too afraid to attack? Do you want me to start?” Shin Sei smiled. “Let’s do it like this. I’ll let you attack me three times. I won’t even defend myself! But before that...” Shin Sei grinned, releasing a powerful burst of Force.

The audience gasped. The burst of ki that he had released was so dense that it was hard to believe that it belonged to someone at the Source Creation level.

His ki formed a barely noticeable whirlwind that enveloped his body. For a moment, it looked like a miniature sun appeared in the center of the arena. Hot wind blew across the front rows.

An armor of pure fire was shining brightly around Shin Sei. It didn’t harm him in any way, but it didn’t spare anything around. The ground beneath his feet instantly melted.

“Hey, isn’t this one of the four main ancestral techniques of the Salamanders?” one of the spectators asked.

“It is. It’s the Fire Cover Technique.”

“Fucking hell, it’s not only Gold rank but also mid quality.”

“He must’ve mastered it to be able to form it not only quickly, but without having to say its name either!”

Fang Li cursed under his breath. The only Gold-rank technique he had was of low quality and he had mastered it on the very eve of the Tournament. The rest of his arsenal consisted of peak-quality, Silver-rank techniques.

“All right, you can attack me now!” Shin Sei said and laughed.

Fang Li winced at the heat that emanated from his opponent and swung his blade.

“The First Sword!”

Three crimson swords shot toward Shin Sei. They moved with such speed that it seemed to many that they had teleported next to the Salamander, the tips of their narrow blades pointing at his head, throat, and heart.

Shin Sei smiled in response. Flames of his shield engulfed the blades the moment they were a couple of inches away from him.

“Weak,” he said with a sneer. “You have two more attempts. Come on, amaze me!”

Fang Li frowned. He didn’t even manage to scratch his opponent although he had invested almost a tenth of his entire ki reserve into the attack. Not wishing to let down his clan, he decided to go all-in for his second attempt.

“Dance of the Seven Blades. The Third Sword.”

Having activated two techniques at once, he disappeared. Enveloped in a scarlet haze, he appeared near Shin Sei who just grabbed Fang Li’s sword with his bare hand, squeezing it as the fire slowly spread across it.

“You have one more chance...”

“Sword Storm!” Fang Li shouted, grinning.

Hundreds of miniature scarlet blades emerged from his blade, forming a cone. It was that one Gold-rank technique he had mastered so far.

When the storm died down, Shin Sei only snorted. His chest and the hand with which he held the blade were covered with many cuts, but they weren’t deep. He had suffered no serious injuries

The only thing that Fang Li had managed to achieve with his attack were several holes in the Fire Cover, which, however, quickly disappeared.

“Is that all you’ve got?” Shin Sei smiled. “Did you know that the flames can not only destroy, but also heal? Fire can be both hurtful and nurturing.”

Fang Li stared in disbelief at the pitiful result of his most powerful attack.

“I surrender...” he said, looking at the melted edges of his cracked blade.”

“The winner is Shin Sei from the Flame Salamander Clan!” the judge announced.

“Hmm… Not bad...” the hooded spectator commented, attracting Kai and Lily’s attention. “Ah, I’m next…” he quietly added and got up.

***

The second day of the third stage was over. Out of the five hundred and eleven participants, only thirty-two people remained, including not only Kai but also Lily, Ivsim, Shin Sei, Lei Shen, Jiang Yung, Yan Liang, Lei Ming, Shacks, Knox, and many others.

This time, Kai decided to take a nap instead of meditating so the night passed by rather quickly. And although he slept for only three hours, he felt well-rested when he woke up.

Going out into the courtyard, he did a set of exercises followed by some sword fighting. He started with the basic, but the most important moves — the swings. Hoping to clear his mind, he let his body move on its own.

Seeing the first golden rays peek from behind the horizon, he stopped, sent the wooden sword back in his Ring, and began to warm up for today’s battles. Due to years of hard training, he was more muscular than most teenagers, however, due to his height, he didn’t look like a jacked jock on steroids, but rather like a renaissance statue of some Greek hero.

Returning to the house, he made breakfast for Julie and then went to wake her up. Unlike him, she couldn’t do without food. Living in a place like the Plateau and eating local products, she felt that she was gradually becoming stronger. The positive effect of a large amount of prana on the body of ordinary people had long been proven.

After breakfast, they went to the arena. His fight was the first one on today’s schedule, so he didn’t want to be late. His opponent was Yan Liang.

Kai didn’t want to reveal all of the aces up his sleeve before the finals, but since he was finally put against a worthy opponent, today, he’d finally have to reveal some of his true power.

When both fighters entered the ring, the protective dome was activated, and the judge reminded them of the rules once again.

The Exorcist waited a few seconds and then signaled the start of the battle.

“Haha, so we met again,” Yan Liang said as arrogantly as always. “I said that I’d kill you, but it’s against the rules. But no one said anything about losing a couple of limbs. You don’t need both of your legs, do you?” He sneered. “Please, make this fun for me and don’t surrender too quickly.”

Kai watched him with a raised eyebrow as he inched closer toward him. Yan Liang’s sword was painfully familiar. And then it dawned on him that it was very similar to the Shattered Sun Blade!

Will you look at that? So that Shadow was an Elementalist from the Sun Blessed Clan! I should’ve known… Their robes are similar to his.

Yan Liang halved the distance between them. Kai was getting ready to activate a technique when his opponent suddenly froze and turned pale. The sword fell out of his hand with a clatter. Yan Liang bent over and screamed in horror.

Kai was taken aback. Should he attack him? Would that be fair? Or would that be considered a violation of the rules? The audience seemed to be as confused as he was.

“Is he sick?” they whispered.

Yan Liang slowly straightened up. Kai felt his gut stir. There was something wrong with his opponent’s aura, it oozed… malice. By the mad grin on the young man’s face, it seemed that something was wrong with his head, too. The whites of his eyes turned red and then slowly began to turn black. Clutching his face, he began to tremble, as some kind of evil energy spread from his body.

“I’ll kill, I’ll kill...” His laughter was low and quiet, drenched in lunacy. “I’ll take revenge... I swear to God, I’ll kill you, Kai Arnhard!”

In the distorted voice, Kai recognized that of the mysterious man who had killed Ash and injured Lily.

In the next instant, Yan Liang’s aura exploded. Kai could swear that he felt his opponent suddenly gain more strength and power.

“Hey, boy!” Rune’Tan suddenly interrupted his meditation. “Don’t just stand there! Someone’s soul invaded this poor fellow! Run and hit! Also... Don’t touch him under any circumstances!”

Grinning, Kai drew his blade.

“Long time no see, friend. I’m afraid that I’ll be the one getting revenge today!”

Chapter 31
THE QUARTERFINALS

Not wishing to waste time, Yan Liang, or whoever was controlling him, rushed at Kai, wielding two daggers imbued with dark energy. Unwilling to give him a chance to get too close, Kai filled his body with ki and began to retreat.

“Why can’t I touch him?” he asked Rune’Tan.

“I can’t say for sure what’s wrong with him, but if he touches you, he could harm your soul. This is definitely some kind of technique. I need time to figure it out and come up with a defense strategy.”

“Really?” Kai was a bit surprised. Up until now, he believed that Rune’Tan was an expert on all things related to the soul.

“I’ll kill, kill, kill,” Yan Liang kept repeating as he inched closer, but due to the fact that his soul and body, filled with the forces of Light from infancy, were resisting and rejecting the invader, he couldn’t use his full strength or speed. “I’m sick of you!” he growled and swung both daggers, sending forth a beam of dark energy and Forces.

Kai summoned the Sword of the Water Surface from his Ring. No one had time to marvel at the weapon, because it instantly turned into thousands of small drops of water. Over the past two years, he had perfected Morning Dew using the Wasteland’s dwellers as his training dummies. This ability was rather useful as it was a long-range one.

Having poured one-fifth of his ki supply into the blade, he was able to summon and control about three cubic meters of water. Some of the drops clung to his hands. Waving his hand, Kai hit the dark beam, destroying it at once. The rest of the droplets formed needles that flew toward Yan Liang.

“What is that?” the people whispered. No one had seen a technique like Kai’s before. No one had either seen someone change their entire personality like Yan Liang did. So far, this was the strangest fight yet.

“Is it the Sea Dragons’ Technique? Some kind of Force of Water?”

“No, it’s not that...” One of the Fairies frowned. She specialized in this element. “Looks like it’s his sword’s ability.”

“A weapon ability?”

People exchanged confused glances. Most of them didn’t see Kai holding any weapon.

“Why are you surprised, people? Did you really think that all he knows is how to fistfight and nothing else? He was just waiting for the right time to show what he was really capable of. I’m more interested in the rank of his weapon.”

“Hmm… Judging by what I can sense,” said the girl from the Fairies. “It’s definitely not Gold rank.”

“Then how much energy does he have when he can create such an effect with a pathetic Silver-rank weapon?!”

“Is he really only at the Brain Endurance level?”

While they were debating, something strange was happening in the arena.

Once the hail of needles died down, Kai stared in shock at the dark orb that had enveloped Yan Liang, separating him from the rest of the world and protecting him from the attack. However, when it disappeared, he was no longer inside.

“Don’t relax! He’s here somewhere!” Rune’Tan warned. “I feel the echoes of his soul, but I don’t know where exactly they’re coming from. It seems like he’s everywhere... Behind you!”

Kai instantly turned around and saw Yan Liang emerge from his shadow as if it were a puddle. He almost grabbed Kai, but he managed to get away at the last moment.

“What… What is this?” Yan Liang looked surprised. “Teacher never mentioned anything like this... What’s this Force that’s slowing me down?!” he cried, looking at hands. Both they and a part of his body were covered with a bluish, barely noticeable frost.

“Well, since you’ve forced me to use that, there’s no point in holding back.” Kai grinned, finally getting ready for a real battle. He was aware that he wasn’t allowed to kill his opponent, but nothing prevented him from beating the shit out of him.

Thousands of droplets began to swirl around Kai. Rapidly freezing, they formed a storm of sharp ice crystals, some of which immediately flew toward Yan Liang.

“Do you think that the same attack will work on me twice?!” the blond growled, enraged, and created another dark sphere.

What he couldn’t have known or expected, however, was that the sphere would begin to freeze when the ice collided with it, which weakened all the protective and attacking properties of the dark energy and its Forces. However, the Cold Void didn’t stop there. The frost sapped into Yan Liang’s ki and ate through the tether that connected him to the sphere. As it reached his soul, everything inside him went cold, and the Shadow Shift Technique was deactivated.

He was about to create another one when the frozen sphere shattered and Kai, clad in thick armor made of ice, dashed toward him.

Realizing that he wouldn’t be able to dodge, Yan Liang raised his hands to block and was immediately sent flying through a curtain of shattered ice and frost. He could barely move his arms as they became encrusted in ice. Some of his bones were broken, and he was sure that he had suffered internal bleeding.

Landing on his feet, he suppressed the pain and poured more dark energy into his hands in order to overcome the Cold Void.

Kai looked at his right hand. The layer of ice on it was almost destroyed by the dark energy. He instantly realized how lucky he was. Had the layer been any thinner, he would’ve touched Yan Liang.

“Damn it,” he cursed under his breath and restored the ice shield, making it even thicker. He had to sacrifice some of the armor in order to protect the more vital parts of the body.

Breathing out a cloud of steam, he rushed forward again, intent on crushing Yan Liang with the Cold Void before he fully recovered from the previous attack.

“Die already!” Yan Liang shouted.

He never could’ve imagined Kai possessing such a power. He could feel the frost spreading across his meridians and source, which made it harder for him to control energy. His soul was fighting its own battle, draining him even further.

His initial plan wasn’t to defeat Kai in a regular duel, but the end justified the means. All the raven-haired young man had to do was to come in contact with him; his special technique would take care of the rest, causing irreparable damage to his soul that would stop his development forever.

“Dark Grasp!” he cried as soon as Kai was close enough.

Tentacle-like vines shot from under his sleeves in Kai’s direction. The latter immediately removed most of his armor, leaving only his arms and legs protected. Shards of ice scattered in all directions, like small blades, and cut through the vines, giving Kai additional time to dodge and get closer to his opponent. Yan Liang responded by summoning his daggers again and striking back, aiming at Kai’s chest.

If someone else had been in a similar situation, they would’ve immediately tried to dodge, but Yan Liang didn’t care. That is, whoever was controlling him didn’t care since it was not their body that suffered.

Kai punched Yan Liang in the stomach, lifting him up a couple of feet. Seeing his chance, the blond swung his daggers. The blades pierced the ice armor, and then Kai’s arm, which he held out to protect himself. Yan Liang was finally able to touch him. A stream of Force burst from his body and hit Kai in the chest.

The scenery changed immediately. Kai found himself standing in the middle of the street of an ordinary city. Nearby was Rune’Tan, who had assumed his youthful appearance.

“You trapped him well,” the redhead said.

“Thanks,” Kai replied, thinking about just how many times Rune’Tan had saved him. If it weren’t for him, he would’ve screwed himself over at the beginning of the duel.

“And what will you do now?” Rune’Tan asked with a smirk as he looked ahead. “Did he think that I wouldn’t figure out his plan?”

“He doesn’t even know you exist. So, can he be useful to us? Can we get some info outta him?”

“Way ahead of you,” Rune’Tan said slightly annoyed. “It’s just a bit of the soul. All I found was information about his plan and his knowledge of techniques. Nothing useful. Whoever is after you, they knew what they were doing...”

“Hmm… Then…” Kai took a couple of steps toward the faceless male figure, held in place by Kai’s ki. As Rune’Tan had explained it to him, someone had undergone a very risky ritual to break off a piece of their soul and infiltrate Yan Liang’s body. However, they couldn’t have known that Kai had his own “soul buddy,” who was able to quickly figure their plan. As soon as he realized that the fragment was supposed to enter Kai’s soul through the hidden acupuncture points and damage it, he intervened and redirected the fragment to the soul world, where it was in Kai’s full control.

“How did they even get in possession of Yan Liang’s body?” asked Kai.

“It can happen through direct contact, which is why he wanted to touch you. But since this happened in the arena, then it was probably done through some object...”

“I see.” Kai nodded and then waved his hand, erasing the fragment from his soul world.

Back in the real world, Yan Liang lay unconscious on the ground.

“After all that has happened, he’ll need some time to regain consciousness,” Rune’Tan said.

Kai shrugged and then glanced at his left hand. The wounds made by the daggers had healed, but not completely. Two particles of the dark energy were still fighting, slowly consuming his flesh but his bloodline was gradually suppressing them. Sooner or later, it would’ve won, but he didn’t want to wait, so he used his ability to tame energy and got rid of the parasitic ki.

“The… The winner is Kai Arnhard from the Sea Dragon Clan!” the judge announced.

Kai only nodded and left the arena. He’d have to spend the rest of the day under supervision as the officials would surely want to investigate Lan Yiang’s case.

After a thorough investigation, the soul masters discovered that there were traces of foreign energy on Yan Liang’s Ring. Using artifacts was forbidden by the Tournament rules, except for weapons. To make sure that the participants had somewhere to store their equipment, the organizers gave them special Rings, while their personal ones were enchanted with a spell that prevented their use within the arena.

Seeing that Kai had nothing to do with the incident, the representatives of the Blades and the Sun Blessed left him alone, with a promise that they’d continue to keep an eye on him and a warning that he was forbidden from leaving Neiven.

***

In a small hotel room on the outskirts of Neiven, a young man sat on his bed in the lotus position. Across his left eye was a horrible scar. Watching the fight through the eyes of Yan Liang, he was eagerly awaiting to see Kai lose.

When the two fighters finally collided, he expected to see Kai suffering, but instead, he felt the connection with a piece of his soul suddenly weaken as if it were transported somewhere to the other end of the continent. After a couple of moments, he fell to the floor, screaming in horrible pain as he felt a piece of his soul be torn from him. That shouldn’t have happened. The plan was to take it back immediately after he completed his mission, but something went wrong.

Through the pain and haze, he realized that he had lost not only fifty years of his life, but that his source had cracked, meaning that he’d be able to reach the Exorcist Stage, not by the age of thirty, as he had planned but by the age of forty or even fifty, which he couldn’t allow.

Closing his eyes, he saw five more stare back at him. Two years ago, the five-eyed tattoo had been forever painted on his hand. The black one had always given him the creeps.

I have... I have to... I need to contact them... he thought as his mind sunk into oblivion. Otherwise... the teacher will disown me...

***

Kai was in no hurry to go to the arena, so he spent the morning practicing his sword skills. At noon, he went to the city for lunch and to get the recordings of yesterday’s battles.

He found out that Lily won against Knox but that she dropped out of the Tournament. Had she managed to win, today she would’ve fought Shacks.

Pity, perhaps she’ll get another chance against him…

The fight was long but spectacular and it left the crowd yearning for more. No one from the audience believed that some inner-circle student from a very distant land would be able to fight on equal terms with someone like Knox.

But Lily was never the one to be frightened by uneven odds. She had had to give it her all and suffer severe injuries, but she won. Unfortunately, she was too wounded to continue. Even though she was treated by the most skillful healers, she couldn’t proceed and was thus automatically disqualified.

Shacks moved on to the quarterfinals without having to fight with anyone that day. Not that it mattered as everyone, including her, knew that she’d stand no chance against him, having in mind how much she had struggled to defeat his younger brother.

However, her achievements couldn’t be denied. Having in mind the disadvantage she was in due to where she had come from, leaving the Tournament now couldn’t be considered a sign of weakness.

Having seen the recording of her battle, Kai was now even more sure that Lily truly deserved the title of Alkea’s best. Had she stayed there, she would’ve probably become one of the strongest, if not the strongest Exorcist. Only Greenrow could’ve competed with her. After all, he had a remarkable talent, especially in the field of Forces.

Having seen Lily’s, Kai watched the recording of Ivsim’s fight. His opponent was another Blade but of such low rank and reputation that he wasn’t supposed to be much of a challenge for the silver-haired although much was expected of him as he had managed to get this far.

Like Lily, Ivsim, too, was an underdog who proved his worth by quickly ending the fight. He didn’t even let his opponent come close. Wielding his two swords, he drove his opponent into a corner without too much of a hassle, demonstrating his superiority until the young Blade simply gave up. For the entire fight, Ivsim used only sword energy.

The last battle that interested him was Shin Sei’s, whose opponent was the second strongest apprentice of the Sun Blessed Clan. Of course, the Salamander won, but he had to use more than his Fire Cover Technique to do so.

Out of the four techniques that represented the Salamanders, he used two more in addition to the Fire Cover. The first was Flaming Claws, with which he formed a long fiery claw on each of his fingers. With them, he easily cut through all of the defensive barriers, forcing his opponent to dodge.

The second technique was Salamander’s Breath. Shin Sei used it at the very end when he finally got tired of running after his opponent. For him, just winning wasn’t enough, he also had to show off and amaze the crowd. Taking a very deep breath, Shin Sei breathed fire. Flames filled up almost the entirety of the dome. His opponent barely survived, ending up with terrible burns on almost the entire surface of his body.

When he finished watching the battles, Kai finally went to the arena, where another fight awaited him. Today he had to fight with none other than the young and promising genius of the Thunder Serpent Clan — Lei Ming, the show-off he had seen on his first day in the Upper Nest.

Although he was only sixteen, Lei Ming had already reached the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level. By the next year, he was expected to reach the Meridian Formation level. So far he had shown great talent. His Tournament results spoke of a promising future.

Many were sure, however, that his fight with Kai would be his last. Others, on the other hand, insisted that people were too quick to sing praise about Kai, having in mind that his last opponent had been possessed, which prevented him from going full out during the fight. And although Kai was no longer considered a wimp, he was still far from being compared to a genius.

That was why the betting pool was divided fifty-fifty.

As soon as the battle began, Kai activated the Water Surface ability, surrounding himself with droplets of water, as well as the Cold Void. With those techniques combined, along with his ki reserve, energy manipulation, and experience in close combat, Kai won almost immediately.

It took Lei Ming only a couple of minutes to realize that he stood no chance. No matter how fast he hit or how strong his attacks were, Kai always had a counter ready. The young Serpent simply didn’t have time to figure out what to do, although he knew more Gold-rank techniques than the most. However, years of training in a safe environment couldn’t compare to years of survival.

And so, Kai quickly became one of the quarter-finalists. No one remembered when was the last time when more than two Serpents were in the quarterfinals at the same time. This time there were four, including Kai as their former student: Lei Shen (which was expected), Ivsim, and Lei Wang.

Seeing Lei Wang’s name on the list surprised Kai. He couldn’t believe it that someone so eccentric and unpredictable could get so far. He, too, must’ve been training hard the past two years.

Other quarterfinals were Shin Sei, Shacks, Jiang Yong, and Fang Bao.

The first two names were famous enough. Both were the main favorites of their clans and the main contenders for the first place. As for Jiang Yong... Like Lei Ming, he was a sixteen-year-old cultivator at the Meridian Formation level, ninth on the list of the best students of the Blades. Those stronger than him were far too old to compete so it was on Jiang Yong to make his clan proud.

Nobody knew much about Fang Bao. Kai recognized him immediately by the huge two-handed sword and bald head. Five years ago, he had had absolutely no talent for sword fighting, which was why the main branch of the Blades, the Jiangs, disowned him. Not wishing to give up, he was adopted into a vassal clan — the Fangs. Unlike other clans, the Blades had a slightly different government system, which was based not on kinship, but on strength and talent. Members of other clans could be adopted into the Fang family, but only the best of the best could bear the surname Jiang.

Fang Bao left the Plateau and was considered missing for a long time until he suddenly appeared several months ago. By that time, he had turned nineteen and reached the Source Creation level without anyone’s help. Having learned about the upcoming Tournament, he couldn’t help but sign up. He wanted to show the Jiangs what they had lost by disowning him and wash the dirt off his name.

Until tomorrow, when the Tournament would continue, the spectators would have to satisfy their curiosity by discussing the previous battles and their participants. Everyone wondered who Kai, Ivsim, and Fang Bao really were and who would ultimately make it to the semi-finals.

Ivsim would face off against Lei Shen and Shacks against Fang Bao. The winners would then face each other. The day after that, Kai would fight against Jiang Yong and Shin Sei against Lei Wang.

Everyone was dying to find out who the winners would be and who would eventually make it to the finals.

Chapter 32
FOUR DUELS

The first day of the quarterfinals had arrived and there were more people gathered in the arena than ever before. The stands were packed, accommodating as many as two hundred thousand people. Even the heads of the clans and the high elders were there. The day promised to be one fit for the history books.

As for the betting rates, the majority still bet on the clans. However, there were also those who risked gambling away their hard-earned coin by betting it on the underdogs. After all, no one knew what they could expect from them.

A couple of hours later, the judge announced the start of the first fight. The stands exploded with applause when Ivsim and Lei Shen entered the arena. When, after a couple of minutes, the audience calmed down, the judge repeated the rules and the fight began.

Lei Shen, wasting no second, attacked immediately. Activating the fourth stage of the Six Storm Flashes Technique, he gave himself an extra boost in speed. Most viewers saw him turn into a bluish blur and teleport right next to Ivsim.

A shower of sparks rained onto the arena’s floor, followed by a piercing clang. One blade collided with two. Smiling a little, Ivsim stood completely still while Lei Shen stared at him in surprise. He didn’t expect his opponent to be able to deflect his attack so easily. But he was even more amazed at how quickly Ivsim had reacted.

“I admit, I’ve underestimated you,” Lei Shen said, backing away. Unlike his siblings, he didn’t have the same air of arrogance around him. Rather, he looked calm and collected. To him, winning was more important than showing off. “I suppose there’s no point in holding back any longer.”

In his previous battles, Ivsim didn’t have to go full out, which was why many believed that he, just like Kai, had more luck than brains. Lei Shen wasn’t one of such people. From this one short encounter alone, he could see that his opponent was at least at the same level as him.

“By all means, it’d make things more interesting.” Ivsim grinned slightly. He was excited to meet such a powerful opponent. “Show me what you’ve got, Lei Shen,” he said and assumed a defensive stance, raising his blades in front of him and crossing them near the tips.

Like him, Lei Shen wielded a peak-quality, Gold-rank sword. However, his true weapon wasn’t this blade, but Lightning.

From his fingertips emerged a couple of sparks that soon enveloped him, forming a defensive shield. Passing through the sword’s hilt, they covered the blade itself, imbuing it with the power of the element. Taking a deep breath, Lei Shen took a step forward and... Disappeared. At least, that was how it seemed to more undeveloped members of the audience. Lei Shen moved at such an incredible speed that it was practically impossible to keep track of him.

But not for Ivsim.

Blades crossed and feet parted for better balance, he stopped Lei Shen’s attack at the last moment. Lei Shen bit his lip in annoyance, staring at the slightly mocking smirk on his opponent’s face. Ivsim could’ve blocked the attack much earlier.

“Come on, you can do better than that!” Ivsim said, pushing Lei Shen away.

The young Serpent instantly retaliated by pushing back with his blade. Having pushed just a little bit harder, he spun sharply, aiming to kick his opponent in the head.

Ivsim, returning the swords into his Ring, raised his arm to block the kick with his palm. Surprised by the decision, Lei Shen hastily put down his leg and jumped back. Feeling pain in his shin, he looked down to find that his armor was gone. His eyes widened, and his eyebrows shot so high up that they got lost in his hair. What kind of a technique had Ivsim used to achieve this?

Looking over at his opponent in search of an answer, he noticed a strange, translucent haze circling around Ivsim’s hand, causing the light passing through it to refract and distort. The distortion seemed to be a side effect generated by the unusual power trapped inside Ivsim’s palm.

While Lei Shen was restoring the destroyed section of the Sky Guard Armor, Ivsim summoned his swords again. The haze moved from his hands into the blades, covering them to their tips.

“Shall we continue?”

Lei Shen chuckled. The real battle was just about to begin, and he still didn’t know what he could expect from his opponent.

“Heaven’s Punishment,” he whispered, pointing the tip of his sword at Ivsim. A beam of thunder and lightning flew forth toward the silver-haired young man, crossing the distance between them in the blink of an eye and dispersed the moment it came into contact with Ivsim’s blades.

Pouring more energy into his sword, he pushed harder, making Ivsim frown in strain. He responded by pouring even more power into his blades and pushing back. A blast of air aimed dispelled the beam, pushing Lei Shen back.

The young Serpent frowned. He had finally begun to understand the nature of his opponent’s power.

It’s a pity. I wanted to save this for the finals, but I don’t want to risk losing, he thought and lowered the blade. My attacking techniques won’t help me much here…

A powerful wave of lightning and thunder burst out of his body and surrounded him.

“It can’t be!” the people gasped. “Is this the fifth stage of the Six Storm Flashes Technique?”

“I thought only Exorcists can master it!”

“That’s right, only they have enough energy to use it. The sixth layer is only used by the Elementalists!” said one of the Serpents.

“Then how can he use the fifth layer?!”

“There’s only one explanation...”

“What is it?”

“He must’ve used one of those techniques that allow you to store energy inside your body for later use.”

Lei Shen had truly learned one such technique just to be able to use this attack. He had spent a large amount of coin and resources to buy and absorb enough enhancing pills to make this possible. If the body wasn’t strong enough, the release of such an amount of ki could cause severe internal injuries.

“Ah, there it is. I knew that you were hiding something.” Ivsim grinned. Lei Shen was glowing with power. “Now it’s my turn. Destructive Step.”

Ivsim’s body shuddered. Ki flowed through his feet into the ground, which immediately crumbled and gave in. The tiles cracked and the ground trembled with such might that the viewers in the first rows felt it.

“I admit,” he said, figure turning blurry, “Lightning is one of the fastest elements. However, in battle, everything depends on one’s skill and their understanding of the elements. So let’s see which one’s faster, your Lightning or my Sound.”

The two dashed toward one another. They were so fast that only a few could keep track of their movements. The rest could see only occasional light blue flashes and the damage they left in their wake.

Among the elite members of the Blades, there was an ongoing discussion.

“How unusual... Isn’t this a technique of the Order of the Wanderers?” asked one of the high elders.

“There’s no doubt about it. But I thought that the Order had died out about nine centuries ago. Were the records wrong?”

“Order of the Wanderers?” Jiang Yui asked, puzzled. “Who are they?”

“Ah, little Yui, you should visit the library more often. One should know their history!” The oldest member of the Council reprimanded her. “The Order appeared on the Plateau long ago. However, during the clan wars, their members fled to the Lowlands. They had a different name then, but, because of their long travels, they called themselves the Wanderers. Their Path was that of the Sound.”

“I see…” Jiang Yui drawled thoughtfully.

“After the last of their Elementalist suddenly died, their situation worsened. In the end, all of the Lowlands and the Unexplored Lands, which they conquered to extract resources, united and destroyed them,” another Elder added.

“Seems that someone had managed to survive and pass on their knowledge on young Ivsim.”

“Seems that they’ve found the perfect heir, too.”

“What do you mean?” Jiang Yui asked.

“Sound is a very powerful Force. Even with the smallest vibrations, you can destroy the structure of someone else’s technique. However, it’s a double-edged sword. These vibrations destroy the cultivator’s body over time, which is why the members of this Order die much earlier. Because of this, their strongest technique, Destructive Step, is used only as the last resort. However, this young man had used it without hesitation, which means that he has what the members of the Order have yearned to possess ― a special body.”

“A special body?”

“Yes. It seems that through his veins flows the blood of some kind of an underground beast, making his body rather strong. The vibrations don’t seem to scare him.”

“It’d appear so. Lei Shen’s very unlucky to have him as an opponent. Ivsim doesn’t seem to be inferior to him in speed, which is the main attribute of the Serpents. Lightning can hardly beat Sound. If Lei Shen knew some Earth or Metal techniques, then he might’ve had an upper hand. Or if his Lightning was one level higher...”

The elder’s words were confirmed when Lei Shen finally lost. He did his best to fight back, but in the end, Ivsim caught him off guard. He didn’t give him so much a second to defend himself.

***

The next fight was held three hours later.

Shacks entered the arena with a smile. Raising his hands, he waved to the audience that welcomed him with screams and applause.

“Thank you, thank you! I love you all too!” he shouted back, still grinning.

Fang Bao seemed indifferent to the cheers and shouts of support.

“Oh, would you like an autograph too?” Shacks asked. Pretending to remember something, he gasped and rubbed the back of his head. “Oh, shit, right! You’re my opponent! Sorry, I didn’t realize it right away.”

Fang Bao said nothing, just glanced at the judge who announced the beginning of the fight.

“You’re no fun!” Shacks exclaimed and pouted like a child being denied a toy.

Without a word or a glance in his direction, Fang Bao began to make his way to him, drawing his sword as he inched closer.

“So scary!” Shacks laughed. “Come here, I have something for you!”

There was a whizz and a glimmer of steel. A dagger flew past Fang Bao, hitting the ground behind him.

“Oops, I missed it. How clumsy of me! What am I to do now?” With a heavy sigh, Shacks looked at the second dagger in his hand. “I’m just kidding!” He smiled. Another dagger appeared in his empty hand. Using a special Gold-rank technique, he could create temporary weapons of the same rank. There was only one drawback — such weapons were very fragile. Their sturdiness depended on how much ki one was willing to invest into them.

“Is this too much for you? I can take it slower if you want!” Shacks shouted and threw both daggers at Fang Bao. The latter deflected them with his sword and frowned.

“You talk too much,” he grunted, annoyed. “Are you really the most talented member of your clan?”

Without waiting for a reply, he swung his sword and cut Shacks in half. The blade hit the ground, causing a powerful shockwave.

There was a shocked scream from the stands and then the arena went completely silent.

“Some heavy weapon you’ve got there!” Shack laughed from behind him, making Fang Bao turn around.

He was sitting on the ground and playing with a dagger. Fang Bao nodded in understanding. His opponent had used the first dagger to teleport himself away.

“Interesting...” He smiled. “Your previous fights were clumsy and awkward. You’ve decided to get serious, it seems. You’ve deceived me with your childish behavior, I’ll admit. But that won’t work anymore.”

“I wonder what you’re on about...” Putting his finger to his chin, Shacks looked up at the sky.

Deciding to take advantage of the fact that Shacks didn’t seem like he was paying attention to his surroundings, Fang Bao leaped toward him. Whether he had done it intentionally or not, Shacks lowered his guard.

Despite the extremely heavy sword in his hands, Fang Bao showed great agility. It was as if he was holding a feather and not a couple of pounds of steel. He appeared next to the distracted Shacks in a blink of an eye and attacked much faster than before.

When the blade was almost next to the archer’s head, he suddenly jerked and looked at Fang Bao with fear. He tried to dodge, but failed. The blade hit him on the shoulder.

Fang Bao’s smile was soon replaced with anger. Just like before, Shack’s figure disappeared like the morning mist.

“You’ve almost caught me!” the archer said mockingly, standing next to another dagger.

“Stop running and fight!” Fang Bao barked as he turned around and hit the dagger next to him with his sword. The small blade shattered, turning into energy.

“Well, that’s just rude...” Shacks shook his head and created a bow and arrow. “Well, if that’s how you want it…”

Not wishing to give him time to shoot, Fang Bao rushed at him again. He wasn’t a hundred percent sure how Shacks’s technique worked as he didn’t feel him use the Force of Space. If it wasn’t teleportation (which was difficult even for Elementalists to use), then Shacks must’ve been moving incredibly fast. But why didn’t he use this speed to attack then? Did he not want to? Or maybe he couldn’t? He suspected it to be the latter.

However, for now, all he could do was fight.

I’ll destroy the dagger, and then attack him. If that doesn’t work, then my assumptions are wrong, Fang Bao thought. What is this exactly? Light? No, I would’ve noticed the movement by now... Shadow? No, he’s too fast for that. There must be some kind of a delay or effect... The bastard!

With a jerk, he got to Shacks before he had the time to shoot. The archer dodged and jumped back along with the dagger.

“Why are you so rude? That’s not ni―”

Fang Ba caught up with him and cut him in half. The next moment, the clone dispersed again.

Seeing that his guesses were correct, Fang Bao destroyed the second small blade.

Breathing out a sigh of relief, Shacks appeared next to the last of his daggers.

Soon, the third dagger was destroyed. Fang Bao expected that he’d finally be able to fight Shacks properly when he saw the latter disappear once again. Cursing aloud, he noticed that there were far more than just three daggers ― a hundred identical blades were scattered throughout the arena.

“When did you…? It doesn’t matter. It’s time to get serious,” Fang Bao said. He took his sword with both hands, poured ki into it, and thrust it into the ground with all his might. The power rushed into the floor, diverging in all directions. The first dagger that got in its way was instantly destroyed by a stone spike that shot out of the ground. The same thing happened with all the other blades. Shacks disappeared.

Fang Bao looked around but didn’t see his opponent anywhere. Nor his corpse. He also couldn’t sense anything.

Perplexed, he looked at the judge wondering if Shacks would be disqualified. The elder only shook his head. For all he knew, Shacks might’ve turned invisible, which wasn’t against the rules.

It was at that moment that Fang Bo felt a chill ran down his spine.

“I’m bored,” he heard from behind him.

Before he got a chance to turn around, Fang Bao felt a sharp pain in his right shoulder that sent him tumbling forward. An arrow nailed him to the ground. He tried to get up, but his body was numb.

“Calm down and listen. I won’t attack you again,” Shacks whispered right near his ear.

With an effort, Fang Bao turned his head to look at Shacks who was squatting next to him.

“Don’t push yourself. I know that you’ve shown only a small part of what you can really do. I know that this is nothing for you...” Shacks continued. “And I also know what you’ve found four years ago.” The archer grinned, amused by the shocked look on his opponent’s face. “But I don’t really care. You’re incredibly strong, but... You’re no match for me.”

Fang Bao got angry. He began to rise slowly; he was done holding back. Awakening his true strength, he wanted to wipe the arena’s floor with Shacks, when he suddenly felt a hand on his back. He fell back down and couldn’t get up, no matter how much he tried.

“You…” Fang Bao’s eyes widened as he felt Schack’s aura for a second. “Your stage!”

“Yeah.” Shacks smiled playfully, then stood up. “Well, now…” He raised his hand, drawing attention to himself. “Honorable judge!”

Fang Bao began to rise again, but this time he had no intention of attacking.

“Yes. What is it?” the judge inquired, surprised.

“I surrender.”

The arena fell silent. People began to exchange glances and whispers.

“What’s he doing?”

“But he was winning!”

The judge stared at him for a good couple of seconds.

“Are… Are you sure?” he finally managed to mutter out.

“Absolutely.” Shacks nodded.

“Then…” He cleared his throat, raising his voice. “The winner is Fang Bao from the Seven Blades Clan!”

“Have fun.” Shacks smiled and patted his opponent’s shoulder. “I’ve already achieved my goal.”

Having said that, he left the arena.

It took the people who had bet on him a couple of minutes to realize that they had lost a lot of money today.

“That asshole!”

***

Kai couldn’t sleep that night. He kept re-watching Shacks’s and Fang Bao’s duel over and over again, analyzing it with his energy vision. Fang Bao’s true power, hidden deep inside, didn’t go unnoticed. He was about to remove the seal that held it back right before he was pinned to the ground.

However, the most amazing thing was that Shacks didn’t even participate in that battle, but his doppelganger. Even it didn’t actually move at all. In fact, both it and the daggers had almost the same internal structure, which meant that every time a double was destroyed, the daggers simply created a new one.

While Fang Bao was chasing copies, the real Shacks was watching from the sides, hidden from everyone except the Exorcists, Elementalists, and, of course, Kai, by a special technique. The rest of the daggers had been scattered around in advance, so all he had to do was remove the concealing technique from them at the right time. When Fang Bao eventually destroyed them, Shacks simply created a bow and arrow and fired from the shadows.

The daggers and the doubles were created from the Forces of Mist. The Mist was different from ordinary fog. The latter could be created with the help of Water, because, it, as an older element had sub-elements ― fog was one of them.

Apparently, the founders of the Bright Moon Clan had once delved into the study of it. Kai didn’t come to this conclusion right away since little was known about this clan and its abilities. If it weren’t for his energy vision, as well as his recently acquired achievement, he would never have been able to understand what Shacks was doing.

Shacks was probably the most talented young warrior in all of Saha. And it had nothing to do with the mysterious Mist. It was simply because of his strength, ki, and skills he had demonstrated. The shot he had used to end the fight was incredibly powerful. However, for some reason, most of his energy was sealed in his body. It was when he opened the seal in order to make that winning shot that Kai was able to see just how much of it was actually there. Judging by the speed with which he appeared next to Fang Bao, he was faster than Ivsim or Lei Shen.

All this made Kai’s blood run cold. He knew that he wouldn’t stand a chance against Shacks if he suddenly decided to use all of his power.

For the first time in a while, he felt small and weak.

***

The following morning, he plunged into meditation for a couple of hours in order to recharge. Today it was the day of his fight, so he had to be in his best shape.

When Kai and Jiang Yong finally entered the arena, only a fraction of the audience paid attention to them. The rest continued to discuss yesterday’s fight and the reasons why Shacks had given up.

Kai just shrugged, indifferent to their reaction or lack thereof, and looked at his opponent.

Jiang Yong was a short, dark-haired guy. By all accounts, he looked like a typical teenager from Earth. At the age of sixteen, he had already reached the Meridian Formation level. He was ninth among the members of the Seven Blades Clan for a reason. Nobody was given the surname Jiang just for their good looks.

There came the sound of a sword being drawn. Unlike the majority, Jiang Yong didn’t keep his weapon in the Ring, but sheathed on his belt. It was an odd choice, but Kai wagered that perhaps some techniques required the blade to be in that position.

“I hope for a challenging duel.” Jiang Yong bowed slightly, his voice full of respect.

Kai was taken aback by his attitude. He had already gotten used to the fact that apprentices were quite arrogant and that they considered everyone else trash.

“Same,” Kai replied, revealing the Sword of the Water Surface.

This time, he was in no hurry to turn it into droplets, so people got a chance to take a look at his weapon.

“A sword?!”

“Why does he need a sword all of a sudden? Doesn’t he prefer hand-to-hand combat?”

“Holy Heavens, so it means that earlier he didn’t even need a weapon to win?”

“I told you there was a weapon, you numbskulls,” the student of the Fairies said. She had been there when Kai was fighting Yan Liang.

Having in mind that Kai had kept using his fists to fight that meant that his primary combat style was bare-handed. To see him wield a weapon now meant that he had dedicated quite some time to mastering another combat style, which was a rarity among cultivators who usually picked one path and stuck to it.

Lei Lo, whose ribs were still healing, gritted his teeth as his left eye twitched violently.

I couldn’t even get this bastard to use a weapon? How’s it possible that someone like him even possesses such power?! Having forgotten to breathe from anger, he felt a sharp pain in his chest that forced him to cough, which caused another pain wave.

The start of the fight was announced, but neither of the fighters was in a hurry to attack.

“So I was right, you are a swordsman.” Jiang Yong smiled lightly. “In that case, I won’t waste either of our time,” he said and swung his weapon, activating a technique. “Seven Swords.”

In the next instant, a flower with seven scarlet blades for petals blossomed behind him. It looked like an exact copy of his clan’s insignia.

Without a word, he activated a movement technique and dashed toward Kai. The blades were now levitating alongside his arms, ready to attack the moment he ordered them to.

Kai imbued his sword with the Cold Void, creating a thick veil of frost around it. For the first time in a while, he summoned forth the sword energy. Power flowed through the blade, making it even sharper and deadlier.

He, too, dashed forward, crossing swords with Jiang Yong. The young Blade instantly felt pain in his wrist. He wasn’t weak, but he was significantly inferior to Kai’s physical strength. The power of the deceptively simple blow made him nearly fly backward.

Regaining his balance, Jiang Yong pointed the blades at Kai. He didn’t waste time; he immediately used his clan’s main technique. In theory, it should’ve given him an advantage since the blades could attack from all sides at once. But it didn’t work with Kai.

Things had gone wrong from the start.

Trying to connect with the swords, Jiang Yong realized that some unknown force was slowing down not only the spiritual connection with the weapon but him, too. That delay disrupted his rhythm, making it easier for Kai to dodge.

Although he refused to go down without a fight, Jiang Yong soon realized that he couldn’t properly deal with the delay since Kai was constantly casting Cold Void.

The only way out was to back away and then take time to get used to the unusual circumstances. Unfortunately, Jiang Yong lacked the experience to come to such a conclusion. So the best he could do was use a different technique. If he couldn’t keep his opponent at bay with his skills, speed, and multiple attacks, then it remained to rely on the power of clan techniques.

“Scarlet Dragon!” he shouted and backed away.

Swinging his sword, he unleashed a mighty beast. From the sky emerged a dragon and dove down toward the arena. Opening its huge mouth, it headed straight for Kai. Having about a third of his ki on this technique, he expected a lot from it.

Kai just shook his head. Cutting the air in front of him, he activated his own technique. A wave of scarlet energy burst out from his sword.

The spectators were anticipating the techniques to collide, imagining how the dragon would consume the pathetic beam. But Jiang Yong’s technique was instantly cut in two. He had no option but to defend himself.

The attack Kai had used was nothing more than the Blade Release Technique, which he had discovered when he reached the Mind Stage. However, over the past two years, it had undergone a lot of changes. He had improved his understanding of it, so he could activate it without taking a stance or using an incantation.

And although he was currently unable to advance beyond the Hearing Stage, he still worked on understanding the Sword Forces better, which allowed him to raise the quality of techniques from low to medium. This was also the reason why his current version of Blade Release proved to be much stronger than the Scarlet Dragon as Jiang Yong had learned it only recently.

Of course, he could’ve used the Force of Intent and immediately destroyed the dragon, but he knew that such a use of this type of Force was ineffective, since he needed to spend a huge amount of ki to create it.

Having gotten rid of the dragon, Kai finally started attacking. He used the Blade Release, shocking everyone with his ki reserve.

Although he was exhausted, Jiang Yong kept fighting off the attacks that rained down on him. They distracted him so much that he didn’t even notice when Kai suddenly disappeared and reappeared very close to him.

The tip of his blade froze an inch from Jiang Yong’s throat.

He swallowed hard, and then wearily admitted his defeat.

“I give up.”

“Good fight.” Kai smiled, removing the blade. “But you lack experience. You spend a lot of energy, so you get exhausted quickly.”

“Thank you for the advice and nice words.” Jiang Yong bowed slightly. “If I get a chance, I’d like to fight you once again, brother.”

In this world, people called stronger acquaintances their brothers and sisters out of respect. Kai had never been called that before by anyone other than Julie. Then again, she was his sister and all.

“I’ll definitely think about it,” he said with a smile.

***

A few hours later, Lei Wang and Shin Sei met in the arena.

Since all three newcomers managed to get far in the Tournament, a lot of people placed their bets on Lei Wang.

The last battle began swiftly. Shin Sei didn’t want to waste time and Lei Wang planned to use everything he got in order to win. After all, in the years after his exile, he trained for only one thing — to reach the finals and prove to the family that had exiled him that he wasn’t a useless wimp as they thought.

Being on the same stage as Lei Shen, Lei Wang’s achievements were already great and numerous. And even though there had been talk that he’d become an apprentice and that his name would be put back on the family tree, he wasn’t going to stop halfway. He intended to win, no matter what it took.

However, since he had been forced to show all he was capable of in the previous battles, Shin Sei had the advantage of knowing what to expect from his opponent.

Or so he thought.

Lei Wang managed to surprise him when he effectively dealt with the Fire Cover and Flaming Claws. He even managed to dodge the powerful Salamander’s Breath. It was clear that Lei Wang had prepared properly for this battle, which infuriated his opponent.

Shin Sei finally revealed the last ace that was up his sleeve — the Starburst Technique that manifested itself in the form of a dozen fire spheres. In the beginning, it looked similar to ordinary fireballs, but activating them changed everything.

Although he had studied it in advance, Lei Wang wasn’t ready for this.

As soon as Shin Sei so pleased, the spheres would explode, releasing not only a destructive flame but also a powerful shockwave that’d sweep away everything in its path.

It only took three explosions to make Lei Wang drop to the ground. But he refused to give up. Shocking the audience, he kept getting up over and over again.

“I… can’t… lose…” he wheezed. He was staggering, but he never dropped his weapon.

“Oh, will you give it a rest already!” Shin Sei hissed, throwing another fire sphere at him.

It exploded right at Lei Wang’s feet and threw him backward, making him roll over in mid-air. The fire scorched him again, almost completely destroying his Sky Guard Armor.

But he still refused to give up.

“You get up again, and again, and again... You’re pissing me off!” Shin Sei growled, preparing three spheres.

In the beginning, everyone expected Shin Sei’s quick victory, but seeing just how determined Lei Wang was, they gradually began to root for him. Everyone loved stories about underdogs bringing down the undefeated champions. Except for the Salamanders, everyone else was now openly supporting Lei Wang, which only made him more determined to win.

“Can you stop the fight?” a Thunder Serpent Clan representative, who had just been contacted by one of the high elders, anxiously asked the judge.

“Unfortunately, I can’t do that.”

Everyone had prepared to see Lei Wang fall down for good after the next attack, but he managed to surprise them yet again.

“Awakening of the Body,” he whispered under his breath. A wave of electricity passed through him, making him arch his body in pain. The next moment, he got up as if nothing was wrong with him.

Lightning was raging through his body, causing him severe pain, but at the same time activating hidden power reserves. He forced himself to move. He had to end the fight before the technique ended.

He approached the surprised Shin Sei and used a combination of the two techniques to attack him. The first was his blade’s ability, which formed a dome of lightning around the Salamander. The second was called the Seven Thunder Spheres, which could be used in a variety of ways. Summoning it directly into the dome, Lei Wang detonated all seven spheres at once, releasing a large amount of power.

The dome flashed with bright blue light and released several electric discharges.

Lei Wang dropped to one knee, breathing heavily. He had to lean onto his blade so that he wouldn’t fall. The effect of the Awakening was coming to an end, but he had done it.

There was an explosion. The top of the dome suddenly cracked and a stream of violent flames burst from it. In the next moment, the barrier was destroyed. From the fire and smoke, emerged Shin Sei. He was covered in blood but he stood firmly on his feet while the Fire Cover slowly healed him.

Lei Wang couldn’t believe his eyes. He had put almost forty percent of his strength into the last attack and he was convinced that it would bring him victory.

Struggling to get up, he watched as Shin Sei approached him. The Salamander grabbed him by the hair and jerked his head back. There was a wild grin on his face.

“So you won’t surrender… You know, I finally remembered where I saw this technique before… It was you who helped the bastard Kai escape! You’ll pay for that…”

Lei Wang frowned and swung his blade instead of replying.

Blood stained the ground of the arena.

With a quiet thud, Lei Wang’s head fell to the floor, followed by his body, still clutching the sword.

Even in death, he wouldn’t give up.

Chapter 33
THE SEMIFINALS

After the quarterfinals, there was a five-day break during which the eliminated fighters were given a chance to fight among each other for the right to earn their spot among the first one hundred. As for the quarter-finalists, they would fight each other again for the fifth, sixth, and seventh place.

There weren’t a lot of people watching the additional fights for the first four days. But on the fifth, the stands were again filled as the first match of the semifinals was supposed to take place right after the last group of eight warriors, among which was Lily, was done with their fights. She defeated five opponents, securing herself the tenth place in the Tournament.

The entrance to the arena was full of people way before dawn. A couple of hours before the fight itself, there wasn’t a single free seat to be found even though many people were still waiting outside the arena. Although they hadn’t managed to purchase tickets in advance, they still hoped that they’d get to watch the fight. Those that had bought the tickets but still didn’t have where to sit, were directed to special tents near the arena, where the fights would be broadcasted to them through Memory Crystals.

Dressed in a long, black cloak, Fang Bao was the first to enter the arena. He wasn’t greeted with cheers or boos, but silence. Many believed that he owed his victory to Shacks surrendering and nothing else. Little did they know that Fan Bao couldn’t care less about what they, or anyone else, thought of him. To him, the only thing that mattered was that he had managed to get this far.

Ivsim, who came out a minute later, was greeted with support and cheers. In the audience’s opinion, he had proved himself in his fight against Lei Shen.

“I must remind you,” the judge began, “that the fight will go on until one of you surrenders or is unable to continue to fight. I can’t believe that I have to say this, but, please, do NOT kill your opponent. Better give up if you find yourself losing. Life is the most valuable prize, after all.”

Lei Wang’s death shocked everyone. People’s anger wasn’t directed just at Shin Sei and his clan but also at the organizers who had let a young man die instead of stopping the fight. The judges couldn’t have intervened even if they wanted to, however, since they were bound by honor to follow the rules drawn up by their ancestors. Breaking the honor code would’ve given the other clans a reason to unite against and put pressure on the Blades. And no one wanted that.

But ordinary folk cared for entertainment, not clan politics, so they were quick to point fingers.

“With that being said, fighters, you may begin!” the judge said and left the protective dome.

Ivsim pulled his swords from his Ring and assumed a battle stance. Fang Bao was already holding his two-handed sword in his hands.

“You can go first,” he said, looking at his opponent.

Ivsim shrugged and got ready to dash toward him.

“Destructive Step.”

Fang Bao reacted at the last moment by blocking the attack with the whole width of his blade. Steel met steel with a shower of sparks and a deafening clang. Thin cracks appeared on Fang Bao’s blade, but he didn’t seem to care. Instead of fighting back with techniques so that he didn’t risk breaking his weapon, he continued to swing his sword.

Ivsim wasn’t sure what his opponent was planning but he still made it his mission to destroy his weapon as that’d make him less dangerous. Or so he hoped, at least. For all he knew, him destroying the sword might’ve been Fang Bao’s plan from the very beginning. Still, it was worth the risk.

“You’re without a blade,” Ivsim said, stepping back after a powerful hit that left Fang Bao with just a handle. “Do you still plan to continue?”

Fang Bao looked at the shattered blade in his hands, chuckled, and threw it away.

“Oh, don’t stop now,” he said, crossing his arms over his chest.

Ivsim narrowed his eyes in suspicion. No cultivator or swordsman should treat their weapon like that.

Increasing the amount of the Force of Sound that lay resting in his blades, he attacked again. Coming closer, he crossed the swords and swung them downward.

A smile tugged at the corner of Fang Bao’s lips. Uncrossing his arms, he grabbed both swords by the blades. A couple of sparks escaped from them and tore his cloak into shreds.

Ivsim froze and arched his head back in disbelief. Fang Bao towered over him, patterns of some sort of a tattoo visible through the holes in his cloak and robes. There were barely any wounds on him.

Coming to his senses, Ivsim jerked his swords free of the steel grip and backed away. Fang Bao followed him with his gaze, cracking his neck and knuckles.

“Well, now the real fight can start.” He grinned. Spreading his legs, he lowered into a half-crouch and put his fists in front of himself. “Come on, let me see what you’ve got.”

“You’re not a swordsman,” Ivsim said, crossing his blades again.

“Never said that I was,” Fang Bao grunted and dashed forward, shattering the tiles upon which he stood. His speed had sharply increased, forcing Ivsim to step up his game.

Although he was still faster than Fang Bao and even managed to get behind him, his attack still failed. As if he had eyes on the back of his head, Fang Bao instantly counterattacked, kicking Ivsim away from himself. The latter was forced to dodge quickly, knowing that he’d lose a couple of bones and end up with internal bleeding had Fang Bao’s attack reached him.

Seems I’ll have to use that technique after all, Ivsim thought, leaping away from the fight. “Wave of Destruction!” he shouted. The air sort of shimmered, but nothing seemed to have happened.

Fang Bao turned around just in time to notice the faint stirring of the air. He didn’t have much time to react, so he just shielded his face with his hands and activated a technique.

“Stone Body: Granite.”

His skin darkened for a moment, assuming the characteristics of stone. Ivsim’s attack hit him, sending him crashing into the protective dome. Regaining his balance, he shook his head and, once again, assumed a fighting stance.

There was not so much as a bruise on him.

How the hell did Shacks defeat him with only one arrow?! Both Ivsim and the audience wondered. Everyone knew how strong Sound was so just how powerful had Shacks’s shot had to have been to wound Fang Bao?

“All right, now it’s my turn. Ghost Fist!”

Grinning, Fang Bao swung with his fist. The attack was followed by four large, pale green copies of his hand. Ivsim managed to avoid only three, receiving the fourth one into his right shoulder. The strength of the blow sent him spinning to the aside. Getting off the ground, he was glad to realize that he was still clutching his weapons. However, his right hand felt much weaker and the hilt was threatening to slip from his grip.

His speed and the destructive power of his Sound techniques were unmatched, but Ivsim had one serious weakness — his defense skills. His element was simply not suitable for defense, so he all could was rely on hitting before he got hit first and running away when things got too tough to handle.

The Ghost Fist seemed like a technique that had been made specifically to confront Ivsim. The pale copies were small in their appearance and moved with great speed, making any attempt of dodging extremely difficult.

Regaining his balance, Ivsim landed on his feet only to find Fang Bao already standing next to him. Gritting his teeth, he imbued the Destructive Step with more ki and accelerated even more, dodging another barrage of fists just in time.

By now, he had an idea what kind of element and techniques Fang Bao was using. His body was very strong on its own, but he still used defensive techniques. In addition to strength, he also had a lot of stamina. As his primary weapon wasn’t a blade, but his own body, Fang Bao had to learn a lot of rare techniques following the Path of the Body. On top of that, he possessed a set of high-speed attack techniques needed to distract and stun his opponents so that he could get close to them. After all, close combat was his area of expertise.

Ivsim knew that he had made a mistake by allowing Fang Bao to approach him as all he could do now was dodge as he fought back with one blade. As his right hand was far too wounded for him to continue using it, he returned his other sword into the Ring.

He circled around Fang Bao without stopping, avoiding serious attacks while striking back. But all his attacks bounced off. It was like he was hitting a rock with a blade of grass. The only damage he could do were shallow cuts.

It would’ve probably continued like this for a couple of more minutes if Fang Bao had not become angry. He seemed to be playing cat and mouse with Ivsim, but the mouse was simply too fast for him.

“Enough!” he shouted and then stomped the ground, making it tremble, interrupting Ivsim’s attack.

Losing his balance, the silver-haired young man fell back, leaving himself open for an attack. Fang Bao focused for a moment. The tattoo suddenly glowed red and his muscles began to swell.

As soon as Ivsim felt the ground tremble under him, he immediately rolled to the side, avoiding the attack at the last moment.

“You can’t escape!” Fang Bao shouted, clenching his fists and stretching them out toward his opponent. “Stone Trap!”

Ivsim felt the Force of Intent fill the air between them. As this Force belonged to the Stone element, to which Fang Bao was directly connected via the ground he was standing on, the technique formed much faster than usual.

The ground began to tremble once more. Chunks of rock and earth rose into the air around Ivsim.

“Not on my watch! Wave of Destruction!”

One of the stones exploded, turning into a rain of pebbles and sand. He had just gotten out of the trap when he had to dodge another kick. Fang Bao had no intention of letting his opponent back away again, locking him into close combat.

For the first couple of minutes, Ivsim was trying to break away but all of his attempts failed. It became much more difficult for him to dodge. Despite his best attempts, he couldn’t avoid all of the attacks and eventually suffered significant damage. Unwilling to give up, he continued to attack with Sound. And although he eventually managed to wound Fang Bao enough to draw blood, all of the injuries were superficial. His sword just couldn’t cut deeper.

It was time for plan B.

Dodging another combo, Ivsim aimed his sword at Fang Bao’s face. Certain that he’d aim for his eyes, Fang Bao covered his head with his hands.

You fool! Ivsim jerked the blade downward, aiming for the right lung. Fang Bao didn’t have time to defend himself or dodge but he was sure that his hardened skin would deal with whatever attack his opponent was trying to pull.

Certain that he had weakened Fang Bao’s defense with all the hits he had managed to inflict so far, Ivsim aimed for the spot he had hit the most times. It was impossible to hit the rib, as bone was much stronger than the skin so the blade ended up sinking between the ribs.

Fang Bao staggered and froze only to howl like a wounded beast a second later. As if responding to his pain, the tattoo glowed even brighter. Fang Bao waved his hands, creating a powerful gust of wind that knocked Ivsim back. The latter used this chance to retreat.

So that’s what he was up to... Fang Bao thought, coughing blood as he sank to one knee. His lungs were on fire and every breath felt like swallowing acid. He wants to wait until I bleed out and can no longer fight?

“Do you think... that this... will stop me?” he said with difficulty, and directed ki into his skin, healing it. “Stone Body... Diamond.”

His skin glowed white for a moment, becoming even stronger. The bleeding slowed down, but didn’t stop completely, so he was still losing strength with every passing moment.

Ignoring the pain, he got to his feet and got ready to attack. Clenching his fist, he punched the air, sending a dozen Ghost Fists flying toward Ivsim, who, being much further away this time, managed to dodge.

Realizing that he might soon lose all his strength, Fang Bao decided that desperate times called for desperate measures. He knew that Ivsim wasn’t relying on his vision to see, but on vibrations. As a practitioner of Sound, he needed but to listen.

Putting his hands together as if he was about to pray, he slammed the ground with his palms.

“Tremor!”

An earthquake followed. And then another. And then another. And it only got longer and more intense with each new second. Soon, they could hear nothing but the rumbling.

By the time Ivsim managed to dodge the Ghost Fists, he felt the first shock. As the tremors grew stronger and more frequent, he realized what Fang Bao was trying to do.

He knows! Heavens, this is confusing my senses! Shit! Focus, Ivsim, focus! Ignore the rumble, focus on other sounds... He sighed deeply and focused. There! he thought, finally hearing Fang Bao approaching. He’s almost here. If I lose my focus now, I won’t be able to find him again. But there’s no other way...

Clenching his teeth, he switched the blade given to him by his teacher for one of those that he had bought months ago and imbued it with complex Forces and energies.

“Song of Total Destruction,” he whispered as soon as Fang Bao got close.

The blade shattered, releasing a wave of tremendous power. Having no time to dodge, Fang Bao made the ground rise and form a wall around him.

The arena fell silent. The stone walls crumbled as if they were made of sand. Fang Bao was lying in the rubble, covered with blood. One of his hands seemed to be broken. Both the judge and the audience were staring at the cracks that had appeared on the protective dome with a mixture of awe and horror on their faces.

Realizing that it was over, Fang Bao slowly got out of the rubble. He was in pain, but he was still in one piece.

Looking ahead, he saw Ivsim staggering toward him. He, too, was covered in blood. Even for members of the Order, this technique was extremely dangerous, which was why it could only be used by Exorcists. And although Ivsim had used the blade as a medium, his body still suffered. He survived only thanks to his bloodline, which had given him very strong bones and entrails.

Ivsim’s ear twitched as it caught the sound of approaching footsteps.

Smiling, he extended his right hand.

“You’re the most inconvenient opponent I’ve ever faced. It was an honor fighting you,” he said. “I surrender.”

Fang Bao, also smiling, shook the outstretched hand. Talking with a punctured lung was too difficult even for him.

The dome disappeared, and the healers rushed into the arena.

***

A new day brought not only good weather but also one of the most anticipated fights so far.

After the murder of Lei Wang, many wanted Shin Sei to be disqualified. However, as killing was prohibited only during the first stage, he technically hadn’t broken any Tournament rules, which stated that the fight would go on until one of the fighters surrenders or is unable to continue. And since a corpse couldn’t continue to fight, no rules were broken. Technical ones, at least.

As death played a very big role in the life of cultivators, the ancestors deemed it important that the future warriors realize that it couldn’t always be avoided, therefore, no one dared impose a rule that outruled killing in one-on-one duels. Shin Sei, amoral as he was, took advantage of this loophole in order to get revenge.

However, his decision wasn’t without consequences. Everyone hated him, well, more than usual, that is. Also, Lei Wang’s murder put a serious strain on the already shaky relationship between the Salamanders and the Serpents.

So it wasn’t surprising that when Shin Sei entered the arena, everyone except his clan began throwing curses in his direction. Wishing to piss them off even more, he just smiled in response.

Soon, the arena became quiet again.

“Seems that the other fighter is late,” the judge mumbled to himself.

“Hahaha, he got scared and ran away!” Shin Sei laughed. “What a wimp!” He spat, and then looked at the judge. “Send him packing! I’m tired of waiting!”

Studying the manual, the judge paid him no mind.

“Hey! Don’t ignore me!” Shin Sei shouted at the man.

“According to the rules,” the judge replied, closing the manual, “semi-finalists are given half an hour to show up before they’re disqualified.” He looked at Shin Sei and gave him a malicious sneer. “I fear that you’ll have to wait.”

Shin Sei shot him a glare.

Oh, I’ll find you when I become an Exorcist. We’ll see if you’ll ignore me again!

Rumors and conspiracy theories spread through the crowd while they waited for the organizers to find Kai. They couldn’t believe that someone like him had gotten cold feet and ran away. Some even suggested foul play. Unsurprisingly, all fingers were pointed at Shin Sei.

When twenty minutes passed and the members of the Blades no longer knew where to look for Kai, since even Julie didn’t know where her brother had gone, people began to lose interest. Some even left the arena. More and more spectators came to the conclusion that the fight wouldn’t happen after all.

With a heavy sigh, Shin Sei rose from the ground.

“He’s obviously too scared to fight me. I see no reason to wait any longer.”

The judge wanted to object that there were still three minutes left when he was suddenly interrupted.

“Sorry, sorry, I was busy looking for a pole long enough to touch a pile of shit with. Unfortunately, I couldn’t find one.”

Almost no one noticed when Kai arrived. His aura was hidden and not so much as a single drop of strength could be sensed coming from him.

Turning around quickly, Shin Sei’s frown turned into a grim.

“I’m ready,” Kai said to the judge.

“To die?” Shin Sei asked.

Kai snorted.

“How original.”

Flames surrounded Shin Sei, glowing as bright as the anger he felt toward Kai. He was pissed off by his behavior.

“In that case, the fight can be―”

Kai dashed toward Shin Sei. Taken aback by this suddenness, the Salamander paid for his carelessness with a long cut on his cheek, as well as several locks of his fiery red hair.

He managed to dodge the next one and even fight back. Anger gave him strength. Activating Flaming Claw, he counterattacked. Kai simply dodged the flames, summoning the Sword of the Water Surface. With each new attack, he forced Shin Sei to focus more and more on defense.

Growing tired of being toyed with, the Salamander activated two more techniques. Fire Cover enveloped his body. Several blazing spheres appeared above his palms, ready to explode at any moment.

He tried to keep Kai at bay by attacking him with the spheres but seeing Kai avoid blow after blow as if he could predict where his next attack would land, he became annoyed and careless.

“Die already!” he shouted and threw ten fireballs in Kai’s direction.

A powerful explosion thundered, shaking the entire arena. When the dust finally settled, Kai stepped out of the flames and smoke unharmed, save for a little dust and char on his robes. Crimson frost melted off his body, washing the dirt off.

It was only then that they could finally feel his aura.

The aura of a Soul Stage warrior.

Rune’Tan found out what conditions had to be met for the evolution of Kai’s bloodline just hours after Lei Wang’s death. Kai decided that he’d reach the new stage by the day of his fight and that he’d do it in the cave in which the cluster of Forces of Space was still located as they’d benefit the transition process. He even bought an additional Particle, just to be on the safe side.

With Shacks’ help, he was moved to the Far Wasteland.

The process itself took about four days. He was late because the journey back took a bit longer than he had expected. However, he could now be rightfully be considered the cultivator that had made the most efficient transition to the Soul Stage on Saha since the days of the Belteise Empire.

Thanks to the opened acupuncture points and the untied energy channels, he was now able to store a lot more energy in his body. Both the supply and density of his ki increased, which allowed for better control over his techniques. In addition, the fact that he had opened all the points, expanding them to the limit, made his foundation as strong as it could get, which would allow for smoother development in the future.

Like any other cultivator of this level, Kai acquired an invisible energy shield. It was common knowledge that after the Mind Stage, the human body couldn’t become stronger. However, at the same time, its abilities continued to grow. That happened because, at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level, the supply and quality of one’s ki greatly increased and began to influence the body. The cause of it was this energy shield, which, acting like an amplifier, increased one’s physical characteristics. The bigger a person’s ki supply was, the more the shield strengthened it.

Kai was the only one on Saha to have opened all of the one hundred and twenty hidden acupuncture points so early in the development process, so that gave him a huge advantage. Usually, these points would open on their own when a person reached the Exorcist and Elementalist Stages. That is, the sixty green ones were responsible for giving an Exorcist the Soul Manifestation ability, which was unique to everyone, while the second sixty blue ones gave an Elementalist the ability to hide their aura. That was why the high elders were very surprised to discover this ability in Kai.

As for Kai’s Soul Manifestation, it was an ability called Ultimate Focus. That was what he had experienced back in Alkea, in his fight with Kiyan, as well as during the meditation in front of the Gates of the Fallen Star Sect.

This ability temporarily allowed him to predict his opponent’s moves as well as analyze the battlefield to the tiniest of details, and to, based on that, plan his next move as efficiently as possible.

While using it, Kai felt like he couldn’t make a mistake. In addition, this skill was also useful for learning techniques and Forces. However, like all abilities, it had one drawback — a time limit. He could only use it for ten minutes a day. That was why he immediately attacked Shin Sei, wanting to end the fight before the effect ended.

The audience was back to whispering. If Kai had been that strong on Brain Endurance level how strong was he now?

“Do you think that you’re now a worthy opponent?!” Shin Sei laughed. “Don’t be full of yourself, you bastard! Salamander’s Breath!”

A storm of fire and smoke raged under the dome, trying to destroy everything in its path. Shin Sei had no intention of holding back or sparing his opponent.

When the flames died down and the dust settled, a statue encrusted in ice stood in Kai’s place. Slowly, the ice cracked and melted, turning into water.

Kai stood completely unharmed.

“I think you misunderstood something,” he said. “Say, do you remember what this is?”

He pushed aside the high collar of the Sea Dragon Clan apprentice robes. Shin Sei stared at him, bewildered. Around Kai’s neck was the suppressive collar that Gin had put on him. Kai had been training with it for over a year and a half now.

Kai grinned.

“It seems the time has finally come to take it off.”

Chapter 34
SWORD VERSUS FIRE

The removal of the collar drastically changed the balance of power in the arena. Kai, who had been dealing well with its effects all this time, suddenly felt light as a feather. The heaviness that had been weighing on his soul disappeared without a trace and his aura increased in both size and strength. One could hardly believe that someone like him wielded such power.

Every last drop of his ki was under his control, free to flow undisturbed through the meridians. Thanks to this, the energy shield worked even better. He could now bend energy even more efficiently to his will and activate techniques with even more ease and speed. Moreover, he was now able to use several techniques at once, something which only a handful of Exorcists could do.

Shin Sei stared at him with his mouth slightly ajar. Anger was slowly boiling inside him.

Was he playing with me earlier?!
I don’t give a damn about the rules! I’m going to kill him! he thought, teeth tightly clenched, as he summoned a long and slightly curved sword.

The spectators observed with both surprise and interest. As Shin Sei had been using only his family techniques so far, none of them had seen his weapon yet. What was even more surprising was the fact that the blade was of low quality and Royal rank.

“Am I dreaming? I can’t believe this…”

“But how… Why that sword?”

“Can things of this rank be used by someone below the Exorcist Stage?”

“Holy Heavens!”

“It can’t be… Can it? Has he mastered the Force of Form?”

Flames instantly began to swirl around Shin Sei, confirming their guess. This new fire, unlike the one that he had used before, contained not only all the Forces of the Path of Fire but also the Force of Form of the same element. Having managed to reach the Seer Stage, which was usually only available to Exorcists, Shin Sei was able to wield a Royal-rank sword.

“Fire Cover,” he hissed. The blade burst into flames and formed a whip. “Die!”

Shouting, he swung the sword at great speed but Kai dodged the blow using Ultimate Focus. He didn’t so much as wince when the blade whizzed past his face. The frosty veil of the Cold Void cooled down the air.

Shin Sei grinned. Kai felt the temperature rising behind him. His opponent couldn’t only control his technique, but also adjust the length of the whip itself, sending it slithering behind Kai like some sort of a crimson snake.

Kai managed to avoid the blow. He’d need something stronger than the Cold Void to deal with Shin Sei since his Force of Form was too strong. The whip shot toward him at great speed. He planned to dodge at the very last moment so that Shin Sei wouldn’t have time to change the direction of the blow, when the whip split into several snakes, all of which continued toward Kai.

The spectators held their breaths. The Salamanders screamed even louder, supporting their friend.

All right. It’s showtime. Closing his eyes, Kai sheathed the blade as he walked toward Shin Sei, and closed the distance between them. Blade Release was instantly activated.

The Old Man of the Gray Mountain, who was also in the arena that day and had been meditating until now, suddenly opened his eyes. He hadn’t really been paying attention to the battle up to this point.

The other Elementalists also noticed this. The commotion lasted less than a moment, ceasing suddenly when Shin Sei’s attack was instantly cut into tiny pieces.

Gasps of surprise and shock could be heard from the stands. However, this time, the Elementalists weren’t indifferent either. Even before the beginning of the battle, almost the entire ruling elite of the seven clans knew that the Salamanders used the Fire Butterfly Pills to give their powers a boost, which is why they weren’t particularly surprised by Shin Sei. The high elders were aware of the fact that due to the increased purity of the Flame Salamander’s blood flowing through his veins, he was simply destined to reach the Seer Stage on the Path of Fire so early.

The real surprise was Kai.

“Force of Form on the Path of Sword,” whispered Jiang Guo, the Old Man’s son and the current patriarch of the Blades.

“You’re correct.” The Old Man grinned crookedly. He had felt the Forces way before anyone else.

“The Seer Stage at the first level of the Soul Stage,” someone from behind them muttered.

“I’ve never heard of anything like that!” the oldest of the high elders gasped.

“Neither have I,” the Old Man added and looked at his son.

Jiang Guo nodded.

“Jiang Liu,” he said to the Elementalist sitting near him.

“Yes, sir?” asked the dark-haired, green-eyed young man.

“As far as I remember, you don’t have an apprentice, yes?”

“Unfortunately, sir, a month ago, I chose a successor. The news probably didn’t reach you due to the Tournament.”

“Ah, I see...” Jiang Liu took a second to think, going through the names in his head. “Ah, right,” he chuckled and turned to Jiang Yui who immediately blushed. “Young Yui, how do you feel about taking on your first apprentice?”

Having recovered from the shock, she bowed her head slightly.

“Such a talented student will bring nothing but pride to the Jiang name. I’ll be honored if you allow me to become his mentor,” she replied.

“Then so be it,” Jiang Liu said and nodded firmly. “See to it after the fight.”

“Well, since I’ve seen the most interesting part of this Tournament, I’m afraid that I’ll have to bid you farewell, gentlemen and ladies,” the Old Man said as he got up from his chair, rustling with his silver beard and black robes.

Everyone bowed their heads in parting, after which the space around the Old Man twisted and he disappeared. In light of the new events, he couldn’t allow himself to sit still for too long. He had found out about a certain person that knew the secret of combining the key fragments.

Everyone returned to watching the fight. Everyone except one young man, sitting in the far dark corner, who was looking at the place where the Old Man had just been.

“Soon,” he whispered barely audibly.

***

Having cut through Shin Sei’s attack, Kai continued to move.

He had been able to master the Force of Form by reaching the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level. His energy vision combined with two Particles and deep contemplation of the Forces allowed him to finally reach the Seer Stage.

The Forces of Space had also improved, allowing him to seamlessly weave them into the Blade Release. Together with the Force of Form, this raised the level of its quality to a high one, and also made it possible to use the special property of the Force of Intent, which allowed his attack to cross such a short distance almost instantly.

Kai had long been able to give Blade Release almost any desired shape, which had only been made easier with the Force of Form. One swing of the sword instantly turned into many small but powerful crescents that effectively countered Shin Sei’s whips. Recovering from the shock, he returned his blade to its original shape in order to fend off Kai’s blow.

Their blades crossed, and both began to press against each other, realizing with surprise that they were equal in physical strength. Kai’s power came from his unique bloodline, which made his body much stronger than that of an ordinary cultivator, as well as from energy oversaturation, which gave him a short-term but serious boost.

As for Shin Sei, his bloodline also increased his strength, although not as much as Kai’s did. In addition, he, unlike his opponent, had consumed an immeasurable amount of rare pills and Fruits during his life, and was two levels above Kai. Fire Cover, too, did its best to enhance his performance.

After a couple of exchanged blows, Shin Sei bared his teeth and activated Flaming Claw, making the blade burn with a powerful flame.

“Kiss your sorry weapon goodbye!” he hissed and turned around, unleashing his power. Kai only grinned.

When the two swords were about to collide, Kai’s blade turned into water. The moment the attack passed through it, it reassumed its usual shape. Swinging it downward, Kai almost surprised Shin Sei and stabbed him in the chest. The Salamander still managed to jump back, catching a part of the attack with Fire Cover.

There was a long gash from his right side to the left shoulder.

First blood had been spilled.

Luckily for him, the wound wasn’t deep, but its very existence pissed him off. The dome was filled with flames in the blink of an eye as he activated one of the main techniques of the Flame Salamander bloodline — Fire Zone.

The flames soon died down, having covered the area of about fifteen feet. Among them, as before, was Kai encrusted in ice. However, this time there were cracks one some parts of the armor. Steam and blood seeped from them, filling the air with the stench of burnt flesh.

But Kai didn’t care. The ice melted, washing away the soot and blood, leaving behind healed and unharmed skin. Only the burnt clothes reminded everyone of what had happened.

Shin Sei was shaking with rage.

The bastard hurt me! Me! Impossible... Who the fuck does he think he is?!

He waved his hand, summoning the flames that immediately formed hundreds of small fireballs. Clutching his fist, he hurled them in Kai’s direction.

The melted ice quickly took the form of a blade. Kai surrounded himself with as many Cold Void particles as possible. Taking a deep breath, he directed ki into his legs.

A long time ago, back when he was stuck in the underground city, he spent almost a year mastering a certain Earth-rank technique. At that time, the Five Weightless Steps seemed like the most powerful movement technique in his arsenal. However, over time, he began to realize that it just wasn’t enough anymore. He was facing more and more powerful opponents, with skills far stronger and of bigger quality than his. Unfortunately, Kai had never managed to get enough free time to learn any other such technique.

What he did manage, however, was to remember that Rune’Tan knew a lot about the following volumes of this technique. The two years that he had spent in the Far Wasteland turned out to be just what he needed to focus on his development.

The time had come to use the third volume, that is, raising the technique’s level up to the medium quality and Gold rank. Now the main element of the technique was Space.

“Speed Step...”

The air around Kai became distorted. The space in front of him began to shrink and stretch behind him, which made it take much less time to cover the same distance. He rushed forward, disappearing from sight just as the fireballs finally reached their target.

Shin Sei again covered himself with the Fire Zone, but he didn’t make it as grandiose as before. His plan to attack again was thwarted when something heavy hit him in the stomach with great force, throwing him aside. Another blow followed, this time in his head.

Staggering to his feet, he tried to orient himself. Appearing and disappearing, Kai beat him with his fists, throwing him from side to side like a rag doll. It took Shin Sei a couple of good punches to the face before he finally managed to notice one attack in time and block it. He countered with a couple dozen fireballs.

Unfortunately, it didn’t help him much. Kai simply moved out of the way and returned to beating him up. No matter how many techniques he used, now many curses he threw in Kai’s direction, there wasn’t anything he could do to fight him back. Even when he managed to hit Kai, he’d just heal as he continued to beat him. His punches were methodical and precise, hitting for maximum damage. He had replaced the blade for fists and gashes and cuts for cracked bones and internal bleeding.

If he was being honest, he preferred this to sword fighting.

Shin Sei was getting his ass beat like this was his first day training martial arts. The audience was dazed and confused. How was someone like Shin Sei losing to someone like Kai in such a manner? How was a stranger, a commoner at that, able to surpass the heir of one of the most powerful families of the Plateau? The Force of Space was the most energy-consuming of all the Forces, so how come he had been able to use it for so long?

Covering his head with his hands, Shin Sei no longer bothered to even look at where he was directing his attacks. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

How am I losing against this piece of shit?! How?! This can’t be happening! I refuse to believe this! I refuse! I can’t lose! I simply can’t be losing! I’m stronger! I’m better! I’m Shin Sei of the Salamander Clan! I’m not going to lose to some peasant! I haven’t lost yet and I’m not about to lose! This makes absolutely no sense! The Heavens must be fucking with me! I’m stronger! I must win! Yes! Where’s my victory?! Why haven’t they announced my victory yet?! I’VE WON!!!

Kai frowned and jumped back. Something had changed with Shin Sei, but he wasn’t sure what.

A wild roar shook the arena.

“Shin Sei!” his father cried, jumping to his feet. “Oh, no…”

Clutching his head and foaming at the mouth, Shin Sei began to transform. The inhuman amount of rage he felt ignited his blood, awakening a slumbering technique called Partial Transformation.

His skin was covered with patches of magma. His nails turned into razor-sharp claws and his pupils began to spin wildly. A pair of horns emerged from his forehead, and a tail grew from his lower back.

“I’LL KILL YOU!” he growled, baring his fangs and releasing a thin beam of plasma from his mouth.

Kai managed to dodge at the last moment, but the protective dome behind him was seriously damaged.

“Stop the fight!” Shin Sei’s father shouted, appearing behind the dome. “Stop it right now!”

“Sorry, but that’s not possible,” the judge replied courteously and with an apologetic look in his eyes.

“I said ― stop the fight!” the man insisted, glaring at the judge. The latter only shook his head sorrowfully.

“I can’t. But I’ll contact the head of the Blades,” he said calmly. “It’s the best I can do.”

Shin Sei’s father frowned, but said nothing, just turned back toward the arena.

Hang in there, son…

In a matter of moments, the supreme elder appeared, followed by three more powerful members of the Shin Family.

Kai was about to close the distance between them, but Shin Sei managed to surprise him by launching a fire technique that even he barely dodged. Fortunately, due to the rage, Shin Sei couldn’t focus and make targeted strikes.

As he got closer, Kai got ready to hit Shin Sei twice on the head when the latter grabbed both of his fists. Kai winced and hissed in pain as Shin Sei’s skin began to melt through his ice armor. His fists were seriously burned but he began to heal almost immediately. He tried to free himself, but to no avail. Shin Sei had him in a death grip.

Exposing two rows of fangs, the Salamander was about to release another beam when Kai kicked him in the jaw. Shin Sei’s head flew backward and the beam passed dangerously close to Kai’s head. His risk was rewarded, though, when Shin Sei’s grip weakened and he managed to finally back away.

The next moment, earth and sky switched places. Kai was sent flying away by a kick in the chest. He fell with a thud and staggered back to his feet just in time to see Shin Sei running toward him on all fours at great speed.

Once every five days, he said… I won’t be able to win without it. I have no choice, I’ll have to show what I have... Biting his lip, he assumed a fighting stance, covering only his arms and legs with very dense ice. His sword was useless against Shin Sei’s scales. They were far too strong and hot for the blade to handle.

Seeing that his son still had some control over himself and his transformation, the patriarch of the Salamander clan finally calmed down and returned to watching the fight. He had no doubt that his son would win.

This ability is our main weapon! I doubt that this Kai is strong enough to handle it. Very soon―

A wave of power swept over the arena, but it wasn’t Shin Sei’s. Kai’s skin became covered with swollen veins. He looked like he had swallowed the deadly Red Demon Pill, but what he had done was activate a previously hidden ability of his bloodline — Life Rampage. Granted, it had an effect similar to the mentioned pill in the sense that it pushed the user’s body to its absolute limits, however, its effect wasn’t lethal.

Shin Sei was once again being tossed around like a sack of potatoes. People stared in horror.

Eight minutes later, it was over. Having flown a good hundred feet away, Shin Sei suddenly began to transform back. He hobbled slowly toward Kai with an empty gaze and mouth moving in delirium.

“Kill… kill… I won’t… lose…”

“Stop! He’s done for! Leave him be!” Shin Sei’s father shouted, having noticed something unsettling in Kai’s gaze. “You’ve won. That’s enough.”

Kai looked at him in surprise and arched an eyebrow.

“And what if I don’t stop?”

“The Salamanders don’t care about you or your past,” he replied, just barely holding back his anger. He wanted nothing more than have someone execute this bastard, but he couldn’t intervene. “If you so much as touch my son, I’ll make sure that you regret the day you were born.”

Kai stopped. Ten feet away from him, Shin Sei was still shambling forward. Mind and eyes foggy, he reflexively activated Fire Cover.

“That sounds more like a threat than a favor. I thought you were supposed to be a powerful patriarch of an ancient family?”

The little bastard…! Who does he think he is?! Oh, you’re lucky that the rules are the way they are... He seems interested still... Perhaps there’s a chance.

“Then,” he said, grimacing for the sake of the show. “I’ll give you any resource you want. Provided that you don’t touch my son ever again.”

Shin Sei’s father knew that this obvious attempt at bribery would greatly damage his reputation as well as that it also violated the unspoken rule of non-interference. But he didn’t care. He couldn’t just stand there and do nothing.

Kai brought his finger to his chin and pondered.

“Don’t tell me that he’ll accept! Shin Sei murdered another cultivator!”

“He’s no better than him. Fucking sell out,” people began to whisper.

“All right.” Kai smiled. “In that case, I want a Royal-rank Spirit Fruit with Sword Forces!”

Shin Sei’s father gritted his teeth and nodded.

Good, the idiot took the bait. The moment the Tournament is over, I’ll challenge him to a duel. No one dares to talk to me like that. I just have to do that before any of the clans invite him to join them. I don’t care if they exile me, he has the scroll.

Ice began to crack and shatter as Kai lowered his arms and stepped away from Shin Sei. Seeing the patriarch’s smile, he turned to him.

“I was just kidding!” He grinned and dashed forward. His hand pierced through Shin Sei’s chest. In his hand, he held his heart. “Did you really think that I’d allow any of you to walk after what you’ve done?”

The protective dome shattered, and five furious Salamanders rushed into the arena, led by Shin Sei’s father. Deafened by the explosion, Kai failed to sense them coming. He started panicking, feeling the fear of death settle deep into his bones, nailing him to the ground.

A blade pierced his skull, followed by a thousand more entering his body. His consciousness faded for a moment, only to return in the next. It felt like he had been yanked out of an icy lake and thrown into the air.

Kai shivered. What he had felt was the manifestation of someone’s power. A mere echo of an Elementalist’s strength.

A young man appeared in front of Kai, holding back the enraged Salamanders with his energy alone. It was none other than Jiang Dao — the one who had destroyed Alkea.

“I’ll ask everyone to calm down,” he said.

The demonstrated strength beautifully depicted the difference between an ordinary peak Elementalist and Jiang Dao’s monstrous talent. How strong was his teacher if his student could rival the Heavens?

“Get out of the way,” Shin Sei’s father growled. “Or I’ll kill you too!”

Jiang Dao rolled his eyes in response and pointed his finger up.

A huge shadow covered the arena. Tossing their heads back so quickly that their necks cracked, the audience widened their eyes in shock. Above their heads hovered a giant blade, capable of destroying everything within a radius of a hundred miles.

“Are you threatening me?” Jiang Dao asked calmly, then stretched out and clenched his fist. The five Salamanders were thrown back and pinned to the ground. “Do be kind and sit down...” he continued, folding his hands behind his back. “Before I wipe your clan of the face of the Saha, along with a piece of the Plateau on which it stands. I will not allow this kind of thing to happen on the lands of my clan.”

He spoke slowly and calmly, but behind every word, there was only one thing — power.

At the same moment, Jiang Yui appeared next to Kai, shocking him even further by leaning down and whispering something into his ear. Surprising himself, he came back to his senses in time to nod.

Jiang Yui smiled.

“You were too slow, sister dear.” Jiang Dao scolded her. Just like all the other elders here… “If I stayed away even for a moment longer, he wouldn’t be alive.”

“I apologize for the inconvenience and thank you for your help, brother.” Jiang Yui bowed. She was the older sibling, but in this world, power always came before age. She still couldn’t believe that Jiang Dao, an infant found in the middle of nowhere by the former patriarch, had managed to become an Exorcist at the age of twenty, and reach the initial level of the Elementalist Stage by the age of sixty.

The head of the Salamanders rose from the ground, glancing warily at the giant sword still hanging in the sky. This was the first time in his life that he had met someone so overwhelmingly strong. He had always considered the Old Man to be slightly stronger than himself. By the Heavens, he had never been so wrong before in his life.

Noticing him get up, Jiang Dao turned around to face him.

“Did you not understand me?”

“We’ll leave, but before that…” Shin Sei’s father grinned, looking even more like his son. “I challenge this… young man to a duel. You cannot deny me the chance to avenge my son and defend the honor of my clan.”

Jiang Dao chuckled as Jiang Yui stepped forward.

“Honorable patriarch, you have the right to do so, yes, but as the mentor of this… young man, as you refer to him,” she smiled charmingly, “I also have the right to take his place in the duel.”

“I’m sorry… His mentor?”

“That’s right. Kai Arnhard has, just a minute ago, agreed to become my first apprentice.”

She smiled again. The moment she had laid her eyes on the Salamander’s patriarch, she figured out what his goal was and was quick to offer Kai a way out.

But the grin didn’t leave the man’s face.

“The organizers are prohibited from accepting participants before the end of the Tournament,” he said.

“Did I ever say that he’d become a member of the Blades?” Jiang Yui frowned. “I offered him to become my apprentice, not to join the clan.”

Shin Sei’s father stopped short. He cast a malicious glance at the girl, and then, picking up his dead son, silently left the arena.

Having followed them out with his gaze, Jiang Dao also disappeared.

“Here.” Jiang Yui handed Kai a small paper amulet. As soon as he took it, she disappeared too.

Holding the amulet in his hand, he stood still for a whole minute, until the judge announced his victory.

“You’re a fool,” Rune’Tan muttered. “You’re playing with death again...”

Chapter 35
THE FINAL BATTLE

Everything was calm in the Flame Salamander Clan’s lands, especially in the capital, the City of the Three Fires, to which only the elite was given access. Since most of the inner-circle students and apprentices had gone to Neiven, its streets were rather empty today.

A tall man was walking down one of its well-kept streets, rustling softly with his orange robes. With a slight smile on his handsome face, he walked slowly toward the central palace, where the Elementalists and their servants lived.

“Lord Shin Zhang,” one of the guards greeted and bowed. “May I see your invitation?”

Even the most talented of apprentices couldn’t visit the patriarch whenever they pleased; they had to make a request in advance for an audience with the highest elder before they could even think about meeting with him. There were a lot of branches, as well as members of the Shin family. Therefore, only those like Shin Sei, who were born into the ruling family, could enter the palace at any time.

Ignoring the guard, Shin Zhang continued walking.

“My lord?”

The guard suddenly fell silent and grabbed his throat. Struggling to breathe, he and his colleagues stared wide-eyed as Shin Zhang continued on his way into the palace. They couldn’t do a damn thing to stop him or free themselves from his technique since his incredibly strong aura had blocked not only the flow of ki but their bodies as well.

Walking over their corpses, Shin Zhang calmly entered the palace grounds. Passing by both the protective and the signal array without activating them, he picked up his pace.

The door of the study opened abruptly, surprising the seven Elementalists that had gathered at the table around the artifact found in the temple of the Sea Dragon Clan. Not only was there a very strong defensive technique placed at the entrance, but even the servants were forbidden from entering this room.

“What are you doing here, boy?” one of them shouted, angry that they had been interrupted.

Leaving the corpse-littered hallway, the still-smiling Shin Zhang snapped his fingers, making everyone present tremble as their bodies became filled with alien energy. Faces twisted in horror, they could only stare as they were turned into statues made of ice.

Stopping to tap one of them as to make sure that the ice was thick enough, Shin Zhang picked up the artifact and admired it.

“So your time has come.” He smiled even wider. More precisely, the one who captured his body did.

The Spirit had been looking forward to this day. With everyone either dead or gone, no one could stop him from achieving his goal.

Placing the artifact on his palm, he whispered a couple of words. The item rose into the air and began to spin. Having compressed it, he poured ki into it.

Who would have guessed that this young man had such a powerful soul? Incredible! Lord U’Shor would envy his strength.
I never would’ve believed that the day would come when I’d get my revenge. I’ve waited for this for so long...

Capturing Shin Zhang’s body wasn’t difficult, especially for someone like him. Of course, the process wasn’t without some consequences. Due to the power he possessed, it was difficult, if not downright impossible, for the Spirit to take control of anyone. One’s body was directly connected with the soul. If one suffered, so would the other, and putting too much pressure on either would kill the owner.

For the plan to work, Rune’Tan made sure to lower the Spirit’s power so that Shin Zhang survived the possession process. However, that couldn’t go on forever, so time was of the essence.

The artifact lit up and stopped spinning. With a hum, a stream of energy gushed out of it. Grabbing it, the Spirit pointed the artifact toward the ceiling. The beam tore through the roof and several floors above, opening a portal right above the building.

Feeling a disturbance in the air, people came out of their homes and stared at the stormy sky as a huge mouth opened above the city. Out of it emerged a giant structure akin to a temple.

The Spirit smiled as he watched silently. The approaching Elementalists were of no threat to him, so he just ignored them.

And waited.

Few people knew that the underwater temple didn’t exist at any particular place in the world or point in time, and that it wasn’t only a place for testing candidates. The teleport, hidden at the edge of the Far Wasteland, didn’t lead to the bottom of an ocean, but to a separate reality created by U’Shor himself. This was why the Salamanders had never managed to find it.

The temple’s real purpose was to serve as a prison for the Underwater King — the third son of the Sea Dragon. Unlike his brothers, he had failed to go beyond the Tyrant Stage and survived only thanks to his father’s strength. Driven mad by his failure, he lost his mind, forever remaining a crazed beast.

Many suggested getting rid of him for the sake of safety, and to spare him from living in pain and fear, but U’Shor cherished the hope that his son would regain his sanity, so he left him alive. To relieve his suffering, he put his son in deep slumber, after which he left Saha.

However, no matter how much time passed, the Spirit didn’t notice any changes in the Underwater King’s state. He was still mad, if not more than before. At some point, it became clear that he’d never recover. It was then that the Spirit decided to wait for time to claim his master’s son.

But then Kai appeared, turning his world and plans upside down. Thanks to him, he was finally able to take revenge on the Salamanders. And he’d spare no expense taking them down.

The Underwater King’s powerful aura seeped through the cracks of the ancient walls of the temple, polluting the air, and spread over the city. The slumbering beast stirred, woken by its thirst for blood.

The Spirit was revealing its true power as well.

“Today you’ll finally pay for everything you’ve done, Salamanders,” he whispered, removing the chains from the wild monster and himself.

***

The patriarch, the high elder, and the Elementalists of the Flame Salamander Clan were on their way home, unaware of the horror that awaited them there. No one outside the clan’s lands knew about it. Except, perhaps, a young man with violet eyes.

But he and his peers were busy with other matters ― the final match of the third stage was about to begin.

Fang Bao, the first finalist, was currently in the infirmary. He was pale as chalk but all of the wounds he had received during the battle with Ivsim had already healed, leaving the healers puzzled about what ailed the young warrior.

This, unfortunately, meant that he wouldn’t be able to continue fighting unless he got better soon.

“Oh, don’t look so down,” came a cheerful voice from the corner of the room.

Fang Bao shuddered. He’d recognize that aura anywhere.

“Shacks, what are you doing here?”

“Visiting a sick friend, of course!” the archer replied with an innocent smile.

“Visitors usually don’t sneak into the rooms like this.”

“I like to make an entrance. Here, I brought you a gift.” He winked and tossed him a vial.

“What is it?” Fang Bao asked as he caught it.

“Aw, come on, don’t you wanna guess?” Receiving in response only a tired look and silence, he sighed. “Okay, okay… That’s the antidote.”

Fang Bao’s eyes widened instantly.

“You poisoned me?!” he exclaimed after a moment of silence.

“Maybe I did, maybe I didn’t.” Shacks shrugged. “But I advise you to drink it as soon as possible. Shin Sei died in your place. I don’t need a second corpse.”

After a couple of silent seconds and another long stare, Fang Bao uncorked the vial and drank the dirty yellow liquid. To his surprise, he really felt better.

“There you go! Good as new!” Shacks smiled. “Come on, get up. You don’t want to be late, do you? Just, please, don’t die there... I don’t wanna have to surrender again...” Having said that, he disappeared.

“Another one of his clones.” Fang Bao sighed. But why did he want to kill me? No, he didn’t want to kill me... Any of the semi-finalists would’ve done the trick. As for surrendering... He needs a certain place in the rating? But why? I bet it’s all about the prize! But if he wanted to be top four why didn’t he just beat me? Maybe he didn’t want to reveal his powers? Or was there something else?

***

The day of the final battle had arrived. And although both finalists were connected to the Blades, that didn’t decrease the interest. For, unlike in the many previous Tournaments, this time, the finalists weren’t famous cultivators with a cult following, members of the elite that only other members of the elite could identify as, but people’s people, two underdogs who had fought against the odds and secured themselves a place in the finals. It was their presence that attracted the views of young students, who could easily identify themselves in Kai and Fang Bao.

The stands instantly burst into shouts of support when the two entered the arena. It was hard to pick a favorite, so the audience supported both fighters equally.

Once the hubbub died down, the judge repeated the rules and announced the beginning of the fight. The fighters assumed their stances, but neither was in a hurry to move.

“I never thought that I’d end up fighting against someone who isn’t an apprentice,” Fang Bao said. “But what an irony... You presented yourself as an unarmed warrior, but turned out to be a master swordsman. I began by wielding a sword, and here I am, with my fists as my only weapons. Well, that’s a lie. I also have legs,” he added with a chuckle.

“And why do you think that I have only one weapon?” Kai replied with a grin.

Instead of the Blade of the Water Surface, two different swords appeared in Kai’s hands.

[Left Eye of the Storm]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Feature: Passive [Wind Shredder]

Feature: Active Ability [Sea Dragon’s Storm]

Left Eye of the Storm is spiritually linked to the Right Eye of the Storm. Using both blades doubles the wielder’s attack power.

[Right Eye of the Storm]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Feature: Passive [Wind Shredder]

Feature: Active Ability [Sea Dragon’s Storm]

Right Eye of the Storm is spiritually linked to the Left Eye of the Storm. Using both blades doubles the wielder’s attack power.

Usually, cultivators used only one weapon, if any. Once in a generation, those who could use two blades with equal efficiency would appear. To do that, the cultivator needed to have great control over energy and Forces as they’d have to send them simultaneously in two directions.

“Not bad.” Fang Bao smiled, hiding his surprise. “But you’re not the only one with a couple of aces left in your sleeve.”

A pair of golden gauntlets appeared on his hands, coupled with a pair of greaves that adorned his feet. Because of the mark, all that the people could see were the name and quality of the items, but this was enough to surprise the audience.

[Gauntlets of the Golden Beast]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

[Greaves of the Golden Beast]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Rare were those who had seen, let alone held or owned a Royal-rank item of this quality. The process of making them was relatively new and required an incredible amount of rare resources.

But what was even more surprising than Fang Bao owning such treasures, was the fact that he could use them.

“You also know how to use the Force of Form?” Kai asked, surprised.

“I do. Now, come on, show me what you’ve got.” Fang Bao grinned, taking a fighting stance.

Kai narrowed his eyes. Spreading his legs a little bit further apart, he crouched slightly, focusing ki into his feet. From there, it then spread over his body, activating Speed Step.

Leaving behind a trail of dust, he closed the distance between him and Fang Bao. His weapon’s passive ability was activated the moment he got closer to his opponent. Imbued with the Cold Void and Sword Forces, the blades hit the gauntlets, but did nothing other than roll off them.

Kai just smiled. Crossing the blades, he activated Blade Release, sending forth a wave of crimson that engulfed Fang Bao. Kai jumped back the next moment, avoiding Fang Bao’s fist. The latter stood still, body emitting a pale white light. The ground behind him was destroyed, but he got off with only a couple of scratches.

“Just as I thought. This is definitely a Belteise Empire technique. As are his weapons,” Rune’Tan said. “He’s really lucky to have stumbled upon the legacy of one of my countrymen. I think I know to whom these items belonged. He was a warrior not much weaker than me. He followed the Path of Stone and the Path of the Body, combining enormous defense and physical strength. Seems Fang Bao is following in his footsteps.”

“Did he have any weaknesses?” Kai asked.

“Mental and soul attacks, as well as some other rare elements,” the redhead replied with a chuckle. “All you can do is rely on your skills and brute strength. Ivsim was able to wound him even though Fang Bao didn’t use the Force of Form and weapons back then. I think you have a chance.”

“I’ll think of something...” Kai chuckled as he watched Fang Bao run toward him. The scarlet tattoo was glowing brightly. Nodding to himself, he activated Ultimate Focus. His pupils dilated and a wave of power washed over him.

Flesh collided with steel, but there was no blood. Fang Bao immediately realized that he wouldn’t be able to crush his opponent with brute force alone. Kai wasn’t as fast as Ivsim, but he avoided all attacks, using both blades to deflect whenever it was necessary. Still, his blades couldn’t so much as scratch Fang Bao’s strengthened skin. But they didn’t need to.

With each hit, a drop of Kai’s power would be absorbed into Fang Bao’s body, interfering with the control of his ki. But Kai was delusional if he thought that that’d be enough to throw Fang Bao off. He was much more experienced than his previous opponents and had greater control over his body thanks to the path he had decided to follow.

The exchange of blows continued for a while, when Kai suddenly closed the distance. Putting the blades together, he swung, sending forth a thin scarlet crescent. Intuition screaming to get away, Fang Bao dodged as quickly as he could.

Kai’s limit was four techniques. Using the swords as mediums, he activated Blade Release four times. However, he didn’t stop there. Focusing on the flow of energy, he managed to combine four attacks into one, putting all his power into it.

Fang Bao poured even more ki into the tattoo and sped up but he still failed to dodge in time. The crescent grazed his leg, leaving a deep wound, bypassing his defensive technique.

For the first time since the beginning of the Tournament, he was truly surprised by someone else’s skill. Not only had Kai managed to wound him, but he was still standing despite the fact that he had spent a crazy amount of ki.

How much energy does he even have?! I have to end the fight as soon as possible. If I lose just because I got tired, I’ll never forgive myself.

The tattoo began to grow, spreading over his entire body. Once it had covered him to the tips of his fingers, it flashed and disappeared. Pieces of translucent green armor began to emerge from his skin until he was covered in it from head to toe.

Avatar of War was his strongest technique but it used a lot of ki. Had it not been for the Gauntlets and the Greaves that accumulated and released ki, allowing him to fuel the technique, he would’ve never been able to use it. He usually relied on pills and potions to keep his energy supply steady, but those were forbidden by the Tournament rules.

He rushed forward before Kai had the time to recover from shock. The Avatar was a chunky piece of armor, but it was still very fast. So fast in fact that many were unable to see him until he was right next to Kai, who stood bound by the Ghost Fists. Swinging with his fist, he hit his target with such force that the air shook, the ground trembled, and a crater formed. Debris flew in all directions, but Kai was nowhere to be seen.

“Motherf―”

Turning abruptly, he saw Kai standing behind him unharmed.

Appearing in the air in front of Fang Bao, he swung with his swords. The former didn’t have time to do anything but helplessly watch as the blades pierced the ghastly steel, cutting their way through to his body. Only at the last moment did he send ki toward the more vital areas to protect them. The tip of one of the blades sank a couple of inches deep into his shoulder. He waved with his left to attack, but Kai disappeared again, appearing twenty feet away.

“That’s―!” exclaimed one of the Blade elders.

“―Spatial Transfer,” another whispered. “Combined with the Force of Form.”

“How’s that possible? Not even... Is this even possible without the Fusion Force?!”

“Hypothetically, it is. But it requires a large supply of energy and a Gold-rank technique, much more powerful than ours. I can only think of one explanation...”

“The ancestors...”

Kai breathed heavily as the space around him slowly returned to normal. Fang Bao looked at him with surprise. He wasn’t the only one who had managed to master two Forces of Form while still being below the Elementalist Stage. But his Paths were relatively simple, while Kai walked one of the most difficult ones — the Path of Space.

I haven’t seen such a thing even among the highest elders of the clan. Fang Bao thought. Could it be that...? Has he also found an item from the era of the Belteise Empire?

Wincing, he grabbed his shoulder and squeezed. Looking down, he saw a layer of crimson frost covering the wound. It was then that he felt the source of the force that had hindered him earlier. Now it was in his body, slowly freezing it. In addition, he also lost the connection with the Avatar.

Grimacing, he redirected some of the energy from the Golden Beast’s Armor to counteract the Cold Void. However, because of that, he now had even less strength left to maintain the Avatar. He needed to finish the fight soon.

But Kai wasn’t going to make it easy for him. Activating Offset Step, he instantly found himself next to Fang Bao, forcing him to defend. Appearing and disappearing, he kept preventing his opponent from doing anything. Appearing once again, he rained blow upon blow on the Avatar without stopping, putting more and more energy into each attack. The armor was reduced to a couple of plates in a matter of seconds, and Fang Bao’s skin had turned the color of a ripe plum.

But Fang Bao would rather die than give up.

I can feel him! He prefers the right side. He’s limited to thirty feet... Oh, I’ve got you now.

Kai, who appeared the next moment, was in for an unpleasant surprise in the form of several dozen Ghost Fists, which he couldn’t avoid this time as Ultimate Focus no longer worked. The attack sent him flying to the opposite side of the arena and crashing into the protective dome. Gasping, he coughed blood. He was sure that he had suffered internal bleeding or at least a punctured lung.

Falling to the ground, he tried to get up, but broken bones and torn ligaments weren’t really cooperating. It became clear that by dispelling the Avatar, Fang Bao had invested almost all of his remaining energy into his attack.

Raising his head, he saw a huge golden cocoon where Fang Bao had just been. By the time Kai was finally able to get up, a powerful aura began to seep through the golden ribbons. Sitting back down, Kai continued to regenerate and restore ki, preparing to deliver the final blow. The recent attack had significantly weakened Fang Bao, making it more difficult for him to continue. Kai hoped to finish this battle once he had sufficiently healed.

He knew that the Golden Cocoon was a defensive ability of Fang Bao’s weapons. But what worried him was the aura. Where did it come from?

Slowly but surely, the golden ribbons began to unfold, revealing the unharmed Fang Bao. His skin looked like it was made of stone. Ki was literally pouring out of it. He felt like a completely different person.

People began to whisper.

“What’s happening?”

“Is this also some kind of transformation, like Shin Sei’s?”

“Is there anyone in the Blades with a bloodline so pure that they could partially transform?”

“No. Fang Bao certainly doesn’t have a bloodline.”

“Then what is it?”

“You may not believe it, but judging by what I know about Spirits, this is it. Or rather, a union with one.”

“A Spirit?! Fang Bao has a Spirit?!”

Kai was convinced that Fang Bao had merged with a Young Stone Spirit, which he must’ve been keeping inside himself under a special seal. By the looks of it, it seemed to be a natural one. Not only was this type of Spirit rare, but the process of catching and taming one was a feat worth of history books. And judging by the fact that Fang Bao could even merge with his Spirit, he seemed to have taken possession of it a long time ago.

“This asshole.” Jiang Yui bit her fingernail. “As far as I can sense, his powers have tripled! And that is without taking into account his techniques.”

“Are you worried about your student?” One of the elders grinned.

“Of course I am!” she exclaimed. “Although I’m amazed by the fact that he can use Forces of two different Paths, that won’t help him with this.”

“If memory serves me, no one before had used a Spirit in the Tournament,” the old man said, stroking his beard. “Hell, I don’t remember seeing anyone this strong in the finals before.”

Jiang Yui grimaced. Did Kai even stand a chance now? His healing skills were out of this world, but would that help him win? Where did this Fang Bao come from even?

Maybe he has another ace up his sleeve? She hoped. Heavens, I want him to win so badly…

Fang Bao had completely merged with his Spirit, gaining both its energy supply and cover. By this time, Kai had healed his broken bones and even managed to restore a good chunk of his ki reserve.

“Sorry, Kai, but you can’t win,” Fang Bao said and then disappeared.

Kai didn’t have time to blink. In the next second, he was punched in the stomach with such force that he was sent flying back. Stumbling to the ground, he vomited blood. But Fang Bao didn’t stop there. Moving with tremendous speed, he attacked again, hitting his left shoulder. Kai raised his hand in time to block, but he ended just breaking his bones. Jumping back, Fang Bao dashed forward and kicked Kai’s legs, knocking him over.

“Give up,” he said, stepping on his chest. “You heal extremely well, but I don’t want to harm you any further.”

“Maybe you should give up.” Kai grinned and looked at Fang Bao’s foot. The ice enveloped it and continued to crawl up his leg.

Fang Bao immediately retreated, directing all of the Spirit’s energy into suppressing the Cold Void. Turning his gaze to Kai, he saw a sphere of ice rapidly forming around him.

Not wishing to give him a chance to attack, he dashed forward. But when he approached Kai, his body began to freeze and he had to move away. Hitting the air, he created some of the strongest Ghost Fists so far. But when they approached Kai, they immediately froze and shattered.

Kai had to back off to heal again. He didn’t expect that Fang Bao would become so strong, and he paid the price for his carelessness. However, Fang Bao also underestimated Kai, giving him time to come to his senses and activate Unbreakable Ice — one of the three techniques described in the Dance of the Sea Dragon Scroll.

Kai’s defense had always been weak, so the first thing he decided to master was this particular technique, which quickly froze everything around the target for a while, protecting it. He had finished mastering it a few hours after the battle with Shin Sei since he had reached the peak understanding of the second layer by then.

Kai watched Fang Bao’s futile attempts to destroy the ice. The onslaught didn’t last long, however, as he decided to save energy. Not that it mattered, Kai was using this to buy himself enough time to reveal his last ace — his evolved bloodline.

His bloodline was of a physical type, so Rune’Tan immediately suspected that it was his body that was interfering with the transition process, and not his soul. He turned out to be right. Kai’s body was unusual. In addition to the standard three hundred and sixty acupuncture points, his body had six more. Until he opened them, he couldn’t level further. But this was more complicated than it sounded. The System called these points The Six Gates of the Body, each of which always remained closed by default. But Kai could now open them at any moment by saturating them with energy. And, depending on the Gate and the amount of ki he used, he could receive one of six boosts: strength, speed, endurance, regeneration, intelligence, and stamina.

But, besides that, after going through the evolution of the bloodline, Kai finally found out whose it was. The System helped him in this, displaying the following message.

Attention!

First Bloodline Evolution Completed!

Feature gained [True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]: Six Gates of the Body are available.

Kai opened the Endurance Gate. By filling it with about one-fifth of its maximum energy reserve, he increased his healing rate by almost a third. All the injuries he had received were healed in less than a minute.

Used another part of ki, he filled the Power, Speed, and Stamina Gates increasing the corresponding characteristics by more than forty percent. To avoid overloading the body with energy each time, he could now use the Gates.

But… There was always a but. His ki supply, big as it was, didn’t allow him to open more than three Gates at the same time.

After reaching the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level, Kai doubled his ki reserve, which was truly enormous even for those at the Source Creation level. In addition, he could restore his energy by simply absorbing it from his surroundings. But even with all this, he had problems opening all the Gates at once.

The ice cracked, melting away.

“You recovered?” Fang Bao asked. “Too late, I wo―”

Kai suddenly showed up very close. Blows rained down on Fang Bo again, inflicting small but significant damage. Piercing the stone skin wasn’t easy even with several Blade Release Techniques active at once. So even the smallest cuts were enough for the Cold Void to seep into Fang Bao’s body. In addition, the bits of the Sword Forces that managed to get in, attacked the body from the inside.

The balance of power in the arena changed dramatically. People watched in awe as Kai pushed Fang Bao back, forcing him to retreat and defend himself. And although his defenses still caused Kai problems, the latter was forcing him to spend his ki on fighting the invading forces inside his body. Still, the process turned to be more difficult than he initially thought.

And when Fang Bao used the Avatar again, which this time consisted entirely of stone, making him look like a walking mountain, Kai’s attacks stopped inflicting any damage at all.

It was a stalemate.

Fang Bao couldn’t hit Kai, and the latter, in turn, couldn’t break through his defenses. It was only a question of who would run out of ki first.

Kai could keep recovering till cows come home, but using three Gates at once threatened to deplete his supply of ki in half an hour, while Fang Bo and his Spirit could probably continue like this for hours. So, if he wished to win, he had to risk it.

Focusing, he activated Unbreakable Ice, but this time he imprisoned Fang Bao in it. The latter immediately tried to break free, but it’d take him at least a few minutes.

Having won himself some time, Kai stepped back and assumed a fighting stance. Concentrating, he closed his eyes, and entered the soul world. Then he closed the opened Gates, redirecting almost all available energy into the Mind Gate. After that, he plunged into meditation, warning Rune’Tan to wake him up when Fang Bao broke free.

Sinking deeper into meditation, Kai simultaneously directed the Cold Void into his mind and soul world. This not only made it possible to clear his mind but also created the effect of time flowing slower inside the spirit world. And, finally, he activated Ultimate Focus.

He could use this ability for no more than ten minutes a day. If he used it for longer, he’d block it for at least a week. However, that didn’t worry him. He had no more important matters to attend to.

As prepared as possible, Kai recalled Jiang Dao and his strength. Thanks to his energy vision, he saw how he used ki as well as the Sword and Forces of Space. Unfortunately, the days when he needed only one glance to copy someone else’s technique were over. Firstly, techniques of Gold and higher ranks were too complicated and required detailed analysis and mediation. Secondly, he didn’t know Fusion Force.

The only thing he wanted was to discover and understand certain principles of techniques. For that reason, he kept repeating the moment when Jiang Dao had used his powers.

Minutes began to feel like hours.

Both the audience and the elders were perplexed. No one understood what Kai was trying to do. Fang Bao didn’t get it either, but he didn’t particularly care about it. All he cared about was getting out of the ice prison. Which he finally managed after a full minute of bashing against its walls.

Still protected by the stone version of the Avatar, he rushed at Kai. And although Cold Void was still slowing him down, he was determined to not let it hinder him. With each step, the distance between them decreased, but Kai still didn’t move. People began to shout to wake him up, no one wanted Fang Bo to win by attacking a defenseless opponent.

Fang Bao was sure that this was another one of Kai’s tricks so he didn’t care if his opponent seemed to be asleep.

“There you are,” he said, noticing Kai’s hand twitch. His eyes shot wide open, the intense glow of which even made Fang Bao stagger.

Looking through his opponent, Kai began to calmly raise the blade.

“Space Cut,” he whispered.

In the next instant, there was the sound of broken glass. No one was sure if that was some effect of the technique, or the sound of the protective dome crumbling.

Chapter 36
OPENING THE INDESTRUCTIBLE TOWER

Starting at the tip of Kai’s blade, a hungry void stretched toward the collapsing dome, devouring the space between. Glittering shards disappeared in its maw. It quivered and was gone in the next second. The universe had always strived for integrity, so it began to restore immediately.

However, the world was in no hurry to deal with the consequences. From the huge crater in the ground that stretched across almost the entire arena, to Fang Bao, who couldn’t avoid this attack.

Without space, neither matter nor energy could exist, so when it was destroyed, they followed. The aftermath depended on the strength of the wielder and the objects caught in the blast, which was why the damage wasn’t as devastating as it could’ve been and why Fang Bao was still alive and moving.

This technique was a natural result of Kai’s development. The only thing he gained from analyzing Jiang Dao’s power was an understanding of how to combine the Sword and Forces of Space. Everything else he gained from the knowledge he had already had. He had already mastered the Blade Release and he also knew how to apply Force of Space for movement thanks to the Rune’Tan’s technique. The only thing he lacked was an understanding of how to connect them.

The Path of Space at the Hearing Stage consisted of only four Forces: Attraction, Repulsion, Creation, and Destruction. He was well acquainted with the first two as they were needed for the Five Weightless Steps Technique, allowing him to distort space and accelerate. The third was usually used to create Rings of Gold-rank and above. The fourth, well, it was obvious for what it was used.

Unlike an ordinary technique, this one didn’t have a trajectory or the slight delay that happened between the moment it was called upon and the moment it manifested itself, it just sort of appeared the moment it was summoned, devouring all in its path. The only way to really dodge it was to know that it was going to appear and get far, far away.

Fang Bao was lying on the ground, blood gushing from his chest. The healers were already rushing to the arena.

The Avatar, even though it was imbued with the Spirit’s energy, shattered under the pressure but Fang Bao was once again able to prove that in this generation there was no one with stronger defense than him. He was terribly wounded, but at least he was alive.

And so, the Grand Tournament had come to an end.

Fang Bao had come second, Ivsim was third, and Shacks fourth. Lei Shen and Jiang Yong had won fifth and sixth place respectively.

In addition, due to the fact that two participants were killed, the list shifted, so that Lily wasn’t tenth, but ninth.

That was how the long and eventful Tournament ended.

***

A year and a half had passed.

Kai, Lily, and Ivsim had become apprentices of the Blades. Unsurprisingly, the Serpents had tried to convince and stop such promising cultivators from leaving, but nothing came of it. As much as they wanted, they couldn’t threaten or prevent the two from leaving due to their friendship with Kai. They had unknowingly played themselves when they had helped the Salamanders run after him.

As for the Salamanders, the clan no longer existed. The Spirit and the Underwater King had managed to not only destroy several cities before the arrival of the patriarch but also kill the vast majority of the high elders.

When the Salamanders finally returned home, they fell into the Spirit’s trap. Along with Shin Zhang, he killed four of them, and left Shin Sei’s father seriously injured. Left without a vessel to bind him to this world, U’Shor’s loyal servant died with a smile on his face.

There was no one left to stop the Underwater King, who continued to rage on the lands of the Flame Salamander Clan, destroying everything in its path. Realizing that there was nothing they could do except run and pray to the Heavens that the beast wouldn’t come after them, the remaining members of the Shin family, including the wounded patriarch, collected whatever they could and hastily fled the Plateau. They went far away, aware that if not the monster, then other clans would definitely finish them off.

As for their disciples and other clan members, they fled to the border, joining the Serpents in the south and the Sun Blessed in the north.

The Underwater King, seriously wounded by the Serpent Elementalists, fled deep into the Far Wasteland, and then into the ocean, after which no one saw the monster again.

***

Kai smiled. After two weeks, he had finally reached the Source Creation level. It was the most difficult test for him, since, having an incredibly solid foundation for cultivation, he had to support it in further development, which wasn’t easy to achieve.

Taking a deep breath, he opened the stats window.

Stats

Age: 20

Race: human

Status: Mortal

Stage: Soul Stage

Level: Source Creation

Characteristics

• [Power]: 103.12

• [Speed]: 99.23

• [Endurance]: 104.34

• [Stamina]: 115.66

• [Mind]: 80.46

• [Energy]: 332.62

Available points: 0

Abilities

• [Low-rank Techniques: View]

• [Earth-rank Techniques: View]

• [Blade Release Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Five Weightless Steps Technique]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Unbreakable Ice Technique]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Frosty Touch Technique]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Space Destroying Sweep]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Seven Blades Technique]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

Forces

Sword Force (Hearing Stage): Reflection Force, Speed Force, Endurance Force, Strength Force, Slashing Force, Piercing Force, Intent Force

Path of Sword (Seer Stage): Force of Form

Path of Space (Hearing Stage): Force of Repulsion, Force of Attraction, Force of Creation, Force of Destruction.

Path of Space (Seer Stage): Force of Form

Concept of the Cold Void: average understanding of the third layer

Features and Equipment

[True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]

[Six Gates of the Body]

[No Limits]

[Life Rampage]

[Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo] - Progress: locked

[Oath] given by Rune’Tan Shakwir. Possibility of refusing.

[Favorite of the Forces]: You are able to see what is invisible to others.

[Small Energy Shield]: Physical characteristics increased by 10% of the total energy reserve.

[Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus]

[Full Aura Disguise]

[Silver-rank Items. View]

[Gold-rank Items. View]

[Twin Blades of the Grizzly Mountain]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

[Medium Sword Spirit]. Development progress: 46%

Achievements

[Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

[Quality Leap!]. Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of soul energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,995 years

Rising slowly, Kai headed for the exit of the cultivation room. There was nothing more he wanted right now than to take a bath and put on some clean, freshly-washed clothes.

The Source Creation level was the third and final step of the Soul Stage. Kai had spent about half a month on it as a lot of preparation was required before attempting to reach the next level, but the wait was always worth it.

When he had reached the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level, his body and soul developed greatly. In Kai’s case, the new level not only increased his ki reserve by fifty percent but also gave him the Energy Shield, which significantly increased the rest of his stats. Also, with the discovery of the hidden points, he acquired abilities usually inherent only to Exorcists and Elementalists — the Soul Manifestation and the Full Aura Disguise. If Kai were an ordinary cultivator, that’d be the moment when he’d drop Power Breath and use the acupuncture points to absorb prana with his entire body. But he needn’t worry about that.

Then, a little less than a year later, he was already prepared for the second level of the Soul Stage — the Meridian Formation level. For this, he had to prepare the soul nodes, feeding them with ki until they were practically bursting with it. The wider the nodes were, the more ki was required. It was only thanks to the huge amount of resources that the best students of the strongest clan received, as well as his ability to control energy that he managed to do this.

The process of creating a special network of channels that connected the acupuncture points and soul, passing through the nodes and hidden points, wasn’t easy. But Kai managed. Using the Cold Void, he created the widest and longest meridians one possibly could.

As soon as he was done, he immediately started preparing for the next stage. By this point, he had absorbed more than three hundred Energy Stones in the course of eight months.

The soul, or rather, its shell, had a spherical shape and kept two things — a special kind of energy and the Soul Spark. In the process of cultivation, the cultivator had to invade their own soul in order to saturate it with ki and form a Source around it by using a part of its own energy in the process. Once a Source was formed, all the harvested energy had to be directed into it, only after that could the transition process be considered complete and the energy system fully developed. Further, under the influence of the Forces generated by the successful transition, the Soul Spark evolved for the third time, due to which the spent soul energy was restored.

After soaking in the bath for a couple of hours, Kai decided to go to the Palace of Knowledge, where many of the techniques of the Seven Blades Clan were kept. However, he didn’t go there just for them, but to find out if his mentor had returned to the Plateau. Jiang Yui had been sent north to the Lowlands a little less than a month ago to help the vassal countries protect themselves from the invasion of monsters from the Unknown Lands. Normally, an initial-level Elementalist would’ve been sent, but the messenger spoke of a beast at the peak Tyrant Stage. Kai was offered to go to at least see how people outside the Plateau and Alkea lived, but due to preparing himself for reaching a new stage, he decided to stay.

At the Palace, he learned that Jing Yui had contacted the clan the day before yesterday with the news that she’d be returning soon. Thanking the receptionist, Kai was about to leave when he saw Jiang Yong. Noticing him, the latter immediately approached him.

“Congratulations on the new level, brother Jiang Kai.” He nodded in greeting and smiled.

Kai winced on the inside. Having become an elite apprentice, he was adopted into the Jiang family and given their last name, although he asked everyone to call him by his name. In addition, he had to pledge an oath to the clan and swear to be loyal. Fortunately, he could leave at any time as the oath wasn’t hard to break.

“Thanks. I see that you’re close to reaching one yourself,” he said, having observed Jiang Yong’s energy structure with his special vision.

“Perceptive as always.” Jiang Yong confirmed with a nod. Gasping as he had remembered something, he beckoned Kai closer and lowered his voice. “I don’t know if you’ve heard,” he whispered, excitement clear in his voice, “but they’ve finally figured out how to use the key. In two weeks, they’ll try to open the Tower!”

This became known some six months ago, but those news consisted mostly of rumors started by the clan itself since the patriarch and the Council decided to involve not only the Bright Moon and the Sun Blessed Clans, but also everyone else.

“Really? Interesting...”

“But that’s not all. The elders have advised that those at the Soul Stage start forming teams of five.” Jiang Yong suddenly fell silent. He looked a bit uncomfortable. “That’s why… I…” he began awkwardly. “I’d like to be a member of your team!”

Kai stared at him in surprise for a moment and then smiled and nodded.

“Sure. I’ll invite Lily and Ivsim. You can choose the fifth member if you want.”

Jiang Yong was momentarily taken aback by the quick response.

“Thanks! You can rely on me!” he exclaimed joyfully. “Also, do you want to go with me and watch the apprentice exam?”

“And what’s that about?”

“Rumor has it that a very talented cultivator has appeared in one of our countries in the Lowlands. The elders were quick to get to him. He’s supposed to take the exam. Though, if you ask me, this is just a formality. He’s only twenty-one and he has already reached the initial level of the Exorcist Stage!”

Kai’s eyebrows went up.

Another rising star? he thought.

One name immediately surfaced in his mind — Shacks. After all, he had amazed the entire Plateau a few months after the end of the Tournament by reaching the Exorcist Stage. As it turned out, he had been preparing himself for it during the Tournament. The only thing he was missing was the Red Star Pill, which the Bright Moon Clan hadn’t been able to create in recent years and which was the prize given to the fourth place winner.

Having received his prize, Shacks immediately got down to reaching the new stage, which he managed to do a month after his twenty-first birthday, becoming the current youngest Exorcist. Jiang Dao still held the record, being the only one who managed to become an Exorcist at the age of twenty.

By coincidence or some twist of fate, the same Force Sealing Technique that he used when transitioning to the Soul Stage helped Shacks become an Exorcist so early. He was kind of lucky since this method couldn’t be used to become an Exorcist before. It was only five years ago that the strongest masters of the Bright Moon Clan made this possible.

It was because of this technique that Shacks surrendered instead of winning. He knew about the Spirit’s presence as well as that he couldn’t deal with it without opening the seal. As he didn’t want to do that, he came up with the plan to poison Fang Bao. He also didn’t want to risk surrendering later as he suspected that someone would die, because of which he’d take the third place.

As for Fang Bao, he didn’t want to return to the Jiang family. Once he had recovered, he received his reward and left. So far, no one had heard anything from him.

“I think I’ll pass,” Kai replied. “I should go and practice. You can tell me what happened later.”

“I see. All right then. Good luck with the training.”

“Take care, Jiang Yong.”

“You, too, Jiang Kai.”

“Just Kai, please.”

***

Two people descended from the sky. By distorting space itself and manipulating gravity, they were able to fly without wings to aid them. Having landed, they looked at the gigantic tower that loomed before them. The ground around it was dead and barren. No animal dared approach it.

The two stopped before the steel gates that had not been opened for millennia.

“After all these years...” Jiang Guo smiled, looking at the key clenched firmly in his hand. “The day has finally come.”

“Where’s the Old Man?” Jiang Dao asked, looking askance at the patriarch, eyes hidden underneath long lashes.

Jiang Guo chuckled in response.

“He won’t be coming today... Now, here’s what I need you to do,” he said and turned to him, arm outstretched and palm opened. “Take the key and insert it into the lock. Before turning it, use the Self-Destruction Technique and redirect all the generated energy into the key.”

Few were those who knew that opening the Tower required not only a key but also a colossal amount of energy, which even the strongest peak Elementalists didn’t possess. For this to happen, it was necessary to combine the power of several masters, but there was one problem — only one person could open the Tower, otherwise the key would again break into three parts. Thus, only those who had reached the next step on the path of development — the Holy Lord Stage — could do that.

But the Blades managed to find a loophole. If a cultivator destroyed their body and soul and redirected their ki into the key, there should be enough of it to open the Tower.

Jiang Dao shuddered. His body started to move, obeying not his will, but the will of the patriarch. He came closer, his hand reached out, and then...

Blood soaked the infertile ground. The tip of a polished blade protruded from Jiang Guo’s back.

Jiang Dao chuckled.

“Did you really think that you could deceive me?” For the first time in his life, his voice wasn’t ice cold, but quiet and filled with malice. “Did you really think that I wouldn’t recognize you, Old Man? That you could hide the fact that you’re one of the four founders of the Blades, born over twenty thousand years ago? That you don’t feel the slightest bit of remorse stealing the bodies of your sons so that you could stay alive? Oh, how lucky you were to find the part of the key that affected the soul. That your Sparks faded much more slowly...”

“How did you... violate the order?” the Old Man wheezed, eyes wide in surprise and disbelief. “How did you... find out...?”

Although his chest was punctured, the wound wasn’t fatal. Jiang Dao had made sure to avoid the vital organs.

“Are you talking about the mark you left on my soul? Do you really think that I didn’t know about it? Do you think that High Elder Jiang Sui, who was one of you, really died because of some monster fifteen years ago?” Jiang Dao slowly opened his eyes, revealing empty sockets. “The price was high, but freedom is more valuable. There’s a reason they say that the eyes are the mirror of the soul... I made Jiang Sui tell me about you.”

He knew that the Old Man and three other elders had witnessed the reign of U’Shor and saw its outcome. He knew that no matter how much his teacher slowed down the aging process, he couldn’t do so forever. He knew that the clan founders even mastered the mysterious Cold Void by stealing one of the scrolls from the Sea Dragons, which also made it possible to partially slow down aging.

Jiang Dao knew that the life of his mentor was drawing to a close and that the only way to prolong it was to reach the Holy Lord Stage, for which he needed the Tower.

And that’s why they created him — a protégée above all protégés. With the help of a Key Fragment, they had him reach their level of power so that he could one day sacrifice himself in order to open the Tower. It was for this task that he had been marked from the day he was born.

The Old Man trembled with rage.

“And since you found out, you think you’ve won?!” he yelled, releasing a wave of power that shattered the shackles of the Gravity Prison that Jiang Dao used to capture him. He was gone in the next instant. “I’ll just have to force you to open the Tower then,” he said, reappearing some hundred feet away. Focusing his ki, he healed the wound. A Healing Pill appeared in his hand, which he immediately put into his mouth.

A wave of incredible power covered everything within a several miles radius around them, killing what little flora had managed to survive in these abandoned lands. Not wishing to waste time, the Old Man immediately merged with two Sword Elementals.

Since its inception, the strength of the Seven Blades Clan depended on seven unusual Elementals, each of which was distinguished by one of the Forces. The clan’s founders had discovered these creatures when they explored the ruins of the Belteise Empire.

Before, both the Old Man and Jiang Guo had one such treasure. That is the former now had two, as the body of the latter was now his. The Elementals manifested themselves in the form of two beautiful blades, imbued with the Force of Speed and the Force of Incision.

The Old Man took one sword. The other started to move as if an invisible warrior had grabbed it. The blades crossed, creating a storm from which emerged a shower of ten thousand blades. Moving like a single entity, they all rushed toward Jiang Dao who just raised his palm to the sky, stopping them at once. The blades melted away, forming a single sphere of pure sword energy, which was immediately sent back to the Old Man. With a swing of one of the blades, he deflected the sphere and glared at his student with eyes full of anger and wonder.

The blade of Jiang Dao’s sword became covered with strange patterns and enveloped in a mystical aura.

“An Elemental with the Force of Reflection? But… That one had gone missing ages ago,” he whispered, and his eyes widened even more.

“That’s right,” Jiang Dao replied with a smile. “Fang Ling’s descendants tamed it.”

This particular Elemental had once belonged to Sigurd of Alkea and helped him fight against Jiang Dao for as long as he had.

“Commendable,” the Old Man mumbled to himself and disappeared. “But it’s not enough.”

Appearing behind Jiang Dao, he swung, sending forth a scarlet wave that cast a shadow on the Tower. A part of the forest that stood in the distance was wiped off the face of the planet. A shadow darted out of the crimson, but the Old Man reacted in time, deflecting several thin energy blades with one wide swing.

Jiang Dao stood aside, calm and unharmed.

Did he really handle this attack so easily? Just how strong have we made him? Well, it’s time he felt my real strength!

Bringing his hands together, he merged the two swords and pointed them toward the sky.

“Hunger of the Ice Sky!” he shouted and stabbed the blades into the ground.

The temperature dropped dramatically. The ground was covered with ice, and the air became so heavy with frost that a deeper breath would make one’s lungs freeze.

This was the effect of the Cold Void, which was one of three parts, along with Space and the Sword Forces that made up this technique.

A dark red ray shot down from the sky and crashed into Jiang Dao with a strong rumble and loud crackle. For a moment, only two colors remained in the world — red and black, and then the effect of the technique ended.

The rip in space and time slowly closed as the remnants of the Forces and sword energy continued to rage.

“Is that all you’ve got?”

Crashing back into the Tower, the Old Man was pressed against it by an invisible force. In the next moment, he felt the Elementals disappear, and they ceased to obey him.

Jiang Dao appeared in front of him.

“I wondered if anyone has discovered the four corpses in the meeting room yet,” he said, opening his hand. On his palm lay seven small scarlet balls, each adorned with a special symbol. These were the seven Elementals that the Blades prided themselves with. Jiang Dao already had one of them. He received four more by killing some of the senior elders. And the last two he just took from the Old Man. “Then again, everyone’s on their way to here. So it’s all right...”

“Impossible!” the Old Man blurted out, trying to move. “Why did my Elementals leave?!”

“What do you mean, why? Didn’t you teach me that they loved Forces? And the stronger the Forces, the higher the attachment to the owner. It’s simple.” He smiled. “Seems you didn’t know that if you combine Elementals of the same element, you can make a Holy Spirit, which is similar to the Holy Lord level.”

“No… Impossible!” The Old Man gasped, piecing the picture together. “A Sword Orb?! The Path-Walker level?!”

Jiang Dao put the scarlet orbs inside himself.

“Old man... You’ve been manipulating me from my very birth...” he said coldly. “You wanted to create a warrior equal to you in strength, a scapegoat you’d sacrifice to prolong your pathetic life a bit longer... But you overdid it. You gave birth to a monster that not even you can control.”

He turned his head to the west. They’d soon be there.

“The Blades are just a phase,” he said, turning his gaze back to him. “And although you were going to use me, I don’t hold a grudge against it. So don’t hold a grudge against me. I simply must take advantage of your hard work... It’s time to move on, and you’ll help me in this by opening the Tower...”

***

The gates creaked opened. Thousands of people looked down a dark passage. People discussed something among themselves but soon fell silent. A couple of Elementalists, Exorcists, and apprentices at the Soul Stage headed inside.

Kai was also there with his team: Lily, Ivsim, Jiang Yong, and Jiang Si.

“It’s the...”

“Oh, you’ve finally finished your meditation?” Kai asked, hearing Rune’Tan’s voice. “Yes, this is the Indestructible Tower, it has finally been opened.”

“The Indestructible Tower?” Rune’Tan suddenly turned serious. “Nonsense. These are the Gates of Ecumene. It allows you to travel to different worlds. Wait... If they were closed, that explains the overall lack of prana in this world. Saha is a distant planet, connected to only one other planet, which also belonged to the Belteise Empire. But that world is rather lifeless. Perhaps the System considered it dead and closed communication with it... That’d explain it.”

“Wait, wait. What?” Kai shook his head. “Gateway, dead planet, source of energy... Is that true?”

“Do you think I’m lying to you? That I’m inventing fairy tales here?!” Rune’Tan sounded offended. “This is reallya portal, and since it’s been opened, it must lead somewhere. It also means that Saha will restore its former amount of prana, although not in the nearest millennium...”

“Sorry...” Kai rubbed the bridge of his nose. “It’s just... Too much...”

The high elders reported that the Tower wasn’t yet fully open and that they needed to perform a ritual. For that, they needed space and time.

“These lying bastards!” Rune’Tan spat.

“Something seems off, yeah…”

“The gates are wide open! They’re moving people to… Kai, they’ll use them as batteries. Listen, on my signal, activate the most powerful defensive technique you have. Otherwise, you’ll die! After that, go to the very center, because you’ll not be able to get out of the Tower.”

Kai didn’t argue. Rune’Tan’s existence also depended on his life, so he trusted him. On his signal, he did his best to protect both himself and his teammates.

The next moment, all hell broke loose. The circle in the center of the Tower, where Jiang Dao and a couple of other Blades were, lit up. Their group began to slowly disappear as the portal glowed brighter.

Everyone else stood frozen. Neither apprentices nor the other clan leaders could lift a finger while the Tower quickly drained energy from them, sucking them dry and threatening to turn them into mummies. Greed for power killed all those who were forced to come here.

“Holy Heavens,” Jiang Yong gasped, “what’s going on here?”

“It’s a trap.” Lily shuddered, remembering the expedition in Alkea.

“Why are we the only ones who can move?” Ivsim asked.

“Follow me if you want to live! Just believe me,” Kai said sternly and headed toward the portal.

His teammates exchanged glances. Lily and Ivsim nodded and followed. Jiang Yong hurried after them. Jiang Si hesitated but then went after them. Had he waited but a moment longer, he would’ve suffered the same fate as everyone else.

Ignoring the pleading looks of the unfortunate cultivators, Kai picked up his pace and stopped dead in his tracks halfway to the portal. It was still glowing brightly but there was no one inside. Jiang Dao and the others were probably already gone.

A message appeared before his eyes.

Attention!

Elize of Alkea demands the fulfillment of the oath.

Task received!

[Salvation]: Save Elize of Alkea by fulfilling your part of the oath.

Reward: none

To drop the task, activate [Punishment: Soul Destruction].

“Damn!” Kai blurted out, feeling the Tower’s pressure increase with each passing second. He had to apply Ultimate Focus. “Follow me.”

Remembering where the Serpents were stationed, he hurried to them. There were more than a thousand of them here, how the hell would he find her in time?

Kai didn’t know, but he couldn’t give up. However, either he was lucky, or Ultimate Focus helped, but he managed to find her even though she wasn’t wearing her armor.

Enveloping her in his energy, Kai isolated her from the Tower’s power. Elize fell to her knees, breathing hard. There was practically no ki left in her body.

“C’mon, get up, you’ll rest later,” Kai said, helping her to her feet.

“Elize?!” Lily blurted out in surprise.

“Later…” she replied weakly and gave her a smile.

Having helped her up, Kai hurried toward the platform.

“It’s a portal,” he said. “Hold on to each other, otherwise, we might get separated. Come on, hold each other’s hands. Quickly!”

The light engulfed them. But nothing happened. Kai started getting nervous, worried that they were late when they disappeared.

The Tower disappeared.

Everything disappeared.

Vision and other senses returned to them only after a couple of minutes.

A strong wind blew from below. The air was cold and wet, and there was a loud whistle and strong pressure in his ears.

The wind carried his curses into the distance when he realized that they were plummeting toward the ground. There, a few miles away was a depilated but familiar city.

Attention!

Welcome to a new world, traveler.

A modified version of the System is available.

Powers of all beings above the [Soul Stage] are subjected to limitations.

Soul Stage: -35% energy reserve

Exorcist Stage: -65% energy reserve

Elementalist Stage: -95% energy reserve

Beings of higher levels, access to world energy is blocked.

Attention!

Entry point: Gates of the Ecumene

Coordinates: nearest active world

Location of the world: Periphery of Ecumene

Last connection: 4 orbital years ago

World name: Earth

END OF BOOK 3

Thank you for reading!

I hope you enjoyed my story. Hey ho let’s go!

Book 4 will be available for pre-order this week. Please join our group on Facebook to make sure you don’t miss that!

If you like this book, please consider leaving a review. It’s hard to overstate how important these reviews are to making sure other people get a chance to read our story. Your review will help me to fund the translation of the rest of the series as quickly as possible.

Check out other series translated by Lit Orange.

Their page on Amazon.

Their site.

For all the latest info, feel free to follow us on social networks.

Facebook

Instagram

Twitter

Also, check out this group of our friends,

LitRPG Books

GameLit Society

Western Cultivation Stories

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the LitRPG group.

[1] Author’s note: interspecies relationships are possible at higher levels, otherwise, there would be no people with a bloodline. This happens when creatures take human form.

The Heavenly Throne

The Call of the Forces

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Copyright © 2020 Yuri Ajin

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Introduced by Lit Orange
Translated by Nevena Markovich
Edited by Sanja Gajin
Edited by Marina Zikic

Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Chapter 1
THE SKYSCRAPER

Chapter 2
RUNAWAYS AND PURSUERS

Chapter 3
EIGHTEEN YEARS

Chapter 4
SUPPRESSIVE FORCE

Chapter 5
INTERRUPTED DEPARTURE

Chapter 6
THE TEST

Chapter 7
DISAPPOINTMENT

Chapter 8
MEMORIES OF AN ANCIENT CULTIVATOR

Chapter 9
DIAMOND EVANS

Chapter 10
BROTHERS

Chapter 11
MISSION PREPARATIONS

Chapter 12
THE HIVE

Chapter 13
RAID, Vol. 2

Chapter 14
POCKET DIMENSION

Chapter 15
REVENGE

Chapter 16
ALL AGAINST ONE

Chapter 17
POWER OF THE SPIRITS

Chapter 18
AFTER THE RAID

Chapter 19
TRAINING BEFORE DEPARTURE

Chapter 20
THE FLIGHT

Chapter 21
TIME TO ESCAPE

Chapter 22
A LEGEND

Chapter 23
THE CULT OF FORCE

Chapter 24
TEARING OFF THE MASK

Chapter 25
THE BATTLE OF THREE

Chapter 26
THE BATTLE OF THREE, PART II

Chapter 27
THE BATTLE OF THREE, PART III

Chapter 28
ICE RAGE

Chapter 29
DECEPTION

Chapter 30
THE NEW WORLD

Heavenly Throne Book 4

The Call of the Forces

Forces are our shield and weapon. Our friend and teacher. A universal language. Understand them and you’ll understand the art of cultivation. Master them all and you’ll reach the Heavens. Strive for perfection and they’ll allow you to change the world.

The Great Tournament had brought out the strongest and the most promising cultivators of the younger generation. However, fate, as always, cared not for the affairs of the mortal world and continued on its business. The Indestructible Tower was opened soon after the Tournament, and the pursuit for power turned into a massacre of the Celestial Plateau’s elite.

But, a small group of six people still managed to escape. Unfortunately, they ended up in a completely new world.

Will they be able to figure out how to return? Will Kai finally get a chance to deal with his past in order to rise even higher? Where will this road lead him, and can he make it to the finish line?

For in the merciless and cruel world of cultivation, where you are isn’t important. The only thing that matters is power!

Chapter 1
THE SKYSCRAPER

Rain was mercilessly hitting a group of people plummeting toward the ground. The cultivators, transported by the Gates of Ecumene to a new world, were waiting for only one thing — the inevitable meeting with the ground at great speed.

As none of them had any intention to die this way, they were quick to come to their senses and think of a plan.

Far below them were dozens of dots that grew more square and rectangular the closer they got to them. The blinding shine of their polished glass made Kai’s heart flutter with something other than fear. He was looking at skyscrapers, buildings from his world that he hadn’t seen in what seemed to be far too long.

Amazement soon turned into panic. They were approaching impact at a great speed but they couldn’t figure a way out of this mess no matter how feverishly their brains worked.

Their ki wasn’t only suppressed, but also greatly agitated. They couldn’t protect themselves from the impact in any way, so even if they didn’t die, they’d definitely end up seriously injured. As for abilities that could slow down the fall, only Lily and Kai possessed them. But the former also had problems with her ki. Kai, on the other hand, was surprised to discover that, for some reason, the restrictions of this world didn’t apply to him.

Thirty-five percent of his ki reserve was blocked, just like that of everyone around him, but the unknown Force that had once kept Rune’Tan sealed up in his spiritual world, and granted Kai the ability to see and control energy, seemed to have neutralized the influence of those restrictions.

This unknown power is either as powerful as the System itself, or even exceeds it. I don’t know which is more frightening, he thought and quickly reminded himself that now wasn’t the time to think about that. He needed to figure out a way to save his team.

If he were an Exorcist and their powers weren’t limited, getting out of this situation probably wouldn’t be so difficult. But he wasn’t an Exorcist and their powers were limited. Elize was the only one in the group who had reached this stage, but she was almost completely drained in the Indestructible Tower, and was barely conscious.

Kai looked down.

“The quiet days are behind us, aren’t they?” He grinned, taking out an Energy Stone from his Ring.

What he was about to do required a huge amount of ki, so he absorbed the energy from the Stone, gotten from the mines of the Top of the World, next to which Neiven was located. But before the Stone released all of its energy, Kai’s ki was already almost completely gone — a second before, a whole sea of sword energy had burst out of him.

Merging with the Forces, as well as particles of the Cold Void, the energy formed a pair of wings. Spreading wide, they surrounded and gathered the falling cultivators. Almost instantly, a crimson-blue ball appeared in the sky, and Kai proceeded to the second stage of his plan.

Cold Void was an amazing concept, because, unlike the simple Forces of the same Path, it could lower the speed of large bodies, just as ordinary cold slowed down molecules. Unfortunately, Kai couldn’t completely stop their fall.

Determined to do everything in his power to save himself and his friends, he focused and summoned the Forces of Space. Activating Ultimate Focus, he opened the Bodily Gates of Strength and Speed.

Having enveloped them all in Forces and energy, he then picked a landing point. The sphere flashed and then disappeared, reappearing over one of the skyscrapers. Offset Step allowed him to move not only his body but everything in the area around him. Fortunately, since everyone’s ki was suppressed, he was able to save strength. The more matter and energy he needed to transfer, the more ki he needed to spend as well.

Truth be told, if it weren’t for his training under Jiang Yui, he probably wouldn’t have managed to pull off something like this. The only reason he opted for this strategy was because of one extremely useful side effect of this skill. With the help of the Offset Step, he could not only change the location of his body in space but also decrease its speed. But since he had five more people with him, his powers were limited and the speed of the fall wasn’t completely reset. Therefore, he took everyone to the skyscraper in order to soften the impact.

At the last moment, a huge ice sphere formed around them. Crashing through the roof, it broke through another floor, until it finally stopped. A minute later, it disappeared, and the cultivators started to get out of the rubble.

“I didn’t think we’d survive so easily...” Ivsim said surprisingly calmly.

“Once again, you saved me…” Lily said with gratitude.

The rest of the group nodded, brushing off dust and ice from themselves.

Using his energy vision, Kai analyzed the condition of his friends based on their ki flow. Seeing that no one was seriously injured, only slightly bruised, he breathed a sigh of relief.

“I think no one will argue if I suggest a short break,” said the exhausted Elize. Sitting down on the floor, she took out some pills and a Stone. Unlike Kai, the rest of them needed some time to recover.

All five of them nodded. Kai also needed to restore his ki. He was already feeling a certain heaviness in his mind, which he dismissed as fatigue. They had gone through a lot in a very short period of time. Starting with escaping a deadly trap and ending with finding themselves in a different world. There really was no need to rush.

Having placed a protective dome around themselves — just in case — the cultivators plunged into light meditation.

Kai sat down near a large panoramic window that survived their crash. He observed the destroyed and desolate city that stretched below him, still unable to believe that he had returned to the place he had already begun to forget.

Gradually recovering from the shock, Kai checked the System messages.

Attention!

You have entered a Special System Zone.

Difficulty level: Spinal Cord Endurance

Quest [Rescue] completed. You have partially fulfilled the oath given to Elize of Alkea.

Would you look at that... The System counted two rescues as one? Kai chuckled. But what is this Special System Zone? Is that about the skyscraper?

“Rune’Tan, do you know anything about this? Why is there a System on Earth? It wasn’t there before. Nor was this world this wrecked... What the hell happened?!
Who’s to blame for this?!”

The redhead chuckled.

“Boy, if I knew what the System is or what its intentions are, I wouldn’t be stuck in your head, would I now?” Rune’Tan replied. “I’ve been to many worlds, and the System was present in all of them. But, as far as I know, there are planets with intelligent life outside the Ecumene, too, which the System finds from time to time and adds to itself. But why’s that so, I don’t know.”

Kai clenched his fists and looked out the window again. All around him, there was nothing but ruin. Abandoned cars littered the streets like autumn leaves. Poles, traffic lights and traffic signs were all toppled over. The asphalt was full of holes, and the buildings were dilapidated, with smashed windows and broken doors. The place screamed of a terrible disaster.

Kai had the impression that he was looking at a scene from a post-apocalyptic movie. The lush vegetation that began to envelop the concrete jungle of the deserted metropolis only added to his feeling of dread and loneliness.

He looked up at the weeping sky.

“I wonder if there are any survivors...” he muttered barely audibly, remembering several people dear to him. He had long stopped hoping that he’d see them again. “Is there more information about new worlds in the System? What does ‘the location of the world’ mean? Why are there limitations and a different version of the System here? How do people get here anyway? Tell me everything you know!” he said to Rune’Tan.

He needed to find out as much as possible about the mysterious System and its worlds. But even Rune’Tan, who was well versed in many things, knew very little about it. Still, what he could tell Kai was enough for the young man to put a couple of pieces of this complex puzzle together.

As it turned out, prana was unequally distributed throughout the universe. In some areas, it didn’t exist at all. This had been the case with Earth for almost the entirety of the last millennia. As for people and some animals, they had ki thanks to the Soul Spark. Because of this, when the number of intelligent inhabitants of the planet exceeded seven billion, the System was finally able to discover this world in order to add it to the Ecumene.

Then the System used its resources and directed one of the universal streams of energy to Earth in order to saturate it with power. At this moment, the level of prana here wasn’t lower than that on the Celestial Plateau, which was why the people of Earth had had an opportunity to develop their cultivation for four years now. However, they lacked knowledge of cultivation, techniques, arrays, and much more. Therefore, a slightly different version of the System operated here, giving the locals knowledge about development, as well as its significant acceleration. But once the first peak Elementalist appeared, then the System would return to its full version.

This process was necessary in order to form at least some kind of basic understanding of cultivation in the new world, as well as to create the first defenders of Earth, whose task would be to protect the people and the planet from people like Kai — invaders from other worlds.

Rune’Tan also touched on the topic of traveling around the Ecumene. So far, there were only two ways to do so. The first one was to be a powerful divine being who could cross the space between the planets on its own. The second was much simpler — the Gates of Ecumene. Luckily, the Indestructible Tower existed in every world of the System, just known by other names. If it was open, it meant that the world was connected to one or even several other worlds.

As for the worlds themselves. There were four types of them.

Peripheral worlds were located on the very edge of the Ecumene, such as Earth or Saha. In such worlds, cultivation was extremely poorly developed. Distant worlds were once peripheral, until the System discovered a large number of new ones. They had a long history of cultivation, and those who lived there managed to reach the Elementalist
Stage. The ones after those were called the midway worlds and were at a completely different level of development, possessing knowledge of higher stages. In addition, the level of prana was much higher there, making it easier to develop, although the competition for resources was fierce. And last, but certainly not least, were the central worlds, the most advanced in terms of cultivation, and the homeland of divine beings. Their energy levels were so high that no mortal could live on them.

Rune’Tan also told Kai about the possible existence of a “capital world,” but so far, those were only legends.

Each world was connected with a maximum of five nearest worlds through the Gates. They formed a chain, leading from the peripheral to the distant ones, then to the midway and only after that to the central worlds.

This was bad news because only those on the Holy Lord level and above could choose in which direction they wanted to move. The rest could do only one thing — move further toward the center of the Ecumene. Thus, neither Kai nor anyone else from his team could return to Saha yet. All they could do was either become Holy Lords or find one and ask them to help them go back home. However, neither of these options were possible on Earth, due to the low prana levels, which meant that they needed to move on as soon as possible.

Coming to this conclusion, Kai froze. Saha had become his home. His sister and mentor were still there. But now the way back was closed...

To become a Holy Lord? he thought, heart sinking. System, I don’t know what you are or who controls you, but sooner or later I’ll get to the bottom of it. And when I do...

Thirty minutes later, they were ready to continue their journey. However, as soon as the protective dome was removed and the group descended to the floor below, Jiang Yong was suddenly attacked. His excellent reflexes allowed him to react in time and instantly kill the unknown creature, but the attack came as a surprise to everyone.

This humanoid monster came out of nowhere. It was super silent and it had no aura, although its body contained ki. From afar, it looked like a man of average build. But that was where the resemblance to a human ended. Because people didn’t have claws, fangs, or red, cracked skin.

[Demonid]

Stage: Body Stage

Level: Muscle Endurance

“Incredible. It must’ve stood there this entire time, waiting for us. Even I couldn’t hear it coming,” Ivsim said.

“You know, it wasn’t that easy to defeat, despite its level. I had to use sword energy to finish it off,” Jiang Yong added, wiping the monster’s blood off his blade.

“Doesn’t the lack of aura bother you at all?” Lily asked.

“Just as I thought...” Rune’Tan sighed heavily.

“What?”

“Well, while I was telling you about the worlds, I thought about where the new ones get their resources from... I can’t deny that there’s some prana here, but Energy Crystals and other useful items won’t show up here anytime soon. So, what do the locals use then? The System has found a great way to kill two birds with one stone...”

“How’s that related to the Demonid?”

“Its Soul Shell has mutated to such a degree that it has great power, but no aura. Because of that, the creature lost its mind. Its only goal is to kill. Luckily for you, this one was rather weak. It’d be a threat only to the locals. Usually, Demonids are powerful cultivators who failed to reach higher levels and succumbed to their inner darkness.”

“Wait... Are you saying...?”

“Yes, Kai. It was once an ordinary person. Still, they should’ve died. Mutated shell or not... Even you don’t have enough strength to turn into a Demonid, so to see a mere mortal become one... It seems that the System made it possible here,” Rune’Tan explained. “I suspect that the beast you saw was the work of this world’s people, who probably turned into such monsters themselves. I think that, in this way, the System gives people a reason to fight and survive, as well as a method of obtaining Crystals.”

Kai said nothing, only stared into the distance as a fire raged in his soul.

“Let’s go,” he finally said. “Looks like there are more of these things around here, so be careful. We can’t rely on sensing auras anymore.”

There were plenty of monsters in the building. But the group didn’t meet any above the Sensory Organs Endurance level, so the fights were rather easy. That is, they were, until they were attacked by a dozen Demonids. Once all the monsters were defeated, the bodies suddenly burst into flames and disappeared, turning into prana. A strange power approached Kai, Elize, and Ivsim, and formed small objects in front of them, hanging right in the air.

Item obtained: [Water Element Sphere]

Additional items unavailable.

Your modifier: alien

I think I get how resources appear in this world...

Kai took the iridescent ball in his hands, and the System immediately suggested using it for strengthening.

“If I were you, I wouldn’t be in a hurry to use it,” Rune’Tan said. “I’m familiar with these things. They’re also known as ‘forbidden remedies.’ They do give a huge boost, but they limit your development. That’s why there’s no one above the Elementalist
Stage in new worlds. Only the next generations, untainted by such resources, will get a chance to rise higher.”

“The way you talk about it... How much do they accelerate development?”

“I’m not sure, but I can tell that there have been those ready to become Exorcists in the past four years. But this is false power, so I advise you against using it.”

Four years?! It took me six to complete the Soul Stage! Kai thought, but kept these thoughts to himself, then continued their conversation. “Who do you take me for, old man?” He chuckled, sending the Sphere to his Ring. He never would’ve used something he knew nothing about.

Turning to the others, he saw Ivsim holding the most common Earth-rank Spatial Ring, and Elize some strange crystal.

“Hmm...” She frowned, pondering. “This thing says that I can instantly learn some kind of attack technique. How unusual. But it’s a low-quality, Silver-rank technique. Why would I need that?”

“Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth,” Kai said sharply as if reading her thoughts. “We may not need it, but the locals may be interested.”

Elize stopped. Looking thoughtfully at Kai, she put the crystal into her Ring.

They continued their descent, killing any and all Demonids that got in their way, occasionally receiving items for their hard work. Usually, they were various elemental spheres, Spatial Rings, and once even an Earth-rank sword. From one of the monsters, which looked much stronger than it actually was, Kai got one of the crystals that allowed him to instantly learn a technique.

When the six of them reached the fourth floor, they decided to exit through a window, so as not to waste any more time and energy wandering through corridors and killing Demonids.

Once outside, they stropped to take a closer look at their surroundings. The rain had stopped and the sun came out from behind the clouds. The pleasantly warm weather contrasted sharply with the demolished surroundings.

For a while, they simply examined everything around them. Those from Saha were amazed by the remnants of Earth’s civilization. While Kai became nostalgic about the place that had once been his home.

They spent almost an hour exploring, wondering what this or that was, and voicing their theories about what could’ve happened to the people that had once lived here, all while fighting off Demonids that’d attack them from time to time.

Their little archeological trip was interrupted when the communication talismans that every inner-circler student had and that was tuned to the general energy frequency suddenly lit up.

“Um… I think I found people,” Jiang Si said.

Chapter 2
RUNAWAYS AND PURSUERS

Thanks to the talismans, they regrouped in less than a minute. Their meeting point was the roof of a five-story building, where Jiang Si stood. They didn’t need any further directions as they could feel the unfamiliar auras even at the entrance to the building.

A few dozen feet ahead of them were crowded buses and trucks, surrounded by a couple of hundred people. Most of them were ordinary humans, but there were also those who had set foot on the path of cultivation. The majority seemed to be older men but there were also a few women and even teenagers. As for their strength, on average, they were at the Bones and Muscles Endurance levels. Only a couple of them were at the Sensory Organ Endurance level, but all had one thing in common — fear written all over their faces.

A bit further away was another group of people. There were fewer of them — maybe about forty, most of which were at the Muscle
Endurance level, with only a couple being at the Mind Stage. They all wore almost the same dark gray clothes, which hinted that they belonged to some kind of an organization.

By the looks of it, there was an ongoing conflict between the groups, in which the smaller one had a serious advantage in strength. However, so far, the situation seemed to be under control, so the group decided to listen in. Fortunately, the System allowed them to understand the local language. Kai didn’t need translation, however, as he understood English.

“Why?! You bastards! What are you doing this for?!” a woman howled, holding a corpse of a man in her arms. Judging by his burnt clothing and skin, they had attacked him with a Fire technique. “We paid off the entire debt! Why are you following us?! Bastards!!!”

“Shut up!” a man in gray, armed with a sword, answered sharply. “We’ve already told you why. The Lord really didn’t like it that you left during his absence! Is that how you express gratitude for acceptance, shelter, food, and protection?”

“Martin, you know damn well that that’s a blatant lie,” the leader of the fugitives said calmly. “We only lived on your territory, but we did everything else ourselves. We grew food, renovated and built buildings, worked tirelessly for those two years... We were practically slaves. But the time is up, the contract is no longer valid, and none of us intend to stay with you. You have no right to prevent us from leaving!”

“No right?” The man named Martin grinned. “We, as the stronger ones, have the right to do as we damn please, and rest assured that we will. Also, even though you came to us in these cars, after signing the contract, they became the Lord’s property. Simply put, this means that you stole from him! Or have you forgotten about that?”

“Dad, they won’t listen to you...” A guy grimaced, standing in front of the leader of the fugitives. “That bastard’s forcing everyone to call him a lord, and he isn’t going to let us go. The only thing we can do is fight.”

“You think you can defeat us on your own? We took care of most of your people with one attack. You’re even weaker now. Fortunately for you, the Lord wants as many of you as possible to stay alive, so you better calm down, kid.” Martin spat. “Otherwise, you can get hurt.”

“Luke, step back,” the leader of the fugitives whispered gloomily, well aware of their situation. His son was maybe the strongest one among them, but even he couldn’t deal with forty people on his own.

“Will you seriously give up so easily? We need to hold on just a little longer, and the City Union will come and help us!”

“Ahahaha! Oh, you’re a funny one!” Martin exclaimed, slapping his knee. “Do you really think they can help you here? This is the Lord’s city, and, having in mind who its patron is, those mongrels wouldn’t dare show up here! So just give up, get back in the cars, and follow us. The clock’s ticking and you can’t help the wounded now. Tick-tock... Tick-tock...”

A shot rang out. Non-cultivators grabbed their heads and shouted. The rest, prepared for battle, looked around.

“Jim, goddamnit, what are you doing?! Are you out of your mind?!” Martin shouted sharply, looking at one of his men.

“Relax,” Jim said calmly, putting away his weapon. “He’s still alive.”

The leader of the grays turned his head only to see Luke unharmed. The bullet lay at his feet. Around him, an unusual shield shimmered green.

“I suspected that this kid wasn’t as ordinary as he looked. Guess I was right. Come to think of it, it was strange how neither he nor his father were hurt in the first attack... This looks like a peak-quality, Silver-rank technique.” Martin’s eyes widened. He couldn’t even imagine that some peasant kid would have a technique that a man like him could only dream of. “I want it...” His lips spread into a smile. “Change of plans. These two are dangerous and they could try to escape. We should eliminate them now so that they wouldn’t cause problems for the Lord in the future. Surround them and take the rest of the people in the cars, I’ll take care of these two myself.”

Cracking his neck, Martin approached Luke and his father.

“If only you surrendered, maybe it wouldn’t have come to this...” He grinned again, covering the blade of his sword with Wind.

A line of compressed air, sharp like a blade, shot forward.

Martin was already celebrating his victory because his blow was stronger than that of a gunshot and he was two levels above the young man, but Luke managed to deflect the technique at the last moment. His fist should have been cut in two, but it remained unharmed.

The shimmering shield held back the attack without any problems, and then a barely visible wave escaped from Luke’s palm. It didn’t harm Martin, but it did knock away the blade of his sword. Taking advantage of the confusion, Luke reached his opponent with the speed of light.

In the next moment, well-practiced and confident strikes rained upon Martin. Using a technique called Crushing Fists, Luke attacked with both his arms and legs, each time creating invisible surges of power.

Martin’s men froze, unable to believe their eyes. In their mind, their leader was invincible. He owned a rare Wind Predator Technique that enveloped his body with gusts of wind as sharp as blades, which turned anyone who was close enough into mincemeat. It was just as effective against bullets as it was against powerful techniques. Only the Lord himself and his knights could defeat Martin.

However, Luke’s defensive technique neutralized the threat, allowing him to get close to his opponent and hit him. He had been training boxing since childhood, and Martin started mastering this art only after the System appeared on Earth. That was why, despite his high stats, he became Luke’s punching bag.

Seconds passed and it started to become obvious who the winner would be. Martin’s men even tried to intervene, but they failed to break through Luke’s defense. He seemed impossible to defeat.

“Boy, stop, or I’ll kill her!” Jim shouted, grabbing a girl standing nearby and pressing a knife to her throat.

Luke froze.

“Let her go.”

“I see I have your attention... Back off, remove your shield, and get down on your knees. You’re not calling the shots here.”

Luke looked around. Having calmed down a bit, he noticed that all of Martin’s men were ready to attack him. To make matters worse, his father had already been tied down, so he couldn’t help him.

“What a brat,” swearing, the beaten Martin started getting up. “I’ll strangle you with your own guts!”

“Are you deaf, kid?!” Jim yelled, making a cut on the girl’s neck. “Remove the shield! Now!”

“This is unfair...” Luke hissed, finally realizing how desperate the situation he had found himself in was.

“Get used to it!” a voice rang out. “Power rules almost everything.”

Luke jerked in fright at the sight of a young man suddenly appearing next to him.

“Who the hell are you?!” Martin shouted in surprise.

“Kai.”

“Kai who?!”

“Just Kai.” The young man smiled, and then waved his hand upward, like a blade.

The movement wasn’t fast, but no one had the time to react. A moment later, particles of Space and Sword
Forces, as well as that of the Cold Void, filled the air.

Usually, the Force of any weapon was used with the actual weapon, since it was easier. But, with sufficient experience, a cultivator could learn to use them not only with other types of weapons but even without any.

More than thirty people fell dead from internal injuries. The Blade Release Technique took the form of thousands of small blades, which shot through their bodies thanks to the Forces of Intent and Space.

Some would be able to predict this kind of attack and defend themselves, but Kai’s current targets didn’t even reach the level of the outer-circle students of the Fallen Star Sect, so they couldn’t fight back.

Unlike the rest of their crew, Martin and Jim were imprisoned in ice.

“I still want to talk to them,” Kai said with a slight smile. “I’ll introduce myself again. My name’s Kai. And these are my...” He thought for a moment, looking at the confused people around him. “Allies. We’d like to have a chat with you.”

Chapter 3
EIGHTEEN YEARS

People stared in surprise, one might even say shock. They had made peace with their sad fate when some random guy appeared out of nowhere and dealt with the Lord’s servants in a blink of an eye.

“Words can’t express how grateful we are for your help.” Luke held out his hand. Only now was he able to sense that the young man’s aura exuded power of the Source Creation level. “But who are you? Are you from the Union, or maybe from some guild? By the way, I’m Luke, and this is my father, Stephen. You could say that we’re the leaders of this group, so feel free to ask us anything. Though, I can’t even imagine how we could ever repay you for what you’ve just done.”

“No, we aren’t any of those, we come from a different place. Consider us just travelers. As for gratitude, there’s always a way.” Kai smiled strangely, making Luke and Stephen tense up. “But more on that later. I think you have more serious things to worry about right now.” He pointed at the wounded. “In the meantime, I’ll go talk to these gentlemen.”

At that, he turned sharply.

***

“Why did you interfere?” Ivsim asked when they got away from the crowd.

“They can help. We need information,” Kai replied, dragging away the ice-covered Martin and Jim with the help of the Force of Space. “Because we’ve helped them, it’ll be easier to get them to cooperate. Besides, I really didn’t like these guys.” He nodded at the Lord’s servants.

“That’s all fine and dandy, but why are we following you?” Elize interrupted, walking alongside. “Or do you think you’re our boss or something?”

“You don’t have to follow me around if you don’t want to. However, other servants of this ‘lord’ may come running to help these guys, and I got no clue how powerful those people are. Also, it looks like you still don’t fully understand what’s going on. In case you’ve missed it, we’re in another world. I know what your main goal is, Elize, but the others would, perhaps, like to return home,” he said, looked at his companions, and came to a halt. Everyone else stopped with him, finally realizing just how much trouble they were in.

“So, do you have any ideas? How do we get out of here?” Lily asked. “Or are we gonna be stuck here for a while?”

“First of all, we need to collect more information about what’s happening here. That’s why I saved those people. As I understand it, they were on their way to this ‘Union.’ If we go with them, we can get even more information,” Kai said, slowly releasing the Lord’s servants from the icy shackles. “Also... the System operates in this world, which means that somewhere out there, there are another Gates of Ecumene.”

“Gates of Ecumene? Are you talking about the Tower?” Jiang Yong asked.

“Yes. That’s what it’s called on the Plateau; in the rest of the universe, it’s known as the Gates of Ecumene. With their help, we can navigate through different worlds.”

“In that case, all we need to do is announce our presence. The representatives of the strongest organizations of this world will find us on their own. After all, we were all elite apprentices in our clans.” Elize chuckled. “After that, we can discuss going back home.”

“That’s going under the presumption that the strongest already control the Gates. This would work if we were, for example, on Saha, but here, on Earth, the situation’s very different. The System has been operating here for only four years. Do you see what I’m getting at?”

“The System didn’t exist in this world? That’s hard to imagine, but not impossible. But what about it?” Elize frowned.

“I don’t understand either.” Jiang Yong sighed.

Lily, Ivsim, and Jiang Si also stared at Kai, who sighed deeply.

“You may find it hard to believe, but before the arrival of the System, there was no external energy here. Simply put, cultivation didn’t exist here.”

Shock and disbelief were plastered on everyone’s faces.

“What? But... How?”

“A world without cultivation?!”

“Nonsense!”

“Believe it or not, it’s true.” Kai shook his head. “Which means that the strongest people in this world aren’t far from Exorcists from the Lowlands.”

“But then how were people like him,” Ivsim pointed at Martin, “able to reach the Brain Endurance level in just four years? Are you saying that the locals are all geniuses, more talented than Shacks or even Jiang Dao? How come they’re so weak then?”

“No, they’re not geniuses.” Kai chuckled. “And the answer is in these.” He took out the Sphere that he had obtained in the skyscraper. “You feel how much energy and Forces are contained in this ball, don’t you? The locals get these from almost every Demonid they kill, and their number is never-ending. With such a thing at their disposal, their development is much faster. Which, of course, can’t be said about their techniques, fighting styles, alchemy, artifacts, arrays, and much more, which haven’t existed here until recently.”

“Sounds incredible…” Lily muttered, discouraged.

“I agree. The System provides a significant boost to stimulate the new world. But it’s not all that simple. Everything has a price, and so does this speed of development. These Spheres and other such items prevent you from ever reaching the Elementalist Stage. Simply put, this cultivation is false.”

“I can believe in the unusual resources part, but everything else sounds like nonsense. Why should I believe you at all?” Elize said gloomily. “How do you even know these things?”

“I can’t make you believe me, nor will I try to. As for the info, let’s just say that, at the beginning of my journey, I was lucky enough to meet someone who had visited many worlds,” Kai answered calmly. “I won’t tell you more than that.”

The apprentices fell silent. Remembering what Kai was capable of, him meeting a traveler didn’t seem impossible. And although he wasn’t on par with them when it came to development speed, his strength was already exceptional for someone at his stage. He had already proved more than once that what at first glance seemed impossible, could actually be done.

“So, back to the beginning of the conversation. We need information not only in order to find the Gates, but also to learn how to use them. And that’s where our problems start, which is why I need all of you to listen to me.”

“What are you talking about?”

“The direction of transfer can only be set by those who have surpassed the Elementalist Stage. In other cases, travel only moves forward, which means...”

“That we can’t return to Saha...” Lily finished instead of him.

“That’s right.” Kai nodded, frowning. “That’s why we need one of us to reach the required level or find someone who has reached it. Unfortunately, that can be done only in the worlds ahead of us. Therefore, I propose to unite. The path won’t be easy, but it’s better to walk it together than alone. I understand that what I just told you is a lot to take in, so I’m not gonna rush you too much. You give it a thought while I talk to these guys.” Kai nodded at Martin and Jim, who, although they were free of the ice, couldn’t move because of the Force of Attraction.

Having said that, he disappeared along with the two, leaving his friends to think about everything.

***

“Who are they?” asked one of the strongest people among the fugitives. “I’ve never seen such clothes.”

“I’ve seen something similar in films about ancient China. But they didn’t look Asian to me,” Luke said. “Honestly, I still have goosebumps. There’s even an Exorcist among them! I was an idiot asking them if they belonged to the Union or the guilds! Such people are probably at the top of one of the Alliances!”

“This worries me,” Stephen said. “I don’t know if we got lucky or not. What could such strong people possibly want from us?”

“Mr. Stephen, for heaven’s sake, don’t be dramatic,” one of the fugitives said, taking a drag of his cigarette. “They’ve helped us. I believe that it’s our Lord who sent them here.”

Stephen and Luke looked sideways at the man. They didn’t say anything, but they were thinking the same thing.

“How does one keep their faith in such chaos?” Stephen asked and sighed.

***

By the time the fugitives finished helping the wounded and prepared their vehicles, the young man returned.

“Mister Kai...” Although he saw a young boy in front of him, Stephen figured that it wouldn’t hurt to address him with respect.

“Just Kai. You don’t need to be so formal.”

“Um... Okay. Then... Kai, as I understand it, you want us to help you with something? I have no idea how we can be useful to you, because—”

“Don’t worry about it. What I need is information. I want to know everything that has happened since the System appeared, as well as the current situation in this world. Also, I’d like you to take us with you.”

Stephen stared at him in surprise and confusion. He had expected much different questions and demands.

“We’re going south to one of the bases of the Union. Are you heading there, too?” he asked, still processing the first part of Kai’s request. How was it that he didn’t know what had happened since the System appeared?

“Something like that.” Kai nodded. “Also, what year and month are we in?”

“What?” Stephen raised his eyebrows. “The year’s two thousand thirty-six. It’s September.”

It’s been eighteen years... But I’ve lived in this body for only six... Which means that twelve years have passed between my death and rebirth.

“What happened since the end of two thousand and eighteen?”

Stephen looked at the vehicles and his people, and then back at Kai.

“Unfortunately, we need to get going, so we’ll talk about that later. What about your friends and those two...?”

“Don’t worry, my friends will be here soon... As for those two...” Kai smiled. “They won’t bother you ever again.”

Stephen swallowed hard.

“I see. You can join Luke and me on that red bus. I’ll tell you everything that’s happened on the way,” he said hastily and left. Curious as he was, he had no intention of asking Kai where he had been all this time.

***

Trees flashed outside the window. Using the armrest for support, Kai leaned his head on his hand and thought about what Stephen had told him.

In the year two thousand twenty, the world was struck by an epidemic that killed more than ten million people around the planet. This, as well as the subsequent financial crisis, made life very difficult. Crime and terrorism were on the rise, and military conflicts became even worse and more frequent.

New technologies, especially military ones, were quick to develop all over the world. One of them turned out to be the cause of a conflict between the United States and China that claimed the lives of several million people in seven years.

In the year two thousand thirty-two, the System appeared on Earth. On February twenty-ninth, at exactly three o’clock in the morning Greenwich Mean Time, a stream of prana touched the planet and the System connected with the souls of its inhabitants.

But not all survived this process. According to rough estimates, almost seventy percent of people turned into Demonids, becoming a resource for the development of the rest. Earth was plunged into chaos.

People who didn’t turn barely managed to survive until they began killing the monsters. Realizing that these beasts gave loot, thanks to which many began to cultivate in order to survive, they began to hunt for sport, too. The apocalypse that the System had brought with itself lasted for about three years, and then everything became more or less calm.

People focused on development. They liked to feel strong, so they worked on becoming more and more powerful, which the System kindly encouraged, granting them gifts for their efforts in the form of Elemental Spheres, techniques, or knowledge about monsters, other people, and the world around them. Needless to say, humans being humans, began to fight amongst themselves.

That was how various groups began to appear. Although the old world collapsed, some parts of it survived. Most of the US army, unlike the government, was able to adapt to the changes. It was they who created the Union, which allowed millions of people to survive.

Kai and the group were now heading to one of these “safe zones.” Elize seemed to be the only one struggling to accept all of this. She wanted nothing more than to kill Jiang Dao. The moment Kai and the rest decided to get in the way instead of help her, she’d leave and find a way home on her own if she needed to.

As they learned, they were currently located in Montreal — once one of the largest cities in Canada, it was now the kingdom of this “lord” everyone kept talking about. The nearest city of the Union was Boston. And as soon as the convoy of buses and trucks approached the first checkpoint, Kai almost jumped out of his seat.

Ahead of them were many armed soldiers and a tank. What surprised Kai even more was the fact that the weapons had a rank.

[Battle Tank M2 S Abrams]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Low

Features: ???

[M4 S Assault Rifle]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Peak

Features:???

Chapter 4
SUPPRESSIVE FORCE

Kai was surprised for a reason. System weapons were stronger, sharper, full of energy of their own, and had other useful features. So to see that modern weapons worked on a similar principle was curious to say the least. First of all, creating such a weapon was technically challenging. Forging a good blade wasn’t easy, but building a machine gun from scratch was even more difficult. In order to make any System item, the materials needed to contain energy. But since prana had appeared only four years ago, these materials shouldn’t yet be saturated with it. There simply couldn’t be enough of it for the mass production of System weapons.

Second, different types of weapons required different symbolic techniques. On Saha, the craft of creating high-rank artifacts had been in development for thousands of years, thanks to which it had reached its current level. However, even Saha’s masters had learned to make Royal-rank items no more than two centuries ago, even though techniques of a similar rank had existed on the Plateau for tens of centuries.

Kai had no explanation for how this was possible, but he assumed that science had something to do with it. It was probably thanks to it that people had learned how to create complex weapons of higher ranks in less than five years, which was bad news as an assault rifle could pose a threat even to a Mind Stage cultivator. A defensive Silver-rank technique could help, but due to the bullet’s speed, not everyone would manage to react to it in time.

All of this spoke of Earth’s military power, even in the absence of the opportunity to cultivate. But now that prana had appeared on the planet, everything changed. Machine guns, which previously posed a threat only to the cultivators of the first two stages, could now take the life of those at the Source Creation level. A more serious weapon could probably harm a weaker Exorcist.

Since the military had a Gold-rank tank, it meant that there were those who had mastered all the Forces that belonged to the Hearing Stage of at least one Path.

While Kai was thinking about all this, the bus stopped. They were in no hurry to let the fugitives into the city, so Luke, Stephen, and a few other people came forward to explain the situation. Kai and the rest stayed inside, observing them.

Stephen and Luke talked to the soldiers for a long time, but the latter just shrugged and shook their heads. After a while, they started talking in higher tones, after which the angry Luke took several sudden steps forward. Guns were immediately pointed in his direction, which made him calm down instantly.

Kai sighed.

“Looks like we’ll have to intervene again,” he mumbled to himself and got off the bus.

“All of you, step back immediately, or we’ll start shooting!” shouted the officer, holding Luke at gunpoint.

Aware that a single shot could end his life, Luke, and several other people retreated. His defensive technique would break under the fire of a Silver-rank rifle.

“What’s going on here?”

Luke flinched. The soldiers were now pointing their assault rifles at Kai, who suddenly appeared very close.

Is he a commoner? they wondered, unable to feel his aura. Usually, those who couldn’t cultivate tried to hide from those who could.

“You too, step back, quickly!”

Kai calmly looked around, noticing many new details on the soldiers and their weapons.

That’s odd... These weapons and uniforms didn’t exist in my time. Are they new or upgraded versions of something I hadn’t seen before?

“Mist— Kai,” Stephen said, also surprised by his sudden appearance. “We can’t go further because there’s some important event going on in Boston. They’ve been given an order not to let us through...”

“Did you not hear me, you idiot?!” an officer yelled and took a step toward Kai, making it clear that he was ready to fire. “I said, step back!”

Kai turned back to the man. The glare of the violet eyes made him flinch. His body suddenly felt heavy, and his heart seemed to have stopped for a moment. In his panic, the man lost the ability to think rationally and pulled the trigger. There was a roar of automatic fire.

But that was just the beginning.

Seeing that their commander had attacked the stranger, the rest of the soldiers also opened fire, drowning the surrounding area in the noise of violent gunfire that lasted less than ten seconds. Once the guns were empty, there was a deathly silence.

Kai stood in the middle of a bullet-ridden road, cleaning the dust off his shirt without so much as a scratch on him. The bullets lay scattered on the ground in front of him, having been unable to pierce through the barrier that flashed scarlet. This was the Seven Swords Technique that Kai had learned under Jiang Yui’s mentorship. By using it, he created seven extremely powerful ghostly swords that he could control with his mind. Each of the blades was the manifestation of one of the Forces of Sword.

This technique was created by the founders of the Seven Blades Clan, who took part in creating one of the seven elements that would serve as the technique’s basis. This made the technique universal, which was why Kai applied it. He used the power of the Sword of Speed and the Sword of Strength, imbuing the rest of the scarlet blades with it.

Hmmm… I think I might’ve overdone it a little… It’s their own fault, though... Soldiers should have stronger nerves than this, he thought. But the guns aren’t bad. The bullets could easily pierce peak-quality, Silver-rank armor.

The silence didn’t last long, as another shot suddenly broke it. It wasn’t particularly loud, but it made Kai turn his head anyway.

A bullet, which this time came from somewhere above, froze in front of his face. It was covered with frost.

A sniper? Looks like it. Who here could have not only a Silver-rank rifle but bullets, too?

“Sir, I order you not to move!” said an amplified voice. “We will not hesitate to deploy the tank!”

Kai had sensed the guests already, but he was still surprised. The trio that appeared looked futuristic. For a second, he thought that he had found himself in some apocalyptic movie with people wearing power armor.

[Combat Exoskeleton MX-3]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Low

Features: ???

Along with the tank, three futuristic-looking rifles were also aimed at him.

“Major...” the officer who first opened fire muttered.

“Lieutenant, I’ll talk to you later,” one of the three exoskeletons replied, and then turned to Kai. “Sir, introduce yourself immediately! State your name, guild, and business.”

“How about you introduce yourself first? Why should I follow your orders?” Kai chuckled, not at all afraid of the threat.

“Boy, you don’t seem to understand the situation you’ve found yourself in. You may be unusually strong, but the three of us are at the same level as you. Also, we are armed. And don’t forget that you’re causing trouble on our territory. Don’t you think you should show some respect?”

Kai smiled and disappeared, leaving the bewildered soldiers to look around in search of him.

“It seems to me,” a voice said behind them, forcing them to turn around and come face to face with two Royal-rank swords, “that you’re the ones who are confused. You’re nowhere near my level. Although your toys are entertaining, they’re useless against me. It’s your people who attacked me. Also, where did you get the idea that I’m alone?” Kai nodded to the side, pointing to his group that just got off the bus.

Seeing four more people at the Source Creation level, as well as an Exorcist, the soldiers froze, lowering their weapons.

“But I’ll humor you and answer your questions.” Kai smiled again. “My name’s Kai. I come from another world, and I’m very interested in a lot of things. First, I need information about Earth, more specifically — about a huge dark tower that appeared together with the System. And second, I’m looking for a Diamond Evans. You may have heard of him...”

Kai put away his blades and hid his aura again, making it clear that he wasn’t an enemy. He had finally met some important people in this dilapidated world, who should know much more than ordinary settlers like Luke and Stephen.

And since he was stronger than them, he was going to take advantage of it.

Chapter 5
INTERRUPTED DEPARTURE

The group was on its way to the city again, back on the same bus they had taken to Boston.

After the little “incident” at the checkpoint, the soldiers retreated. Major Joseph Williams ordered the outpost to be opened, giving the fugitives access to the city, and invited Kai and his group to the HQ. For this, he temporarily requisitioned one of the buses, which was now carrying the travelers, as well as his group. He and his men had already removed the exoskeletons, which were extremely energy-consumptive, and moved them to the Rings. The locals hadn’t yet learned how to fully combine prana with modern technology, which was why they had to use good old electricity. Fortunately, the current technologies made it possible to create powerful batteries, which made things a little bit easier.

Sitting in the front seats, right behind the driver, who was one of the outpost soldiers, Joseph thought about what had happened.

Good thing that I was near the outpost at that moment and was able to intervene in time. I doubt that anyone would’ve been able to do much against this guy... But still, damn it! They opened fire on such strong people! I get it, I get it, the guy’s really scary, it’s impossible to immediately see his level and strength, but still! Could they really be from another world or are they just lunatics? Strange things have been happening here, but this shit sounds like it’s from some fantasy novel... Though, this would explain his strength... His moves are unlike anything that I’ve seen and learned so far. Even the strongest members of the Union wouldn’t be a match for him. He even has Royal-rank items. Hell, I’ve got so many questions and not nearly enough answers...

Meanwhile, Kai was thinking about something completely different. If Joseph was to be believed, he had never heard of any tower that appeared along with the System. Someone of his rank should’ve been informed about such an important event. But he did know who Diamond Evans was.

Lieutenant general, huh? He hadn’t been sitting idly for these eighteen years... Kai thought, nodded to himself, and looked through the window. And now he’s in Washington. I wonder how the White House looks now...

Their group was on its way to the city center so that they could meet with the general who was in charge of Boston. No one dared to send them further together with the fugitives, since they were powerful, and therefore, extremely dangerous.

The Union was by no means a weak organization, and it’d stop at nothing to fulfill its main goal, which was to ensure the safety of its cities and their inhabitants. So, as long Kai and his friends behaved, they’d be treated with the respect they deserved. But the moment they posed a threat, the Union would do all in its power to eliminate them.

Boston was strikingly different from Montreal. It was lively and much less dilapidated. Traces of the System’s arrival and the appearance of Demonids were present, but they didn’t stand out as much.

Having passed the first checkpoint, and then two more, the bus got into the outer sector of the city. That was where the main Boston Forces were based — soldiers and military equipment. Ring-shaped, the outer sector was a solid barrier separating ordinary citizens from the horrors of the outside world. Citizens lived in the inner sector, and Luke, Stephen, and other fugitives were about to join them.

Due to the special version of the System, almost everyone got the opportunity to develop. Breath of Power — the skill all of those who stepped on the path of cultivation received — was usually not easy to learn, but with the Crystals which allowed their owner to instantly master whatever was contained within, it became much easier to start cultivating.

But not everyone was in a hurry to develop and risk dying even though they’d be rewarded for their efforts. Resources were obtained either from monsters or from other cultivators. That meant that those who fought for their lives by killing enemies were able to get stronger. The rest, who were hiding behind the military or simply ran away from monsters, usually remained non-cultivators.

Having passed the residential sector, the bus approached the city center, where the strongest members of the Union lived, and arrived at the next checkpoint. Thanks to the major and his connections, they got in pretty quickly. Watching as they passed by the outpost, Kai thought how he could’ve made this trip much faster on foot were they not alone and on foreign territory.

His contemplation was interrupted when the bust stopped in front of a skyscraper, where all of them got off.

“Before we talk to this general of yours, could you tell me something about the general situation in the US and the world? I think I should know at least something. Don’t want to look like a total idiot and all that,” Kai said.

“You know about America? But aren’t you from another world?” Joseph asked without turning around.

“Let’s just say that I wasn’t born in the world from which I’ve come from,” he answered. People exchanged surprised glances but no one was in a hurry to start asking questions. In this day and age, people didn’t like others knowing everything about them.

“Well, alright... So, the eastern and southern parts of the country are under our control. Over a hundred cities are under the Union’s protection, which we’ve managed to clean up and secure in the first three years. That’s where most of the refugees from all over North America flock to. As for the western part, as well as parts of Canada and Mexico, the local military was less successful than we were. Various organizations, that is, guilds, rule in those territories. Their members began to develop, but didn’t want to join us.”

“What about the Alliances?”

“For the last year and a half, special System zones began to appear in various places. These zones are known as dungeons among common people. They have a lot of resources and very tough monsters,” Joseph explained. “Guilds began to unite in order to pass these special zones, creating Alliances. Currently, there are nine of them. Along with the Union, they rule the mainland.”

“Hmm. Interesting... What about the rest of the world?”

“I can’t really tell you much. Because of the monsters, communication with other continents was restored only recently. Thanks to the efforts of several Alliances and heads of the Union. All I know is that Europe and Asia were also able to unite and survive.”

“I see...” Kai nodded, lost in thought.

Having entered the building and passed through security, they entered the elevator. The first thing Kai noticed when they entered the office was a huge table packed with papers. Paperwork and bureaucracy seemed like roaches, unkillable and immortal.

A sullen, broad-shouldered middle-aged man was sitting at the desk. He was at the Source Creation level, but his strength couldn’t be compared to Kai’s or that of his friends.

“Hello. My name’s Clark Denil,” the general introduced himself. “So, how can I help you? Why did you come to Boston?”

“I believe you’ve already been informed about my arrival.” Kai nodded at Joseph, sitting down in one of the chairs.

“You’re right. But before I answer, I want to ask — are you, Kai?”

He nodded.

“But your aura... Why can’t I...?”

Joseph shook his head frantically, as if to tell Clark not to ask, but it was too late. Kai released his aura.

Clark’s eyes widened and his hands began to sweat. But he managed to stay composed

“I understand…” He breathed heavily. “But like my subordinate, I don’t have a lot of information. I don’t know anything about the tower you’re interested in. However, I do know a little bit about Diamond Evans. He’s a relatively young lieutenant general, a top member of the Union, and he lives in Washington.”

“I see. Can you take us there?”

Clark was taken aback by the request.

“Well, yes, it’s possible. We have planes. But every flight takes a lot of resources,” he said, frowning. “Nowadays, the main currency are Spheres, so if you have them...”

“Let’s do it like this...” Kai chuckled, interrupting him. “You help us get to Washington as soon as possible, and we forget about your rudeness.”

Clark frowned even harder. Only the demonstration of Kai’s strength made him hold back.

“But it was you who provoked one of the guards. You were asked to step back,” he argued.

“I’m not talking about that. You help us, and I’ll ignore the fact that you’ve tried to lure us into a trap. Or did you think that the people and the explosive devices placed on this floor would go unnoticed? You planned to sacrifice yourself to save the city in case something happened, didn’t you? I can respect that. However, we aren’t your enemies and we come with peaceful intentions. But by greeting us like this, you greatly offend me and my friends.” Kai narrowed his eyes, glaring menacingly at the man.

Clark got up from the table and walked over to the window. Turning his back to those present, he lit a cigarette.

“Very well,” he finally said in a displeased voice.

***

Ten hours later, the group was ready to set off. Flying wasn’t as easy as before and required a lot of preparation, so they spent this time on the bus and chatting.

As soon as they began to climb aboard, the soldiers who were supposed to go with them to Washington began to talk among themselves in dissatisfied voices and disembarked.

“What’s happening?” Kai asked Joseph.

“The north part of the city was attacked. Eleven outposts were destroyed. Apparently, it was the Lord and his people,” he replied. “They have more than a hundred soldiers at the Soul Stage, and the presence of at least one Exorcist has been confirmed... We’ve been given the order to prepare for battle, so the flight’s canceled. Also... The general asked me to give you a message... He’s asking you for help.”

The group exchanged confused and surprised glances.

Chapter 6
THE TEST

From the top floor of a rather tall building, Clark, along with several other officers, watched the northern outpost, where the Lord was now located. As for the other destroyed outposts, there were now ten groups, each of which consisted of at least a dozen Soul Stage soldiers, who were now awaiting orders from the Lord.

The soldier who was supposed to find out why the attack had occurred and negotiate with the attackers, finally returned. But, in all honesty, everyone already knew that the cause was the fugitives who had recently arrived in Boston.

At first glance, it looked like the military was trying to solve everything peacefully, when, in fact, the representatives of the Union were simply buying time so that the troops could gather.

“How much more time do you need?” Clark asked, frowning.

“Sir, the first strike teams are almost ready. They just need to get to their locations. That’s ten minutes.”

“Drones are also ready. We can launch a surprise attack at any moment. That should give us an advantage.”

“I see.” Clark nodded, crossing his hands behind his back.

Although an army of more than a hundred Soul Stage soldiers posed a serious threat, that wasn’t what he was worried about. Boston would hold on since only the Union and a couple of the strongest Alliances had System weapons. Therefore, the Lord’s people had to use only what they had stolen and looted from the monsters.

What Clark was worried about was the enemy Exorcist. There were only nine people of that level in the Union, but none of them were in Boston. Not that this meant that they had no chance without them. Clark knew which tactics he should use when fighting an Exorcist. With that in mind, they could easily hold back the onslaught for more than twelve hours, by the end of which, the Exorcists from other cities could come to their aid. They couldn’t come earlier than that, not with the flying restrictions. Unfortunately, this also meant that a part of the city would definitely be destroyed, that many of his men would die, and that a lot of precious equipment would be lost.

Clark knew of only one way to stop this from happening. As much as he didn’t like it, he turned to Kai and his friends for help, among whom there was also an Exorcist.

The door of the room opened and the travelers walked inside. In a normal situation, any guests, unless they were of a high rank, would be stopped at the entrance. This time, however, they didn’t even think to prevent the group from going in.

“Where’s Major Joseph?” Clark asked.

“Got stuck in traffic.” Kai shrugged. “He can’t move as fast as we can, so he’ll be here a bit later.”

“Then how did you know that we were here?” Clark frowned. I’m sure that none of my men would reveal the location of the temporary HQ to outsiders. Is it really that easy to figure us out? he thought, agitated. If that’s the case, the Lord and his men can find us too...

“He told us the general direction, and we did the rest ourselves. Consider it an advantage of cultivation from another world.” Kai reassured him. “But this isn’t important now... If I understand correctly, you canceled the flight?”

Clark turned serious.

“That’s right,” he replied. “While the city is in danger, I have no right to relieve it of strong people such as yourselves. I... No, we need your help. With Miss Elize’s help, I’m sure that we can drive away the Lord and his people.”

“How dare you!” she cried, outraged. “We had a deal! You can’t back out of it just like that!”

“She’s right,” Ivsim said. “Isn’t this your battle? Why should any of us interfere?”

Clark’s face darkened. He wanted to answer sarcastically and activate his aura, but he knew that if he did that, they definitely wouldn’t want to help them.

“A deal, you say? You call using your power to threaten us and get what you want a deal? Whatever. I’m not letting you fly to Washington while the city is in danger. I can easily turn you into enemies of the Union. Even if you go there yourself, you’ll find nothing but hostility.”

“You love to take risks, general.” Kai approached him with a frightening smile. “You’re bold for giving us such an ultimatum. But this time you’re in luck. Being an enemy of the Union isn’t on our list. However, our help doesn’t come for free.”

“Are you now making decisions for me?” Elize asked.

“Elize...” Lily said softly. She knew how hot-headed her friend could get. Putting her hand on her shoulder, the blonde shook her head.

“Why would you think that?” Kai asked in surprise and then turned back to Clark. “So, what do you say?”

“Of course, the Union will be grateful if you helped us solve this problem.”

“What about the information I wanted? Can the Union use its connections and information network in order to find the tower?”

“I can’t promise you that the brass will agree to use up so many of their resources.”

“And if the problem with the Lord is solved once and for all?” Kai smiled. “What then?”

Clark looked at him with a raised eyebrow and a glint in his eye. If something like that happened, no one would be opposed to it.

“If that happens... The brass will be forever grateful. I’ll use all of my connections and resources to find this tower of yours.”

“I like the sound of that.” Kai chuckled, then went to the window.

“So, what’s the plan?” Elize asked haughtily, wondering how he’d try to persuade her to participate in this.

Turning around, Kai looked at his friends.

“I’ll kill the Lord myself.” He smiled, making them look at him in shock.

“You must be joking...” Jiang Yong tried to smile.

“I’m serious. It’s been a year and a half since the Tournament, I think it’s time to have some fun.”

“You just want to show off…” Elize commented coldly.

“Listen, I don’t know just how much stronger you’ve gotten since then, but do you really think that the local Exorcists are that weak?” Ivsim asked.

“Kinda. Not all of them, of course, but I’m sure I can handle this.”

Having learned a technique that gave him the ability to sense auras at a much greater distance than ordinary cultivators, Kai knew what to expect from this Lord fellow, which was why all attempts to dissuade him ended up being dismissed. His friends would jump to his aid if need be.

In all honesty, more than anything else, Kai wanted to test himself. The last major battle he had was in the Tournament finals. A year and a half had passed since then, during which he was able to climb to the peak of his current stage, as well as become stronger. Now it was the time to test just how much he had grown. And he couldn’t think of a better opponent than an Exorcist.

***

The northern outpost, installed on a bridge, was completely destroyed and in flames. Corpses and wreckage of military equipment were scattered everywhere. In the center of this chaos was a small group of soldiers — six of them were at the Source Creation level, and one was an initial-level Exorcist.

“Funny.” Grinned a blue-eyed guy with a manbun. “Those tanks of theirs couldn’t even get through my Flame Barrier. You guys didn’t even let us test it properly. Why did you destroy the cars? You made them activate the explosives and destroy the tanks so that we wouldn’t get them.”

“I apologize, sir, but I think they wouldn’t have pierced your new defensive technique,” one of the people said.

“Alright, never mind that... We’re waiting for their answer.” He snapped his fingers. “I wouldn’t mind having some more fun, but I fear that that’d get their panties in a real twist.”

“I think you’re unlikely to get into the city,” a voice said.

From behind the blazing remains of the tank emerged a long-haired young man with unusual purple eyes.

“Oho! What a performance!” the Lord said, perplexed, seeing the young man’s strange clothes. “Who are you? Were you sent to negotiate?”

“You could say so.” He smirked, haughtily looking at the group. “I was sent... to deal with you.”

“Are you out of your mind?” The Exorcist raised an eyebrow. “No need to answer that... Burn!” Outstretching his hand, he curled it into a fist.

At the same moment, a ring of fire formed around the raven-haired young man, flaring up with a bright light — a piece of asphalt instantly burned.

“Where are you aiming at?” the young man asked mockingly, chilling on the railing, unharmed, and acting as if nothing had happened.

“You’re not a complete weakling. That’s good. It’s a pity that your tongue is quicker than your brain, though. I would’ve invited you to join me had you talked less.” The Lord shrugged calmly, trying to understand how the young man had avoided his attack.

“Why should I join the dead?”

“Excuse me?” he asked, taken aback for a moment. “Are you planning to kill me? Ahahaha! Oh, you’re hilarious! A pitiful Soul Stage boy thinks he can harm me, an Exorcist?! Dave, kill him.”

“Yes, sir.” He nodded. “Wave Robes!”

The Forces and energy of Water engulfed him, after which he made a lightning-fast dash. Dave was the strongest among the Lord’s men, so most of those present could only see a blurred silhouette instantly appearing next to the newcomer. So imagine their shock when the blur turned out to be missing its head when it finally reached its target.

“Not bad, not bad... You’re very strong for your level.” The Lord unexpectedly clapped and even laughed. “But do you think that someone like you can compete with a real pro like myself?!”

“You, a pro? Ha! Don’t make me laugh” The young man grinned. “Maybe the System gave you that status, but in my eyes, you’re trash. Your techniques, the quality of your Forces, your movements, your body, your soul... All trash! You know absolutely nothing about fighting or cultivation! Pay attention, and you’ll see what a real pro is!”

The young man took several steps forward until he was three feet away from the translucent Flame Barrier, inside of which the Lord and his men were standing. This was the Flame Barrier, a high-quality, Gold-rank technique that tanks had previously been unable to pierce through. It was highly durable, and at the same time, it could easily let in any objects on which the Lord’s special energy mark was placed.

Approaching the wall of fire, the young man put his hand to it. To everyone’s surprise, this didn’t affect him in any way.

He smiled and clenched his fist.

The Flame Barrier burst like a soap bubble.

Chapter 7
DISAPPOINTMENT

The bursting barrier left not only the Lord’s men surprised, but him, too. None of them had any idea that Forces could differ in quality. Kai learned about this only after he became Jiang Yui’s apprentice since this knowledge was given only to those who had entered the highest circles of society.

Each Force could be learned in three ways — partially, completely, and perfectly. If you were, say, at the Hearing Stage, and you only had partial knowledge of all the Forces of the Path of the Sword, you could learn a Gold-rank technique. However, only of low quality. But if you had complete knowledge of most of them, then you’d get an opportunity to improve the quality of the technique.

It was the same with the Seer Stage. If you had partial mastery of the Force of Form, then the technique would be of high quality and of Gold rank, but if you had complete mastery, then it’d be of peak quality.

Perfect mastery was significant at the Learner
Stage. For example, with partial mastery of the first two stages, one couldn’t expect better quality of techniques on the next one. But if they had learned the Force of Form and all the Forces that belonged to the Hearing Stage, and only then proceed further, then the perfect mastery of the Fusion
Force would also be available to them.

Usually, students, even though they were unaware of this, gained partial knowledge and mastery of all their Forces. Geniuses, on the other hand, devoted more time and effort to the Forces in order to achieve complete mastery of at least a few of them. The strongest, such as Shin Sei or Lei Shen, almost reached complete mastery of all Forces. Sometimes, though not always, they’d also perfect them.

The last level was required to create one’s own Sphere, symbolizing the transition to the Walker
Stage. This was possible only if the cultivator had a proper understanding of the Fusion Force.

With the goal of reaching the perfect mastery of all the previous Forces, the geniuses didn’t rush to master the Fusion Force. Little did they know that such a mindset almost always led to failure, since it usually took centuries to gain perfect knowledge of even one Force. Because of this, Jiang Yui believed that no one on Saha had ever reached, or would ever reach the Walker
Stage. Little did she know that her brother, Jiang Dao, had become the first cultivator on Saha who managed to gain perfect knowledge of the Fusion Force and create a Sword Sphere. Not even the Old Man knew about it, which allowed Jiang Dao to end his tyranny once and for all.

However, there was another cultivator who would, perhaps, achieve something similar one day. Thanks to the fact that he was the Favorite of the Forces, Kai had managed to gain perfect knowledge of the Forces of Speed, Dissection, and Reflection in just a year and a half. With those three under his control, he had every chance to master all the Forces known to him in the next decade. Out of the eight Forces (including the Force of Form), Kai had perfect mastery of three of them, but even this was enough to gain a considerable advantage over the Lord, who had only partial knowledge of the Forces of the Path of Fire.

This was why the Barrier fell.

Having summoned the Sword Force Particles, Kai injected them into the Barrier through his palm and began to quickly distribute them through it. With his energy vision, he had analyzed the structure of the technique and found its weaknesses. All he had to do was hit the weak spots and watch the Barrier collapse.

Just as I thought, the base of his technique is garbage. He just barely managed to reach the Exorcist Stage. I don’t even want to think about what’ll happen to Earth if the System keeps producing such weak people... Then again, this guy will be able to reach the peak of his stage with the Spheres and other shit they’ve made... Such power should come at a high price... Kai thought. In terms of power, he’s similar to Helios. But Helios got to his level with hard work and perseverance... Not to mention that he had had more than a century to perfect his skills... I wonder... If he were alive, would I be able to kill him this time...? What am I talking about? Of course I would! And I’ll kill this bastard, too!

Having come back to his senses, the Lord was about to attack Kai with all his might when the latter suddenly disappeared. Sensing a presence behind himself, he instantly turned around only to see five corpses scattered around Kai.

“You’ll pay for this!” he shouted, unleashing a wave of fire, which Kai dodged with ease. “Freeze!”

Having found himself closer to his opponent, Kai immediately attacked with a powerful punch. The Lord reflexively held out his hand to defend himself. However, feeling his bones cracking, he jumped back.

In just a split second, the Lord’s confidence in his abilities was seriously shaken.

There were two main differences between average cultivators and masters, which created a gap between their powers. First, in addition to the manifestation of the master’s soul, which was gained by opening the first sixty hidden acupuncture points, an Exorcist acquired another special ability — the Master’s Will, which made it possible to influence the will of others. If the Exorcist wanted to, they could make themselves invisible to everyone weaker than them by making them subconsciously ignore their presence.

But that wasn’t all. This skill also made it possible to control those with a weaker will, like North had done to Kai long ago.

That was what the Lord was trying to do now, ordering Kai to freeze. Unfortunately for him, his opponent’s will had been trained and strengthened during the last couple of years. But even with that, Kai still had to use Ultimate Focus and open the Mind Gates in order to see his enemy and resist his influence.

As for the second difference, which made the masters unimaginably stronger than average cultivators, it was connected to the Energy Cover. Everyone who passed the first level of Soul Endurance had one. But when a cultivator reached the Exorcist Stage, their Small Energy Cover evolved to a Medium one, which not only increased their physical characteristics but also provided them with an even stronger defense.

That was why ordinary cultivators usually couldn’t defeat Exorcists, even if they successfully resisted the Master’s Will. However, what was going on right now wasn’t an ordinary battle. And Kai wasn’t an average cultivator. Therefore, he wasn’t just able to resist the Lord’s Will, but also to overcome his Cover.

Without giving his opponent a chance to come to his senses, Kai rained blow upon blow on him, the echoes of which made the bridge tremble and forced the Lord to use all of the defensive techniques he knew.

Breaking the last barrier with another blow, Kai jumped away to dodge a fireball.

“Impossible!” his opponent shouted in disbelief. Never before had he seen a Soul Stage cultivator use such powerful attacks. “What kind of monster are you?! Are you an Exorcist, too? Are you hiding your aura?!”

Kai chuckled and cracked his neck.

“I think it’s time to get serious. I’ve had enough of warming up.” He grinned, Twin Blades of the Gray Mountain appearing in his hands. A gift from his mentor for a job well done. “It’s time to finish this.”

The Lord’s eyes widened again as he stared at the low-quality swords of the Royal-rank.

Imbuing the blades with the Forces of Sword, Kai began attacking. He knew he wouldn’t manage to do much if he attacked the Lord with his bare fists, so he opted for the blades. Not to mention that his Forces were better, techniques stronger, stats higher, and movements faster and more skillful than his opponent’s.

The only thing at which the Lord had an advantage was the amount of ki that he had acquired after reaching the Exorcist Stage. But even that couldn’t help him.

In less than ten minutes, the blond turned from a pompous dickhead into a pitiful sight of a beaten boy. He tried to fight back, but his lack of skill and proper battle experience prevented him from landing a blow.

“Whimp.” Kai spat, annoyed by the outcome of the battle. “Even Feng Bao and Shin Sei could defeat you…” he muttered to himself.

He had expected that this battle would force him to give it his all, but he didn’t even have to use his Sword techniques. The Lord thought of himself as undefeatable due to brute strength and superiority in stats, but it wasn’t until he met an experienced fighter and cultivator that he realized just how weak he really was.

In all honesty, the only obstacle Kai had faced was the Cover, which, to give credit where credit was due, did its job well and even had the ability to regenerate itself as long as it was fed with ki. But no one’s reserve was infinite. So, after six minutes of continuous attacks with blades enhanced by Forces and sword energy, the Lord felt that his power was drained and defeat imminent.

“Stop! Wait a minute!” he screamed, trying to crawl away from Kai. “Do you even know who my patron is? He’s a powerful man! The head of the strongest Alliance! He was the first on Earth to become an Exorcist! If you—”

“I don’t care,” Kai interrupted him. “Actually, that’s even better. If he comes, then maybe he won’t disappoint me as much as you did. You can discuss it with him in the next life,” he said and swung his sword, chopping the Lord’s head off.

Attention!

Achievement unlocked: [Overcoming Mortal Boundaries! (1)]

For defeating a Master (Exorcist), while being at the (Soul Stage — Source Creation level), you receive a [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

[Memory Jade]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Contains the memories of a cultivator.

Attention!

You killed [Luke Johnson].

Item obtained: [Knowledge Crystal: Flame Barrier Technique]

Additional items unavailable.

Your modifier: alien

Chapter 8
MEMORIES OF AN ANCIENT CULTIVATOR

Snow-capped mountains surrounded him. Wherever Kai looked, he couldn’t see anything else. It seemed as if the whole world was one endless mountain range.

There were no words to describe just how terrible the conditions here were. These mountains were imbued with an incredible amount of prana that could pulverize even a peak-level Elementalist. This made it much easier for Forces to form here than on the Plateau. Therefore, the Cold ruled everything around. This energy charge was so powerful that if a single snowflake fell from this mountain, it’d be enough to turn at least half of Caltea into ice for decades.

The next second, Kai saw a man. A cultivator.

He was shirtless with short dark hair. He was sitting on an odd, clearly man-made platform, which was located next to the top of the highest mountain. Looking at him, one would think that he was lost in his meditation, unaware of the world around him.

However, they’d be wrong.

The young man couldn’t help but wonder how could someone live in a place like this. Many monsters dwelled in these mountains, each of which could easily prove to the humans that they weren’t on the top of the food chain. But not even these predators reigned here.

The true rulers of this place were the Ice Elementals, naturally formed in such conditions. Getting nourishment from the mountains themselves, which had been saturated with the Forces of Cold for hundreds of thousands of years, these creatures grew and developed every day. The oldest of them were so powerful that they could throw a world into a new Ice Age.

So what was this man doing here? Any student looking to surpass their elders could tell you the answer to this question — training. Hungry for power, cultivators would put themselves in mortal peril if that meant getting a step closer to their goal.

Kai watched the man for a while, feeling like an eternity had passed since he had stepped foot in this icy hell. But that was just an illusion. After all, everything around him was nothing more than a memory displayed by the Memory Jade.

Having grown bored of staring at the motionless figure, Kai was about to turn to leave when the cultivator’s eyes opened, marking the end of years of meditation. His gaze fell on the world in front of him, and Kai felt his soul tremble. The look in the man’s blue eyes was simultaneously fascinating and frightening. Gazing into the azure, Kai felt like he was being sucked in by the abyss and that his soul was about to shatter into thousands of pieces. For a moment, he even forgot that this was just a memory, and instinctively wanted to run away.

If I’m feeling like this... How did those that truly knew him felt? he wondered. Even while it was inactive, his aura was repelling the cold and keeping the beasts and the Elementals at bay... But now... Now...

Now all the creatures in the area stood frozen in horror, mouths agape and eyes wide as they stared at what they had prayed would forever remain a slumbering beast. Like the sky itself, the cultivator’s aura towered over the mountain and its inhabitants.

Warming up slowly, the man got to his feet and spread his arms to the side. Kai stared, eyes as wide as those of the beasts, as two beautiful blades appeared in the man’s hands. He summoned them not from his Ring, but from his own soul.

And then a translucent sphere made of scarlet ki formed around him and began to expand rapidly. Standing in its center, the cultivator began to slowly swing his swords through the air as if he was forcing his body to remember everything he knew before the centuries of meditation. Every movement he made spoke of his incredible strength and great skill. Kai couldn’t stop staring at him in admiration.

After an hour, the man stopped warming up and assumed a fighting stance. At the same moment, the scarlet sphere shrank, and then merged with the blades. Taking a step forward, he dashed with the speed of light, and swung his swords again.

And then he froze.

Kai observed him for some time in surprise. He would’ve continued to stare had he not been snapped out of it by a slowly increasing rumble. Turning around, he realized where the sound was coming from. He felt his jaw drop to the floor.

The top of the nearby mountain fell and slid down the slope, landing at its foot with a loud crash.

Nodding to himself, the man continued his training, making more and more changes to the scenery around him with each swing.

And although he couldn’t see the lightning-fast attacks, Kai began to understand their essence a little better. They were definitely a manifestation of higher levels of the Forces of Sword. There wasn’t a drop of ki in the blows — only Forces.

Kai continued to analyze every detail of the man’s moves and was even able to find traces of some other Paths in them. As it soon turned out, it was the element of Cold, different, but still similar to the Cold Void, which contradicted everything he had previously known.

Use of Forces required only two things — their understanding and a soul. The higher one’s understanding of them was, the better the Forces were. As for controlling them, it depended on the soul, as well as the number of particles that a person could summon. Therefore, the higher one’s level was, the more particles they could use.

Now, since ki was used to reveal the true power of Forces, all techniques were primarily based on it. However, it had another useful property — unification. Working like glue, it made it possible to combine the Forces of different Paths in order to use the properties of two or more elements in one technique. Kai had previously believed that different elements couldn’t be combined, so he was surprised and amazed to see that the man was using the Forces of the Path of Sword and the Path of Cold together, without using a single drop of ki.

For the next eight hours, the man continued to swing his blades, pursuing an invisible target. Once the beautiful starry sky stretched over the snow-capped mountains, he stopped.

Looking at the man, Kai realized that he seemed somehow unhappy. The blades disappeared from his hands and he sat down again. Closing his eyes, he prepared for another meditation session.

That was where the memory ended.

***

“Kai—” Jiang Yong began when Kai suddenly opened his eyes.

Was it a coincidence that the memory ended just as he was about to wake up? He couldn’t tell. But he suspected that it wasn’t. For some reason, it seemed to him that the System had predicted this. For a moment, he felt like he was being watched, and it sent a shiver through him.

“Are we there yet?”

“Ah... Yes! Those guys said that we’re in Washington.”

“Awesome.” Kai chuckled, looking forward to an interesting meeting. “Let’s go then.”

Once they were off the plane, they followed the soldiers that were supposed to take them to the headquarters.

“Have you seen the memory?” Kai asked Rune’Tan.

“I haven’t. This Jade, although it works through a connection with the soul, seems to have bypassed your soul world,” he answered. “What did you see?”

“I see. Here’s what I saw...” Kai began and summed up the whole experience.

The discouraged Rune’Tan sighed.

“Well, for starters, what you saw surpasses even the power of the Belteise Empire. Even I’ve never heard of such people and such places. But there’s something that I have heard of. That scarlet sphere you mentioned must be the Sword Sphere. If this man was so powerful, then he wasn’t using just the Sphere, but also some kind of sub-force. For example, the Twin Blades Sphere.”

“Hold on, what is this Sphere?”

“The fourth level of any Force. Think of it like this... Once you’ve mastered all the Forces, it’d seem like further development is impossible, right? However, this is just the beginning! After they’ve perfected their knowledge of the Fusion Force, a cultivator has a chance to create their own Sphere — a special zone, within which their Forces prevail over all others!”

“What about the Twin Blades Sphere you mentioned? What kind of Forces are those?”

“You see, the Walker
Stage isn’t really the last one. There’s also a legendary stage of true cultivation, when one can become a Strider. When you refuse to be carried by the Force and carry it instead. Well, at least they say so… But to reach it, you need to delve deep into the knowledge of your Sphere and discover your own, special path. You know that the Paths branch out. For example, the Path of Mist is a branch of the Path of Water, and the Path of the Body is a natural branch of the Path of Life and the Path of Weapons. You can create your own Path, one that doesn’t exist in the universe by itself. For example, the Path of the Twin Blades, which I suspect, was wielded by the man from the memory,” Rune’Tan explained. “He must’ve been able to reach this point of development.”

“Did you reach it?”

“I wish! As I’ve said, it’s legendary. I was able to create my Soul Sphere, but my further development came to a halt,” he said with a touch of sadness. “In the entire history of my homeland, only its founder, as well as the last emperor, reached that stage. You got very lucky with this Luke fellow. I didn’t think he’d be so weak. I know of only one person — the young Emperor — who beat an Exorcist, while being at the Soul Stage. I didn’t even know that you unlock an achievement for doing that, though it makes sense...”

“Maybe people can just ask Exorcists to succumb?”

“Do you think that the System is that broken? I’m more than sure that it checks whether the battle was real.”

“I see... By the way... Any idea as to why I was looking at that man from aside, like it wasn’t his memory?”

“Heh, boy... I get the impression that you seem to think that I know everything. But that’s not true,” Rune’Tan replied. “I can only assume that it’s the System’s doing. If you want, next time, try to change your position or try to look from his perspective. I’m sure that you’ll go mountain exploring more than once since this is a truly incredible reward! You now have a good chance to advance on the Path of Sword.”

Chapter 9
DIAMOND EVANS

Washington was strikingly different from Montreal and Boston, looking as if the appearance of the System hadn’t affected it at all. It was the embodiment of peace and tranquility, even though just a couple of miles away from it one could easily be killed by a Demonid or some other monster.

All this indicated that the military was doing its part to protect the city and make sure that its residents could live in safety. This peaceful view of the city and its citizens made Kai remember his past life, which made him even more eager to meet with Lieutenant-general Evans.

While Kai was looking out of the window with an aloof look, the man sitting behind him thoughtfully observed him. It was Colonel Christopher Lowe, one of the nine Exorcists of the Union, whose help turned out to be unnecessary as the Lord had been killed by the time he arrived to Boston.

When Christopher found out what happened, he was puzzled. When they asked for his help, nobody informed him that a group of people claiming to be from another world had appeared in Boston. The news hit him like a ton of bricks. He would’ve probably doubted his colleagues if he hadn’t been given a video of the battle, which left him baffled. It was still difficult for him to believe that someone at the Source Creation level was able to defeat an initial-level Exorcist.

His new order was to get to know Kai, as well as his friends. Which was easier said than done, having in mind that he had a hard time finding a common language with strangers, and was a bit antisocial. But no matter how determined he was to get over this obstacle, he still struggled with carrying out this order. Kai had decided to sleep to make the trip fly by faster, which was strange since someone like him could go without rest for weeks. And since he didn’t manage to talk to him during the flight, now it was too late. Also, the fact that he couldn’t sense the young man’s aura made him a bit apprehensive to approach him. As an initial-level Exorcist, he relied on his power and developed intuition to help him determine someone’s level, but with Kai, he got nothing.

Kai’s companions didn’t make him feel any less anxious. If the young man was so strong at the level he was on, just how strong were his friends then? He was especially worried about Elize. He couldn’t even imagine how powerful she was. He felt chills run down his spine every time she’d look at him.

Finally, the car stopped in front of the place Kai had only ever seen in pictures and movies — the White House. It was there that the elite of the Union settled after most of the US government had turned into Demonids.

***

It was getting dark. The sun was sinking below the horizon.

There were eight representatives of the top of the Union in the Oval Room — the former office of the President of the United States. Today’s agenda was the recent events in Boston.

“So,” the commander-in-chief said loudly, “Miss Baggins, please tell us everything that your analysts have managed to gather.”

Seeing the gazes directed at her, the only female Exorcist in the Union rose. Walking over to the projector, she turned it on. The thumbnail of the prepared video appeared on the next wall.

“This is a recording of the fight that occurred between one of our guests and the Lord,” she said, returning to her seat. “Only Colonel Lowe and I have seen it.”

The camera was focused on the Lord and his people, around whom the remains of the destroyed outpost were burning. For the first minute, nothing happened. And then a young man entered the stage and talked with the Exorcist for a while. The video was shot from afar, so the audience could neither hear them nor read their lips.

In the next moment, the Lord attacked, but the young man dodged, after which a fight ensued.

For six minutes, deathly silence hung in the office. When the video ended, one of the Exorcists, who had arrived in Washington just a few hours earlier, broke the silence.

“And what’s unusual about this?” he asked, not understanding the surprise and shock on the faces of his colleagues. “He certainly has unusual abilities, however, the Lord was never famous for his strength.”

“The young man, Kai, is at the Source Creation level,” Laura replied calmly, shocking not only the general who asked the question, but everyone else as well.

“Impossible!”

“Are you kidding us?! Is this a joke?”

“Calm down,” Diamond said coldly. “You’ve seen the video. Kai and his friends arrived in town this afternoon. Colonel Lowe was so kind to accompany them.”

The eyes of those present turned to Christopher, which made him grimace. Although he was an Exorcist, he had never been one for the military. If it wasn’t for his family, he never would have joined the Union at all. As for the title, it was given to him purely for show. Even so, he still had to attend these uncomfortable meetings.

“It’s true.” He nodded. He didn’t have the habit of talking more than was necessary or talking at all unless he was asked something.

“Miss Baggins, continue,” the commander-in-chief said after a moment of silence.

“Basically, we know the following. The group consists of six people.” A photo of Kai and his comrades, taken back in Boston, appeared on the wall. “Five of them are at the Source Creation level and one is an initial-level Exorcist. Yesterday morning, they met a group of fugitives that was trying to escape from the Lord in Montreal. These six helped them to deal with their pursuers, after which they all headed to Boston together. There, they were detained at the checkpoint, where a small-scale conflict broke out between them and the soldiers. The people in question were three senior officers of the Source Creation level, whom Kai instantly suppressed. The fugitives were allowed into the city, and these six went to the local HQ. There, they met with General Clark Denil, who promised to send them to Washington. However, the flight was canceled, as the Lord and his people attacked the city. And then the events from the video occurred.”

“From another world? Really?” someone asked.

“Yes,” Laura answered sternly. “That was what Kai, their supposed leader, told us.”

“He’s strong, there’s no denying it, but why isn’t the Exorcist their leader?”

“My people interrogated everyone, and one of them said that Kai had allegedly been to Earth before. I assume they rely on him to lead them through an unfamiliar world.”

“Unfamiliar world. Yeah, sure...” someone muttered.

“After the System and the discovery that we’re on the periphery of the Ecumene, the idea of other worlds doesn’t seem that crazy...” the commander-in-chief calmly commented. “This could explain the sudden appearance of our friends in the south.”

Upon their mention, the faces of all those present darkened as they were reminded of another pressing issue of the Union.

“Let’s not change the topic... I’m more interested in the goals of our guests. What did they want from General Denil and why did they come to Washington?”

“They said that they were looking for some kind of a dark tower, which was supposed to have appeared with the arrival of the System. General Denil told them that the Union would help them find it,” Laura answered.

“Does he have the authority to do that?!” a couple of them exclaimed.

“Of course not. But he did the right thing, as he minimized his losses and solved the problem with the Lord once and for all. Although he does deserve to be reprimanded.”

“Speaking of which, isn’t the Western Alliance, or rather its leader, angry about this?”

“He’s displeased, yes, as he has invested many resources in this Lord of his. He even found a Breakthrough Sphere somewhere so that his subordinate would manage to become an Exorcist. We wanted to make a deal with the Lord, but he had too much power over Montreal, posing a threat to us from the north. Now that this threat has been removed, we can take the city. The leader of the Western Alliance is too far away to do anything. He’ll no longer be able to cause us trouble.”

“In that case, we must decide whether or not we should use our resources to find this tower,” the commander-in-chief said.

“The fact that the Lord is gone is a good thing for us; however, in order to find this tower, which we haven’t heard about until now, we need a proper connection with the other continents, which means that our people will have to focus on different matters,” Laura stated.

“Though... If this tower appeared along with the System, then it could be useful for us as well.”

“Besides, these guys are already here. We saw how strong Kai is, but what about the rest of his crew? I doubt they’re weaker,” Christopher said, surprising his colleagues with his wordiness. He usually stayed quiet. “They kept their promise. And even though General Denil had no right to promise them what he did, I doubt that our guests will take no for an answer. In all honesty, if they turn against us, I doubt that we’ll be able to defeat them. Not without suffering colossal losses.”

There was silence in the Oval Room.

“In that case, I propose a compromise,” the head of the Union said.

“We will allocate resources and people toward finding the tower and connecting with other continents, but we’ll also ask our guests for a favor. We need to use their strength to solve the problem in the south,” the commander-in-chief said. “I’m more than confident that, in this case, Operation Purification will be successful.”

“Do you think they’ll agree?”

“It’s impossible to say for sure, but there’s a chance that they will,” he replied. “After all, we do have a trump card, sort of.”

“We do?”

“I’m talking about Lieutenant-general Evans. They want to see him, don’t they? This Kai knows about him, which is why he came here.”

Diamond raised an eyebrow.

“Maybe he’s thinking of another Diamond Evans?” he said. “I don’t know any of these people.” He nodded at the projection of the photo.

“Out of the question,” Laura said. “My people interrogated Kai. He knew too much about your appearance and personality for this to be a coincidence. The conversation was recorded. I can say with confidence that he’s looking for you.”

“And what now?” Diamond frowned.

“We must use this to persuade them to help us. After all, they clearly want something from you.”

Everyone stared at Diamond, waiting for his answer.

“Damn it.” He sighed. “Alright, I’ll do it…”

***

Christopher and Diamond walked down the hallway, heading to the room where Kai and his companions were accommodated.

“What should I do exactly?” the lieutenant general grumbled.

“Calm down.” Laura’s cold voice instructed via the hidden earpiece. “We’re here to help you. We can hear what’s going on, so our experts will assist you.”

“I hope so...”

Finally reaching the right door, Diamond froze. Looking to the right, he saw Christopher walking away, giving him a thumbs up.

Fuck you! I thought you’d have my back! Diamond thought, unhappy with the ongoing situation. Goddamnit, what do these people want from me?

He raised his hand to knock, but before he could do so, the door opened on its own. A handsome, tall young man with long black hair and unusual purple eyes appeared on the threshold. His heart skipped a beat.

Another coincidence? he thought.

“There you are.” Kai smiled. He had sensed the two approach before their actual arrival. “I’m sure you have questions for us. But before we talk, I suggest we spar.”

Diamond took a step back.

Why is he talking to me like we’re buds? And why the hell does he want to spar? I’m no ordinary fighter! I’m one of three Exorcists who have reached the middle stage! Does he not realize that I’m levels above him?!

“...Lieutenant, don’t just stand there,” the voice in the earpiece said. “This is perfect. I don’t know what came over him, but you need to accept the challenge. Use this as our bargain chip.”

Diamond pulled himself together and cleared his throat.

“I came to tell you the Union’s decision. We’ve agreed to search for this dark tower of yours even though General Denil had no right to promise you such a thing. However, we’re currently facing a threat that prevents us from using as many resources and as much manpower as we’d like for this task. Therefore, we ask you to help us. To sweeten the deal, I’ll also agree to spar with you.”

With the smile still on his face, Kai paused to think about his suggestion. His gaze fell on Diamond’s right ear, which made him tense up. Even his friends couldn’t have imagined that he could hear the quietest of voices.

But Kai didn’t care that their conversation was being monitored. He was overwhelmed with joy because he had finally met the man whom he believed he’d never see again. Looking at Diamond, you wouldn’t give him more than twenty, even though he was already in his late thirties. As all cultivators, due to the process of processing energy, he aged slower and thus looked younger than he actually was.

“Wait here,” Kai said.

Retreating back into the room, he closed the door shut behind himself, and informed his friends that he’d accept the deal, but that he’d leave it up to them to decide if they’d join him and help the Union.

The discussion didn’t take long. The first to agree were Lily, Ivsim, and Jiang Yong, who couldn’t leave the debt he owed to Kai go unpaid. Jiang Si also agreed to help. There was only one person left...

“These people are greedy. You help them once, and now they want more. You think they’ll pay you back in full?” Elize said and snorted. “But fine, I’ll help. I need the tower as much as everyone else does. But mark my words, if they break their promise a second time, I’ll make them pay. Bear in mind, Kai, that I’m a proper Exorcist. I’ll unleash hell on this city and no one, not even you, will be able to stop me.”

“I won’t have to,” he answered calmly, smiling.

***

Once everyone was informed about the decision and the conditions of the deal, Kai proposed that the sparring match take place immediately. Diamond saw no reason to refuse and immediately accepted it.

Within an hour, the preparations were done and the two found themselves in the hallway leading to the HQ training area.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Diamond asked. “I’m not a weakling like the Lord...”

Kai looked at him, pleasantly surprised to see that he was approximately at the level of the elders of the Fallen Star Sect. There was a chance that he’d have to go full-out in this fight, and even then there was a chance that he’d lose.

“Actually, what I had in mind was a regular spar. Just good ol’ hand-to-hand combat. Nothing fancy.”

Oho, are you scared? Diamond thought, smiling on the inside. “Yeah, sure... That sounds fun.” He shrugged and headed into the locker room.

Ten minutes later, the two stood in front of each other.

“What about the Cover? Mine is much stronger. Maybe I should remove it?” Diamond suggested.

“No need. It shouldn’t be a problem.” Kai chuckled and assumed his fighting stance. His opponent frowned ever so slightly. Something about the pose seemed eerily familiar.

Is he underestimating me? I hope he’s ready to lose! he thought and attacked without warning.

Closing the distance between them in one leap, he swung and...

Sharply flew to the side.

Landing on his feet, he decided to be more cautious.

Alas, this didn’t help him. No matter how many times he attacked or tried to outsmart his opponent, he couldn’t get close to Kai. With each passing second, he was more and more sure that his opponent was actually holding back.

Diamond had been trying to land a hit for two minutes now, but Kai just kept dodging in a manner that reminded Diamond of a person he hadn’t seen in a long while.

Having realized that Kai was simply playing with him, he decided to use his signature move, which he had invented in his youth and perfected by the time he embarked on the path of cultivation. Until today, only two people had been able to dodge it.

Closing the distance in one sudden jump, Diamond swung as if he was about to hit Kai in the head, but almost instantly shifted the center of his gravity, intending to knock down his opponent.

In the next moment, he lost his balance, after which he felt a painful jolt in his stomach.

It can’t be! My Cover is powerful enough to stop a bullet! he thought as he fell to the ground with a loud thud.

“Lil’ bro, did you really think that you could defeat me?” Kai asked with a kind smile.

Slowly getting up, the furious Diamond clenched his fists. It wasn’t the outcome of the battle that angered him, but Kai’s behavior and actions.

“What the fuck are you on about?! Who are you?!” he growled, ready to beat the answers out of him if need be. “Who are you calling little brother, huh?! How dare you use the moves he did?!”

Chapter 10
BROTHERS

Diamond was never very tall. But, having become an Exorcist, he began to tower above the rest even though he had stopped growing a long time ago. People instinctively bowed their heads and dropped their shoulders next to him, as if they didn’t want to offend him. His aura alone made them tremble in his presence.

However, things were different now. Standing in front of Kai, who was a head taller than him, Diamond, for a change, didn’t feel like he was the one in charge. Rather, he had the feeling that he was standing in front of a mountain. And no matter how hard he tried to intimidate Kai with his aura, he just couldn’t get the damn grin off his face.

“I order you to answer me!” he exclaimed and used the Master’s Will. As it had never let him down before. But it did now.

“Calm down... You always were hot-headed.” Kai smiled even wider, making Diamond flinch. “Did you think you’d get rid of me that easily, lil’ bro?”

Diamond, who, contrary to Kai’s jokes, was usually level-headed, had one trigger — his family. Any slander or joke on their account was enough to throw him into a fit of rage. However, for some reason, this time he restrained himself.

A tiny flame of hope had sparked in his soul.

“I get it, I get it...” Kai nodded. “You saw my corpse. Besides, it’s been eighteen years, and I look different. However, I have something that’ll change your mind.” He put the tip of his index finger to his forehead. “Memories... Ask me anything and you’ll see that I’m telling the truth. I’ve always had a good memory.”

“What was the name of our cat?” Diamond asked, immediately calming down.

“That’s a trick question,” Kai replied, slightly surprised. “We never had a cat. But we did have a golden retriever. Mom got him for us when you turned ten. I named him Sean, but you didn’t like it and you called him Sean the Comet. Unfortunately, he never responded to Comet.”

Diamond’s mouth opened in surprise. Not only was Kai correct, but his answer contained details that no one but his brother and mother knew. Still, it was going to take him more than one lucky answer to believe in this miraculous resurrection.

So, Diamond continued asking questions and Kai continued answering. With each question, his anger died down, but the heaviness in his chest and limbs only increased. Feeling like the weight of the emotions that he had experienced in the last hour would crush him, Diamond, both mentally and physically exhausted, sat down on the floor.

The two of them never knew their father, so their mother had to raise them all on her own. They didn’t live in the best area of their small town, but one couldn’t say that they had it bad. That is, until their mother got hit by a car when the two of them were fifteen and twelve years old, respectively. Having lost the ability to walk and move on her own, she lost her job and had nothing but the insurance money to rely on. Determined to start providing for his family, at the age of sixteen, Kai started underground fighting. His career took off incredibly quickly, and by the age of twenty, he wasn’t only the best fighter, but also the owner of most of America’s fighting pits.

As for Diamond, he always imitated his brother when he trained, wanting to become as strong as him. This prompted him to join the army after school, thinking that his brother was working as a bodyguard for some businessman and not dealing with illegal business.

He wanted to become a respected member of society, able to provide for his family. Unfortunately, after his first year of service, their mother, whose health kept declining after the accident, passed away.

Diamond took it especially hard. His pain and depression got only worse when, a year later, he was left completely alone. The news of Kai’s death devastated him. Looking for a way to get his mind off things, he devoted himself to the service. For one reason or another, he kept looking forward to being sent to the worst of fronts.

For years, he was certain that he’d never again be close to anyone. However, today the wall that he had built around his soul cracked.

“Is it really you?” he asked, looking at Kai with teary eyes.

“Well, who else could I be?” Kai squatted next to him and put his hand on his shoulder. “Or do you need more proof? I’ll answer as many questions as you want.”

“But... but how? You died... What happened?”

“I died...” Kai said with a heavy sigh. “Or rather, my body died. Being an Exorcist, you probably know about the existence of a soul, yeah?”

Diamond nodded.

“Well, for some reason, my soul didn’t die. It wandered for twelve years until it was transferred to another world, where it entered this body. This world already had a System and its cultivation had reached much higher levels. I spent six years there and then we got to this place called the Indestructible Tower, which, as it turned out, was a portal. That’s how I came back to Earth.”

“This... This sounds...”

“Incredible?”

“Yeah...” Diamond sighed. “Is that the dark tower you’re looking for?”

“Yes.”

“But why? Don’t you want to stay here?”

Kai smiled sadly.

“Apart from you, there’s nothing else that binds me to this world.” He shook his head. “Also, my sister is waiting for me. She must be worried.”

“Your sister?” Diamond asked in surprise.

“One day, I’ll tell you everything...”

“But why can’t you just bring her here? Why do you have to leave?”

“Because only Holy Lords can control where the Gates send you and Earth doesn’t have the necessary resources for anyone to reach that level, I have to go to a more developed world. Non-cultivators don’t live long, so I can’t leave her. That’s why I wanted to ask you to come with me,” Kai said, hopeful. “Just imagine — new, wonderful worlds, new cultures, and new races! New types of cultivation. New tests... We just need to find the tower, and then the whole universe will open before us!”

Kai knew that Diamond had made the Lord level unattainable for himself by taking advantage of the forbidden resources. However, he also knew of a way to save him. Before, Rune’Tan told him about the existence of ancient artifacts that could cleanse any soul. Basically, they’d allow a cultivator to do a factory reset of their cultivation. However, with the knowledge that they had gained in the past, they’d be able to develop much faster than before. Such artifacts were the Holy Grail for many powerful cultivators eager to achieve as much as they could with what little time they had left.

Kai’s goal was to find one such artifact and give it to his brother.

“Sorry, but I can’t do that,” Diamond replied, shocking him. “This is my home. My people are here. Too much depends on me, Kai, I can’t just leave... Especially not now, when Earth is teeming with danger.”

The brothers fell silent, looking at each other.

“I understand...” Kai finally said with a heavy sigh. “This is your path... But, I’ll come back for you. You’re an Exorcist, so you have more than a century to live. I’m sure we’ll meet again.”

“As am I.” Diamond smiled for the first time that day and nodded firmly.

“Alright, now...” Kai got up and held out his hand to his brother. “Tell me about Eve...”

“I will...” Diamond replied and took his hand. “But before I tell you about her, I must show you something.”

***

Kai and Diamond walked down the long hallway of the third underground floor in silence.

“This is where we research System objects,” said the man walking in front of them. According to regulations, even the lieutenant general couldn’t be here without a guide. “This is where we study their structure and their impact on reality.”

Hearing those words, Kai snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the man.

“Tell me,” he said. “How did you learn to create modern weapons with System characteristics? Where do so much material and necessary knowledge come from? Has the System really helped you?”

The guide glanced sideways at Diamond, who nodded in response.

“It’s no longer a secret,” he said. “You can tell him.”

“Well... Not really. We learned how to make them ourselves. About a year before the System appeared, we were able to create a new type of AI, endowed with almost all the abilities of the human mind. This helped us to create a special external energy detector, which allows us to analyze the structure of any System artifact. Based on the collected data, the AI models and forms the necessary energy pattern. So, we were able to strengthen our weapons.”

So, the computer creates the correct structure, and people remember it and use it... Incredible! But how did they manage to make such a machine? Kai was amazed. I shouldn’t have doubted them... I’m sure they’ll do just fine. Humans have survived much worse. We always find a way to adapt.

“What about materials? Items have to contain at least a drop of energy in order to become System items, as far as I know,” he said.

“Right. The System helped us with that, too. You see, a year and a half ago, several members of the Union managed to defeat a very strange monster. For their effort, they were awarded three Crystals with the extremely rare Force-Infusion
Technique. Using it, we can permanently fill almost any material with energy.”

Kai just barely managed to hide his surprise. He couldn’t even imagine that in a world in which cultivation was a relatively new thing, there’d be something this advanced, something that didn’t exist even on the Plateau. On Saha, people constantly had to look for new deposits of useful energy-filled materials. Only with such resources could craftsmen create artifacts. Even the clans didn’t know how to saturate objects with prana, which was why they had to wait for centuries and even millennia until nature did its thing.

I can only imagine what the new worlds will have to offer...

Finally, they stopped near an armored System door. Their guide fiddled with it for a while until it opened with a loud hiss.

Christopher, Laura, and one of the technicians were already inside. It was impossible even for the employees to get to this place just like that, which was why Diamond had to contact the commander-in-chief personally. After a couple of minutes of negotiating, the old man agreed to let Kai visit the lab. However, he had both Kai and his friends sign a contract (it was like a System oath, but for several people) with the Union. Still, to be on the safe side, he increased the security by sending two more Exorcists to accompany the visitors.

“This is the research room,” Diamond said. “And these are my colleagues. Christopher Lowe, you already know him. And Laura Baggins. She’s in charge of everything here.”

Kai nodded in greeting and then looked around. Computers were everywhere. On the far wall was a huge display of Earth.

“And why are we here?” he asked.

“Tell him about the satellites.” Diamond told the scientist.

“I’ll tell him,” Laura said before the man got a chance to open his mouth. “To make a long story short, a year and a half ago, we launched an especially large raid to the zones with a big number of monsters and retrieved some rather unusual search artifacts. A couple of months ago, we launched twelve special satellites into orbit, on which we placed these artifacts. Thanks to them, we can find anyone if we have a clear mental image of them.”

Kai turned to his brother.

“She disappeared and you were looking for her?” He immediately realized.

“Yes. The cameras recorded Eve leaving your room on the night of the murder, but then she simply disappeared,” he explained, and then turned to the technician. “Drake, please upload that image I gave you.”

Drake nodded and turned to the computer. A minute passed. The image of Earth on the main display blinked, but nothing happened.

“Is it broken?” Kai asked.

“No. It’s working fine,” Laura said.

“Then what was that?”

“A message. Object not found.”

“She must’ve died after the arrival of the System...” Kai sighed.

“Ah, but that’s where you’re wrong,” Diamond said, surprising him. “Drake, find Luke Johnson.”

A minute later, a dot appeared on the screen, pointing to Boston.

Kai turned to Diamond with an astonished look on his face.

“We learned that these artifacts work by looking for something we call a ‘spirit imprint.’ If a person dies, their imprint will remain in that place for more than several decades, by our estimates. As we just demonstrated,” Diamond said. “Eve is the only one we have never been able to find. Your arrival might’ve just explained why...”

“Do you think that she somehow left even before the System arrived here?!” Kai asked, taken aback.

“Exactly. Come now, we’re done here...”

“By the way,” Kai quietly asked as they were leaving, turning to Diamond so that the others wouldn’t hear. “There’s something that I forgot after my death... What... is my name?”

“Are you kidding me?” Diamond snickered. “It’s Kai... Kai Evans.”

Chapter 11
MISSION PREPARATIONS

Sitting in his temporary room, Kai pondered. Two things bothered him now — Eve and his own name. Where did his former love and murderer disappear to? And how come he had the same name on both Saha and Earth?

Did she really leave this world? he thought, no longer experiencing the terrible pain he did during his first couple of years on Saha whenever Eve would cross his mind. It’s not possible to completely hide from those satellites, I checked. They’re too advanced; their components are of Royal-rank. Not to mention that the network covers the entire globe. There’s no way that there are blind spots...

But how did she disappear then? Could it be related to that strange weakness I felt before I died? Now that I think about it, it kinda felt like an aura. Like that of stronger cultivators that have the ability to slow down or even control weaker enemies... Is she a cultivator? If she is, why would she want me dead? So many questions, and not one answer... Kai sighed, and then conveyed his thoughts to Rune’Tan. “Old man, tell me, can the masters from the Ecumene get to a world without a System?”

“Hmm... Purely theoretically... It’s possible. However, it’s extremely difficult since there are no Gates, which means that they can rely only on their own strength. That is, they must first learn about the existence of a certain world, figure out its coordinates, and then come up with a way to get to it. In any case, Forces of Space would be involved, since without them it wouldn’t be possible to cross the distance between the worlds quickly. Only extremely powerful, almost god-like masters can create a portal on their own. I mean, I suppose that a rich and strong organization could be capable of building a spaceship or something,” Rune’Tan explained. “However, in this case, the question is: why would anyone want to go to such a world? Without the System, there’s neither prana nor ki, or there’s very little of it, which means that there can be no valuable resources. Even rare and unusual techniques are unlikely to interest a master that powerful.”

“I see.” Kai nodded, sinking into himself again. If Eve isn’t here, perhaps I’ll run into her somewhere else. She must’ve started cultivating before me... But what about my name? Is it just a coincidence that the guy was also called Kai?
I wish Rune’Tan knew more about it... But if it wasn’t an accident... What was it then? There must be some connection between these two lives!
The only thing that comes to mind is my ability to control and see energy... But why would my name be connected to that? And even if it were, how would it be connected to it?
Damn it! This is a dead-end. Why can’t I figure out this strange force of mine when I know that it’s there?! What a bunch of bullshit!

Snapping out of his thoughts, he sensed an aura coming in the direction of his room.

There was a knock, and then the door opened.

“Kai, gather your friends. The preparations are complete. It’s time for the briefing,” Diamond said.

***

In addition to the eight Exorcists, their guests were also in the Oval Room today. These fourteen people were to become the main participants in Operation Purification.

“Well, since everyone’s here, we can begin,” the commander-in-chief said. “Miss Baggins, before we begin, tell our allies what happened two years ago and who our enemies are.”

“Of course.” She nodded. “As you know, the System came to Earth four years ago. In those days, our three major enemies were other people, Demonids, and beasts. We quickly learned how to deal with them, so humanity began to recover a little. But two and a half years later, a new threat appeared in South America, with which we had just established contact.”

Laura took the remote control from the table. An image of a ten-foot-tall monster with black chitin and three pairs of eyes wandering a ruined city appeared on the wall. Its arms were long and curved like sickles, and its overall appearance was that of an insect.

“A new type of monster?” Lily asked. She had never seen such a creature before.

“We thought the same at first...” Laura grimaced. “This thing cost us the lives of three Exorcists, which is why there are only nine of us left. These aren’t mindless beasts, but an intelligent race, which is also capable of cultivating. The System calls them Kaoh’s. For convenience, we decided to call them insectoids.”

It makes sense that humans aren’t the only creatures in the Ecumene, but I didn’t think that I’d see a representative of another race so soon, Kai thought.

“Get used to it,” Rune’ Tan responded. “You’ll see even more amazing creatures. In fact, humans are quite weak as a species, and only our fertility is preventing us from disappearing.”

“I should be surprised, but I’m not.” Kai smiled on the inside. “Do you know something about these Kaoh’s?”

“No. This is the first time I heard about them. After all, there are millions of worlds. Only the System knows what creatures inhabit all of them.”

“Another race?” Ivsim was surprised. “They’re clearly not an easy opponent. What powers do they possess, and how many of them are there?”

“In the beginning, there were about a thousand of them, mostly at the Soul Stage. If our data is correct, there are a couple of dozen Exorcists among them. Our scouts found six giant ones.” The image changed to show a thirty-foot-tall insectoid with wings and a huge stomach, around which other Kaoh’s were gathering. “Their energy was suppressed.”

“Elementalists.” Kai sighed.

“I’m sorry, what?”

“The next step after the Exorcist Stage,” he explained. “As for the suppressed energy, that’s the System protecting Earth. The energy of those who come here is lowered if they’re at the Soul Stage or higher.”

“Hold on, wait...” Laura said, just as confused as all of her colleagues. “Are you telling me that your powers are limited?”

“Yeah.” Kai nodded. “Those at the Soul Stage are thirty-five percent weaker. Exorcists, sixty-five percent, and Elementalists, ninety-five.”

The officials exchanged glances, unable to believe that what Kai had done wasn’t even all that he was capable of. They only had luck to thank that he and his friends were on their side.

“Please, go on,” Kai said when the silence became unbearable.

“What? Oh yes! So...” Laura cleared her throat and gathered her thoughts. “A thousand insectoids appeared in the south of Brazil. Strong as they were, they didn’t pose a threat at that time. At least, that was what we thought. In just six months, while we were getting ready for the raid, they managed to capture six of the largest cities and turn them into their hives.” The image changed again, showing a giant spherical structure that occupied an area of several blocks and was taller than most skyscrapers. “As we later found out, those six large insectoids turned out to be their queens, like that of bees or ants. In just six months, their army grew to twelve thousand. Humans, beasts, and even Demonids became their prey, and their numbers soon reached over ten thousand.”

“If that’s true, then I doubt that we’ll be able to fight them off on our own. Given that they have Elementalists in their ranks, we stand no chance,” Jiang Si commented, grimacing. “Maybe it’s better to try to negotiate with them?”

“Listen to the end, please.” Laura smiled coldly. “We tried. However, they made it clear that we’re nothing more than food to them by eating several of our diplomats. However, we did learn that they don’t use sound to communicate, but smell.

“A year and a half ago, we decided to attack them to prevent them from making their colony even bigger. The nearest hive was in Bogota, the capital of Colombia. Thanks to our tech, as well as the fact that their queen was in hibernation of some kind, we managed to destroy the hive. The victory, unfortunately, wasn’t without a price. To keep future casualties at a minimum, we decided to take more drastic measures with the rest of the hives.”

“You... Nuked them?!” Kai exclaimed in surprise.

“Exactly.” The commander-in-chief smiled and nodded. “The five remaining hives were destroyed in an instant.”

“Then what’s the point of this operation?” Lily asked.

“They have appeared again. Like you, they probably came from another world. Fortunately, this time, there are fewer of them. There’s only one queen, fifteen Exorcists, and about three hundred followers at the Source Creation level.”

“So... What’s the problem?” Ivsim asked, sensing that there was a catch.

“They appeared out of nowhere a month and a half ago, right under our noses — in Houston, Texas.”

“And since it’s so close, you don’t want to use nuclear weapons on your own territory,” Kai said calmly.

“Yes. However, that’s not the only reason. We got a huge amount of extremely useful resources from this hive. And since they’re nowhere as numerous as before, we want to pay them another visit. Your help will come in handy.”

“Aren’t you afraid that the queen will be awake this time?” Elize asked. “Even a weakened Elementalist is practically invincible for a handful of Exorcists.”

“We are aware of that possibility. As a last resort, we’re ready to repeat the nuclear strike,” the commander-in-chief said firmly.

“Commendable.” Elize chuckled haughtily.

“I propose we proceed to the operation and your role in it,” Laura continued.

“I apologize,” Kai interrupted. “But I have to point something out... I hope you understand that they may come again in the future and in much larger numbers. I’m sure you don’t want to nuke the entire Earth. What do you plan to do in this case?”

“I suppose you have a suggestion?” Diamond asked as if he was reading his brother’s mind.

“Yes. The tower you’re looking for is a portal to other worlds. If you find it and claim it, you’ll not only be able to know where and when invaders will appear but also control who gets in and who gets out,” Kai told them what Rune’Tan had told him just a second ago.

“You forgot to mention that at least one Elementalist is needed to control the Gates.” Rune’Tan chuckled.

“It doesn’t matter right now. I’m confident that the first Elementalist will appear on Earth before these things become a global problem. This should motivate them to search for the Gates, which will be of use to us as well,” Kai replied.

“Also, I can help you narrow down the search area,” he added.

“What are you talking about?” His friends turned to him in surprise.

“It’s simple. By using the satellites, we can find the person who has the highest chance to be the first to find the tower.”

“Wait... Are you talking about...” Elize began.

“I’m talking about Jiang Dao!”

***

After the meeting, they went to the research department.

For the artifacts to work, you had to project a mental image of the desired person or item into them. This was done by connecting the person with the memory of said individual or item to the artifact via a helmet. And since only two helmets were available, Kai and Jiang Yong were instructed to transmit the image, as they were the ones who saw Jiang Dao more often than the others.

“You can begin,” Laura said. She was supervising the process. “Close your eyes and remember everything you can about this Jiang Dao.”

The connector helmets were activated, after which a signal was distributed throughout the entire satellite network. The map blinked and then began to bring Europe closer. A red dot, moving at high speed to the northeast, appeared on the territory of Poland.

“Well! We found—” Jiang Si started but was interrupted by a power-out.

***

Meanwhile, a few kilometers above Lublin, East Poland

A small airship was heading northeast. On it were Jiang Dao, who had brought the vessel with him in a special spatial artifact, and twenty Elementalists of the Seven Blades Clan, who had sworn loyalty to him.

As he was already familiar with the Tower and its internal workings, Jiang Dao had little trouble determining the approximate location of the Earth’s Gates. And although the search required him to be in a constant state of meditation, he was still closer to the tower than anyone else looking for it was.

Sitting on the deck, he suddenly felt a strange tingling sensation on the back of his head.

Someone thinks that they can spy on me and get away with it? he thought, looking up at the sky.

His hand went up, index finger pointing somewhere into the distance.

He spent a minute frozen in this pose. And then he smiled, and squeezed his hand, as if he was crushing something.

“Idiots...”

***

The lights in the building went out for a moment. Kai and Jiang Yong fell unconscious. Due to a wave of power that swept through the room, those below the Soul Stage also lost consciousness.

“What’s happening?!” Diamond shouted, alarmed, and rushed over to his brother.

A few seconds later, when the equipment in the room started working again, he got his answer.

“Shit! One of the satellites has been destroyed!”

Chapter 12
THE HIVE

An hour and a half later, Kai woke up. Even though he had a splitting headache, he was back on his feet thanks to his bloodline.

The same, unfortunately, couldn’t be said for Jiang Yong.

The poor young man remained unconscious for almost two days, and even when he woke up, he couldn’t move for several hours. But even this was a good outcome. If he hadn’t been a cultivator, he would’ve suffered serious damage, which would’ve greatly impeded his further development.

Luckily for the rest of those who fell victim to the shockwave, they didn’t suffer any physical damage as they weren’t directly connected to the helmets like Kai and Jiang Yong were. They, and the rest of the people in the building, felt like someone had put a razor-sharp blade to their throats, while the two young cultivators experienced a pain equal to that of being stabbed in the chest with a dull knife.

Due to this sudden attack and the damage it had caused both to the systems and psyches of those who had fallen victim to it, the beginning of the operation had to be postponed for four days.

It wasn’t until Kai consulted with Rune’Tan that they knew what had caused this sudden power out. If the redhead was to be believed, Jiang Dao could easily sense that someone was looking for him. With the help of his powerful aura, coupled with the Sword Sphere, he easily traced the energy to the satellite and discovered its connection with Washington. It was through this spiritual link that he launched his attack, after which he destroyed the satellite with the Forces of Space.

***

The beginning of Operation Purification was near. Kai, his team, as well as members of the Union, arrived in Texas. Landing in the nearest major city from Houston, they climbed into the jeeps and buses and finally headed for the hive.

That trip was to last about three hours, so Kai decided to use them well.

Taking out the Memory Jade and the Knowledge Crystal he got from Luke, he put them on his palm and opened the Mind Gate. His plan was to study them both as thoroughly as possible.

Closing his eyes, he focused on the Crystal and saturated it with his ki in order to contemplate on it and gain an understanding of its structure and function. As the item was rather unusual and complex, it took him about fifteen minutes to figure out how it worked. The Crystal was made of tens of thousands of energy threads, compactly intertwined into a ball, which, at first glance, looked like it couldn’t be untangled.

Having spent another ten minutes contemplating this ball, he used his energy vision to figure out just where the threads began and where they ended. After a couple of minutes of fiddling with it, he understood which threads connected with others and where. He then identified the main knots and important clusters of Forces. The only thing that remained was to figure out just how the Crystal worked. However, for this, he needed Rune’Tan’s help.

Relying on his eidetic memory, he projected the image of the Crystal’s structure into his spirit world. Being its master, he accelerated the flow of time in it so that Rune’Tan could understand the structure before the trip was over. Fortunately, the Soul Spark wasn’t affected by this, so the redhead didn’t age at an increased speed.

However, to use this technique, the soul owner had to leave their spirit world. That was why, under normal circumstances, manipulating time was just a useless exercise, since it didn’t affect the cultivator.

After seven hours inside the spirit world and forty minutes in reality, Rune’Tan was finally done.

“So what do you say?” Kai asked when the redhead woke up from his meditation.

“It’s rather unusual. I’ve seen similar items before, but I’ve never seen anything like this. This Crystal contains a piece of Luke’s soul,” the redhead replied. “See the central pattern that surrounds most of the Forces? That’s the soul piece.”

“So, what you’re saying is that the Spark died, or rather, went out, but that the System had sealed his Shell and ki into this Crystal?”

“Correct. Apparently, to create these items, the System uses souls, preventing their owners from dying.”

“But why souls?” Kai asked in surprise. “And how does this relate to the knowledge of techniques and everything else that can be obtained from such items?”

“I don’t know the exact answer. But Soul Masters have this hypothesis that the Shell isn’t there only to protect the Spark, but also to preserve the mind. For example, I have a consciousness and memories, even though I don’t have a physical body, nor a brain. Just remember the Spirits, who also have a mind, albeit a primitive one. But their bodies are just a clump of Forces...”

“Are you saying that the brain isn’t that important?” Kai inquired, interested.

“Well, not exactly. I think everything is interconnected. In one of my studies, I found out that in newborns, a soul doesn’t form until they’ve reached a minimum level of intelligence. It’s at that moment that a Shell is formed by the Forces of the universe and that the soul energy appears. After that comes the Spark. Therefore, I’m led to believe that even an artificial mind can have a soul, which leads to an interesting conclusion—”

“Hold on, hold on... As interesting as your research is, let’s get back to the original topic. Why would the System use souls?”

“Like I’ve said, if the Shell really contains the mind, then the memories should be there, too. In that case, why wouldn’t the System transfer them to someone else? Why let a technique or knowledge go to waste?”

“Just as I thought.” Kai nodded. “I have one more question. What negative effect does it have? Why do these crystals halt one’s development at the Elementalist Stage?”

“Because there’s prana, which is neutral and can be absorbed from the air, and there’s ki, which coincides with the unique frequency of your Spark. Everyone’s Sparks and souls are different. By absorbing someone else’s soul energy, you’re mixing it with your own, which interferes with the transition to the Holy Lord Stage,” Rune’Tan replied. “Why exactly to that stage, I don’t know.”

Thanking him for the advice, Kai moved on to the Jade. Examining it took much less time since its structure turned out to be somewhat simpler than that of the Crystal. It was based on the Forces of Mind and the effect of a spirit imprint, because of which, when used, it didn’t impede the user’s cultivation in any way. On the other hand, such artifacts didn’t allow a person to learn something instantly, only accelerated the learning process.

Soon enough, their jeep came to a halt.

***

A huge dark purple dome that looked like it was made of flesh, was visible even from outside the city limits. But as the line of Union’s buses and jeeps drew nearer, Kai realized just how big the thing actually was.

“Aren’t we too close?” he asked Diamond when they got to the local HQ, which had been built a couple of miles away from the hive.

“They’re inactive at the moment. I don’t know why they do this, but it works for us,” he explained.

Kai glanced back at the hive, remembering the second video they were shown at the meeting. This one showed the Kaoh’s who had arrived on Earth a month and a half ago. Almost three hundred insectoids and their queen were rapidly approaching Houston, while the authorities were trying to evacuate the place. Unfortunately, the city was under the control of the Central Alliance then, and not the Union, which was why they couldn’t organize a proper retreat or defend their citizens.

The Kaoh’s invaded the city, killing everyone in their path. At some point, the helicopter that was filming everything got shot down. Then the video continued from another camera. It recorded the exact moment when the queen’s huge stomach suddenly lit up, enveloping her colony in a dark purple dome, which began to grow rapidly and absorb everything in its path. This was the hive, which had grown to gigantic proportions during these one and a half months.

“Commander-in-Chief Rogers!” One of the men saluted the old man who had come out to greet the newcomers.

“Ditch the formalities, Dale.” The head of the Union grinned, holding out his hand.

Dale shook his hand and nodded back at the door.

“The leader of the Central Alliance and some of their guild leaders are here.”

A guy approached them with a smile on his face. He looked twenty, but was probably much older. The two greeted each other.

“Rogers.”

“Lucas. How are things?”

“So far it’s calm. Insectoids, as you said, are still motionless,” he answered. “And who’s this with you?” He nodded at Kai and his group.

Only Exorcists from the Union and Central Alliance were supposed to attend this meeting. The soldiers were elsewhere, preparing for the upcoming raid, and awaiting orders.

“Oh, these are our allies who kindly agreed to join us here today,” Rogers replied, making Lucas raise his eyebrow in surprise.

“Is that so?”

They’re just a bunch of Soul Stage brats and one Exorcist, he thought. Why are they getting special treatment from the Union? Wait... His gaze settled on Kai. He doesn’t even have an aura! Why didn’t I notice it immediately? Why is this weakling here? What is Rogers thinking?

“Don’t underestimate their strength.” Rogers smiled slyly, noticing the confusion in Lucas’s gaze. “By the way, what’s going on with the Mexicans? Are they still in or not?”

“They agreed to help us two weeks ago, but they never arrived. I suppose they changed their mind in the end. I tried to contact them today, but they didn’t answer me. I don’t know if they’re ignoring us or what.”

“I see. I hope that they’re not dealing with another rebellion.” Rogers sighed. “It’s fine, though. I didn’t really rely on them much, so their absence isn’t a problem. Let’s do what we can with what we have.”

“Agreed.”

“Okay, let’s get ready then. I’ll see you all in an hour.”

***

Ever since the hive appeared, the insectoids had been idle and the dome stayed closed. Still, no one was going to wait for them to poke their ugly faces out.

Using explosives, the soldiers made a hole in the hive’s wall, which awakened the dormant insectoids. Not that it mattered, anyway, as they would’ve woken up the moment they trespassed on their territory.

Having quickly dealt with several dozen young insectoids, they finally entered the hive. Inside was a huge maze. As the Union already had experience with hives, they knew that all the tunnels would eventually lead them to the very center and the queen. All they needed to do was determine the shortest route, which was easily done by using their energy-sensing abilities.

The group was divided. The Union, together with Kai and his group, disappeared into one tunnel, and the members of the Central Alliance in another. They’d inevitably meet, but this way they wouldn’t interfere with each other.

***

A tall man with short dark hair and a beard looked at the artifact in his hand. Cutting off its energy flow, he felt himself becoming visible again.

The man’s name was Alexander White, but most knew him as the Champion — the head of the Western Alliance and one of the few peak-level Exorcists on Earth.

In the past, he was famous as the strongest fighter in mixed martial arts, undefeated for a very long period of time. He lost only once, in one of those underground fights. He met with the so-called “King of the Fighting Pits,” who instantly brought him back down to earth.

From that moment on, he swore that he’d train, become stronger, and take back his crown and title. However, eighteen years ago, his opponent was murdered. But that didn’t stop Alexander. With the arrival of the System, he was eventually able to become stronger than anyone who dared to challenge him.

Living as a fighter, Alexander felt like a fish in water when cultivation became available to humans. Not only did he have no issue defeating Demonids, but he became the first Exorcist on Earth. Not only that, but he was also able to create the strongest Alliance in America. It could be said that among the humans, there was no one more formidable than the Champion.

Turning around, Alexander nodded at his men who were also shaking off their veil of invisibility. There were no less than four hundred of them. Looking at the artifact again, he couldn’t hide his surprise.

“I see you like it,” said the pale young man standing next to him. “If you continue to help us, you’ll be given plenty more rare artifacts, techniques, and resources.”

Alexander hid the artifact in his Ring and then glared at the young man. Usually, his glare made people cringe. Sometimes, they even shook with fear. But the initial-level Exorcist before him didn’t even blink.

“Not a bad toy, I can’t argue,” Alexander said, turning his gaze back to his hands. “I just hope that you’ll keep your end of the deal and that you won’t leave us hanging.”

“Of course not,” the young man answered with a nod. “If you fulfill your end of the deal, that is. You’ll become an official ally of their race. The spirit contract with the queen has already been signed... And now, if you’d be so kind, kill the intruders. Every. Single. One. Of. Them.”

Chapter 13
RAID, Vol. 2

Half an hour had passed since the beginning of the operation. The Union and Kai’s group had already managed to progress quite deep into the hive and fight off groups of insectoids they encountered on the way, but they were still far from the queen.

“This is going almost too smoothly…” Christopher muttered with a frown.

“Well, there’s less of these things compared to last time,” said an Exorcist walking next to him.

“Yes, but don’t they reproduce?”

“Who knows? The first raid was six months after their appearance, so maybe they don’t start breeding right away?”

“Perhaps…” Christopher nodded, but he still felt anxious.

A couple of feet away, Kai’s group was leading its own conversation.

“You know, you changed since coming to Earth, Kai.” Ivsim turned to his friend.

“Really? How so?” he asked, genuinely surprised.

“Your attitude. You’re a cheeky guy, but I’ve never seen you be this arrogant.”

“Ah, I get what you mean.” Kai chuckled. “But I wouldn’t call it arrogance, rather… Disgust and loathing. And even then it’s only toward the soldiers.”

“Interesting.” Ivsim smiled slightly. “And what’s the reason for that?”

“Think back to your training. Remember what you had to go through in order to get where you are now? We’re following the true path of cultivation, which is paved with blood, sweat, and tears. How many times have we almost died to progress? And what have the locals done? Their strength is fake! Here, if you want to learn a technique, you consume a Crystal. You want to master a Force? Use a Sphere. Looking for knowledge? Simply get another Crystal! Take Luke, the Lord, for example. He didn’t know a damn thing about cultivation, but, at the same time, he used his strength to intimidate people and get whatever he wanted!” Kai sighed. “I know that I have no right to judge those who had no other choice but to go down the wrong path, but nature can’t be controlled. I feel like this hostility comes from the very soul...”

“How unusual... I never thought about it in such a way. I think I understand what you’re trying to say.” Ivsim nodded.

“My rant aside, I understand that the Union uses its power not only for its own gain but also for the benefit of others. I can’t help but respect that,” Kai added. “I don’t know, I have a prejudice toward some of these people, but I’m trying to work through it...”

The conversation was suddenly interrupted when a wave of danger swept over everyone, making them look around in search of its source.

Far ahead, three figures appeared — initial-level Exorcists.

“It looks like it’s time to fight,” Rogers said. “Diamond, Dale, each of you take one.”

“Understood!” the two replied.

“Christopher, Nathan, you take the last one.”

“Yes, sir!”

The four of them moved forward to carry out the order. Rogers, not wishing to linger in one place for too long, decided to be quick about this. He could’ve sent all the Exorcists, but that would’ve left the soldiers unprotected. Since they were on enemy territory, there was no need to take that risk.

Dale was the first to defeat his opponent. Closing the distance in a blink of an eye, he rained down blow upon blow on the insect with his fists. Judging by the blue glow that had enveloped him, Kai wagered that he was using a Gold-rank technique.

The next to enter the battle were Christopher and Nathan. The former locked his opponent in close combat, while Nathan stuck to long range and his gun, relying on Water techniques. Judging by how in sync the two were, they had been working together for a long time.

The last to join the battle was Diamond. His opponent was about to attack Dale, as he was the closest, but they jumped back rather suddenly at the lost moment.

The sound of a gunshot rang out.

Without even moving, Diamond broke off a chunk of chitin from one of the insect’s limbs. Replying with a hiss, it activated a technique, instantly restoring the chitin, and then began to grow in size. Its eyes turned crimson, and its appearance became even more menacing. In two seconds, it almost doubled in height.

Interesting, Kai thought as he observed the insect with his energy vision. It’s making itself stronger by strengthening its Cover. Tho, I don’t see the other two doing this so I don’t think that this is a race skill. What kind of Forces are these? It reminds me of Fang Bao’s technique... Hmm...

Diamond remained as calm and collected as possible, which allowed him to concentrate. Taking aim, he opened fire again. His Gold-rank pistols were superior to ordinary firearms in that they could fire much quicker. To keep his opponent at bay, he immediately used his ki and Forces.

The monster lost one of its arms with a deafening screech. In the next instant, the same fate befell its leg. The bullets had been boosted to such a degree that they could now rip off entire limbs together with the chitin.

What the actual fuck?! Kai thought, trying not to show his surprise. The Force of Arrow also works for firearms?! No, no, there’s more to that... I’ve never seen anything like this before... It’s something... Something affecting the metal... Magnetism? Does such a Path exist?

The insectoid, hell-bound on fulfilling the order it had been given, leaned on its remaining limbs. Just as it was about to lunge at its opponent, it noticed an azure glow appear around the barrel of one of Diamond’s pistols.

“Fall of Dawn,” he said and pulled the trigger.

A beam of saturated energy burst out of the gun’s barrel at the speed of light. The insectoid’s body was instantly destroyed.

***

With his opponent taken care of, Diamond helped the others finish off their targets. In total, the encounter lasted only a couple of minutes, after which they were able to continue their journey through the hive.

The reason why they had won so quickly was simple — there were more of them. The insectoids were incredibly strong, but the Union members, unlike the aliens, were from this world and thus didn’t have their powers limited. More than that, insectoids didn’t differ from one another when it came to strength and skill, which the Union had learned during the raid in Colombia. They were much stronger than humans, but they used almost no techniques or Forces. That is, they relied more on quantity rather than quality, which was why they reproduced so rapidly.

After the battle was over, a special squad collected the corpses of the killed insectoids, so that the Union could examine them and use them as resources.

Their group kept moving, but they didn’t meet any Kaoh’s again, which was somewhat alarming. Especially in those moments when they’d come across the nooks in which their opponents were supposed to be, but which turned out to be completely empty.

Even with all the insectoids that they had killed so far, there was no chance that they had gotten rid of all of them. So, either the Alliance was unlucky to meet most of the enemies, or something had happened in the hive.

“As expected,” Laura said. “The closer we get to the queen, the narrower the tunnels become. It’s dangerous to continue as a group.”

Just as she said that, the tunnel before them began to grow narrower. There were several branches in front of them, each of which was much smaller than the corridor along which they had been going so far. They’d either have to stretch their troops along a narrower passage, which was rather risky, or split into groups, which was no less dangerous.

Having decided that splitting into groups was less risky than walking in one long row, they formed eight groups, singling out strong fighters for each. Kai and his friends also had to split up, since their team contained the strongest members of the squad.

***

“We’ve been informed that groups Seven and Five have finally met enemies. The former met two Exorcists, and the latter faced one Exorcist and two dozen Source Creation-level insectoids,” reported the officer whose task was to maintain communication with the other groups. Given the fact that there was always a huge amount of interference in the hives, this wasn’t an easy task.

“The others should run into them soon, too. Report immediately,” said one of the nine Alliance Exorcists who had been assigned command of Group Eight.

“Roger!”

“We should also stumble upon these insectoids soon too...” he added.

However, even after fifteen minutes, they didn’t meet a single insectoid, which made them tense up and become suspicious.

“This is rather unusual,” Kai said with absolute calmness. “How come we’re the only ones who still haven’t met a single enemy? Have they decided not to defend this particular tunnel?”

“We’re practically at the queen’s door. This place should be swarming with enemies. I don’t know what’s going on here, but I don’t like it one bit.”

“Door…” Kai muttered, and then suddenly fell silent. “I think they’re underestimating us.”

“What do you mean?”

“Doesn’t something feel off?”

Concentrating, the man focused on his aura. After a few seconds of searching, he finally sensed an insectoid approaching at high speed. It was an Exorcist, yes, but it was completely alone.

Kai didn’t know why, but he suddenly felt rather cautious and alarmed.

***

Fifteen minutes earlier, Group Five

“An Exorcist and twenty insectoids at the Soul Stage,” Laura said as the enemies entered the field of her scanner.

“Can you deal with the Exorcist?” Ivsim asked.

“Of course,” she replied with unshakable confidence.

“Okay, then I’ll take care of the rest.”

“You were looking for an excuse to warm up, weren’t you?” Lilly grinned, looking at her friend.

“Yeah. Something like that.” He nodded. “I haven’t had a chance to test my strength for a long time... You don’t mind, do you?” For the past year and a half, he had honed his skills, mastered new techniques, and studied the Forces. Half a level from the Exorcist Stage, Ivsim was stronger than ever before.

“Be my guest.” Lily shrugged. “I’ll wait here then.”

“Thank you.” He smiled.

Laura listened to their conversation, marveling at how relaxed they were. Although she didn’t know what Kai’s acquaintances were capable of, she was in no hurry to underestimate the Kaoh’s. Even though they were just at the Source Creation level, they still posed a threat to anyone of a similar level, even if they used exoskeletons and modern weapons.

Before she had the time to even take a step toward the enemy Exorcist, Ivsim disappeared, only to instantly reappear near one of the insectoids. Before his opponent could realize what was going on, it fell to the ground, green liquid oozing from under the chitin and from its eyes.

Although she had already seen the manifestation of the Forces of Sound, Lily had never seen this particular technique, called the Touch of Death. This was the first technique that Ivsim created on his own. With one blow of his hand, he could transfer the power of Sound into the opponent’s body, destroying their organs and instantly killing them.

His fight against Fang Bao inspired him to make this technique, as he never again wanted to feel as powerless against his opponent’s defense as he did back then. With it, he could win against almost any armor of a similar level.

Having dealt with the first insectoid, Ivsim immediately went to the next. He wasn’t going to stop until he had killed all of them. After that, he’d help Laura against the Exorcist.

Ivsim had never fought against true masters before. But he had been dying to do it ever since Kai’s fight with Luke.

***

Next to the two insectoid corpses stood Elize with a look of extreme disgust on her face.

“I kinda expected more from them...” She grimaced, glancing at the mangled corpses.

Turning around, she looked at the members of the Union. One glance was enough for all of them to stiffen up in fear. Everyone had assumed that she and General Sean would take on one insectoid each. The man even thought that he’d have to help the girl.

To their surprise, Elize simply stepped forward, brought her right index and middle fingers together, and then ran them horizontally through the air as if they were a sword. Her nails flashed scarlet for a moment, and the insectoids were suddenly split in two.

Although the sight wasn’t terrible (though it was shocking), the echoes of her incredible power still made them tremble with fear.

“Should we move on?” she asked, looking at the pale soldiers.

I wonder if old man Rogers knew who he had invited to join us... Sean thought, swallowing hard.

They were about to continue when the hive suddenly shook. They heard the sound of a terrible explosion through the walls.

“S... sir!” the voice of the communications officer came when the shaking had stopped. “We lost contact with Group Eight.”

***

Groups One and Three, led by Rogers and Diamond, were approaching the central chamber. Their squads met minutes earlier, as their tunnels had merged into one.

“Dale is on his way,” Diamond said. “As expected, he didn’t have any problems either.”

“Groups Four and Six are also catching up with us. Group Eight didn’t encounter any enemies, and Five and Two will be a little late. Although they had no difficulties,” Rogers reported.

Finally, the tunnel ended and they reached the central hall — the queen’s chambers. However, what they saw there was completely different from what they expected.

Corpses. A multitude of human corpses was scattered across a huge room under a giant dome. They immediately identified the representatives of the Central Alliance, which stopped communication with them ten minutes ago.

But their killers weren’t the insectoids, but a group of people — members of the Western Alliance.

There was an explosion.

The hive shook, and from the far tunnel, where Group Eight was supposedly located, several powerful flames burst out.

“What is this?!” Diamond asked, shouting over the noise of the explosion.

“A trap, Diamond!” Alexander said, appearing next to him. “And I’d rather remove you from the game first... Night Space!”

Nobody had time to do anything.

In a blink of an eye, a huge black sphere hung in the air in the spot where Diamond had just been.

Chapter 14
POCKET DIMENSION

Two people appeared in a vast field of nothingness.

As soon as he stepped foot in this new place, where eternal darkness seemed to reign but where one could still see as if the sun was high in the sky, Diamond immediately moved aside, which saved him from being hit.

“I see your reflexes have improved since our last meeting,” Alexander said condescendingly as he appeared nearby.

“What did you do?” Diamond asked, assuming a fighting stance. “Where are we? Why did you attack us?”

“Night Space is one of the gifts that I’ve received from the System,” he replied. “And I brought you here. Because... Well... The Western Alliance and the Union aren’t the best of buddies, are they? I’d like to say that Luke’s death was the straw that broke the camel’s back... But, to tell you the truth, it’s because of these insects. We’re allies now.”

Diamond just barely managed to maintain his usual calmness. How was an alliance with those things possible when Laura had clearly said that their only goal was to eat and reproduce?

“So you decided to betray humanity? To betray Earth?” he said in an accusatory tone after he had calmed down a little.

Alexander froze for a moment, and then burst out laughing. Diamond frowned and clenched his fists, certain that his opponent was itching to start the fight and was just stalling.

“You’re hilarious!” Alexander sighed theatrically and wiped an imaginary tear from his eye. “Oh, that was straight from a cheap movie... Oh, Lord... Ahem...” His face suddenly darkened and tone became more serious. “Humanity has no chance, Diamond. The Kaoh’s shared with me the memories of their world. I saw their armies; I saw the power of their warriors. They have a horde, and they’re much stronger than us.” Recalling the innumerable legions that surrounded the Gates, Alexander almost flinched. “I... I have an obligation not only to myself, but also to my people. The fate of hundreds is in my hands. For me, the Western Alliance isn’t just a bunch of united guilds... But there’s a way out, and I have to use it... Honestly, I would’ve invited both you and the Central Alliance to join us, but the bugs wouldn’t be too happy about it. I’m sorry, but I...”

“Fuck you!” Diamond growled. Pulling out his pistol, he aimed it at Alexander. “Fall of Dawn!”

A beam of bright blue light cut through the darkness. Diamond had put about fifteen percent of his ki into this attack. On such an opponent as the Champion, he wasn’t going to spare his strength.

The beam would’ve killed Alexander had it not collided with something invisible three feet away from him. The air in front of him rippled. The next moment, the trajectory of the shot changed and the bullet circled him.

“You used to pose a threat to me,” Alexander said to the shocked Diamond. “I’ve always thought that gunners are one of the most dangerous opponents in battle. Not only are you powerful, but the bullets allow you to wreak havoc from a safe distance. It’s a deadly mistake to give you time to prepare... This became even more obvious when we last met. My hand still hurts sometimes...” He grinned, rubbing the old wound. “But that was in the past. Now, you stand no chance against me. I’d advise you to give up and not waste our time...”

“You really do like to talk...” Diamond snapped, darting away from him.

At the same moment, a small, spherical object flew toward Alexander. Realizing that a Gold-rank grenade was flying toward him, his eyes widened in shock. Some time ago, he learned that the Union had made a similar weapon. But he never would’ve imagined that anyone would dare to use it since it was so powerful that it could mortally wound even the person who threw it. What he didn’t know, however, was that, a few weeks ago, the Union’s scientists had managed to improve this weapon.

The darkness was illuminated again, but ten times brighter this time. The shockwave was so powerful that it not only knocked Diamond down, but also cracked some of his bones.

When the light began to fade, he rose to his feet and looked around. A ring of fire danced around the area where the grenade had hit. The flames raging inside were compressed more and more under the influence of the symbolic technique embedded in the artifact.

“You bastard!” Alexander suddenly yelled.

Diamond was hit in the ribs and sent flying back. He felt incredible pain. His right lung was pierced in several places. Coughing up blood, he tried to suppress the pain and get rid of the blurriness that obscured his vision.

Focusing his ki on recovery, he saw Alexander slowly approaching. Covered in blood and burns, he didn’t look good either.

“I’ll end you even if it kills me!” Diamond growled and, overcoming the pain, jumped up.

***

In the queen’s chambers, events were unfolding rapidly.

As soon as Diamond and Alexander disappeared, the remaining members of the Union were under attack. Fortunately, they were well prepared and organized so they were able to fight back and counterattack. However, this was only the beginning of the battle.

“Activate the exoskeletons!” Rogers ordered. “Hold the line, we need to wait for— Son of a bitch!” he snarled and deflected an attack coming his way.

This incredibly fast attack could have ended his life had it not been for Dale. A bright flare of blue flame forced the enemy to retreat.

“You got lucky this time, old man.” The girl grimaced, words oozing with disgust. “But you won’t slip through my fingers again!”

“Don’t test your luck,” Dale said angrily.

“Or what?” The girl snickered. “Do you really think that you’ll be able to keep up with me?”

“Why wouldn’t we?” someone else asked.

The girl’s daggers flashed as they collided with a sword.

“Who are you?!” she asked, amazed by her opponent’s speed. “Soul Stage?! How can you see me?!”

Ivsim couldn’t see her as he was blind, but, as he had proved before, his hearing was so well-developed that all he needed to find his opponent was for them to breathe.

She’s fast, I have to admit... Lei Shen would envy her, he thought. I won’t be able to beat her with a limited supply of energy... However, I can buy us some time.

His blade and hand twitched. The two figures disappeared in an instant, leaving behind a blurred trail visible only to the Exorcists.

While the Union and the Western Alliance clashed with each other, Lily stood near one of the tunnels. Closing her eyes, she outstretched her arms. With the thin blade of her sword glittering in the dim light, she concentrated. She couldn’t see the Exorcists, so she decided to assist as best as she could.

The wind slowly began to circle in the queen’s quarters and soon turned into a tornado that none could ignore. The Union’s soldiers began to notice that they were moving faster, while their opponents were moving much slower. From time to time, whirlwinds would appear in different parts of the battlefield. Sharp as blades, they’d wreak havoc in the ranks of the Western Alliance.

Winds of War was the main ability of her Gold-rank blade. And although it wasn’t useful for duels as it required a lot of ki, right now, it helped to turn the tide of the battle.

The Union might’ve had better equipment, but there were fewer of them. A total of two hundred soldiers against four hundred members of the Western Alliance. Jiang Yong and Jiang Si were able to even out the odds, but it was Lily who managed to provide a major advantage.

The Union began to quickly press down on its opponents.

***

In another part of the central hall, another battle was raging. Several dozen soldiers of the Western Alliance, two Exorcists, and the man who had talked to Alexander before were trying to destroy the remnants of the Central Alliance. They were waiting for the right moment to attack as their opponents were protected by a powerful barrier that grew weaker by the second as its casters were getting more and more tired.

Just as they were about to launch an attack, the pale young man sensed something.

“Go help your people. It seems they’re having problems,” he said, turning his head toward the battle with the Union.

“Nobody gave you the right to command.” one of the Exorcists snapped.

“Don’t you care about your friends? Or do you want everyone to die? I can handle things here.”

The Exorcist looked toward the other battlefield and grimaced.

“Damn it... Fine! I’m going!”

Motioning to his men to follow him, he went to help his allies. The Western Alliance surpassed the Union not only in the number of Soul Stage soldiers but also in the number of Exorcists. The Union had only nine, out of which only three were at the middle level. But the Western Alliance, in addition to Alexander, also had two mid-level and eight initial-level ones.

The eight Alliance Exorcists had been fighting against the seven Union ones, while Ivsim was buying time. But now that two more Western Alliance Exorcists were about to intervene, it seemed that the Union no longer had a chance to win.

What an interesting technique... Elize thought, pointing her finger at the dark sphere hanging in the air.
Space, probably... If those books that I had read are correct, this is similar to the compressed space in our Rings, but of a higher quality. This is probably a pocket dimension, and this sphere is its shell. How original! I wager that it isn’t tied to some object, as is usually the case, but to the person who created it. How interesting... Whoever made this must still be inside. I suppose that only those who are stronger than them can destroy the technique... I doubt that this can last long as it spends a lot of energy... So, whoever made this has to win quickly... I’d probably have to spend half of my energy to destroy it. If my Forces of Space were better than those of the creator, then it wouldn’t be a problem...

Her contemplation was interrupted by two Exorcists and several dozen soldiers who were about to join the battle.

“Preposterous... Looks like I’ll have to intervene,” she muttered to herself and took a blade from her Ring. Pointing it at the group, she said, “Execution of the Broken Ones.”

The weaker soldiers died instantly. Their bodies simply fell apart. As for the Exorcists, they lived a second longer. The two men grabbed their weapons and were already on their knees. Several moments in this state seemed like hours of torture. Pain tormented their bodies and souls until they died. From the outside, it looked like crimson blades were escaping from their bodies. Her ki and the Forces of Sword literally tore them from within.

Elize’s technique lived up to its name. The special mixture of ki and Forces was introduced into the enemy’s body and exploded inside, using the power of the target itself. However, this only worked if the victim’s ki control level was lower than that of the attacker.

“That should do it.” Elize smiled. “I’ll let them deal with the rest...”

***

Having broken through the barrier and defeated the remnants of the Central Alliance, the pale young man was about to begin implementing his plan, when he felt an incredible surge of power.

“Who’s that?!” he blurted out in confusion. “There shouldn’t be anyone with such strength here! I checked everything! I checked everything!” He turned even paler. “No... It can’t be... Can it? A traveler from another world?! They could ruin all of my plans! Everything! I must do something… Forgive me, Master, but I must do it now, otherwise, you might get hurt!”

Nodding to himself, he spread his arms out to the side. Clots of blood began to form in his palms.

Having formed two large spheres, he focused on the bodies scattered around him. In the next moment, crimson streams emerged from the spheres and pierced the nearest corpse, sucking the blood out of it.

“I need to collect as much Blood Essence as possible...”

***

Avoiding the bullets with the help of the Distortion Barrier, which had to be activated with each directed attack, Alexander dashed forward. Intending to end this fight as quickly as possible, he covered his fists with the Penetrating Punch Technique, which was based on the Forces of Gravity and Space.

Aiming at Diamond’s head, Alexander noticed his opponent take another grenade from his Ring. Throwing it at his opponent, who was four feet away, and using the Forces of the Path of Magnetism, he pulled out the pin and accelerated the detonation.

You decided to take me to the grave with you?! Fuck you! Furious, Alexander got ready to retreat when he noticed that something was wrong. Fuck! He has already fired! Not only did he figure out the limitations of my technique, but he also realized that I can’t properly defend myself while it’s activated! What a bastard!

Changing his mind about retreating, he held out his hands to the grenade, as if intending to catch it.

“Annihilation Sphere!” he shouted, infusing the technique with ki.

A small piece of space became covered with cracks and began to collapse. Before the grenade had time to detonate, it disappeared into the void of the Space.

“Fall of Dawn!”

I’ll make it! Alexander assured himself, activating the Barrier.

Just like the first time, Diamond’s attack circled the target, ending somewhere behind Alexander’s back. But before the latter had time to recover, two pistols were aimed at his head. Grabbing them with his hands, he failed to block the kick aimed at his stomach. Luckily for him, Diamond wasn’t a close-combat fighter, so the kick didn’t deal serious damage.

Hitting back, Alexander threw Diamond to the ground. He was about to finish him off, but instead turned around, holding out his palm. In front of it, a bullet, continuing to spin, froze midair.

Turning slowly to Diamond with a victorious smile, Alexander grinned, seeing confusion and horror on his opponent’s face.

“You thought that I wouldn’t sense it in time?” he asked. “Under normal circumstances, I really wouldn’t have had the time. But you didn’t take into account that this is my domain. This darkness is a part of me, and with it, I can sense everything!”

Diamond cursed. His plan had failed. Alexander knew from the very beginning that the bullet was heading directly to his head. The bastard had decided to pretend that he had no idea about it just so that he could see the despair on his face.

With practically no ki left in his body, as well as physical strength, he was struggling to breathe. Sweating, he tried to move but failed. He had given it his all, but the difference in strength was too big.

“You were a worthy opponent,” Alexander said. “Thank you for the good fight.”

Directing his palm at Diamond, he was about to activate a technique when he felt someone’s presence entering the sphere. A moment later, an incredibly powerful blow hit him in the face, and he flew a good twenty feet.

Surrounding himself with the Barrier, he began to rise. Staggering, he held on to his broken nose. Finally focusing his gaze, he saw a figure lean over Diamond.

“You bastard, how dare you to attack my little brother?!” the person shouted angrily.

Chapter 15
REVENGE

Diamond looked at his brother with eyes wide in both shock and admiration as Kai’s incredible power washed over him.

Thanks to Ultimate Focus and the activated Gates of Power and Speed, he was able to break through Alexander’s Cover. Since his Forces of Space were better than Alexander’s he managed to enter the sphere. Being the Favorite of the
Forces, Kai was able to achieve a complete understanding of all the Forces of Space, and even achieve perfect mastery of the Force of Attraction. However, he knew that he’d be a fool if he were to underestimate his opponent just because he managed to break through the first line of their defenses.

He had to give credit to Alexander, who was still able to come close to complete mastery of most of the Forces of Space without having access to the knowledge and resources that were given to Kai back on Saha.

“Kai?!” Diamond said loudly. “How did you get here? What happened to Group Eight?”

“Getting here isn’t that hard.” Kai smiled, turning to him. “At least for me. Group Eight was, unfortunately, destroyed. We were attacked by an initial-level Exorcist, who suddenly exploded as they approached. I’m sorry, but I didn’t have time to protect anyone. I barely managed to take cover, and even after that I needed time to recover...”

Diamond’s shocked gaze left his brother’s face and slid down to his clothes. Soaked in blood and tattered, they looked like rags and not like the fancy robes he had had when he arrived to this world.

“That... That must’ve been awful,” he muttered, looking back up. “I’m just glad that you’re in one piece... I’m sure that you did everything you could...”

“Enough chit-chat, you two! Who the fuck are you?!” Alexander shouted, having finally recovered from the extremely powerful blow. “How dare you turn your back to me, you scum?! Do you know who I am?!”

Turning around, Kai gave him a crooked smile and a look full of malice.

“I see you haven’t changed much in these eighteen years, Alex,” he said in an icy voice.

How does he know who I am? Wait... Wait, wait, wait...! He called Diamond his little brother... And his name is Kai... No... There’s no way... It can’t be... Can it...? Alexander froze for a moment. “It can’t be... Kai?!” His eyes widened. “Are you really Kai Evans?!”

“Good! I didn’t hit you too hard! Your brain still works, thank God!” Kai snickered mockingly.

“But... But how? You died eighteen years ago! I attended your funeral and... Wait... The Soul Stage?! But the power of your blow and the ability to see me...” Alexander suddenly sighed, forcing himself to calm down. “I shouldn’t have expected anything less from you. If you really are who you claim to be... Although your stage...”

“Are you going to underestimate me again? Need I remind you of what happened the last time you did that?” Kai said with a haughty smile.

“Oh, yeah, it’s definitely you, Kai.” Alexander nodded. “I could never confuse that smirk of yours with anyone else. And since I’m so lucky to have you here, I demand a rematch!”

“Oh, don’t you worry.” Kai grinned. “I’m going to beat the shit out of you! But first...” Looking over his shoulder at Diamond, Kai concentrated on the Forces of Space.

“Don’t even try,” Alexander said, feeling that something was pressing on his technique. “You won’t be able to free your brother from the Night Space!”

“Recover for now and try not to leave this place,” Kai said and tossed a Healing Pill to Diamond.

A moment later, he was surrounded by Kai’s Forces and ki, after which he and his aura turned invisible.

WHAT?! The shocked Alexander almost cried out. He owns a technique similar to mine?! How’s that possible?!

Truth be told, Kai didn’t know he could do this. He was able to move his brother to a different pocket dimension thanks to an ability that he rarely used these days — copying, which he had learned during his early days of cultivation. By copying other people’s techniques, he was able to make his first steps on this new path. However, the further he got, the fewer opportunities he had to do this, since, starting from the Silver rank, techniques were related to one or even several elements. Without knowledge of them, he could no longer copy the techniques.

However, there were two elements with which Kai had relatively high success — Sword and Space. That was why, if the techniques of these Paths didn’t exceed peak quality and Gold rank (since he’d have to master the Force of Fusion for the Royal ones), copying them was relatively easy for him. The only reason why he rarely did it these days was because he didn’t want to mess with the arsenal of abilities that he already possessed. The Blade Release Technique was quite versatile, and he practically never came across Space techniques, since this was a rather rare and complex element.

That is, until today.

“Enough of this charade.” Alexander spat and activated a movement technique.

Appearing in front of Kai almost instantaneously, he attacked but didn’t reach his goal. Kai swiftly dodged, as if he knew where the blow would strike, and unsheathed his two swords.

“Gravitational Break!” Alexander shouted, hiding his surprise by swinging at Kai with all his might.

The power of his technique was amazing. Like a steamroller, it destroyed everything in its path. Had it hit a tank, it would’ve been crushed and thrown away like a feather.

Unable to use the Offset Step due to the spatial distortion, Kai crossed his blades in front of him, and then unleashed his true power. The scarlet sword energy and the bluish particles of the Cold Void swirled around his blades, while the Forces of Space, invisible to an ordinary eye, were already directed forward.

The collision made the Night
Space tremble. A crack appeared on the dark sphere but was instantly healed.

Kai stood his ground. He didn’t even stagger. His power neutralized the destructive technique, leaving behind nothing save for a couple of fading ribbons of darkness. Alexander’s eyes widened in amazement. He would’ve made peace with it had Kai just blocked the blow but he destroyed his technique. He couldn’t believe that something like that was even possible! Not to mention that Kai had done it by using a fraction of his ki.

This might’ve seemed impossible and complicated at first glance, but the answer was actually simple, for it lay in the quality of one’s understanding of the Forces of Space. Using them as well as his energy vision and Ultimate Focus, Kai managed to identify and attack the weak points of Alexander’s technique. In addition, he used the Force of Sword and the Cold Void to protect himself, saving a lot of ki, which he otherwise would’ve had to spend on trying to defend himself.

Taking advantage of Alexander’s confusion, Kai crossed his blades at the level of his waist and swung. The Blade Release Technique collided with the Distortion Barrier. The former pushed with all its might, while the latter struggled to change the direction of the blow. However, due to the Force of Intent, this wasn’t an easy task.

While Alexander was trying to defend himself, Kai closed the distance between them. Finding himself on his opponent’s right side, he attacked without delay. To escape, Alexander would have to use a large amount of his ki.

But, in the next moment, Alexander disappeared. Kai’s attack flew through the air with a sharp hum.

“Hail of Crushing Spheres!” Alexander’s voice rang from afar.

Several dozen apple-sized dark spheres flew in Kai’s direction. Each of them could temporarily increase the power of gravity in a small area to colossal levels if it came into contact with something dense enough.

Aware of this, Kai immediately gave up trying to block the attack. Instead, he used the Offset Step again to get closer to his opponent. But just as he made the first step, two Spheres somehow appeared next to him.

What?! His technique reacted to my movement. They must’ve followed me! But how?
God damn it, I hate to admit it, but this is amazing.

In order to stay alive, Kai had to pour a quarter of his ki into the Gates of Strength. Only after that did he manage to negate the technique’s effect with his Forces of Space.

He just barely managed to avoid colliding with three more Spheres, which approached him while he had been standing still. Dodging, he dashed toward Alexander without using the Offset Step this time. The Spheres continued to pursue him, although now they didn’t appear next to him instantly.

Using the energy vision, Ultimate Focus, and the activated Mind Gate, Kai was able to quickly unravel the secret of Alexander’s technique.

My God, I’m an idiot! That’s it! They’re following me because I’m in his space. Via a spirit connection with him, they respond to any object within the pocket dimension. If I try to move again, they’ll come right at me! I need to get rid of them.

Swinging his right blade at Alexander, he released a scarlet crescent to distract him. He then turned sharply and directed the second sword at the cluster of approaching Spheres. Partially using the Seven Blades Technique, he summoned three swords right in front of him.

Crimson and obsidian collided, which forced the Spheres to activate earlier than Alexander had planned. But before Kai could finish his attack, he felt something appear behind him.

Acting on instinct, he activated Retreat Step and managed to escape from the clutches of a new Gravitational Break at the last moment. Activating the Offset Step next, he finally got to Alexander.

His ranged attacks are much stronger than mine. Kai realized. I can’t let him get away!

Reaching his target, Kai brought down his blades. Swing after swing, he continued to push, not giving Alexander even the slightest opportunity to get away.

Enhanced by his strength, Forces of Sword and Space, as well as the Cold Void, his blows forced Alexander to switch to defense. With every moment, it became more and more difficult for Alexander to fight back, so he defended himself with a special spatial distortion technique that covered his arms and legs like translucent armor. However, even this wasn’t enough, so he was forced to activate the Distortion Barrier, which consumed a lot of ki. He didn’t even bother with the Cover as Kai could tear through it as if it was made of paper.

With each passing second, it became more obvious to him that he’d lose. However, he didn’t panic. On the contrary, he was happy. Smiling like a child, he enjoyed the fight. Every attack. Every drop of blood. Every breath.

It’s been a long time since I had to give it my all. Ah, Kai, you made my dream of fighting someone worthy finally come true... But I’m not going to lose! Avoiding another attack, he activated a new technique. “Change of Vector!”

Kai felt the ground sinking from under his feet. By the time he realized that the Force of Gravity had been turned off, it was already too late — Alexander had bought a little time for his next attack.

It took Kai only a couple of seconds to adapt, since Ultimate Focus and the Gates of Mind were still active. However, even this was enough for Alexander to retreat.

“Let’s finish this!” Smiling, he pointed his fingers at Kai. “The Last Shift!”

Before the attack manifested itself, Kai felt the change in the Night Space and almost immediately realized that Alexander had halved the area in order to use some of the previously spent forces for his new attack.

In the next moment, a huge ball of something dark purple and alien, but related to the Forces of Space, flew toward Kai. Realizing that this attack would pursue him just as the Spheres had, Kai knew that all he could do was to defend himself.

Holding the blades in front of him, he focused on the Forces of
Space. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward and then swung his swords upward. In a moment, Alexander’s technique engulfed his body.

Everything within that space exploded into ice the next moment, and the attack slowed down. But before Alexander had time to be surprised, he felt the control over his technique slip away from him. Concentrating, he continued to fight.

However, despite his best efforts, he still lost. His technique flashed, disintegrating into myriads of particles. Kai, breathing heavily, appeared far away with a smile on his lips.

He did it; he destroyed a Gold-rank technique relying only on his Forces of Space. However, he managed to do it only because his understanding of these Forces was higher than Alexander’s, which meant that the quality of their power was on a completely different level. He was sure that he would’ve lost had Alexander used some other element.

Despite his defeat, Kai wouldn’t call Alexander weak. He’d go so far as to compare him to North, a mid-level Exorcist. He was certain that even today, he’d have a tough time against that man.

“I agree, Alex, it really is time to end this.” He smiled and then sliced through the air with just one blade.

Even after a year and a half, he still hadn’t managed to figure out how to use Space Destruction Sweep with two swords at once. It was too complicated.

Alexander tried to dodge, but it didn’t help.

Kai had figured out that it wasn’t Alexander who was moving but the Night
Space. By controlling it, Alexander forced it to move along with all the objects inside of it, except for himself.

However, there was a drawback to this ability of his — those who could sense energy could easily figure out the direction and distance of the shift in advance. Based on this, they could determine which way Alexander would go.

Having sensed that Alexander would try to move, Kai redirected his attack.

Emptiness began to appear in the Night Space. After a moment, it collapsed, returning Kai, Alexander, and Diamond to the hive. However, the reason for this wasn’t only Kai’s technique, but Alexander’s actions, too. Taking back the ki that he had spent on creating the pocket dimension, he used it to protect himself, accelerating its destruction.

The dark sphere that hung in the air in the middle of the battlefield between the Union and the Western Alliance disintegrated, spitting out three people, one of which was seriously injured.

However, almost no one even paid attention to it.

***

A minute earlier

The massive battle was drawing to a close. The Union had won. The Western Alliance had only a hundred and fifty soldiers left, and their Exorcists were barely holding on.

The Union was about to begin to celebrate their victory when the hive suddenly shook, and fear crept down everyone’s spine. Only this time there was no explosion. Fighting stopped, and in some places, members of the Western Alliance surrendered.

Meanwhile, more and more people began to notice a thin scarlet ray exiting the top of the queen’s chambers.

After a few seconds, all hell broke loose.

The top of the dome above the hall swelled. It was in that moment that the horrified soldiers realized that what seemed to be a dome was actually a giant cocoon full of... insectoids.

A strange feeling filled the hall. No one understood what was happening, but for some reason, everyone felt an irrational and inexplicable fear.

“Hey... Isn’t that what the outer layer of the queen’s belly looked like?” someone asked in a shaky voice.

But no one could answer them. Everyone was too busy staring at the cocoon, the top of which had opened and curled back, like four petals of a fleshy flower. A waterfall of a maroon and very viscous liquid splashed onto the ground.

For a while, people stared at it in silence, perplexed.

“Is this… is this some kind of joke?” one of the soldiers asked, breaking the eerie silence that fell upon them. His face was pale and bore a smile that stood on the border between hope and horror.

The liquid suddenly moved. Gathering in one place, it grew and thickened, forming a figure. Thirty seconds later, a seven-foot-tall creature stood in the center of the hive. He looked almost humanoid, but the presence of a long and thick tail with a stinger at the tip, as well as a third eye on the forehead, and claws, clearly indicated that he wasn’t a human.

Dressed in a robe formed from his ki and the same color as his fiery red hair, he just stood there motionless. After a moment of silence, he looked at his palm. Curling his long claws into a fist, he closed his eyes in order to examine his new body by using his aura.

Reincarnation was interrupted early. Plus, I didn’t have enough food. This womb allowed me to return to the beginning of the stage... Those soldiers weren’t enough. My calculations were wrong. I need more food. More nutritious food... My mentality has changed… Is it because of the Bloody Essence of the inhabitants of this world? Curious...

“How unusual...” He nodded slightly. He didn’t seem aware of the humans surrounding him. “Pity. It wasn’t possible to bypass the System. But it’ll still make things easier... Now I have not five, but fifteen percent of my energy available!”

“That’s... a mid-level Elementalist,” Ivsim whispered ever so quietly. Even one percent of their energy is a huge amount of power...

“Master...” The pale young man approached the insectoid. Bowing his head, his skull opened, revealing a creature that looked like a large worm. “I deserve to die! I had no right, but I still dared to awaken you so early! I deserve no forgiveness! I wouldn’t have done it had I had a choice! An unforeseen force appeared that could threaten you, so I had to act!”

The insectoid ignored him.

Well, nothing can be done about it I suppose… One way or another, I must find the Gates of this world if I am to launch a full invasion. All in the name of the Progenitrix of the Race, Empress Shaoh Kaoh’s! He thought, remembering his queen with fanatical devotion. But first... He raised his menacing gaze at the people before him. I need to deal with these pests...

The insectoid smiled, glad that his trap had worked.

Chapter 16
ALL AGAINST ONE

The appearance of the newcomer brought the battle between the Union and the Western Alliance to a halt. And while everyone was staring at the insectoid, Alexander assessed the situation. He had greatly underestimated the Union’s soldiers, and paid for his arrogance by losing a lot of his people.

Glancing at the insectoid, he saw a chance.

“John!” he shouted, barely standing. Only a handful of Healing Pills allowed him to remain conscious while his body was recovering. “As an ally, I ask for help! My people are losing!”

The young man with the pale face grinned.

“Master Liu?” The parasite in his head turned to the Elementalist.

“Of course.” Liu nodded.

Everyone stared in mute horror as Liu outstretched his hand. But before anyone could do anything, a bloodthirsty smile stretched his lips, and several dozen crimson threads escaped from the tips of his fingers and palm.

They all knew that this attack would be nothing short of devastating but no one could have imagined that it’d be aimed at the Western Alliance.

More than a hundred people were pierced with threads and turned into mummies within seconds. Like autumn leaves, their dried husks fell to the ground, while the survivors watched with sorrow and fear.

“BASTARD!” Alexander shouted like a wounded beast, enraged by the death of his soldiers, each of whom he knew personally. “We had a deal! We even signed a contract! Why would you do this? Why?!”

“Idiot”! John smiled vilely. “You’re just food for my master. The contract you signed was with the queen of this hive. But where is she? Is she still alive?”

Alexander froze. Remembering a System message that he had ignored due to his fight with Kai, he hurried to open it.

Attention!

The Spirit Contract between [America’s Western Alliance] (View Members List) and [Hive Queen Uno] has been terminated due to the death of [Hive Queen Uno].

His eyes widened. Clenching his fists and breathing violently, he glared at the insectoid.

“I’ll...” His almost inaudible whisper gradually became louder. “I’ll kill you all! EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU FUCKERS! I’LL RIP YOUR HEARTS OUT, YOU FUCKING BUGS!”

Intrigued by the one who had caused his early wakeup, Liu ignored Alexander’s fit of rage.

Elize was able to spot her opponent only when he appeared next to her. One blow of Liu’s tail made her fly away like a rag doll. Fortunately, she had managed to materialize a shield around herself before she was attacked, which greatly cushioned her fall and had probably saved her life.

She’s quite good. The servant was right. She’s definitely not from this world. We need to find the Gates as quickly as possible, Liu thought, dashing toward Elize with the intent to finish her off. This time he wouldn’t hold back.

However, before he managed to get to the girl, he was thrown aside, as if something invisible had rammed him in the ribs. Crashing into the wall, Liu cried out in pain.

His shriek shook the hive and made people clutch their heads and cover their ears. Anyone who wasn’t strong enough immediately fell to the ground. But that was nothing compared to what Liu was experiencing now. The pain made it impossible to maintain the Master’s Will skill, making him visible to everyone.

***

Kai was no less confused than everybody else. But, unlike the majority, he wasn’t just standing there but trying to come up with a solution.

“Old man, do you have any ideas? I’d even let you take control of my body...”

“Use your energy vision. I need to check something,” Rune’Tan replied quickly. “I think I know what we’re dealing with.”

Nodding, Kai sent a bit of ki into his eyes and looked at the insectoid. A few seconds later, he was able to make out Liu’s soul and ki. And although this didn’t give him any valuable information, observing the world through his eyes helped Rune’Tan understand just what was going on.

“As I thought. This is Reincarnation. I was going to use it on you when we first met. Simply put, with the help of this technique, the soul, which rests in a container of a kind, like that room of mine for example, can gain a body,” he explained. “I got no idea how this insect got this kind of body, however. Perhaps this is some special ability of their race. Perhaps their queens can reincarnate themselves in a different form without losing their cultivation progress... Or something like that. But never mind that now, we have bigger issues at the moment.”

“We can use it to our advantage somehow, right?” Kai asked.

“Right. This technique has many drawbacks, and one of them is adaptation. The soul needs time to get used to the new body. During this period, it’s quite vulnerable. However, I can’t kill it. But I think it’s possible to seriously injure it. I’ll need soul energy and temporary control over your body.”

“Good. I’m counting on you.” Kai nodded.

Taking control of the young man’s body, the redhead retrieved the Spirit Fruit from Kai’s Ring. Its core, that is. No resource lasted forever, after all. Over time, Kai had absorbed all eight parts of the Fruit that let him heal his soul, and there was nothing left of it save for a small light purple ball.

In ideal conditions, they would’ve planted it in order to regrow it. Even if it’d take more than one millennium, the result would be worth it. However, the current situation demanded it to be used as it contained within itself the precious soul energy Rune’Tan so desperately needed.

Swallowing the core, the redhead channeled the released energy to his soul. Using both it and Kai’s ki, as he possessed none of his own at the moment, he started creating a technique that he released when Liu got close to Elize and that made the insectoid fly away and cry out in pain.

“Too bad that I didn’t have more energy. If I had the entire Fruit, I think that Soul Torment would’ve killed him instantly,” Rune’Tan said as he returned the control over the body to Kai. “In any case, now’s your chance!”

Kai immediately felt that his Source now lacked about three-quarters of its ki. He had spent one on the battle with Alexander, and the rest, apparently, went into Rune’Tan’s attack.

Taking out three Energy Stones from the Ring at once, he consumed them instantly. After a couple of seconds, he felt his meridians, Source, and body get flooded with ki. Something like this could harm the energy structure of a Soul Stage cultivator since the amount of released energy was at least twice the size of even his reserve. But with his energy control, he was able to hold on to the surplus until it was time to spend it.

The feeling of swirling energy inside him made him feel better than ever before, and allowed him to open all of the Four Body Gates at once.

The Force Gate made his muscles expand. The Speed
Gate allowed his nervous system to transmit signals even faster, accelerating his mind. The Regeneration Gate saturated every cell of his body with invigorating energy, increasing his recovery speed. And the Mind Gate allowed his thoughts to flow smoothly, making it almost impossible to break his concentration.

This made it possible to use Ultimate Focus for half an hour while being able to interrupt and resume the skill at any time.

Kai summoned the Forces of Sword and Space, as well as the particles of the Cold Void, and covered his blades with them. He was finally prepared for the upcoming battle.

The pain was gradually subsiding and Liu was coming to his senses. Rune’Tan’s attack had a serious impact on his soul and strength, weakening his control over energy and Forces, and slowing down the process of adaptation to the new body. The only way to recover was to heal the cracks in his Soul
Shell. All Liu needed to do was meditate, but there was no way that Kai would allow that.

“Listen to me!” Kai shouted, amplifying his voice with ki, and bringing people back to their senses. “I used an artifact to weaken this thing! It’s weak, so even those on the Soul Stage can see it now! This is our chance! We must destroy it quickly!”

Having finished his speech, Kai charged at Liu. Unfortunately, his attack was only somewhat successful. Liu managed to react in time and push him off, however, there was a small cut on his arm.

How did this mortal damage my Cover?! I see... He was the one who attacked me earlier. I must kill him first. Then the girl.

Kai was just as startled. Albeit, for a different reason. He had strengthened his attack by covering both swords in a compressed form of the Blade Release Technique and the only thing he did was make one small cut.

Fuck... He can still kill me... Even like this... Fuck!

Activating Retreat Step at the last moment, he just barely managed to dodge Liu’s attack. At least, that was what he thought. Only when the pain reached his brain did he realize that his right arm was now lying on the floor. However, thanks to the numbing effect of the Gate of Mind and Ultimate Focus, he managed to keep his cool and notice the next attack just in time. However, he didn’t dodge it.

Liu’s long tail pinned him to the ground, breaking his bones and damaging his organs. Had it not been for Alexander and Elize, he would’ve lost consciousness and probably died right there.

Unfortunately for the two, Liu was much faster and stronger. Just as he was about to attack and kill them, an explosion boomed behind the two. A reddish figure appeared between Elize and Alexander, emanating great power. Aiming its foot at the insectoid’s chest, it threw it backward.

Having received additional time to recover, Kai had activated the most powerful ability of the Heavenly Nine-headed Hydra’s bloodline — Life Rampage.

Finding himself next to his severed arm, he reattached it to his shoulder. Muscle and tissue were brought together like glue and the bone clicked back into its socket. After a couple of moments, there was nothing to indicate that Kai had ever lost an arm.

Liu stared in shock in confusion, recalling the ancient manuscripts left by the Empress herself.

These abilities... I’ve read about them! No doubt, he’s definitely a member of one of our enemies! It’s because of them that we were banished from the Ecumene! I’ll kill him and bring his head as a gift to the Progenitrix! Maybe then I’ll be pardoned for my failures. But…

Where’s your five-eyed mark, mortal? a voice suddenly addressed Kai. He almost fainted from the sudden bloodthirst that followed it.

“Close your soul world immediately!” Rune’Tan’s alarmed voice rang out. “Just imagine that impenetrable walls have appeared around it!”

Having done this, Kai immediately felt relieved. The presence instantly disappeared.

“What was that!?”

“The Spiritual Connection Technique. Simply put — telepathy,” the redhead explained. “This means that before its reincarnation, this insectoid wasn’t an Elementalist, but a Holy Lord! He must’ve sacrificed his cultivation in order to fulfill some mission...”

Liu was about to attack Kai when everyone who had remained standing on the battlefield, got in his way. A storm of different techniques instantly fell upon the insectoid.

“I’m getting tired of this,” Liu said in a terrifying voice that could freeze one’s blood in their veins, and a powerful surge of ki dispelled the techniques surrounding him, throwing back the people in his vicinity.

He raised his hand. A crimson sphere began to form around his fingers and kept getting bigger. And bigger. And bigger. It didn’t stop growing even when it exceeded the size of a two-story house.

Looking at the danger looming above them, people froze, feeling inevitable death and despair.

However, one person decided not to stand by and wait for death to come.

“I’ll destroy you!” Alexander shouted at the top of his lungs and charged, followed quickly by the Exorcists of the Union and the Western Alliance, as well as Elize, Ivsim, Lily, Jiang Yong, and Jiang Si. Approaching Liu from all sides, they intended to attack them with all their might.

Seeing the group running over, Liu pointed at Alexander with his free palm and grinned. A wave of densely compressed ki burst from his body and sent everyone flying. They felt as if they had just crashed into a wall.

It seemed like the group had lost, but Liu didn’t immediately notice that Kai was also among the attackers. He had hidden in the back row, and had disguised himself just in case.

Taking advantage of the fact that Liu was preoccupied with materializing the technique, Kai took his chance. When the wave of ki was nearly in front of him, he redirected a significant part of his ki into his legs and kicked himself off the ground, making the earth under him explode in a shower of debris. At the moment of collision with the wave of ki, Kai trembled from the pressure, but nevertheless managed to break through and continue toward his goal.

Despite the Offset Step’s ability to teleport him to any point within a twenty-foot radius, Liu’s aura was too dense for that maneuver.

Noticing him, Liu frowned. A spear made of blood materialized in his free hand but Kai managed to break it with his Blade Release Technique and land near his opponent. Getting up, he swung his right sword, which only made Liu chuckle. He had strengthened his Cover in advance, and the second wave of compressed ki was already on its way. His opponent was only at the Soul level, so he was sure that this would be more than enough to deal with the pest.

Seeing that he was being underestimated, Kai grinned and rushed at his opponent, completing the Space Destroying Sweep Technique. The sword itself couldn’t even scratch Liu’s skin but the technique cut through the Cover, leaving a deep wound on his shoulder.

What the hell?! Who would have thought that someone like him could possess such a powerful technique?! Liu cursed. I should’ve increased the Cover’s level... What a rookie mistake... He almost laughed, but then suddenly fell silent.

All three eyes focused on Kai, Liu was furious that the young man was running away from the second wave of compressed ki. At this point, it dawned on him that Kai wasn’t trying to hurt him, but opening a way for another attack.

The huge blood sphere in his hand was actually a medium-quality, Royal-rank technique. If Liu had finished it, everyone would’ve been killed. Aware of this, Rune’Tan decided to attack the insectoid’s soul once again, using his own soul energy this time, which he had partially restored back when Kai gave him two slices of the Fruit.

Liu screamed in agony. Mind consumed by pain and rage, he lost connection with the crimson sphere, making it crash on him. It then began to shrink and rotate, looking as if it wanted to grind its own creator. However, instead of exploding, it dissolved.

“A hundred years less to live, boy.” Rune’Tan sighed sadly. “I rely on you to do the rest.”

“You got it.” Kai nodded firmly and then turned to the people. “It isn’t dead yet!” he shouted, surprising everyone. “I need your help! Pin it down! Don’t let it move a goddamn muscle! It can’t do anything right now, so it’ll be easier to deal with!”

People looked at each other in confusion, shrugged, and ran over to the insectoid.

“You heard the man!” Rogers shouted. He looked much younger now, as was the case with almost all Exorcists. Usually, he preferred to make himself look older, so that people would take him more seriously. After all, it was hard to believe that a baby-faced young man was a war veteran. But now it’d be stupid to waste ki on such tricks. “Get ready to strike as soon as the opportunity arises! Senior officers, come with me. We’ll attack second. Focus on close combat!”

Having given the orders, he looked at Kai and nodded. The young cultivator nodded in response and then concentrated.

“We’ll help, too,” Alexander said and motioned to his people to follow him.

Thirty seconds later, the sphere was replaced by a huge crater, which was instantly bombarded with dozens of different techniques. But before they could even reach their target, a frightening cry rang out.

“DIE!”

Dozens of scarlet threads flew toward people from the center of the crater. Unfortunately, not everyone managed to defend themselves. More than ninety percent of soldiers died instantly, as well as three of the Exorcists. Looking at their comrades in confusion, they turned pale, and dropped dead.

“Attack!” Rogers shouted, snapping the survivors out of the shock.

Gritting their teeth, the soldiers ran toward Liu. Several angry Exorcists approached him too early, for which they paid with their lives. However, it was this act of recklessness that allowed others to carry out their plan and take advantage of Liu being distracted.

Alexander pressed him with Space techniques, making Liu feel like several tons of bricks had been piled upon him. Two more groups of Exorcists approached him while he was being held down. Rogers, Dale, Laura, and Diamond just barely managed to grab Liu’s right hand, the Exorcists of the Western Alliance grabbed his left, and Kai’s friends his long and powerful tail.

Immobilized and with his soul wounded, Liu couldn’t do anything but glare at Kai as he appeared in front of him. Pointing his blades at the insectoid’s head, Kai poured ki into them.

Liu just grinned.

You underestimated me, fools! Now pay for your carelessness!!!

Freeing his tail in one sharp movement, Liu pierced Kai’s chest.

“Kai!!!” Diamond shouted in rage, while others gasped and yelled in fear and horror.

With glazed eyes and a motionless face, Kai hung on the insectoid’s tail like a limp doll, while blood was gushing from the hole in his chest.

His companions were wounded, too. Jiang Si’s arms were broken. Lily, lying unconscious, had a few fractured ribs. Ivsim ended up with a huge cut above his hips, and Elize managed to escape with a twisted ankle. But Jiang Yong was the most unfortunate one. His belly was ripped open by a spike at the end of Liu’s tail, which contained a lot of poison.

The fight seemed to be over. Liu was about to start laughing when a voice came from behind him.

“You should have aimed for the head!”

Liu’s eyes widened, but he didn’t have the time to do anything. Two swords came close to his head.

“Storm of Swords!” Kai shouted, and a white flash illuminated the hall.

When it was over, all that was left of Liu were his legs and tail. The beam had wiped away everything else and also made a long trench in the ground behind him.

The Storm of Swords was the ability of the Twin Blades of the Grizzly Mountain, which Kai was given by the Seven Blades Clan. Like the swords themselves, this technique was of Royal-rank, which meant that it could be used only by those who had mastered the Force of Fusion, which Kai had not yet achieved. However, there were so-called “temporary symbolic techniques” that allowed anyone to use them for a limited amount of time. The number of these techniques was engraved on the weapon itself and each use would consume one of the symbols used to represent the technique. Kai had used up one, which was why on the right blade there was one less mark in the shape of a tiny sword. Both of his blades had six symbols each. Once all of them were consumed, Kai would need to either find a master who could restore them or master the Force of Fusion if he wished to use this technique again.

Kai’s eyes were bloodshot and half-open; he was exhausted. Regenerating his internal organs and cleansing his blood of the poison had drained him. He was still alive only because his heart ceased to be a weak spot once he became a true descendant of the Heavenly Nine-headed Hydra. As long as he had the energy to regenerate, he could only be killed if his brain was destroyed or severely damaged.

But in spite of the fact that he barely had the energy to exist, he felt joy.

We did it! The Storm was enough... he thought with a sigh of relief. Now we need to help the wounded.

Taking a few steps to the side, he suddenly froze. Something was off. The message informing him about the enemy’s death and loot hadn’t appeared.

“YOU THINK THAT YOU’VE KILLED ME BY DAMAGING MY SHELL?!” a voice rang out in everyone’s heads.

In the next instant, Liu’s remains turned into blood, which took on a new form. Yes, his soul was injured and he couldn’t activate any techniques, but this didn’t apply to the abilities of his bloodline — Blood Recovery and Blood Theft.

Looking for Kai, Liu grinned, and took a step.

I need more time! flashed through Kai’s head.

And then time seemed to have stopped. Having accelerated his mind to the limit with the help of the Gate of Mind, Ultimate Focus, and Life Rampage, he tried to find a way out, but there was nothing he could do. He became aware of the fact that he wouldn’t be able to keep up with Liu’s speed in his current state. Worst of all, no one could help him, not even Rune’Tan.

At least that’s what Kai thought.

The top of the hive suddenly exploded. But before Liu could react, a torrent of black arrows pierced every inch of his body. This lasted for several seconds until the Royal-rank technique finally ended. Looking up, Kai saw a huge hole in the dome.

Above them was a combat helicopter with the sign of the Mexican Alliance. Visible through its door was a handsome young man in a long dark cloak, and with a low-quality, Royal-rank black bow in his hands.

Seeing him, Kai almost started laughing.

“Once again, my gut hasn’t disappointed me! There really is something very interesting going on here! We meet again, my friend!” Shacks greeted with a smile. “I see you’re having fun as usual! I’ll be right there, don’t start anything else without me!” he added and disappeared into the helicopter with the intent of teleporting inside of the hall so that he could help Kai and the rest with their little problem.

But just as he did that, he, as well as everyone else, heard Liu’s voice in their heads.

“Filth!” the insectoid cursed. He seemed to have recovered again. “If someone had told me that a bunch of worthless primates would actually force me to transform I would’ve laughed in their faces!”

This time, the blood didn’t take a shape but continued to expand. Within seconds, Liu took on his true form, turning into a giant, terrible monster resembling a scorpion.

And Kai turned his gaze inward. Inside his soul.

Not wanting to do this, but having no other choice, he decided to use the award he had received as the winner of the Grand Tournament.

Chapter 17
POWER OF THE SPIRITS

Kai’s mind was sinking deeper and deeper. This went on for some time until a bright and very complex energy structure appeared in front of him.

Seal of the Sword Spirit

After looking at it for a while, he made his final decision. He reached out to it and prepared himself for what was coming.

Controlling Spirits wasn’t an easy task. The stronger they were, the more difficult it was to tame them. When Kai first tried to do it, he ended up almost dying and survived only thanks to the timely intervention of his mentor, who banished the Spirit and forcibly closed the seal. Fortunately, thanks to his bloodline, Kai recovered in less than a day.

It was Jiang Yui who ordered Kai to open the seal because she wanted to show him how dangerous it’d be for him to try to control a Spirit. The reason this was so difficult and perilous was because of the Spirit’s desire for freedom. Possessing a soul, and hence a certain degree of consciousness and thought, they were aware of the fact that they were being used, which is why they tried with all their might to kill those who wished to control them.

Usually, in order to merge with a Spirit, the cultivator had to be at least at the last level of the Soul Stage. However, success also depended on the Spirit’s level of development. To merge with a strong one, the cultivator had to be at the Exorcist Stage. Only the strongest of all could try to tame them earlier.

As a reward for winning the Great Tournament, Kai received a Mature Spirit, which was too strong for even those at the Source Creation level to deal with. For that reason, Jiang Yui forbade Kai from breaking the seal until he grew stronger. Until then, he was to contemplate on the seal to create a connection with the Spirit.

Rune’Tan, on the other hand, thought that this was all nonsense. Not only was he more knowledgeable about cultivation and its many aspects, but he had once possessed a very strong Spirit. He was able to teach Kai a special technique that’d allow him to bond quicker with the Spirit, which should, if everything was done right, allow him to not only merge with it even at the Soul Stage, but also help the Spirit grow faster.

The Spirit mostly dozed and grew inside the seal on its own. But, like any other creature, it needed food — the Force of its element. Thus, in order to develop it, Kai had to give a chunk of his Forces to it.

Normally, a cultivator could transfer from one to five percent of Force particles at a time. One could summon as many Forces as one’s soul could control at a time, which, in turn, depended on one’s stage, and they could also be summoned a few times a day — the quantity was directly influenced by the quality of the mastered Forces. But that still wasn’t enough. Because of this, the average time it took a Spirit to reach the next level was about two decades.

But thanks to Rune’Tan’s advice and the high quality of his Sword Forces, Kai managed to speed up the process several times, reaching as much as forty-six percent in just a year and a half. However, he’d still have to wait another two or so years before his Spirit would become a more mature one.

All this was possible only because Kai would transfer ten percent every time he summoned the Forces of Sword. Also, once a week, he’d undergo a special meditation session, during which he’d saturate the Spirit with twenty times more particles.

The Forces didn’t just allow the Spirits to grow, but were also their life force. Which was what a cultivator received when they merged with a Spirit. This was why Kai didn’t want to open the seal just yet. Because if he did, the strength he had been accumulating for a year and a half would be spent.

But he had no other choice.

Yeah, it’s a step back, but not a big one…
It’s time to show just how strong you are, my Spirit, and how strong our bond is... he thought, finally breaking the seal.

As soon as he did it, a storm of furious power entered his body. At the same moment, everyone in the hive felt a sharp surge of ki.

Kai opened his eyes. Their violet color seemed even brighter.

Along with the power, he felt rage. The rage of someone who was imprisoned and used. The awakened Spirit was angry, and it immediately tried to kill the one who wished to control it.

But Kai came prepared. Not only was he stronger now than he was back then, but he also understood the Forces of Sword better, and had a stronger connection with the Spirit, which was why it didn’t attack as violently as it did the first time. Concentrating, Kai hit the unfortunate specter with a single attack of his will. Several rather deep cuts appeared on his body, but he got what he needed.

The storm died down and became a part of Kai’s power, increasing his ki reserve five times, and making him physically stronger. The power of his Forces of Sword also increased, and his body was saturated with it. The scarlet energy filled his every nerve, making his movements quicker and senses sharper.

His appearance had also changed. A crimson glow enveloped the ends of his hair, and a long cloak of the same color formed over his shoulders. Mystical red symbols appeared on his face symbolizing all seven Forces of Sword.

Looking at his palms, Kai saw that they were covered in a scarlet glow, which made the blades seem like they had merged with his hands and become their extensions.

“It looks great on you!” Shacks exclaimed, appearing next to him.

Kai looked at him. The archer had gained a couple of inches, and was now an initial-level Exorcist. The oddest thing of all was that he seemed much more powerful than Elize who was a few years older than him. A fashionable black leather cloak was draped over his shoulders. He wore gloves, boots, and the uniform of the Bright Moon Clan in the same color.

“Glad to see that you’ve also made it.” Kai chuckled.

“Sure did! We got to the portal right after you,” Shacks said. “My clan is an expert on murders, but we specialize in reconnaissance. We knew about the Seven Blades and their plans, and were able to prepare. Unfortunately, there was only enough energy in the Tower for a dozen of us. All Exorcists!”

“I see...” Kai said thoughtfully. His head was full of questions but he remained focused. He had more important matters to attend to right now.

Are the rest of the Bright Moons alive then? Are they on Saha? I suppose they’re taking care of things there then... They outwitted those who wanted to deceive them.

Little did he know that the Bright Moons were behind the entire mess. That it was they who inspired the Old Man and the rest of the Seven Blades’ founders to open the Tower, while they remained in the shadows. Little did he or anyone else know that the Bright Moons were actually the oldest and the most powerful clan, surpassing even the Dragons, and that the clan wasn’t even founded on Saha. Its members came to the Plateau from a completely different world, becoming the first people on it since the time of the Belteise Empire.

As for the other clans, they were founded by the descendants of the refugees that the members of the Bright Moons brought with them, and who, over the next millennia, settled throughout the planet. That was why only the Bright Moons knew the truth about how people appeared on Saha.

They came to this world in search of a new home as theirs had been destroyed in the great war on their former planet. They intended to recuperate, and then go further to find a place for themselves in some more developed world. However, the artifacts and other remnants of the Belteise Empire made them stay longer. In their world, they lost everything they had, which made the fallen empire and its culture valuable prey. Unfortunately, having lingered too long in one place, they ended up trapped on Saha after the Gates closed.

Their plan to leave seemed to go smoothly at first, but the Tower ended up being opened too early.

But what happened, happened. They had to adapt. One way or another, they got what they wanted — the Gates were opened and they’d remain so until one of the worlds was destroyed. The only thing left to do was to collect enough Energy Stones and reactivate the portal.

As for Shacks — he and his group were sent to Earth as scouts. It was they who would have to pave the way between the worlds, along which the entire clan would walk in the future.

They had one very rare artifact to help them in their mission. It was used for leaving special marks that even a peak Holy Lord wouldn’t be able to notice. These marks constantly emitted a hidden signal, which could be detected only by another artifact.

“Sir, your orders?” As if stepping out of Shacks’s shadow, eleven Exorcists appeared behind him.

“You can have some fun. But be careful. Don’t play heroes and back off if things get dicey.”

“Yes, sir!” one of them answered, after which they dispersed.

“Get ready, Liu has almost finished transforming,” Rune’Tan said, observing the insectoid through Kai’s energy vision. “Though, he’ll no longer be able to regenerate. He needs blood to recover. He’s used this technique twice now, so I’m pretty sure that his reserve is empty... Not to mention that he lost what little ki he had left defending himself during the transformation. You should be safe.”

A fifty-foot-tall, silvery scorpion emerged from behind the scarlet curtain. With a powerful roar, it swung at Kai and Shacks with one of its pincers. The attack was surprisingly fast. No one had expected that such a big thing would move so quickly so it took them by surprise.

Fuck! Kai swore as he teleported two hundred feet away from the place of impact. Good thing I had the Spirit! I wouldn’t have dodged otherwise! It’s difficult to teleport with this monster being so big. I have to move rather far away, which takes a lot of ki...

Purple eyes flashed, and then he disappeared. All that remained in the air was a long, scarlet smear.

Finding himself less than a hundred feet from the scorpion, Kai jumped, and slashed the air in front of him with lightning speed. Relying on his instincts and intuition, he didn’t fully realize what he was doing, so imagine his surprise when both of his swords shone with the power of the Space Destroying Sweep Technique. Merging with the Spirit allowed him to gain a deeper understanding of his own strength and do things that he couldn’t do before.

The double technique broke the scorpion’s armor, dying its body and the earth a deep blue. Unfortunately for Kai, the wound was so small that it immediately healed.

The stinger rushed toward him the next second. It sent him flying and slamming into the wall.

Shit! Kai winced as pain shot through his entire body, looking at the acid spit flying toward him. We’ll never win at this rate!

Dodging, he looked around the battlefield. He found his friends standing next to one of the tunnels, rather far away from him. Ivsim had dragged the wounded Jiang Si, Jiang Yong, and Lily to safety. Diamond was there, too, as was one of the Exorcists from the Western Alliance. As for the few surviving Union members, they left the central hall, just as Rogers had ordered them.

There were only seventeen people left. Rogers and Dale were engaged in close combat while Laura stood behind them and directed the long-range fighters. The Western Alliance had only two — Alexander and the girl with whom Ivsim had previously fought. Elize was helping them, attacking the scorpion’s legs, while Alexander covered them from afar with his abilities.

The Bright Moons surrounded Liu from all directions.

But no matter how much they all tried, no one succeeded in piercing the incredibly strong armor and inflicting a more serious wound than Kai had.

“Are you not gonna help?” Kai asked, appearing next to Shacks.

Glancing at him, then at the battle, and then again at him, Shacks smiled and scratched the back of his head.

“Oh, right, right! I thought I forgot something!” he replied in his usual silly manner.

But before he had time to do anything, another one of Liu’s terrible roars shook the hive again. Two Bright Moon Exorcists had stabbed him in the eye.

After that, the course of the battle changed dramatically. Feeling pain again, Liu decided to stop wasting time and start killing. With a sharp turn that forced his opponents to jump aside, he aimed at the wounded at the far end of the hall.

“Bastard!” Kai shouted as he ran after him.

“Oh, this is the perfect moment.” Shacks grinned, summoning a simple, seemingly old, wooden arrow from his Ring.

At the same moment, the seal on his soul began to open.

***

Quickly approaching the wounded, Liu raised both pincers. Diamond and Ivsim still had a chance to avoid the blow, but the rest were too wounded to get away in time.

But before he could smite his opponents, something strong hit his pincers, knocking them away. Drenched in his own blood from head to toe, Kai stared at the scorpion as heavy breaths rolled off his cracked lips.

Having caught up with Liu, he realized that he wouldn’t be able to stop him with an ordinary weapon or technique and that he’d have to risk it. Having closed all the Body Gates, except for those of Power, he directed most of the Spirit’s power, as well as the entirety of his ki into them. For a miserable fraction of a second, he gained enormous physical strength. He would’ve probably died from the violent surge of energy had it not been for Ultimate Focus, with the help of which he redirected all this power to the Gate of Regeneration.

The scorpion’s armor was broken, and it looked like it was about to crumble. Perhaps for the first time in his life, even if for a fraction of a moment, Liu was afraid of a mortal.

“Gotcha!” shouted one of the Western Alliance Exorcists, finding herself on the monster’s head. She held a huge blade doused in fire. She was about to sink her sword into the brain of the wounded and wobbly scorpion and bring this battle to an end when an alarmed cry caught her attention.

“KATE!”

Not understanding why there was so much horror in Alexander’s voice, she looked down. Her mouth opened in mute horror when she saw a thick tentacle piercing her stomach. “N-No...” she mumbled as her vision blurred and weakness overwhelmed her.

“Kate... My little Katie...” Alexander mumbled in a broken voice, tears flowing from his eyes, and fell to his knees. One tentacle tore off his right arm, but even that didn’t make him move.

At the same moment, ten more tentacles, escaping from the scorpion’s mouth, darted toward the rest of the people.

Seeing the attack approaching, Kai could only stand and watch as his body was still recovering from the last attack.

However, a moment before the seemingly inevitable death, a Bright Moon Exorcist suddenly appeared before him, repelling the attack.

The rest of the Bright Moons rushed to help the others, but not everyone was lucky. Elize broke a hand, Dale’s spine was oddly crooked, and Rogers lost an eye. Still, they fared much better than the four soldiers who didn’t manage to escape and were killed where they stood.

“This is bad!” Rune’Tan exclaimed. “It’s not much, but he’s got blood. It looks like he’s going to recover again.”

“Shit,” Kai cursed and tried to move. “Never mind...”

Rune’Tan arched his eyebrows, surprised by the response. He had thought that Kai was desperate. But then he and everyone else felt a wave of powerful energy that made them shiver.

Looking around, they very soon realized that Shacks was the source of this energy. Like Kai, he had broken the seal. However, unlike him, the archer merged not with one, but with two Mature Spirits at once. Those of Arrow and Mist.

Shacks instantly transformed. His already long hair became even longer, almost reaching the ground. Just like his eyes, it became bright green with traces of silver. Bicolor runes showed up on his face, and a long gray cloak, woven of mist, appeared on his shoulders. A translucent light green armor covered his arms and legs, and a quiver with arrows of the same color appeared on his right shoulder.

Shacks was well aware that it was pointless to use ordinary attacks on Liu so he waited for the right moment when no one could stop him from attacking.

Nocking an arrow, he pulled the bowstring back.

The power of the two Spirits poured into his weapon. Both items contained at least one temporary symbol of an attack technique of the Royal rank.

Too bad that I have only three of these left. Shacks sighed. But I have to try... When will I get another chance to kill an Elementalist as an Exorcist?! With a grin, he activated two techniques at once. “Misty Dragon Arrow! Piercing Night Shot!”

The two techniques merged into one incredible attack. Taking the form of a silver dragon with bright green eyes and claws, the arrow flew toward the scorpion at great speed.

As soon as he identified the Forces of Arrow in the surge of energy, Liu turned around. After all that he had seen and been through today, he didn’t dare underestimate this attack.

Such power... First that mortal, and now this guy... Why the hell are there so many strong people here?!

With a snarl, Liu unleashed his giant pincers at the writhing dragon. The clash of the two forces caused the hive to tremble once again. The explosion and flashes disorientated most of the people.

But not Kai.

“Now!” he shouted, gripping his still bleeding wound.

He had already reached his limit, both physically and spiritually. Another minute or two, and he’d be kissing the ground.

Sending ki into his swords and legs, he leaped up, and, finding himself exactly over the scorpion, pointed his blades at it.

“Storm of Swords!”

Two bright beams increased the chaos in the hall, and a powerful wave struck everyone.

After a few seconds, everything was over.

Having landed, Kai fell on his knees and leaned on his blades. Due to the recent buff that nearly killed him, Life Rampage ended much earlier than it should have, as did Ultimate Focus. Sending the Spirit back, he closed all the Body Gates.

Looking ahead, he saw that Liu was lying motionless on his stomach, showing no signs of life. The pincers were tossed aside, cut clean off the scorpion’s hands.

Kai smiled, and, with a sigh of relief, began to sheath his swords.

“Hey boy,” Rune’Tan said. “He’s not dead yet! Take a closer look!”

Kai’s heart skipped a beat and he activated his energy vision. Liu’s soul and ki were still inside his body, which meant he was still very much alive.

“Pay attention to his armor. See that strange, almost translucent cover around it? It has the faintest of glows, but it’s still visible...”

“What is that?”

“Some sort of a defensive technique. Can’t believe he managed to make one!”

Kai grimaced.

“So many victims, so much power... And he’s still alive... Ivsim, Diamond!” Kai shouted. “We need to leave! This thing is still alive and it’ll wake up soon!”

“What?! Can this fucker even be killed?!”

“He’s right. The Elementalist is still alive,” said the strongest of Shacks’s men, putting out the last spark of hope. “See that shimmer? He has a barrier around himself. I doubt that we would manage to break it even if we all attacked at the same time, using our most powerful techniques.”

“Damn it all!” Shacks frowned. “And I thought I could defeat him with one shot. Eh... Fine, fine... Guess it’s time for a tactical retreat...”

“But, Kai,” Diamond said. “If we leave, the surrounding cities will be in danger when it wakes up!”

“There’s nothing more we can do.” Kai shook his head. “I’m exhausted. You’re exhausted. Shacks, too. Everyone is outta juice.” He looked at the archer, who just nodded as if saying that they did their best. “We’re no match for that thing...”

“There’s still one thing we can do!” Rogers interrupted Kai. “How much time do we have before it wakes up?”

Looking at him in surprise, Kai sighed.

“Ten, maybe fifteen minutes,” he repeated what Rune’Tan was telling him.

“Good! Then we still have a chance. We’ve got just the thing.”

“Do you mean...” Kai asked, eyebrows rising so high up that they almost touched his hairline.

“Exactly! We’ll blow the damn thing up!” Rogers grinned, looking a bit mad. “All we need to do is make sure that it doesn’t escape.”

Without saying another word, Kai walked over to the scorpion. Putting his palm to the translucent barrier, he again merged with the Spirit, and activated Ultimate Focus.

Slowly, Liu was encased in a huge ball of ice, called the Unbreakable Ice Technique.

“This will keep him still...” he said, breathing heavily. “But no more than... Ten seconds... I’m... running on fumes... here...”

“Hey, buddy.” Shacks suddenly turned to him. “Is there anything you can promise in return for my help?”

Kai grinned.

“Yes.” He nodded. “You’re looking... for the Gates, too... aren’t you?”

The archer smiled; there was a spark of surprise in his eyes. With a grin, he threw a small knife at the scorpion.

Hitting the ice sphere, the blade, to Kai’s surprise, stuck in it. In the next moment, dark chains burst out of it, reinforcing the prison in which their enemy had been trapped.

“This looks like it could be a Belteise artifact,” Rune’Tan commented.

“Now I’m done,” Shacks announced. “These chains will hold it for another minute or two. Though, if you sacrifice someone to them, they can last longer. For one cultivator at the Opening of Acupuncture Points level, you get about thirty seconds. For an initial-level Exorcist, another three minutes. The only condition is that there must be at least three sacrifices.”

People stared at the archer. Hate could be seen in their looks, but no one dared to say anything to him.

“I’ll go,” Rogers said.

“Like hell you will!” Dale said angrily. “We don’t need to lose the head of the Union. I’ll go.”

“Dale’s right. The commander shouldn’t die instead of his soldiers,” Laura said. “You saved us a million times in the past, it’s time to pay back at least one debt.”

“That’s still not enough…” Rogers stammered angrily, clenching his fists.

“I’ll go. I’ll get my revenge. For everyone!” Alexander muttered madly, gripping his bleeding shoulder. He had lost everyone that he held dear today. “Rob, the Western Alliance is now yours. I hope you become a better leader than me...” he said to his last remaining ally and then turned to Shacks. “What do we need to do?”

***

Kai, along with his friends and a handful of survivors, was hastily leaving Houston in the helicopters of the Mexican Alliance.

Almost twenty minutes later, when they were far enough, a huge column of smoke rose on the horizon.

A nuclear missile hit the hive.

I wonder what I would’ve gotten had I defeated that thing... Shacks thought, looking at the mushroom cloud.

Chapter 18
AFTER THE RAID

Slowly opening his eyes, Kai completed his five-hour-long meditation. Looking at the energy structure of his body with the help of energy vision, he realized that he’d have to repeat it several more times. It had been three days now, and his internal organs had not yet healed. Despite his regenerative abilities, he wasn’t indestructible. Healing took time. Even for someone like him.

Normally, wounds like this would take years to heal and would most likely impede, if not completely halt, one’s development. But Kai had no intention to wait so long to recover, so he decided to find a way to speed up the process. After a day of tinkering with his ki, abilities, and body, he finally found a solution — the Spiral Rotation of Ki’s Life Technique, which turned out to be an excellent tool not only for strengthening but also healing one’s body. Kai realized that by rotating his ki in accordance with this technique, he’d manage to heal the wounds that were difficult to reach, thus speeding up his recovery.

The results were instantaneous. And although he was no longer in a critical state, there was still a lot to work on before he could declare himself completely healed. Fifteen more meditation sessions and two more weeks, and he’d be as good as new.

Getting up, Kai warmed up, and went to wash his face. Seeing his sunken cheeks and dark bags under his eyes, he sighed.

And then a lightbulb turned on in his head.

Eyes...

There was a thing he kept forgetting, but one he should’ve asked someone older and wiser a while ago.

“Rune’Tan! Do you know anything about that five-eyed mark Liu mentioned? It should look like five circles of different colors. Three in a row on top, and two at the bottom. They are white, blue, green, black, and blue.”

“Hmm... Let me think...” the redhead said. “I certainly know a lot, but I never heard about that. Is it important?”

Thinking a little, Kai nodded.

“I think it is.”

“Well, if it is, I’ll rummage through my memories a little. Maybe I’ll stumble upon something similar. There’s thousands of years’ worth of junk in this head of mine, there’s no way that even I, great as I am, could remember all of it immediately... I need some time, so be patient. I’ll reach out to you the moment I discover something.”

“Take your time. Thanks for the help.” Kai smiled and then left his room.

Lost in thought, he didn’t even notice when he came to the door he had been looking for. But before he had time to knock, the room’s occupant called out.

“Come in!”

With a shrug, Kai opened the door, and froze in surprise.

“Ha! I won again!” Shacks exclaimed, dropping the controller and getting up from the couch. “Did you see this, Kai? Dude, this is amazing, I wish we had these things in our world, too!” he said, pointing to the TV and the game console.

“Yeah…” Kai said, amazed by how quickly and easily Shacks had figured out this world’s technology.

“San,” the archer said, turning to his friend with whom he had been playing the game. “You’re free to go. Say hi to the rest of the crew.”

“Yes, sir.” San bowed and then left the room.

“Do you have a moment to talk about something?” Kai asked when they were alone.

“For you? Always!” Shacks smiled and motioned him to sit in the armchair across from the couch.

Kai closed his eyes for a few seconds. Complete silence filled the room.

“So,” the young cultivator spoke as he finally looked at the archer. “You’re also looking for the Gates?”

“That I am.” Shacks nodded. “Gotta say, I’m surprised that you know their true name.”

“I’m the last student of the Sea Dragon Clan, or have you already forgotten that?”

Shacks smiled faintly, though it was impossible to tell what he was really thinking.

“Well, since you helped us a lot in the battle against the insectoid... And since we both need the Gates... I propose we unite.”

“I don’t mind. Just...” Shacks narrowed his eyes and leaned back. “What’s in it for me? How can you help me find the location of the Gates?”

Kai smiled, leaning back as well.

“As you’ve noticed, Earth has rather advanced and developed technology. With its help, people were able to create a search engine that helped us to find Jiang Dao.”

“Really now?” Shacks’s eyes flashed.

Kai nodded.

“We’ve narrowed it down to one search area. All that’s left to do is wait until the Union finds the Gates.”

“That’s encouraging. But they’ll need to hurry up, otherwise, it’ll be too late.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Do you remember how the portal was activated?”

Kai frowned, remembering all those who had been drained of their power and killed so that the Tower could be powered up.

“I see you remember. But I bet that you didn’t know that you need a lot of energy to activate the Gates. For example, a cultivator at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level needs about a hundred Energy Stones to open it on their own! A Source Creation cultivator, three hundred! And you, special as you are with your energy reserve and the Sword Spirit, you’d have to spend at least five hundred. Don’t get me started about the Exorcists and Elementalists. They’d need more than one thousand.”

Kai only sighed and leaned his head on his hand. He knew that complex teleportation like this required a lot of energy, and that the cost was higher the more powerful the person was. But he couldn’t have even imagined that the price would be this high.

The Stones were considered a relatively rare resource even on the Plateau. Even the inner-circle students were given only one per year at best. He had had about a dozen of them before coming here, but most of them had been spent.

“I get what you’re trying to say,” Kai said after a short pause. “We can’t do something like that here, because there’s not enough energy on Earth. Resources are rare, too. But why should we rush?”

“Because the Blades aren’t fools. They took advantage of the greed and stupidity of other clans, but they won’t be able to pull that off here. Or anywhere else. That’s why they’ve been actively preparing for the last few decades.” His face turned a bit more serious. “Jiang Dao’s Ring contains a huge amount of Stones... Do you understand now? He’s our only chance to get outta here!”

Kai looked up at the ceiling and pondered for a while.

“Then you’re right,” he said after a couple of moments of silence. “We need to hurry... Do you really believe that he’d take us with him?”

“Pff, like hell he would! No, we have to come up with a plan.” Shacks smiled, leaning forward. “I have enough resources for my squad, but here’s the problem... The portal needs a certain amount of energy in order to activate. And only one person has what it takes to do that — Jiang Dao. So, my plan is to find the Gates and then make a deal with him. As for you and your friends... Well, you’re a clever bunch, you’ll think of something.”

“I see...” Kai smiled, exhaling. “As much as I’d like to call you a douchebag for leaving us hanging, I get it. It’s a cruel world we live in, and we all have to look after ourselves. Your squad is lucky to have you, Shacks, you make a fine leader...” Rubbing his temples, he took a deep breath. “Then humor me with a story... I’ve been wondering why did only Jiang Dao come here. And why with such a small group of very young Elementalists? Where are the rest of the high elders? Where’s the patriarch? What about the Old Man?”

“Oh! Now that’s a fun one. Get comfortable, this might take a while!”

Kai nodded, and Shacks began to tell him about the founders of the Seven Blades, their reincarnations, and plans for Jiang Dao. Having the talent of a true storyteller, the archer was able to grab Kai’s attention almost immediately, and keep him pinned to his seat for several hours.

***

Old Jongo once said, “Tell me, do you really want to follow the path of cultivation? The path paved with blood and tears?”

The battle with Liu had been one of the most devastating ones for everyone.

On that day, the Union lost not only about two hundred soldiers, which crippled their already small force, but also seven Exorcists. Out of them, only Rogers and Diamond survived. They were lucky to get away with only minor injuries. And although this was a serious blow to the Union, the military did not despair. Fortunately, there were already five people who should reach the Exorcist Stage in the next six months. These five were some of the few who managed to survive the battle.

The Central Alliance had lost all of its leaders and main fighters. The Western one, unfortunately, suffered the most casualties.

Kai’s group lost one member, Jiang Yong. The young, if slightly naive, but very polite cultivator simply couldn’t handle the poison injected into his system. And although he had spent very little time with him, the news of his death still shook Kai. As was the custom on Saha, as well as on many other worlds, he wasn’t buried, but turned into energy that was to join the timeless flow of prana.

On their way back from the funeral, Kai and Diamond were joined by Shacks and his men. Everyone else was already waiting for them in the meeting room.

As soon as the door opened, Lily jumped out of her seat and teleported in front of the archer with her blade at his throat.

“I never thought that I’d see your ugly face again,” she hissed, glaring at him.

“Nice to see you, too, sugar,” Shacks said, smiling in response.

Blades woven from air were already circling around Lily. And even though he was the closest to her, Shacks seemed relaxed, as if he was enjoying a pleasant breeze, and not being threatened. He didn’t even wince when the blades scratched his Cover.

“Bastard…” she grimaced. “I demand a duel!”

“You don’t stand a chance and you know it,” Shacks said.

Before Lily could protest, the archer teleported away and appeared in one of the chairs. With his feet up on the table, he was using Lily’s sword as a nail file. Realizing that she had been disarmed, Lily cursed, and stomped.

“Now chill the fuck out and sit down, we’ve got work to do,” he said. “First, let’s hear what these gentlemen who have gathered us here have to say.” He threw the sword back to her and looked at his perfectly filed nails with a smile.

Somehow managing to calm down, Lily, not without protest and violent threats and promises, dragged herself back to her seat.

Rogers cleared his throat and announced the beginning of the meeting once everyone took their seats.

“We finally found the tower you were looking for. Or, more precisely, information about it. If we’re correct, there’s a ninety-nine percent chance that your so-called Gates of Ecumene are located here.” A small circle appeared on the screen depicting the map of Russia. “In Siberia.”

Chapter 19
TRAINING BEFORE DEPARTURE

In his soul world, Kai was training hard to learn how to better defend himself from spirit attacks. This all started five days ago, when Rune’Tan decided that it was time for Kai to learn this as well. Chances were, he said, that as Kai met more and tougher enemies, he’d most definitely run into at least one Soul Master — the one who could use techniques even on enemies’ souls, so he needed to learn how to counter their attacks. In his opinion, Kai and everyone else in that hive were lucky that Liu was a Blood wielder. Otherwise, things would’ve turned out even worse for them.

However, he had to postpone training the young cultivator as he was too injured to do anything but meditate and focus on getting better.

Strengthening his defenses with what little strength he had left, Kai focused. A powerful burst of Force that took the shape of a needle burst into his soul world with a deafening whistle. But before it could do any damage, it disappeared in a puff of smoke.

“Not bad.” Rune’Tan nodded. “You did a lot better this time!”

“Yeah...” Kai answered shortly, exhausted both physically and mentally. For five days now, he had been training with the old man without a break.

“However, your defense is still poor. You haven’t learned to support it subconsciously. C’mon, remember what I’ve taught you.”

The first thing that the redhead had taught him were the basic principles of spirit attacks, to which telepathy that Liu used in the hive was partly related. Almost all of them were carried out using auras and were aimed only at the Shell. The Spark remained invulnerable, and soul energy practically couldn’t be exposed to external influences.

Not all soul techniques required energy, however. For example, Spiritual Connection, which was also a form of telepathy, needed only very skillful handling of one’s own aura. This could be done by cultivators at the Holy Lord Stage or well-trained Soul Masters.

After that, Rune’Tan explained to Kai how the spirit attacks were carried out. The target had to be within the aura’s reach in order to be influenced. There were also attacks based on one’s spirit mark, but that was a lesson for another day.

In general, it was better to keep one’s distance from a Soul Master, so as not to find themselves too close to their aura. In most cases, a cultivator had no chance against a Master unless they had special items with spirit marks.

To make things worse, those Masters who had reached the Walker Stage and started using their Soul Sphere, could materialize their attacks to a degree, which allowed them to use spirit techniques like ordinary ones, thus surpassing the limitations of one’s aura. This was how Rune’Tan attacked Liu as he didn’t want to reveal that there was someone else’s aura in Kai’s body.

He also told Kai that, usually, a Master could pierce through their enemy’s soul world with their aura, even if it hadn’t yet been opened. That was why only those who had discovered their soul worlds could defend themselves and why those who specialized in the Path of the Soul were among the strongest cultivators. However, this Path was an extremely difficult one, and required not only great talent but also a predisposition for aura control.

Spirit techniques were divided into three categories — control, attack, and defense. The first was aimed at influencing the Shell. Among its uses were telepathy, illusions, and mental destruction, but for the most part, a Master used them for two purposes: healing and mind control.

Attack techniques were used to kill the target by destroying or inflicting damage on the Shell. They were extremely ki-intense, which was why Rune’Tan had to eat the Fruit’s seed in order to create his attack using his spirit energy, which was more effective than just using ki.

Defense techniques needed little or no ki. The most important things were one’s willpower and the proper attunement to a soul world. This was to be one of Kai’s last lessons.

As willpower and its development depended on the cultivator, Rune’Tan couldn’t do much to help Kai with his, so he focused on the other issue. He decided to teach Kai the main three types of spirit protection — those of perception, mind, and Shell.

They started with that of perception, with which Kai was already a little familiar. In the future, he should be able to use Ultimate Focus for fighting instead of blocking the Master’s Will.

After that, they moved on to studying how to protect one’s mind, which was more difficult. To protect it, one had to roll it up like a scroll, and then create a rather complex Cover around it.

As for the Shell, its defense was the most difficult type to master, even though the process was similar to most techniques. For this, Kai needed to learn how to fill it with ki. He found the process difficult even though he was very good at controlling both ki and prana since the Shell had to be handled with utmost care.

By the end of his training, Kai was able to create a weak Cover around his Shell, which was riddled with holes and cracks. He’d have to spend a lot of time working on this skill before he could put it to use. But perception and mind defense skills could be filled with energy, so theoretically, he could even block a Royal-rank spirit technique if he had enough ki and willpower.

“Well, I think we can call it a day,” Rune’Tan said. “Don’t overstrain your soul, otherwise, you could damage it.”

“I’ll try not to. Thank you, Rune’Tan,” he said.

“Till next time, then.”

An hour and a half of meditating and recovering later, Kai headed for the shower. Not that he needed one, he just loved the sensation of warm water on his skin after a good training.

Once he was done showering, he got dressed, and walked over to the large mirror in the corner of his room. A tall man with long, dark hair stared back at him with violet eyes. Turning around a couple of times, Kai observed himself. He never noticed that he still looked sort of lanky despite training so much.

I’d look ridiculous if I was super ripped, though... So this is good, he thought to himself. Now that I think about it... A lot of cultivators look like this... Tall and handsome... Must be a side-effect of cultivation...

Having finished looking at himself, he summoned the robes of the Seven Blades Clan from his Ring. Stylish and comfortable, Kai wore them often, preferring them to regular clothes. In addition, these robes were Gold-rank artifacts, albeit of low quality, which made them incredibly useful.

Washed and dressed, he headed to the training complex with the intention of mastering new techniques and skills. His body had finally recovered, so he was allowed to do some physical training again.

Over the past couple of days, in addition to regeneration and training with Rune’Tan, he had been engaged in a special kind of meditation, in which he kept going over his fights with Alexander and Liu. For Kai, fights weren’t just a test, but also an opportunity. An opportunity to get stronger and to better understand cultivation.

He had given himself three tasks. The first two were to find and correct the mistakes he had made in his fight against Liu (which he had done yesterday), and to understand Alexander’s techniques. The last one was to get comfortable with the new level of the Forces of Sword, which he had gained from the Spirit.

The other two, he’d get done today.

He summoned the Forces of Space. Closing his eyes, he concentrated and made a replica of Alexander’s techniques, and then he started modifying them, adjusting their power to himself. After six hours and a dozen destroyed training dummies, Kai received several messages.

You have unlocked [Weight Distortion Technique].

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Progress: 100%

You have mastered [Night Space Technique].

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Progress: 100%

You have unlocked [Gravitational Break Blade Technique].

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Progress: 100%

You have unlocked [Advanced Distortion Barrier Technique].

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Progress: 100%

As the name suggested, the first technique allowed the user to control the weight of any object. Kai had already mastered the Zero Gravity Step, which had a similar effect, but which also had two major drawbacks — it could be used only on the user and the things that they had touched. Also, you could only decrease their weight.

The Weight Distortion Technique didn’t have these drawbacks. However, without the Zero Gravity Step, Kai wouldn’t have been able to form this new technique, since he had to combine it with one of Alexander’s to get it.

Kai intended to use this technique for improving the speed of his movement and decreasing the weight of his swords in order to increase the power of his attacks.

The Night Space Technique would have to be used if he had to fight against multiple, rather than just one opponent.

The last two were also modified versions of Alexander’s techniques, which Kai had improved upon and adjusted to himself.

The Gravitational Break Blade Technique had become his new attack skill, designed to be used with swords in mid to close-range combat. The Advanced Distortion Barrier was the result of mixing Distortion Barrier with the basic elements of the Offset Step.

Having finished with these techniques, he moved on to the Forces of Sword. He spent about eight more hours meditating, interrupting his contemplation only to practice more. The result of his efforts was an improved form of the Blade Release Technique, which was his main attack skill. Its forms hadn’t changed, but thanks to new grains of understanding of the Forces of Sword, he was now able to improve them, making them a little more powerful and more economical in terms of energy cost.

Satisfied with the results of his training, he opened the stats menu.

Stats

Age: 20

Race: human

Status: Mortal

Stage: Soul Stage

Level: Source Creation

Characteristics

• [Power]: 111,45

• [Speed]: 106,97

• [Endurance]: 112,63

• [Stamina]: 125,02

• [Mind]: 80.46

• [Energy]: 332.62

Available points: 0

Abilities

• [Low-rank Techniques: View]

• [Earth-rank Techniques: View]

• [Blade Release Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Five Weightless Steps Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Unbreakable Ice Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Frosty Touch Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Space Destroying Sweep] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Seven Blades Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Weight Distortion Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Night Space Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Gravitational Break Blade Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Advanced Distortion Barrier Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

Forces

Path of Sword (Hearing Stage): Reflection Force, Speed Force, Endurance Force, Strength Force, Slashing Force, Piercing Force, Intent Force

Path of Sword (Seer Stage): Force of Form

Path of Space (Hearing Stage): Force of Repulsion, Force of Attraction, Force of Creation, Force of Destruction

Path of Space (Seer Stage): Force of Form

Concept of the Cold Void: average understanding of the third layer

Features and Equipment

[True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]

- [Six Gates of the Body]

- [No Limits]

- [Life Rampage]

[Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo] - Progress: locked

[Oath] given by Rune’Tan Shakwir. Possibility of refusing.

[Favorite of the Forces]: You are able to see what is invisible to others.

[Small Energy Cover]: Physical characteristics increased by 10% of the total energy reserve.

[Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus]

[Full Aura Disguise]

[Silver-rank Items. View]

[Gold-rank Items. View]

[Twin Blades of the Grizzly Mountain] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

[Mature Sword Spirit] Development progress: 24%

Achievements

[Great Growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

[Quality Leap!]. Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of Soul Energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

[Overcoming Mortal Boundaries! (1)] For a victory over the Master (initial-level Exorcist), while being under-leveled (Soul Stage, Source Creation), you get a [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,995 years

In addition to the increased number of mastered techniques, his physical stats had also slightly increased. His body had become stronger due to the pressure that had been put on it. Like a lump of coal, under stress and duress, it became a brilliant diamond.

Still, not all of it was good. Because he had to merge with the Spirit, its development was currently stuck on twenty-four percent instead of forty-six. He had spent almost half of what he had achieved during the previous year and a half in a matter of minutes. And now he’d have to wait even longer before the Spirit matured.

With this, his training came to an end, and he hurried back to the others. In a few hours, they’d be on their way to Russia.

Chapter 20
THE FLIGHT

Kai and his friends were heading to the airport, where a small military plane was waiting to take them to Russia. To Novosibirsk, more precisely.

Shacks and Diamond were getting ready to fly with their own groups. The latter had been appointed the leader of the mission, as well as the Union’s representative during the negotiations with the Russian authorities.

The idea of sending one of the two Exorcists to the other side of the planet might’ve seemed like a bad idea, but the Union was well aware that this was nothing in comparison to the invasion that awaited them if they didn’t get to the Gates in time.

In less than ten minutes, their new journey began.

***

The flight was dragging on even for those who were deep in meditation and contemplation. Even worse off were those from Earth who, unlike their friends from Saha, weren’t the type to meditate, so they had nothing to do other than stare at the ceiling or the floor and count the screws that held them together.

As for Kai, he was studying the Jade. From the moment he had gotten it, he was interested in it and the Crystal and wished to study them in-depth, but he just hadn’t had the time to do it properly. What he had learned about them during the trip to the hive were only the basics. He had just barely scratched the surface of the mysteries that surrounded these items. Fortunately, he now had nearly twenty hours to spare.

After six hours of meditating upon the Crystal, he opened his eyes and sighed.

This trinket is rather interesting… It’s able to pass any knowledge hidden inside to anyone in an instant… It’s a pity that I just can’t seem to be able to change the information in it...

Returning the Crystal to his Ring, he took out the Jade.

Having surrounded it with his aura, he was able to study it with his energy vision. Not wishing to miss anything, he carefully examined every inch of the artifact. And when, after five hours, he began to think that he was wasting time with this, he finally noticed something.

I’m an idiot for not seeing this before. I don’t need to change anything; I just have to create what I need from scratch! Instead of trying to change Luke’s sealed Shell, I can use my own spirit mark. Those can also be filled with memories!

Nodding to himself, he took out the Crystal again, and then, focusing on it, opened the Mind Gate.

First things first, I have to disconnect this part of the Shell from the rest. But how do I do that without damaging the artifact? He wondered. Hmm... Like this maybe? Ha-ha! It worked! Good, good... I knew it. The Forces of Space only temporarily disabled this part. It doesn’t seem to be damaged... That’s good... Now, for the core. What did the old man say about it? It’s a fragment of the Shell, transformed by the System into a more convenient form... In that case, I can modify it. First, I have to remove this one in order to make an identical copy, but from pure energy. Then, I need to fill it with my spirit so that there’s information in it. But how do I do it correctly?

Kai pondered for another hour, carefully going through all the options. By the end of it, he had come up with three methods, at least one of which, in his opinion, should work.

To carry out his plan, he needed two more Crystals. Luckily, Diamond was kind enough to lend them to him. The information recorded on them was practically useless, so no one was in a hurry to use them.

After trying out the first method, the artifact quickly cracked, and its usual glow disappeared. Everything in the Crystal’s internal structure was almost completely destroyed since its core had disintegrated.

Discarding it, Kai took the second one.

Having erased the fragment of the Shell that had been transformed into a symbol, he began to create a new spirit mark, at the same time recreating the core.

This time, the Crystal didn’t crack and its structure remained intact. However, since it had stopped working, it was now useless.

Fuck! cursing, Kai winced. Now I have only one left. I have to be as careful as possible. This better work...

He was about to erase the Shell when Rune’Tan intervened.

“I don’t think that that’ll work,” he said calmly.

“Oh! Old man! You finished your meditation already?” Kai asked, delighted to hear him.

“Yes,” Rune’Tan answered. “And I think that I can help you.”

“I’m all ears!”

“I’ve noticed that during your first two attempts, the structure begins to collapse as soon as you erase the part of the Shell enclosed in it. Based on this, we can conclude that the functionality of a Crystal is tied to the Shell.”

“Hmm…” Kai thought. “It’s possible... I didn’t pay attention to it... I was too focused on the mark.”

“I see. Honestly, I wouldn’t have noticed it myself had I not observed your second attempt.”

Kai frowned.

“But what should I do then? I won’t be able to remake the core.”

“Don’t worry. I think I know the solution. Thanks to your energy-controlling ability, instead of removing the Shell, you can try and block the existing one, and create yours, a thin layer with a spirit mark, on top of it.”

“Sounds interesting,” Kai mumbled. “But how can I do that? More precisely, how can I wall off the old one?”

“Use your Forces of Space and mix them with the protective spirit technique I taught you. I bet something like that might work.”

“That's not very reassuring, but I’ll give it a go.” Kai nodded and focused on the last Crystal.

Having done as Rune’Tan had advised him and preserved the artifact, he calmly continued to form a spirit mark from his memories.

It took him two hours to fill the artifact with his knowledge related to cultivation that included stages, various resources, potions and pills, fighting styles, key aspects of Forces, and much more. He also added a part of his life story, that is, the bits between his arrival to Caltea to the Grand Tournament.

Attention!

You have modified the [Crystal of Knowledge: Sizzling Flame Barrier Technique].

You have created a [Temporary Crystal of Knowledge: Information by Kai Arnhard].

“As expected, it has some flaws,” Rune’Tan said. “Because of your tinkering, it’ll last for about forty days...”

“It’s not that bad,” Kai replied. “The main thing is that I did what I had planned to do.”

“By the way, I have some good news. I did find something that may be related to that tattoo you described.”

“You did?!” Kai asked in surprise. He honestly thought that Rune’Tan would come back empty-handed. “I’m listening.”

But before the redhead had time to tell him more, the plane shook violently, and all the soldiers instantly woke up. A bright red stripe stretched across the sky. It was an energy trail formed by huge crimson wings of a humanoid creature with scarlet hair and a long scorpion tail.

At the next moment, everyone except for Kai and Rune’Tan heard a frightening voice in their heads.

“I wonder if I should thank you for letting me know where the Gates are or torture you before I kill you all?!” Liu said with a grin.

Chapter 21
TIME TO ESCAPE

A heavy, bloodthirsty aura filled the plane, even though its source was more than eight miles away. All the passengers, including Kai, (who didn’t hear Liu, but who did notice the insectoids attempt to invade his soul world) immediately understood who their pursuer was.

For a few seconds, there was a heavy silence in the cabin. Turning on the radio, Diamond contacted the cockpit.

“Full speed ahead!” he ordered. “How much longer till we reach Novosibirsk?”

“Two hours, sir,” one of the pilots told him. “But if we accelerate, we’ll get there half an hour earlier.”

“Fuck!” Diamond cursed. “We’ll be putting potential allies at risk...”

“In that case, maybe—”

“No ‘maybes’! Do everything it takes to get there as fast as possible! We must get away from this thing, otherwise... Push comes to shove, we’ll cancel the landing and continue flying. Do it!”

“We’re on it, sir!”

Turning off the radio, Diamond sighed heavily and leaned back in the passenger seat.

“The fucking roach!” he exclaimed and kicked the empty seat in front of him. “Why the hell is it even alive?! We nuked the damn place! Nuked it! What did Dale and Laura sacrifice their lives for?!”

“I’ll help,” Lily said, closing her eyes.

Seeing her ki and Forces activate, Kai figured that she was going to speed up the plane with the help of Wind.

“I don’t like this…” Shacks muttered. “I’m gonna go outside and check it out.”

The archer disappeared, followed by Kai, and the two reappeared on the left wing of the plane.

At this altitude, the atmospheric conditions were rather harsh, but it didn’t bother the two. They held to the metallic surface with the help of ki that also protected them from the wind.

“Curiosity got the best of you, too?” Shacks asked, but Kai didn’t answer him.

He stared at the distant bright red dot pursuing the plane and continued to frown.

“He got stronger. But he’s now at the initial level of the Elementalist Stage. How’s that possible?” Kai asked.

“The rushed reincarnation process and a damaged Shell. However, a soul can’t change. It’s still the soul of a Holy Lord, which he was before the reincarnation. That’s why he became stronger. He healed and reached the peak of his current strength,” Rune’Tan explained. “He must’ve used some very strong defensive technique to shield himself from the blast. I suppose that this only made his spirit wounds worse and downgraded his level from mid to initial. I haven’t told you before, but starting from the Exorcist Stage, if your soul is wounded... Well, you’ll have to take two leaps back in order to make a baby step forward.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Kai said and nodded, looking closely at Liu, who was rapidly catching up with the plane.

“It’s missing a hand,” Kai said, seeing the limb replaced by a copy made of blood.

“Yeah, seems so.” Shacks nodded. His vision was just as good as Kai’s.

The trick was that Liu’s Blood Recovery, which repeatedly restored his body even after receiving mortal wounds, had a time limit. If he didn’t heal the wound within a minute after its creation, then he could no longer fix it. So, having lost an arm and waited too long to start the regenerative process, he could no longer get it back.

“We need to try to fix this.” Shacks smiled and took his bow from his Ring.

Mist enveloped his hand, quickly taking the shape of a Gold-rank arrow. Nocking it, he began to pour ki into it, preparing to fire.

A second later, he took aim and released the bowstring. Leaving behind a trail of mist, a dark-gray arrow with a shimmering green tip pierced the skies.

It reached the target in a matter of seconds. However, Liu moved sharply to the side at the last moment, dodging the projectile.

Or so it seemed.

Sensing a sharp pain in his legs, the confused insectoid looked down. In the place where his leg was just a second ago, there was nothing save for a bloodied stump.

Shacks grinned triumphantly.

“Gotcha!”

Kai analyzed the attack and realized just how strong Shacks had gotten. Thanks to his energy vision, he was able to see that although only one arrow was fired, several dozen of them had formed during the flight. To him, the formation looked like a large circle, the center of which was the main arrow surrounded by numerous small spheres. When Liu dodged, the force from the center instantly flowed into the sphere that was closest to the target.

It was only after the hit that Liu sensed that there was something more to the attack than just a simple arrow.

“Not bad,” Kai said, astonished, remembering how he was able to leave only a dent on the chitin. “You just won us a few extra minutes.”

Despite the lack of a leg, Liu flew at a tremendous speed, faster than their plane propelled by Lily’s Wind. At this rate, he’d catch up with them in half an hour.

“Yes, but on Saha, fights usually end with this technique. Now this cockroach knows what to expect from me...” Shacks frowned. He didn’t want to use this technique again, as its supply was limited.

“You’re right. But there’s something you haven’t noticed...” Kai smiled. “It’s not defending himself or attacking, although it had an opportunity. And I don’t think that it’s dumb enough to underestimate us again. I think that it has to use all his strength to fly this fast.”

Shacks looked at Kai thoughtfully and then bowed his head.

“You’re right...” he said, a little surprised. “But how does that help us, besides giving us a few extra minutes?”

“That’s all we need. I have an idea, but I need you to distract it. Would you attack it again?”

Squinting at Kai, Shacks shrugged.

“Sure.”

Kai sat in the lotus position and concentrated on the Forces. Shacks fired several more times, forcing Liu to dodge again and again.

Three minutes passed. Kai finally opened his eyes. Rising, he walked over to Shacks.

“Here, try this,” he said. “I advise you to protect your palm with something.”

Looking down, Shacks saw an extremely unusual arrow in Kai’s hand. Its tip gleamed with a bright scarlet glow, and its shaft radiated a cool blue, since it was entirely made of ice.

The arrow was a Gold-rank peak-quality artifact, handmade of highly pressurized energy, Forces of the Sword and Space as well as the power of the Cold Void. However, there were some drawbacks. For example, as it was the first application of an old idea, it was rather unstable. Without ki, it’d fall apart in a matter of seconds. If Kai wished to develop it properly and turn it into a technique, he’d need to spend at least six months working on it until it was ready for use. And even then, it’d be far from perfect.

“Interesting…” Shacks grinned and put on his gloves. As soon as he took the arrow in his hands, it instantly covered them with ice.

Pulling the bowstring as far back as he could, which required enormous strength, Shacks froze. He looked like a statue of some Greek god as he focused on his target. He didn’t want to miss this time, so he was in no hurry to shoot. But to do that, he needed to distract Liu somehow.

A blanket of dense fog seeped from under his feet and covered the wing. Four clones emerged from the silvery mist and took their places next to the two cultivators. Their bows, although made of the same mist as them, had the stats of a high-quality, Gold-rank item.

They aimed and fired in unison. They kept doing so until the real Shacks finally let go of the string. Shrouded in fog, so that it wouldn’t differ from the rest, the Ice Arrow, whose lifespan had already halved, whistled as it was sent flying.

Liu didn’t have knowledge of elements of Space or Wind, so flying and dodging midair wasn’t easy for him. He had to focus almost all of his ki to maintain and control his wings, which made him unable to use other techniques and turned him into an easy target.

The arrow pierced his chest at full speed, and a red-blue explosion thundered across the sky. The aura surrounding the plane disappeared.

The two cultivators stared at the crimson cloud of snow dust that formed after the explosion. Eventually, however, Liu’s figure emerged from the storm.

Kai was aware that he wouldn’t manage to kill
Liu with this attack. He just wanted to slow him down. With the Cold Void’s ice settled in his veins, and body bound by the Forces of Space, his speed dropped by a considerable amount.

“We have two, maybe three minutes,” Kai said. “That’s how long it’s gonna take for it to get rid of my influence and pick up speed. But it has lost its focus, which gives us an opportunity to hide.”

“You never fail to amaze me, buddy!” Shacks said with a broad smile on his face. Putting his bow back into the Ring, he waved his hand, dismissing the clones.

“When did we become friends?” Kai arched an eyebrow.

“Oh, come on, don’t be like that! We better go back inside; I have an idea.” The archer winked at him, turned into fog, and disappeared.

“What happened there? Why did the aura of that creature disappear?” Diamond asked as soon as the guys got back inside.

“We managed to slow the thing down and buy us time to escape,” Shacks replied. “It’s time to get down to business.”

“My lord, are you talking about—?”

“That’s right,” the archer confirmed. “Get ready.”

The rest of the passengers stared at Shacks and his teammates in silent confusion, wondering just what he was planning to do.

With a grin, the archer took out an item that resembled a small pyramid from his Ring. Slowly spinning, it hovered above his open palm. One by one, his teammates surrounded him and began pouring ki into the item.

[Lighthouse of
Lost Dreams]

Rank: ???

Quality: Low

Everyone, except for Shacks, who was the owner of the Lighthouse, saw the same description. However, it wasn’t difficult to figure out that it clearly surpassed the Royal rank.

“Let me guess — it’s an artifact of the Belteise Empire?” Kai asked Rune’Tan.

“That’s right. We didn’t have a lot of craftsmen capable of creating items of this level, so their style is easy to recognize.”

And it was true. Over the past twenty thousand years, the Bright Moon Clan had tracked down and looted almost all the ruins of the fallen empire, thus gathering a large collection of rare and powerful items.

“Orbruento!” the archer exclaimed after a few seconds, activating the artifact.

Nobody saw or even felt anything. Nothing seemed to have changed. Only Kai, being the only one who could actually see the energy surrounding them, realized what had happened.

The airplane disappeared. It could no longer be seen, felt, or heard. It didn’t even leave a contrail.

It was completely invisible.

After a few moments, Shacks turned to Kai.

“Buddy, would you go check out what’s going on outside?” he asked. “I have to stay here and keep this thing running.”

Sighing, Kai nodded and activated the Offset Step.

He was back inside in less than a minute. All eyes were on him.

“Well?” Shacks smiled.

“That’s a nice trinket you have there,” Kai said. “But it’s still following us.”

“Ha, ha, very funny.”

“I’m not kidding, Shacks,” Kai replied, dead serious.

Everyone fell silent.

“That’s impossible...” one of Shacks’s teammates mumbled, eyes open wide. “This artifact grants complete invisibility! It affects even Holy Lords! No one weaker than that should be able to even feel its effect and the object hidden by it!”

“Urion, calm down!” Shacks ordered coldly, then turned to Diamond. “We should try to change the course. Perhaps it’s just flying behind us blindly.”

Diamond immediately contacted the pilots and instructed them to turn south. They did as they were told, after that Kai left to check the situation, while everyone anxiously waited for him to come back.

Unfortunately, he didn’t return with good news — Liu was still after them. To make matters worse, he was even closer.

“It’s really hard to believe this.” Shacks frowned, covering his face with his hand. “Its aura disappeared after we attacked it. It shouldn’t be able to see us. Even if it had left a mark on the plane, the artifact would’ve removed it...” he thought, trying to understand what was going on. “Damn it, it’s almost out of juice.”

“How much time do we have left, and can we use the artifact again?” Kai asked.

“Ten minutes. And yes. We can use it up to twenty minutes a day,” the archer replied. “Do you have another idea?”

“I do. Turn it off, we’ll need it later... Diamond, tell the pilots to stay on the course. We’ll jump off. Hopefully, it’ll continue following the plane.”

“Do you understand how big of a risk that is? If we fail to hide from it, we won’t have a chance of running away without a plane,” Shacks said.

“I understand, but we don’t have the fuel to last us forever. And that thing looks like it could go for quite some time. Also, I’m confident in my plan, so trust me, please.”

After a good minute of thinking, Shacks finally agreed.

***

“Kai, there won’t be enough parachutes for everyone,” Diamond said as they started to line up next to the exit door.

“And?” Kai just smiled. “We’re not far from the ground. The only ones who may need them are your men.”

The plane became visible again, and its passengers were preparing for evacuation. Everyone was wrapping themselves up with a special artifact rope that’d connect them with each other, and, through Shacks, with the Lighthouse.

Shacks and his men jumped first, followed by the Union members. Kai’s group was at the back. Ivsim jumped first, followed by Elize and Lily.

Jiang Si had just approached the exit when he felt a hand on his shoulder. Turning around, he saw Kai, smiling. Jiang Si was about to ask what was the matter when a blade flashed in front of his eyes.

A moment later, his head was in Kai’s hands, frozen solid by the Cold Void.

“Night Space,” Kai whispered and hid his loot in the pocket dimension, which he then reduced to the size of a pea, and hid in the folds of his robes.

After untying the rope from Jiang Si’s body, Kai jumped out of the plane.

Thirty-two people abandoned the aircraft, leaving it on autopilot. The unsuspecting Liu continued after the plane, flying farther south, while its passengers successfully disappeared into the forests of Siberia.

“I hope you understand that it’s only a matter of time before he finds the Gates,” Rune’Tan said as Kai caught up with the rest of the team. “You have to act fast and find them before him.”

“Don’t worry, old man,” Kai answered with a smirk. “I have a plan.”

Chapter 22
A LEGEND

“Thirty-one... Thirty-two...” Elize counted as they all regrouped. “Wait... Someone’s missing...” She thought for a second. “Where’s Jiang Si? Didn’t he jump with you, Kai?”

“He’s dead,” he replied calmly.

Ivsim, Lily, Elize, and Diamond looked at him in surprise. Members of the Union instantly tensed up. Shacks and his group stared at the raven-haired young man with blank, undecipherable expressions.

“What do you mean dead? He was right there with us!” Lily said. “Did you kill him? Or did something happen?”

“No.” Kai shook his head. “Jiang Si died in the hive.”

Everyone seemed shocked.

“Died in the...? He was right there with us!” Elize protested. “Are you saying that it wasn’t him with us on the plane? Who was it then?”

“No one except you noticed this,” Shacks added. “Why are you mentioning it just now?”

“I’ve only recently realized. After the fight in the hive, we all forgot about someone,” Kai said.

“About whom?” Diamond asked.

“About the worm in that guy’s brain.”

Elize opened her mouth to argue, but froze. As did everyone else. No one seemed to be able to figure out just why they had forgotten about this. If Kai hadn’t mentioned it, they were sure that they wouldn’t have remembered either the parasite or the guy it had been controlling.

“I assume that it, or its host, influenced our minds with some kind of technique, making us forget about it,” Kai said.

“But what does this have to do with Jiang Si”? Diamond asked.

“I see…” Shacks spoke before Kai could answer. “So, you’re saying that Jiang Si was killed by that worm and that his body was used as its new vessel?”

“Exactly.” Kai nodded. “Urion said that even a peak-stage Holy Lord wouldn’t be able to detect the Lighthouse. But our pursuer somehow still managed to track us down even after changing course. So I wondered — what if someone was transmitting a subtle signal to it directly from the plane?”

“You’re right…” Shacks’s eyes widened. “In such a case, one could see through the Lighthouse’s invisibility.” He sighed and then smiled. “So that’s why you insisted on your plan...”

“Yes. It was only when we took off that I noticed that something strange was going on with Jiang Si. It felt like his body was emitting something... odd. Just don’t ask me how I noticed it,” Kai added. He didn’t want to talk about his energy vision. “I brushed it off as a coincidence at first, but when the insectoid appeared near the plane, I started connecting the dots. It was then that I discovered that it was the one transmitting the strange signal. After observing Jiang Si a little more, I realized that his aura was slightly different. And then I remembered the parasite. I killed Jiang Si before jumping off so that we could leave the plane safely.”

“But why didn’t you tell us about it before?” Lily asked.

“Don’t ask stupid questions. He didn’t want to make a fuss about it. If the parasite figured out that it was discovered, it would’ve reported it to its boss,” Shacks replied instead of Kai.

Lily shot him a glare, but then abruptly turned away.

“He’s right. I wanted the worm to believe that everything was going according to plan.”

“Hmm... Interesting. Fascinating as this theory is, do you have any proof? What if the worm is in your head, and you killed Jiang Si to save your ass?” Elize asked, narrowing her eyes.

“Calm down,” Kai replied, turning to her. Putting his hand into the hidden pocket of his robes, he took out the black pea, which began to grow rapidly. “If you need proof, it’s here. You just need to enter.”

***

Fifteen minutes later, having seen the proof of Kai’s story, they headed east until they finally reached the Novosibirsk highway. Considering their average speed, their journey promised to take no more than two hours.

“Well, since we have time... Let me tell you what I found out about that tattoo you mentioned,” Rune’Tan picked up where he had left off.

This story began long before Rune’Tan himself and even the last emperor of Belteise, back when the empire had just acquired its divine status. Its then ruler was the first in their history to achieve the Divine Stage of cultivation. It was in that era that the rapid development of their state began.

With it, the golden age of cultivation began.

Every millennium brought more talented people to Belteise. Next to them, the heroes of the past seemed mediocre. And among them, he was born — the greatest adventurer, traveler, and general of the Divine Empire of Belteise — Eurian Sky Tread, Unbreakable Pillar of the Obsidian Throne.

Eurian was born in one insignificant, but old aristocratic family that had been fortunate enough to have landed in Belteise’s main world. By the age of eight, Eurian had finished tempering his body, and by ten, his mind. At twelve, he reached the Source Creation level, thanks to which he was able to get into the empire’s best school, where he became the youngest student in its entire history.

After two and a half years, Eurian became an Exorcist. It was then that his life as a great warrior began.

At twenty, reaching the middle of the Exorcist Stage, he left the school to join the Imperial army. Thanks to his talent, achievements, status, and knowledge gained during his training, he was immediately given the rank of a junior officer, after which he was sent to one of the distant worlds, which Belteise had captured a few centuries ago.

The conditions in this world were extremely harsh. The place was crawling with monsters and was uninhabited by any sort of intelligent life forms, which gave those who visited it only two options — to die or become stronger. Eurian possessed immense talent, but he had spent twenty years within the safety of the capital’s walls. The time had come to see if he could make it in the real world.

Eurian decided to take the chance, and came out as the winner. For twenty years, he fought day after day, gained strength, and honed his skills. By the end of this expedition, he was an Elementalist.

And then the head of his family summoned him home, where he ordered him to act as the family’s representative in the upcoming tournament.

He gladly accepted.

The tournament helped Eurian to discover a new kind of power, gave him the opportunity to combine twenty years of cultivation experience, and made his name known throughout the empire. He became not just the strongest among the initial-level Elementalists, but the strongest among all the Elementalists of Belteise.

Being only at the initial stage, he was able to achieve not only the perfect understanding of the Force of Fusion on the path of Spear and Lightning, but he also created his own Wind Sphere. Thanks to his hard work, Eurian could now fight, and even win, against peak-stage Elementalists.

The best imperial cultivators could no longer sit idly and keep turning a blind eye to the existence of someone as powerful as Eurian. Even the emperor became interested in him, so he invited him to join the Holy Legion.

Eurian wasn’t interested in status, wealth, fame, or power. He longed for only two things — traveling and fighting. And the Holy Legion — the strongest military force in the Belteise Empire — could provide both.

Joining the Legion marked the beginning of a new chapter in his life. He grew stronger, developed, explored new worlds, and fought against various opponents. Once he had reached the last level of the Holy Lord Stage, the System gave him a new name — Eurian Sky Tread. During this time, he discovered a new hobby — writing. He began to record stories about his adventures, and his books became incredibly popular in the empire. He became an example for a great number of young people. Wishing to follow in the footsteps of their hero, they, too, joined the army.

One day, the Holy Legion stumbled upon a world with two Gates. One led back to Belteise, but the other was closed. However, the key was still inside. Following the emperor’s order, the Gates were opened, which led the Legion to a new world called the Mid-Northwest Crossroads.

And that day everything changed.

The Empire of Belteise met worthy opponents for the first time in the history of its existence.

This new world was where the interests of three powerful divine organizations (a sect, a clan, and an empire), striving for expansion, intersected. And Belteise became the fourth competitor.

The four forces entered a bloody war that lasted for three thousand years, and which greatly weakened one of the parties. Realizing that they had a chance to get rid of one of the competitors, the other three forces began to put more pressure on it, eager to finally obtain a way to a new corner of the Ecumene. During the decisive battle, the losing party used one of its oldest and strongest artifacts, filled to the brim with the power of hundreds of thousands of their own soldiers.

This move put an end to the three-thousand-year war.

The huge planet called Mid-Northwest Crossroads was almost completely destroyed. All the Gates that ever led to it disappeared. The Holy Legion and a part of the Imperial army were declared dead. Peace finally came to Belteise. However, it came at a great price.

Time passed. The first emperor, who had ruled for more than a hundred thousand years, abdicated in favor of his son. Having passed the throne to the prince, he left Belteise.

Several centuries later, a legendary warrior suddenly appeared in one of the worlds.

Eurian Sky Tread had returned.

He had not only survived but also managed to achieve divine status. However, when he returned to his homeland, people were frightened rather than glad to see him. For most of them, he was nothing more than an old legend, which they heard about from their great-grandparents. Who knew what he wished and what he was capable of?

When he appeared, Eurian proclaimed that he didn’t come to take the throne. He didn’t blame Belteise for not even trying to look for their fallen. And he didn’t demand anything from the empire. Instead, he knelt down and swore to the new emperor and childhood friend that he’d protect the empire and its ruler once more. After that, he again became a loyal citizen of the empire and told his story to all who wished to hear it.

On that fateful day, an hour before the battle, one of the Legion’s scouts reported that their opponents were planning to use some sort of a powerful artifact, which only confirmed Eurian’s assumptions. An uneasiness had been gnawing at his chest for days now, and his inner voice told him that something terrible was about to happen and that they needed to escape.

Unfortunately, too many of the officers were blinded by the possibility of victory, so his pleas fell on deaf ears. Eurian had no choice but to obey his superiors, even though his inner voice was screaming at him to run away.

He decided to do something about it on his own.

When the battle began, Eurian and his men had only one goal in mind — to get to the nearest of the four Gates.

However, they had nowhere to hide on the enemy territory, so they had to fight their way through the enemy lines. A lot of blood had been spilled even before they managed to reach the Gates and escape. But, unfortunately, that wasn’t the end of their troubles.

It took them a very long time to flee. Centuries, or even millennia. The ruling sect possessed no fewer worlds than Belteise, which forced the Legion to flee from world to world. Not a day went without a battle, and their ranks began to thin out.

They all wanted to go home, but out of hundred warriors, only one survived. Eurian, who had reached divine status during the journey, finally returned to Belteise.

After that, he was appointed general of the Imperial guard. Not only because he was a great warrior, but also because, like this, they could keep an eye on him.

With time, Eurian earned the full trust of the imperial family and was given the title of the Unbreakable Pillar of the Obsidian Throne, for his service to as many as three emperors.

Simon Starlight was the last emperor, under whose rule Belteise suddenly collapsed.

Following the advice of his inner voice, Eurian never became Simon’s servant. Instead, he left the empire the day before Simon’s coronation, leaving behind all his belongings, except for his beloved spear. Nobody saw him leave, but there was no trace of him anywhere in the empire.

His last story, written in the journal found in his house, described a part of the Holy Legion’s journey that he never told to anyone before. It said that looking for a way home, Eurian and his fifteen companions went to a nearby world in hopes that they’d find their way home from there. The inhabitants of the previous world strongly advised them not to go there, but the warriors decided to take a chance as they had little choice.

The new world greeted them with some kind of dark energy and Forces that negatively influenced them. Having nowhere else to go, however, they decided to explore this unusual place. Judging by the many artifacts and ruins they found, it used to be a home of a powerful civilization. But now it was a desolate wasteland.

But what made their blood run cold was the fact that the sun didn’t shine there. No matter how long they waited, the night didn’t end. The only light was coming from a huge moon looming above them.

Having realized that there was nothing of importance in this place, except for rare artifacts, they decided to return to the previous planet. But before they did so, Eurian found a temple that was remarkably well preserved. Inside it was a portal leading straight to the world’s moon.

In his journal, Eurian wrote that he still had no idea what made him pour energy into the portal, but he activated it. It transferred him to the entrance of a strange palace. To his surprise, the moon’s atmosphere was suitable for life.

And then he felt something calling to him. An unknown presence forced him to enter the palace, in the depths of which he found a mummy wrapped in chains. He could swear that the metal was so strong that even the emperor wouldn’t be able to damage it.

Moving closer, he realized that the dark Force that ruled this world was emanating from the mummy, which, as it turned out, was still alive.

“You will do...” it spoke as a large tattoo of five multi-colored eyes appeared on its chest. “You have incredible talent… I can help you develop it... Come here...”

As if possessed, Eurian did as he was told. The chained man raised his withered arms with a rattle and put his finger to the warrior’s forehead. A stream of knowledge rushed into his mind, and the same five-eyed mark appeared on his hand.

“Now, you are my apprentice...”

In one thousand and one years, Eurian reached the first divine level. Then, he was finally able to fulfill his mentor’s wish — to break the shackles that bound him to this cursed place.

The chains fell down with a clang, and Eurian was transported back to the planet in time to observe its moon disappear.

“Here’s your last gift…” his mentor’s voice spoke, and he was bestowed with a detailed map of the middle, far, and peripheral worlds of the Ecumene. “If you want to know more, go to the center...”

When Eurian’s journal reached the court, the officials disregarded the story as the babbling of a lunatic, traumatized by years spent in battle.

“Is that all?” Kai asked when Rune’Tan took a break.

“Not really. The epilogue mentions a war,” he replied.

“Interesting. And what does it say?”

“Long story short, there was a war between three incredibly powerful parties, who had many soldiers of divine status. According to Eurian, or rather, his mentor, who told him this, the war took place in the previous era and affected the entirety of the Ecumene,” Rune’Tan said. “Symbol of one of those parties were five eyes.”

The redhead fell silent, and Kai pondered.

“Oh yeah, I almost forgot,” Rune’Tan added. “One of those three parties called themselves Or’Drok Oka Yashnir.”

The image of the azure cube, the statue inside it, and the amazing dream Kai had had that day resurfaced in his memory.

Chapter 23
THE CULT OF FORCE

After arriving in Novosibirsk, they met with a local military group that consisted of a couple dozen Mind Stage soldiers. The hosts, instantly realizing the gap between them and the guests, remained calm and reserved, as the newcomers didn’t seem to be hostile.

Diamond negotiated with the head of the group, who then contacted the authorities, and told them that they were allowed to enter. After a while, a couple of Exorcists arrived to escort the guests to the city.

“To be honest, we expected to see a plane,” said a large, dark-haired man who introduced himself as Dmitry Kovalev, major-general of the Russian Liberation Army.

The armed forces of the former Russian Federation were among the few that were lucky to survive the chaos that followed the System’s appearance. Over time, they managed to clear many cities from Demonids and gangs, and then to unite into a single organization. That is, they managed to unite only the area stretching from the Pacific to the Urals. In the western regions, where there used to be many large cities, including the former capital, Moscow, the power was in the hands of several rather strong clans and guilds. These regions were the most populated ones and their representatives didn’t seem interested in joining the RLA. Instead, they pursued their own goals.

“Unfortunately we had to leave the plane early,” Diamond replied, without providing any further explanation.

“I see. Alright. Come, the bus is waiting to take you to the city.”

Once they were at the city center, they were placed in a former hotel and told to wait, while Diamond left to negotiate with the head of the army, taking only a couple of Union soldiers with him. They returned a few hours later.

“So, how did it go? Did they tell you where the tower is?” Kai asked as Diamond entered the hotel lobby.

“Not really...” He sighed.

As it turned out, the Russian army knew nothing about the Gates. They didn’t know about their purpose, nor their location. However, the RLA’s intelligence group heard news about a strange structure that suddenly appeared after the System had arrived. This information came from one of the spies who had infiltrated the ranks of the so-called Cult of Force — a religious and extremist organization that occupied the vast territories of the Far North. Currently, this organization was the main opponent of the RLA.

Two weeks ago, a rather large aircraft landed near one of the Cult’s cities, carrying a group of incredibly powerful cultivators.

The Cult’s leader — a person going by the title of the High Priest — considered the newcomers Gods, and bowed before them. For ten days, they treated the guests like divines they had mistaken them for. The leader of the group asked the Priest about some gates and some tower, but received no answer. However, when the “Gods” left, the Priest went with them, and returned two days later. This made the RLA believe that he probably knew something about the location of the ‘tower’ Diamond and the rest were after.

The RLA’s main goal was to rid Siberia of the Cult members since it considered them extremely dangerous. Negotiations, threats, and bribes didn’t work. The Cult didn’t like outsiders so it attacked anyone who didn’t belong to their organization without a second thought. They forcibly brought new people into the Cult, and if they couldn’t convert their enemies, then they tried to get rid of them at any cost.

In addition, the Russian military was somewhat afraid of the High Priest, who, in their opinion, possessed a unique set of techniques that allowed him to brainwash others and create such a large organization, whose members blindly followed him.

“They offered us to sign a spirit contract,” Diamond finally said. “They can help us find the High Priest if we deal with the Cult. More specifically, we need to kill all of its higher-ranking members. They’re all Exorcists.”

“Isn’t that a bit too much?” Ivsim frowned, voicing what everyone was thinking.

“I agree.” Diamond nodded. “But if we refuse, we’ll have to look for this Cult ourselves, which would take much longer. Not to mention that the Russians are planning to go full Rambo on these guys. If they do that, it’ll be way too difficult to capture the Priest alive and interrogate him. We’re much stronger than them, I think we’ll manage.”

“Well, since we’re so powerful, why don’t we just intimidate them into helping us? I’m sure that they’re aware of the fact that we’re strong,” Elize asked.

“It won’t work.” Diamond shook his head with a heavy sigh. “The RLA’s scattered throughout Siberia... Right now, we could threaten only Novosibirsk. Also, the Union made a mistake, so we have to make up for it. The deal was that they were to let us in only after they defeated the Cult, but we persuaded them to change their minds. That’s their bargaining chip. With the way things are right now, the fastest way to get to where we need to be is to sign the contract. I understand that the imminent invasion isn’t as important for you people as it is for us. Now’s not the time to be losing allies.”

“I see... How many Exorcists do the Cult and the RLA have?” Kai asked. “I mean, if Jiang Dao found the Gates a week ago, then we have a maximum of two or three days before they’re activated. As far as I’m concerned, we should sign the contract.”

“He’s right.” Shacks nodded. “The Gates usually take about ten days to open.”

“As I was informed,” Diamond continued, “the Cult has twenty-one Exorcists. Fifteen are presumed to be at the initial-level, while the other six are at the mid-level or higher. As for the RLA, they only have sixteen.”

Kai whistled, impressed.

“I get that the Asian part of Russia is bigger than the US, but there weren’t so many people living here before the System arrived. Where did they get so many Exorcists then?”

“The monsters,” Diamond replied. “I don’t know why, but after the cataclysm, a large number of monsters appeared there. We received the same info from both Europe and China. We assume that the original population number somehow influenced the System’s actions.”

“I see.”

“So, what’s our next step? Should we sign the contract?” Diamond asked.

“I’m confident that we can handle it,” Kai said. “If that’ll help us get to our goal faster, then I’m up for it. Do you agree?” he asked, turning to his group.

Lily and Ivsim, realizing that they were the weakest in their squad, just nodded. Elize leaned back in her chair and shrugged, which in her terms meant “yes, sure, whatever.”

“What do you say, Shacks?” Kai looked at the archer.

“I’m with you,” he replied. “But under one condition.”

“Yeah?”

“If me or my squad are in danger, the contract is off,” he said and shifted his gaze to Diamond.

“I think we can arrange that.” He nodded. “We’ll discuss the details tomorrow morning, sign the contract, and be on our way by lunchtime.”

***

Four combat helicopters rushed across the gloomy Siberian skies. The contract had been signed, and, as Diamond had predicted it, they were on their way north by noon.

At this time of year, the temperature had long dropped below zero, and everything was covered in snow. However, the cold didn’t make the cultivators feel any discomfort or negative side-effects.

During the flight, they studied the maps of the four major cities in which the Cult members spent most of their time. The High Priest and fourteen other Exorcists were currently located in the biggest one. Shacks and his group were to deal with them.

The rest of them were divided into three other groups. The first consisted of Diamond and his people, together with two Russian mid-level Exorcists, and fifteen Soul Stage soldiers. Ivsim, Lily, and a couple of Bright Moon Exorcists were in another group, with fifteen Source Creation-level soldiers from the RLA. The last group consisted of the same number of Russian soldiers, as well as Elize and Kai.

Waiting for the operation to begin, Diamond thoughtfully observed the Crystal that Kai had created a day ago.

“Take it. I worked on it a bit and replaced its original contents with a copy of my memories. There’s info about cultivation, fighting styles, Forces, techniques, a little bit about alchemy and artifacts, and many more things...” Kai said.

“This… This is a very valuable gift…” Diamond replied, unable to hide his amazement.

Kai smiled.

“Well, I can’t leave my little brother without a gift. Since you’ve decided to stay, the least I can do is help you become stronger. Oh, but wait! That’s not all.” Kai held out a simple Spatial Ring. “It’s full of important and quite useful things, like a Particle of Wisdom with Forces of Space, pills and potions I don’t need, a couple of artifacts, and a few technique scrolls. If you don’t need any of that, feel free to sell it and earn a couple of bucks.”

“Heh… And here I am without a gift,” Diamond said sadly.

“I don’t need anything. Except for you to become strong. Very strong! I’ll definitely come back, and I’d like it if you were alive to greet me. With the knowledge that I left you, you may even become the first Elementalist on Earth! Also, start using the Crystal as soon as possible, there’s least forty-days worth of stuff recorded on it.”

Diamond pondered whether to use his brother’s gift now or to wait until after the mission was done so that he could sit down and meditate. In the end, he decided to start later, because the best result could be reached only with time and patience. And for that, he needed a quiet place and a few hours of free time.

Putting the Crystal in his Ring, Diamond raised his head and looked out the window. On the horizon, he could see the outlines of a city.

***

A hail of missiles rained down on the chopper, but none of them were destined to reach their target. The scarlet barrier Elize created did its job perfectly, allowing them to fly closer to the city.

“You have ten minutes before the barrier disappears,” she said to the pilot, and then jumped out without a parachute.

Kai jumped after her, followed by the RLA soldiers.

No sooner had they landed on the roof of one of the buildings than they were attacked. To Kai’s surprise, their opponents were locals working for the cult. They weren’t cultivators, but cannon fodder, promised God only knew what in exchange for their lives and devotion.

They felt superior to the cultivators, although they were as strong as your average high school bully in comparison to them. Not caring about their lives, they continued to attack even after Kai and the group were forced to start killing them as it became impossible to knock them out or incapacitate them.

The cultivators that came after them were mostly below the Soul Stage, so they, too, posed little threat to the group.

Ten minutes later, the city was flooded with blood, and the streets were littered with corpses.

“We should split up,” Elize said. “I sense a pair of enemy Exorcists...”

“I agree.” Kai nodded. “I’ll head west.”

“I didn’t tell you where they are...” she said, looking confused. “How did you know? Can you feel them as well?”

“Now’s not the time, Elize,” he replied. “We’ve more pressing matters to attend to. I’ll go west, you go north, alright?”

“Alright,” she finally answered, and then ran off to meet her opponent, killing everyone in her path.

“You take care of the locals,” Kai said to a group of soldiers and ran off as well.

***

Followed by a group of twelve men, a tall man in a long, dark robe walked down the street.

“How dare they interrupt my pleasures in the harem?!” He gritted his teeth. “Have they gone crazy? We didn’t bother them too much, why are they doing this?! Bastards! I thought they were going to attack at the end of the month... Did they manage to gather their forces so quickly? Curse them!”

The man stopped suddenly. Sensing a presence behind him, he instantly turned around, and threw his hand up to the sky. A raven-haired young man was approaching him with a series of lightning-fast leaps.

What an idiot! Can’t he see that I’m stronger than him? Still... Something... Something about him seems off... I shouldn’t underestimate him.

Fire burst from his palm, forming a round shield that stopped the young man’s swords. Grinning, he was about to finish activating his attacking technique when it was suddenly interrupted.

With a shower of sparks, the swords pierced through the fire shield and hit his forearms, which he covered his head with. Having failed to activate a new defensive technique, he succeeded in using an item that increased the power of his Cover by several times.

Little did he know that this artifact, precious as it was, would be of no use to him.

As soon as the swords reached their target, blood spurted from his eyes, mouth, ears, and nose. In the next moment, a powerful shock wave shook the earth, killing all twelve of his followers. Their mangled bodies were sent flying in different directions.

The Cover should’ve been able to stop the blades, but they were far too heavy for him to do so. He didn’t know how, but the young man had somehow increased the weight of his swords, making them much more dangerous.

Staggering, the Priest struggled to remain on his feet. Most of his bones were broken, and his insides had been turned into minced meat. Blood was pouring from his limp hands onto the snow. He felt like his spine had been crushed so hard that he had lost some of his height.

But even with such terrible injuries, he was alive.

The young man got ready to dash at him when he suddenly jumped away with such speed that even the Priest didn’t see him.

At that moment, a black sphere hit the place where he had just been. The power wave was so strong that it turned the Priest into a pile of ash.

***

What the hell?! He was an Exorcist! How did he die so easily?! Kai wondered, astonished and terrified, and turned around to see who had attacked him.

“Not bad,” came an eerie voice. It was followed by an even eerier aura. “As the teacher foresaw, you were in the right place at the right time. I can finally finish you off! I’ll kill, kill, kill...”

Kai clenched his fists. The face of his opponent was hidden by a red demon mask.

“You.” He gritted his teeth. “You’re the one who killed Ash! And you almost killed Lily! You bastard... You’re the one who possessed Yang Liang and tried to kill me!” he shouted, rage growing with every recollection. “You—”

“Kai... Is that...?”

“A tattoo with five eyes,” Kai breathed out, gaze glued to the mark on the man’s hand. The eye that stood out the most was the obsidian one.

Chapter 24
TEARING OFF THE MASK

“Finally, I can avenge my master!” the masked man hissed, jumping off the roof of the two-story building on which he was sitting.

Upon landing, he released a small amount of ki, and sank into his own shadow as if it was a small pond. Both he and his aura were gone.

Where the hell is he?! Kai instantly took a fighting stance. He didn’t expect to lose sight of his opponent so quickly.

But no matter how much he tried, he couldn’t find the masked man. It was like he had disappeared into thin air. He didn’t sense any energy nearby either. For the first time in his cultivator life, he couldn’t detect his opponent. Even his energy vision was useless.

Deciding not to waste time, he activated Ultimate Focus and the Gates of Mind. Time slowed down so much that it seemed as if it had completely stopped. The falling snowflakes froze in the air, and the noise of the battle coming from the other part of the city subsided.

Come at me! You’re wrong if you think I’ll go down that easily! Kai thought, concentrating on his surroundings.

“Be careful,” Rune’Tan warned. “There’s something wrong with him. His soul feels... twisted.”

“What? What do you mean?” Kai asked, and then he remembered. “Didn’t we damage his soul by destroying the bit that was controlling Yang Liang?”

“We did. Yes.” The old man agreed. “However, his soul seems intact. But I’m not talking about that now. I don’t know what it is, but don’t underestimate him. He’s not weaker than Elize.”

“Got it,” Kai replied seriously.

Armed with a pair of daggers with onyx blades, the masked man emerged from Kai’s shadow. Kai only noticed him when he was already too close to defend himself or jump out of the way.

Looking at him over his shoulder, Kai bared his teeth. His hand twitched, and the blade of his sword shone for a moment. A powerful gust of wind swept the street. Several buildings collapsed, and the snow rose up, creating a white curtain, from which a silhouette emerged just a moment later and soared up.

Using Gravitational Break Blade, which he had prepared in advance, Kai managed to get away, but this didn’t mean that he could relax just yet.

Several hundred obsidian spheres flew after him, piercing through the snowy curtain like cannonballs through sails. Fortunately, Cold Void managed to stop them before they got too close to Kai.

Goddamn it, there he is again! Kai thought as the masked man appeared in front of him. These techniques require too much concentration! I can’t fight and keep an eye on him, too!

Crossing his daggers, the masked man attacked again. Kai just barely managed to block the blow that almost sent him flying.

“Stop resisting,” the man hissed angrily, increasing the strength of his attack and forcing Kai back, “and die!”

“As if!” Kai grinned and then opened three more Body Gates.

Pushing down on the daggers, Kai finally managed to land a hit. At least, that’s what he thought. He didn’t know how, but his opponent somehow managed to back away from him and disappear again.

Jumping back, Kai landed on the roof of one of the many five-story buildings and froze in anticipation of another attack.

“Funny...” the masked man said, but Kai couldn’t sense his aura or see him. There was no trace of him. “You’re strong. I admit. A Soul Stage cultivator fighting with an Exorcists on equal terms. Truly fascinating. I finally understand how you managed to kill my master. Still... That doesn’t change the fact that, in my eyes, you’re nothing more than trash. I’m not like these weaklings. Thanks to my master, I was able to gaze into the true world of cultivation! I won’t lose! Fate favors me!”

What’s he on about? Why...? Why do I feel this sense of impending doom...? Something’s not right here...

Looking up, he noticed that the clouds had blocked the sun and that the entire city was covered with a huge shadow. His eyes widened, and his gaze fell to the left of him. A moment later, the masked man emerged from the shadows. Kai was about to attack when anxiety took over him.

Wait... How’s this possible?! he thought, seeing two more masked people emerge from the shadows. Are these his clones? They have to be... I doubt that there are more people like him...

He stopped the clones that were about to attack from his sides with a strong blow of his blades, enhanced with Weight Distortion and Blade Release. Gravitational Break Blade took care of the clone in front of him. Using three techniques wasn’t difficult for him anymore. With Ultimate Focus and the Mind Gate, he was able to activate as many techniques as an average Exorcist.

As soon as his blows reached the clones, they all disappeared in a puff of smoke and ash.

The moment the dark mist settled, the masked man emerged from the shadows behind Kai. His plan was to attack his opponent while he was busy dealing with the clones.

Aiming at Kai’s head, he flew out of the shadows with the speed of a bullet.

“Die!” he shouted and then almost gasped when he flew into a cloud of sparks and flames. What was that?! How can he move like that?! How did he manage to defend himself?!

As if in slow motion, he watched Kai change the grip on his right blade at the very last moment and turn around to block the attack. Staring at him in confusion and shock, he didn’t notice when Kai moved closer until he felt a pain in his chest and something warm spreading across his torso.

Looking down, he noticed a blade sticking out of him.

“How?!” he gasped, blood dripping from under the mask. “When did you have time to...?”

He never got his answer. Plunging the sword even deeper, Kai raised his hand sharply, cutting the man’s chest open. A moment before the final blow was struck, most of the man’s ki left his body, after which he turned into a shadow, and disappeared again.

Another clone? No, it can’t be. I definitely wounded him... Kai reassured himself. He must’ve switched places with a clone at some point... Still, I managed to wound him, so that’s good.

“You fucking bastard!!” A cry came from the shadows, and the masked man appeared again. “It hurts... It hurts... I’ll kill, kill, kill! I’ll bury you alive!!!”

Kai was again attacked by clones that, like their master, jumped at him from out of the shadows. At some moments, their number reached as much as ten, but Kai continued to stand his ground, fighting off opponent after opponent without so much as breaking a sweat.

Very soon, the masked man grew annoyed. It was time to stop playing around and saving ki. To make sure that Kai would be taken care of, he increased the stats of his clones, making them even more dangerous. Once he was done, he activated his strongest technique, Dance of a Thousand Shadows, and joined the fight.

In addition to the clones, Kai now had to dodge extremely fast attacks, which were unpredictable as his opponent kept teleporting from one shadow to another. Luckily, the Cold Void made this a little bit easier as it prevented the masked man from getting too close to him.

I won’t be able to do this for much longer... His aura is putting too much pressure on me, I can feel my defenses cracking... Kai thought, looking at the wounds that began to appear on his hands and arms.

After repelling a new series of attacks, he backed away and covered himself with the Cold Void to buy himself some time. Rising his right hand up, he made a sharp slash downward. The combined power of the Forces of Sword and Space burst out of the blade in the form of a glittering crescent.

The roof caved in first, and a moment later, the entire building followed, collapsing under the power of the blow like a house of cards.

Does he really think that this’ll be enough to defeat me? Hah! The naive bastard! It doesn’t matter what the surface is — as long as there’s a shadow, there’s no escape! He only made it worse! Now he has nothing to stand on!

He was about to attack again when Kai turned abruptly, stared somewhere into the distance, and then swung. A scarlet cross hit one of the falling slabs. However, instead of destroying it, it seemed to enter the concrete. A scream filled with pain rang out. The roof exploded, and the blood-covered masked man flew out of the shower of debris.

“Don’t underestimate my Force of Intent” Kai exclaimed with a grin.

Impossible! I was told that no one could notice me while I’m inside the Shadow World! The masked man cursed and began to heal his wounds. How can this bastard find me and attack so precisely?!

It took Kai a good couple of failed attempts to realize that there wasn’t anything wrong with his energy vision. The problem was that he wasn’t looking for his opponent in the right place. He needed to look not at the shadows, but in them. After that, all he needed to do was to use the Path of Sword’s Force of Intent, which allowed him to attack any target that he could detect with his mind’s eye.

“Gotcha!” Kai exclaimed, approaching his opponent.

“Shit!” the masked man spat as Kai’s blades flew in his direction.

He raised his hands to block the blades with his daggers and was immediately thrown a couple of hundred feet away, and sent flying through the wall of the nearby building. Kai ran after him, but the only thing he found when the dust settled was a broken mask.

He’s still here... I can feel him, he thought and backed out of the building. “So it’s been you who was hiding under that mask all this time,” he said, looking at his opponent’s once-handsome face that was now twisted in rage, making him look like a real demon. He was missing one eye, while the other, almost gray how pale blue it was, glared at him with hatred. “Eria Rosenthal... Greenrow’s loyal dog.”

“You bastard, don’t sully his name with your filthy mouth!” the blond growled. Dark mist swirled around him. “I’ll do whatever it takes to avenge him! And I’ll start by killing you!”

The blue darkened and blurred until it became obsidian, and Eria’s aura exploded with power. Darkness poured from his body in an even denser stream. Kai was almost certain that the dark eye on Eria’s tattoo had become even blacker and bigger.

Force rushed out of Eria’s body in a violent stream, preventing Kai from approaching him. Covering himself with the Cold Void, Kai prepared to defend himself.

“I can’t believe this! My lord, look at that!” exclaimed the very shocked Rune’Tan.

“What do you mean?” Kai asked in surprise.

“Do you remember what I told you about the Demonids? How their Shells have mutated? Eria’s is the same!”

“But how’s that possible? Shouldn’t the person with a mutated Shell either die or transform into a Demonid?”

“Technically, yes. But there’s an exception to every rule. This distortion, mutation, however you wish to call it, is allowed to a certain degree. Not crossing this line is almost impossible, but those who do manage to do it retain their humanity. However, they become Half-demonids... This degree varies from person to person, so we don’t know just where the line is. But here’s the kicker. If a person experiences powerful negative emotions, they can affect the Shell. But even then, there’s a risk of turning. My assumption is that Eria was so devoted to Greenrow that his anger almost devoured him. I can’t explain to you just how lucky he got! I never would’ve thought that I’d get to see something like this... How interesting!”

“I honestly can’t tell if you’re excited or nervous,” Kai said gloomily. “He’s getting stronger... I get why this ‘master’ of his took him under their wing.”

“I think it’s time to stop holding back,” Rune’Tan said. “His ki reserve got bigger, too. I might be wrong, but it seems to me that his true power was sealed off by someone. It looks like he has decided to remove the seal. Don’t let your guard down.”

“Okay.” Kai nodded. “But why is he doing this? What’s in it for him?”

“I don’t think he planned this,” Rune’Tan replied. “Still, there are advantages to this... If you could call them that. First of all, increased stats. Second, with a properly mutated Shell, over time, he could reach new heights of cultivation. Third, he could become immune to spirit attacks. The last one is just speculation, but it could be a problem if it turns out to be true. Either way, a mutated Shell is a false power with many shortcomings, the major one being the loss of humanity and one’s identity.”

Nodding, Kai looked over at his opponent.

Eria stood in the same spot. His wounds were gone and eye even blacker than before. He had become slightly taller and paler. His golden hair had a couple of black streaks in it.

One quick jump and he was already next to Kai. The battle continued with renewed vigor. Kai had to absorb his last Energy Stone to strengthen the Body Gates, and then activate the Rampage of Life in order for his physical stats to match Eria’s. But all of this put enormous strain on his body, so he had to end this fight as soon as possible.

Buildings crumbled and the ground cracked under the strain of their power. They exchanged blow after blow, but neither seemed like they’d give up any time soon.

Sinking into the Shadow World, but this time without lingering in one place,
Eria, together with his clones, attacked Kai from different directions. Try as he might, Kai simply couldn’t dodge fifteen attacks at the same time. The sky was still overcast, allowing Eria and his clones to move about the city however and wherever they pleased.

It didn’t take too long for Kai to stumble. At that moment, black chains erupted from the shadows, rushing toward him. Several of them wrapped themselves around his arms, legs, and torso, immobilizing him.

“Ashen Spear!” Eria exclaimed with a grin. This spear couldn’t be thrown as it was made from ash, but it was deadly at close distance.

Moving through the shadows, Eria found himself in front of Kai. Raising his spear, he aimed its tip at his opponent’s chest and swung.

Why...? Why is he smiling? he thought.

And then he looked down and noticed that the spear was crumpled like an accordion.

“Advanced Distortion Barrier,” Kai replied with a grin.

Eria felt that he couldn’t move at all. The spear began to crumble, destroyed by Kai’s Forces.

“Replacement Step.”

Before he could even cry out for help, Eria found himself in chains instead of Kai. The technique let the latter replace his body with that of his enemy. Truth be told, Kai thought it and its practicing useless and a waste of time, but today it had saved his life.

Without wasting another moment, he attacked. The right blade pierced Eria’s chest, passing a hair’s width away from his heart. Little did he know that Kai held his heart in the grip of his sword energy and Forces, and that he could destroy it at any moment.

“You lost,” Kai said. “Before I kill you, you better tell me about that very interesting tattoo of yours...”

A bright flash and a new, sudden wave of pain made Eria go numb. A strange sword had pierced him from behind, going through both his and Kai’s torsos.

Behind Eria stood a dark-haired young man whose arrival Kai didn’t even notice. There was a grin of excitement on his handsome face, and a twinkle in his... heterochromic eyes.

Chapter 25
THE BATTLE OF THREE

“Kai.”

“Greenrow?!”

“My... My lord...” Eria mumbled in shock. “Is that really you? But... But—”

“It is.” Greenrow interrupted him with a grin. “Thank you for not wiping the mark off your body. And now... It’s time to part ways, Eria.”

Greenrow’s blade lit up with energy, and the runes etched on the silvery steel glowed with a bright light that illuminated the street. It released a wave of power that wiped out half of a five-story building and tore Eria’s body to pieces. Kai was also gone.

Not bad. Greenrow smiled. Good thing that I joined the Seven Blades when I did... And that the Gates didn’t drain my energy that day... Simply put, with the amount of willpower he had, he could stop the ki from leaving his body, thus preventing the Gates from stealing it. Free from their influence, he was the second one to go through them after Jiang Dao and his group. He was quickly followed by Kai and his friends, and then by the twelve members of the Bright Moon.

As for Eria, he came to Earth together with Jiang Dao, who needed him because he possessed valuable knowledge about the Gates. He was the stranger who had helped the Old Man to combine the fragments of the key three hundred years earlier than the Bright Moons expected.

Hmm... Now, where’s that bastard? Greenrow wondered and then spotted something moving under the debris. “Ah, so you survived!”

Kai looked, well, terrible. He had a fist-sized hole in his chest, and was missing half of his left arm. These wounds had already begun to recover but it’d take him some time before he could use both of his arms or breathe properly. Using his ki, he compensated for the missing blood that should be pumped into his heart, thanks to which he remained alive.

“Incredible!” Greenrow exclaimed, slowly walking toward Kai. “When I saw you, I thought that you’d have nothing new to offer. I’m so glad that I was wrong. Look at you! Walking around without a heart!”

“Did you come here looking for revenge?” Kai asked with a weak grin. His plan was to talk and stall long enough for his heart and arm to be restored.

“Revenge?” Greenrow stopped, surprised. “Of course not! I don’t care about such nonsense. I’m looking for a soul... The soul that you’re hiding in your soul world. I was going to kill you and take it, but...”

“What are you talking about?” Kai asked, biting the inside of his cheek to contain his surprise. How the hell does he know about Rune’Tan? “How did you even survive? That Shadow should’ve killed you. How did you even get here?”

“Don’t pretend you don’t know what I’m talking about,” Greenrow retorted, ignoring Kai’s questions. “The soul of the great master that dwells inside you — give it to me!”

“And what do you need it for?” Kai asked with a frown.

“It’s a very valuable resource,” Greenrow said and licked his lips. “With it, I can reach the peak of my current stage in just a year!”

“Resource?” Kai raised his eyebrow. “If you intend to devour it, then I’m not gonna give it to you.”

“That’s the plan.” Greenrow nodded. “But if you give it to me, you’ll get a lot in return. You’ll gain knowledge and my friendship. It’s not like you’d use this soul for yourself anyway. Think about it Kai, next to me, you could have a great future. I know the way to the top of this world and I’ll help all my friends get to it. I’m not even talking about cultivation! That’s just a parody of true strength. Even those who consider themselves Gods, those who have been fighting for power for ages, are small-fry. No. With my help, you’ll be able to reach the Heavenly Throne Stage. Perhaps you even surpass it! Ah, but you don’t know what that is...” Greenrow smiled.

“Becoming stronger than Gods does sound tempting,” Kai said with a hint of hesitation in his voice. He needed only half a minute more. “But why should I trust you?”

“Because we’ll be tied by an unbreakable bond, tied by the Sparks themselves!”

For a moment, it seemed to Kai that Greenrow’s blue eye became even brighter. He felt as if something touched his soul, and then entered it before he even had the time to react. Information and a feeling of guidance filled his mind, and he felt a bond form between him and Greenrow. He felt their souls become connected. That he couldn’t lie to Greenrow or hurt him. And that Greenrow couldn’t do those things to him either.

“Is this some kind of illusion?!” Kai asked Rune’Tan.

“I’d be lying if I told you that this isn’t happening...” The old man smiled. “Your Sparks are connected. Theoretically, this should be impossible. However, I once read about an ancient artifact that could do something similar to the System oath.”

“It’s a temporary bond,” Greenrow said. “However, if you agree to give me that soul, I’ll make it permanent. We won’t be able to harm each other.”

“I believe you...” Kai nodded with a sigh. “However, I still have to refuse.”

Greenrow cocked his head slightly to one side and then grinned.

“I see.” He nodded. “You made a deal with it, didn’t you? That’s fine, I know how to undo it.”

Kai’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Is that so...” he said after a short pause. “Good. Then...” Kai looked at the sky and relaxed. “Fuck you!”

In that moment, the building in front of them (that is, what was left of it) collapsed, and Kai disappeared in a cloud of dust and debris.

“A pity…” Greenrow sighed, shaking his head, and disappeared.

Before Kai even had time to react, Greenrow was already next to him. Raising his hand lazily, he swung, aiming his sword at Kai’s head.

“He also has the Force of Space?!” Kai thought. He just barely managed to use the Retreat Step to avoid the attack. The blades whizzed through the air, releasing a wave of energy and Forces of Sword that destroyed a part of the road.

Activating the Offset Step, Kai jumped into an apartment on the third floor of one of the nearby buildings.

“You won’t escape.” He heard Greenrow’s voice from behind.

Not having time to turn around, the only thing Kai could do was teleport again. But before he could do that, he had to dodge a crimson crescent created by Greenrow’s previous attack.

“He predicted where I was going to jump?!” Kai felt his heart skip a beat. Alarmed, he activated the Blade Release Technique and managed to defend himself. However, Greenrow had appeared so close that he didn’t have time to teleport again.

Greenrow appeared right behind him and hit him with an incredible force. His bones cracked, and blood gushed from numerous wounds. The Replacement Step was immediately activated, and the two swapped places. Kai was now behind his opponent, while Greenrow, carried by the momentum of the attack, started falling down. Turning in the air, he smiled lightly, and then, almost reaching the ground, suddenly disappeared, only to almost instantly reappear in front of Kai, blade in hand.

Having expected something like this, Kai blocked his blade with his sword just in time. The weight that fell on him at the moment of the collision almost tore the blade out of his hands, and his arm out of its socket. He ended up being thrown back and sliding across the floor until he stopped, having hit a wall.

The moment his back hit the stone, he contracted his aura and morphed it into that of an animal, hiding his presence. In addition, he activated a spatial technique that temporarily stopped those within a certain radius from moving.

Just as I thought, he concluded. He teleports almost automatically if the target is a certain distance away from him. No wonder I couldn’t get away... He also needs to be in the radius of his opponent’s aura... And since I’ve changed mine, he can’t detect me... This’ll buy me some time... Not only does he have a lot of physical strength, but he’s on a high level... His cultivation is even more refined than Shacks’s... If I’m not mistaken, he’s mastered all the Forces of the Hearing Stage... Especially those of Sword and Space... And his weapon...

A peak-quality, Gold-rank spear whizzed past his head, taking with it a lock of raven hair. The attack could’ve easily pierced a giant hole in his chest or cut his head off if he hadn’t reacted in time.

Turning around, Kai activated Gravitational Break Blade and aimed it at the spear. The impact was so strong that the ground shook, and Kai fell to the ground. However, he did manage to stop the spear.

“I see... Form of Spear and Fire...” Kai landed with a smile on his face. Seems they didn’t call him a genius for nothing...

“You’re right,” Greenrow confirmed, appearing next to the spear stuck in the asphalt. He yanked it out and tightened his grip on the sword in his right hand.

“He can also dual-wield... Wait... He’s using the spear as an anchor point! Did he leave a particle of his aura in it?
Damn it, this is bad! I hoped that I’d have more time...

“Now... Where were we? Ah, yes...” Greenrow said coldly, and then dashed at Kai.

Kai braced himself for impact. His opponent appeared before him faster than he realized. Greenrow’s speed had increased again.

Stopping abruptly, he leaped into the air and then plummeted toward Kai’s head. When there were only a couple of inches between the blade and its target, Kai was suddenly enveloped in darkness. The spear pierced the air, causing a powerful shockwave.

Greenrow froze, and switched to defense.

“A pocket dimension,” he concluded with great surprise.

“Correct,” Kai said, suddenly appearing behind him.

Greenrow blocked the blow with his sword. Kai disappeared again, teleporting out of sight. He continued to suddenly appear, attack, and then disappear again.

Having bought time like this, he prepared a trap in the form of Night Space, into which he pulled Greenrow at the time of his attack. This gave Kai an advantage since the battle was now taking place on his territory. Everyone but the creator of the pocket dimension would have trouble using Forces of Space. Especially if their understanding of these Forces was lower. Fortunately for Kai, that was the case with Greenrow. Despite his knowledge, he couldn’t keep up with him when it came to Forces of Space.

This is bad. I won’t be able to destroy this place with just one element of Space. If I use all of my strength... I’d still need at least ten seconds, Greenrow thought. But it’s unlikely that Kai will give me time to do that. What’s he up to? He’s teleporting while maintaining this pocket dimension... He’s wasting a lot of energy. I feel like I’m missing something...

Kai was aware that he had two advantages — his ability to control both ki and prana, and his ki reserve. He knew that Greenrow also possessed a lot of ki but, unlike him, he couldn’t restore it so quickly.

This’ll be a fight of endurance... Kai thought. I’ll surely win.
I used a similar tactic back in the dungeon... But he won’t figure me out that easily this time. He thinks he’s better than me because he’s an Exorcist... He has no idea that I can do this...

Kai’s constant barrage of attacks continued. Attacking from a different angle each time, he didn’t give Greenrow even a second of rest. And even though he didn’t receive any more serious injuries, the young Yoni gradually began to feel tired. On top of that, he started feeling an unusual feeling of coldness settling in his chest.

It was the Cold Void, with which Kai had filled at least half of the Space. He had actually started when he left the plane and hadn’t stopped since. Initially, he did this for another reason related to his plan to get rid of Jiang Dao, but it proved to be rather useful against Greenrow. Having taken control of the particles that hadn’t yet disappeared, Kai surrounded his opponent with them.

“Are you just gonna keep jumping around me?!” Greenrow shouted, dodging another attack.

“I mean, you could’ve just left me alone!” Kai said with a sneer in his voice and teleported again.

“It was your decision! I offered you another option! Whatever, I’m getting tired of this.”

With a sudden dash to the side, Greenrow returned his spear into his Ring and summoned a tall, rectangular shield. As soon as Kai reappeared nearby, he activated its special ability, which caught his opponent by surprise and won him a couple of extra seconds. The shield blocked Kai’s attack with ease. Grinning, Greenrow swung with his sword. He would’ve pierced his opponent’s stomach had he not immediately teleported.

A third weapon?! Kai covered the cut with his hand. Greenrow had managed to cut him pretty deeply. So that’s how he managed to immobilize me when he appeared... Not only does he know all the Forces of Sword, but he knows so many of the Shield as well... This is very, very bad.

“There you are!” Greenrow exclaimed as he unexpectedly appeared next to him.

Damn! I gave him too much time! I stopped attacking for a few seconds in order to heal and look at what happened! I’m an idiot!

Pouring ki into the shield and activating its ability, Greenrow pushed it forward. An invisible and highly concentrated wave of ki surged toward Kai. Blood flowed from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, and he almost fainted. It was only thanks to Ultimate Focus that he managed to stay on his feet. However, he missed his chance.

The blade rushed toward him, threatening to cut his head off. Not having the strength to move, all Kai could do was form a thick ice disk in front of himself, thus stopping Greenrow’s attack at the last moment. However, this didn’t save him from the shock wave; he was thrown back and slammed into the ground with great force. A small crater formed under him, but he remained conscious. Getting up, he focused on the next attack.

The cracks that had appeared on the ice disk instantly disappeared. Using it as a conductor, Kai transferred all of the Cold Void particles in the Space toward Greenrow. Engulfed by a blizzard, hundreds of ice blades and spears flew in his direction.

Using the moment of distraction when Greenrow lifted the shield to defend himself, Kai filled the Body Gate of Regeneration with ki and hastily healed himself. For a complete recovery of his body, he needed another half a minute, but Greenrow didn’t give him that much time.

A spear burst out of the ice storm, and rushed in Kai’s direction.

He hissed in pain and frustration. Eyes bloodshot and veins on his face swollen, Kai gathered all the Forces available to him at that moment, and activated the Gravitational Blade Break Technique just in time to change the spear’s trajectory. Instead of hitting him in the head, it pierced through his right side, and sunk into the ground behind him. The spear jerked, trying to escape, but Kai froze it in place with the Cold Void, and simultaneously covered himself with ice.

A surge of ki swept away the ice storm, revealing the unharmed Greenrow. He dashed toward Kai. Ki enveloped his outstretched hand and the spear near Kai glowed and wiggled, breaking free from the frozen ground.

Kai tried to get up, but nothing came of it. Every nerve in his body ached.

Shit, he thought, watching Greenrow approach. I need some time to heal... I can’t continue like this...

Greenrow was about to teleport when the Space suddenly began to collapse, throwing both of them out.

The sun had already sunk behind the horizon, but there was something very disturbing about the darkness that had fallen. It felt somehow... denser. Like it was filled with some kind of evil energy.

Looking around, Greenrow spotted Eria, who seemed to be the source of this miasmic darkness. He seemed to have grown more powerful while they were away. Hundreds of corpses lay scattered around him, all maimed and rotten. All of them, including Eria, had one thing in common — the inscription that appeared above their heads.

[Race: Undead]

How’s this possible? Greenrow thought. What did he do? His aura feels so much different... Eria, what have you done?

“What? Why?! WHAT IS THIS?!” the maddened Eria asked, turning to his former master. There was nothing in his eyes save for the desire to kill and shed blood. The gift that his teacher had given him transformed him into a power-hungry monstrosity. “You... You won’t get out of here alive!! None of you will!! Death... Death... Darkness... It’ll consume us all!!”

Eria, you fool... Trading your life for the perfect mastery of the Force of Form on your Path of Death... There’s no saving you now, is there?
I don’t know what they’ve done to you, but you’re no longer human.

Glancing slightly to the right, he caught a glimpse of his ice-covered spear in the asphalt. He didn’t see Kai, although he felt his aura.

He’s seriously wounded, he couldn’t have gotten far... he thought, returning his gaze to the blond. “Well, Eria...” he said with a chuckle. “I’ll have to disappoint you. I have no intention of dying here today.”

His aura began to grow, and the amount of ki in his body almost doubled. His limit was no longer sixty-five percent, but thirty-five, as if he weren’t an Exorcist, but an ordinary Soul Stage cultivator.

Greenrow seemed to have tricked the System itself.

As for Kai, he finally got the time he needed to heal and... merge with the Sword Spirit.

Chapter 26
THE BATTLE OF THREE, PART II

“Why did you betray me?!” Eria asked angrily, not paying attention to Greenrow’s increased strength or taunts.

“You were the perfect distraction,” Greenrow replied with a smile and a shrug. “Besides, wasn’t it you who betrayed me in the dungeon? Didn’t you flee instead of helping me? I’m just paying you back. Hurts, doesn’t it?” Seeing the look of pain on Eria’s face made his smile grow even wider.

“But… That…” Eria lowered his gaze in confusion. The darkness continued to seep into his heart even more, slowly taking over his mind. “That’s not true! You lie! You all lie! You... You aren’t worthy!” he shouted, sharply raising his head. “The teacher was right! You aren’t a master; you’re just a waste of time! Just a pit-stop on my path!”

Greenrow narrowed his eyes.

“How arrogant,” he said coldly. “A dog that forgot its place. Who do you think you are?”

A dark blue spear whizzed through the air, flying toward Eria. It almost reached its target when several black tentacles burst out from under the undead’s robe. They wrapped around the spear, stopping it. Shrinking, they covered the weapon with the Darkness. Wherever it touched, the wood began to rot and crumble, and the steel to rust.

Seeing that he was about to lose his precious weapon, Greenrow immediately tried to get the spear out of the grip of the tentacles, but their hold on it was just too firm. Growing annoyed, he appeared behind Eria, who immediately attacked. Gritting his teeth, Greenrow blocked another wave of tentacles with his shield. He couldn’t help but be impressed by their strength. The couple of hits that he had received made him feel like his arm was about to break in half.

Infusing his blade with sword energy and Forces, Greenrow attacked. The scarlet-covered blade aimed at Eria’s right shoulder bounced back. There wasn’t so much as a scratch on him.

Turning sharply, Eria hit Greenrow’s shield with his elbow. The steel quivered, transmitting the incredible power of the blow into Greenrow’s body. He flew backward, crashing into the wall of one of the buildings and even punching a hole through it.

With a wave of his hands, Eria resurrected several of the corpses and sent them after his opponent. However, as the difference in power between them and Greenrow was colossal, they were instantly turned to ash by white flames.

Greenrow got up as the fire finally died down, wiping the blood from his nose with his palm. He looked beaten, but his wounds didn’t seem to be serious. By the grin on his face, he seemed to be excited rather than hurt.

“Oh, this is so fun!” he shouted with delight. “Much more fun than the battle with Kai! You’ve become stronger, Eria! However...” He nodded to the side. “Your fighting skills could still use some work!”

Eria’s eyes widened as he glanced over to the side and noticed that the spear had broken free from the ice and Darkness. Judging by the pile of ashes and dark goop lying next to the weapon, Greenrow had released it during the last attack.

“I underestimated you,” the young Yoni admitted. “Though, it seems that you’ve done the same!”

His shield split into a couple of hundred small squares that then covered his body, forming armor.

“Shut up!!!” Eria shouted and attacked as the armor was taking shape. A dozen tentacles burst from underneath his robes and darted toward his opponent.

The tentacles hit a yellow translucent barrier. And although it cracked and began to crumble almost immediately, it bought Greenrow enough time to form his armor and attack.

Appearing behind his opponent’s back, he attacked with twice as much power. He swung his sword, but Eria, sensing danger, created new tentacles in time, stopping the blow. The ground beneath him caved in, and he felt his knees and arms tremble.

Greenrow immediately attacked with the spear, but his opponent managed to turn around just in time to stop the weapon with his bare hand.

For a moment, time stood still. Both of Grenrow’s weapons were blocked, but his opponent could no longer create tentacles either. But then Eria’s eye filled with darkness, and Greenrow sensed danger.

Ducking with lightning speed, the young Yoni made a narrow escape. A beam of dark energy escaped Eria’s eye, turning a part of the building behind him to dust.

Greenrow’s sword illuminated the darkness with a bright red light. A moment later, Eria’s head flew to the side, sprinkling the ground with thick black blood. But before Greenrow had time to celebrate his victory, Eria’s palm pierced his stomach. His eye never took its flaming gaze off him.

Shit, I forgot that decapitation doesn’t kill an undead, he thought, grimacing.

Suddenly, a powerful aura covered both of them. The next moment, a waterfall of scarlet energy fell on them. The combined energy of the Paths of Sword and Space merged into one, forming a huge sickle that reached the ground in an instant.

There was a terrible explosion. When the dust settled, a deep furrow appeared on the ground, stretching across the whole street. The two found themselves on the opposite sides of the gap. Clutching his rotting wound, Greenrow observed as Eria picked up his severed head and looked at the place of impact.

Having fully recovered and merged with the Spirit, Kai now looked more majestic; his aura radiated the razor sharpness of a blade, and his hair and tattered crimson cloak fluttered in the wind as he calmly observed his opponents. Violet eyes glimmered as he pointed his blades at the two cultivators.

“I didn’t come here for you,” he said with a hint of anger in his voice, “but since you’re here... I might as well deal with you!”

Greenrow was the first to react. Having used his flames to burn away the remnants of Eria’s Force of Death in his wound, he focused on Kai’s aura. Tying it to himself once again, he felt the disturbance within its flow, and moved just in time to avoid the attack.

Unfortunately for Greenrow, Kai was ready for this so he immediately blocked the counterattack, forcing the young Yoni to defend himself from several tentacles that were sent flying in his direction. Having reattached his head to his neck and defended himself from Kai’s attack, Eria attacked his original opponent.

The three fought with the intent to kill, but all for a different reason. Kai attacked Eria because he wanted to avenge Ash. He wanted Greenrow dead because he could prove to be a potential obstacle on his road to victory. Eria longed to destroy his former master in order to pay him back for all the misdeeds, which was why he concentrated more on Greenrow than on Kai. Though, truth be told, he wanted the latter dead as well, because the darkness raging in his mind didn’t really care about whose blood he was spilling.

As for Greenrow, his main goal was to get the soul that dwelled within Kai. He planned to deal with Eria a little later.

***

While the battle was raging in the western district, the rest of the city was relatively calm. That is, if we ignored the fact that there were crowds of undead all over the place, attacking everyone in their path.

But Elize didn’t care about that.

Sitting on the roof of the tallest building, hidden by a Royal-rank artifact that previously belonged to Alexander, she watched the unfolding events with interest. She had already dealt with the Exorcist from the Cult and started searching for Kai. However, the moment she sensed a battle going on nearby, she decided to halt her search and watch.

“Greenrow Yoni...” she said and nodded. I remember him... He’s one of the apprentices of the last generation of the Fallen Star Sect. One of the strongest if I remember correctly... He even visited the imperial palace a couple of times even though someone from a pitiful family like his shouldn’t have even been able to set foot there... He’s too smart and cunning, so I don’t see the point in messing with him... Oh, and who are those two?

She peered into the distance and noticed a figure in a dark robe.

“Eria Rosenthal, also a descendant of a small family, for some reason called aristocratic.” She recalled. I would’ve never known who he was if it weren’t for Greenrow. He saved him from bullies, and Eria became his servant in order to repay for his kindness. But now they’re enemies... How did he get so strong? How did someone like him manage to wound Lily during the exam? I wonder what happened to him after the expedition... He’s clearly gone insane. Poor bastard, Gods only know what you’ve been through...

Her gaze rested on the young man in the scarlet cloak.

“Ah, and there’s Kai... He has his finger in every pie, doesn’t he?” She sighed. I still don’t know what his deal is or why he used to be with Greenrow... Or why he betrayed him. It’s unlikely that he just wants revenge... So why are they fighting now? What’s the deal here? He might be the strongest of the three, but he’s still far from being a true cultivator. It’s impossible to say for sure when, or even if, he’ll ever become a true master. I’m sure that he lied about the traveler and visiting other worlds, but he has definitely been to Earth before. He’s not as cunning and ruthless as Greenrow, but he’s definitely very smart... This is all very entertaining...

Elize continued to watch the battle, reporting on the radio that everything was fine in the city.

***

The battle had been going on for over five minutes, which was quite a long time for cultivators of their level. By this point, all of them had been hit several times and suffered some damage.

Eria had cuts all over him, but he kept reassembling his body, spending a lot of ki on it. The worst “injuries” were his burnt hair and a missing part of his right cheek, which really made him look like a zombie from a low-budget film.

Greenrow’s armor was pierced in several places, and blood mixed with Darkness flowed from the holes in the metal, forcing him to cover his wounds with ki and cleanse them with fire.

Kai looked better than both of them although he received more wounds than the two combined. His Cold Void coped worse than Greenrow’s Fire against Eria’s Death, and forced Kai to spend a lot of ki. He even had to tap into the Spirit’s resources, which he didn’t like at all. He hadn’t put so much time and effort into its development for it to go to waste in a matter of a couple of minutes.

The battle was nearing its end, as were their ki reserves.

Kai suddenly retreated, doing the same aura-changing trick as before so Greenrow couldn’t follow him, which would buy him enough time to prepare his most powerful attack.

Space Destruction Sweep cut the air in the shape of a black crescent, reaching Kai’s opponents who were standing close to each other. Sensing danger, the two forgot about their fight for a moment in order to respond to the attack.

Eria retracted the tentacles into his robes, and then, jumping back, turned his open palms at Kai and Greenrow. Dark spheres formed above his pale skin, growing rapidly until they became the size of his hands.

“Final Burial!” he shouted, throwing the spheres at his enemies with a sharp wave of his hands.

Realizing that he couldn’t get away from the attack in time, Greenrow turned his armor into a shield that floated in front of him. The sword and spear also soared up, and then all three artifacts burst into flames.

“Awakening of the Flame!” he exclaimed, activating the technique he had recently created.

The three artifacts glowed and then exploded with power. The shield’s energy formed a thick barrier around Greenrow, and the spear and sword flew in the direction of his opponents.

The three techniques collided and shook the city to its foundation.

Chapter 27
THE BATTLE OF THREE, PART III

Silence fell upon the city, covering it like a thick blanket. And then a flash lit up the sky, the light of which was so strong and bright that it could be seen even in the neighboring city.

Once the dust settled down, it revealed a huge crater in the middle of the battlefield. All that remained of the district were three small patches of the ground, on which the three fighters now stood.

Only slightly wounded, Kai observed his opponents from behind his crumbling sphere of ice. Greenrow, encased in the intact yellow dome, was breathing heavily. Maintaining this technique had cost him a lot of strength and ki. Unlike the two, Eria had nothing other than his unusual robe to protect him. It was currently working on restoring his left leg, which was missing from the knee down.

The result of the attack was a draw, which suited none of them since they had practically no strength left to fight. Greenrow continued to breathe heavily even after he removed his shield. Kai swayed slightly as his connection with the Spirit weakened. Eria didn’t look tired, as he was an undead, but the dark robe had become less dense and had holes in it.

The three stood frozen, contemplating their next move.

If this continues, I may lose. Things couldn’t be worse. How long will Kai’s Spirit last? And what about Eria? Is it possible that the two of them have more energy left? Greenrow thought. I didn’t want to do this, but it seems that there’s no other choice. I hope they won’t notice...

The ice around Kai disappeared. He concentrated, intending to squeeze the last drop of ki out of both himself and the Spirit. As soon as he was almost ready to rush into battle again, there was a sudden flash of ki, and he saw a spear flying in his direction. The only thing that he managed to do was to raise his swords and fill his hands with ki. However, the spear once again pierced through his body.

Greenrow rushed to Eria.

Oh, he’s not dead yet, he thought, as he could still sense Kai’s aura. Whatever, I’ll kill this dog first!

The weakened Eria had just begun to form a shield when Greenrow appeared halfway to him, sword in hand. He was about to sacrifice another part of his body in order to counterattack, but a wave of ki that escaped from Greenrow’s shield forced him to freeze for a moment. The sword pierced his head, but it didn’t kill him. The symbols on the blade flashed, and a powerful stream of flame burst out of it, incinerating Eria’s head, and then, as the weapon lowered, the rest of his body.

Looking to his left, Greenrow rushed toward Kai, intending to finally put an end to this battle.

Power swirled through his body. Once again, the System’s rules were violated, and restrictions removed for him. He now had as much ki as he did before coming to Earth, which gave him a colossal advantage in battle.

Looking around, he found his spear but no sign of Kai. Using his flames, he quickly released his weapon from the ice and dirt. And then he sharply turned his head to the right and disappeared.

Having gotten rid of the spear, Kai poured almost all of his remaining ki into the Regeneration Gate to heal his nearly severed shoulder. The connection with the Spirit was severed, leaving him weaker than before.

Actively absorbing prana, he repeatedly activated the Offset Step, trying to get as far as possible. But even with this speed of recovery he still lacked the necessary amount of ki to attack.

He was about to switch to the Fast and Weightless Steps, when he got interrupted by Greenrow’s sudden appearance.

Swinging sharply, he sent Kai flying. The latter didn’t have time to defend himself and almost dropped his blades. In order not to lose them, he returned them to his Ring. Greenrow kicked him in the stomach, and he vomited blood as he was nailed to the ground.

“This is it, Kai,” Greenrow said, stepping over a pile of debris. “You were an interesting adversary, too ba—”

He felt a sudden movement behind his back. Turning around, he saw Kai, bloody and beaten, but with an incredible amount of power seeping out of him. He seemed to have become stronger than he had ever been.

“Sword Storm!” he shouted, unleashing a bright beam of light from his blades.

For him, this was to be the decisive attack. He put everything he had into it, including soul energy, the amount of which depended on the cultivator’s talent and life span. The moment was perfect as Greenrow was so close to him, and he didn’t have an opportunity to dodge or to defend himself.

It was pointless to hold back at this point. Rune’Tan had already seen a future in which Kai would definitely have died if he hadn’t used his soul energy so fifty years of his life was a small price to pay for victory. That was why the old man suggested to use it now.

To make sure that Kai would win, Rune’Tan boosted the attack with one of his spirit techniques. Kai’s attack was meant to kill Greenrow and to damage his soul and prevent him from defending himself. However, only a part of the energy was put into the attack. The rest was intended to strengthen Kai’s body in case Greenrow somehow managed to fight back.

The technique’s effect was almost over, when an unbearable weight of a very powerful aura fell on Kai, forcing him to his knees. This heaviness wasn’t physical, but mental. For a moment, he even thought that some kind of an ancient beast had awakened nearby.

But it was Greenrow, whose blue eye seemed to become a star shining in the night.

He was badly injured, with broken bones and torn skin. Probably even internal bleeding. But he was alive. And the worst thing was that his soul was intact.

“Impossible!” Rune’Tan exclaimed, amazed. “How did he manage to defend himself against such an attack?!”

Kai tried to get up. But no matter how much he fought the pressure of Greenrow’s condensed aura, he couldn’t overcome it. If he rose to his feet, he’d spend the rest of the soul energy.

“This is the end! Just give up already!” Greenrow shouted as he walked toward him. He was weak, but still able to fight. “I’m not afraid of spirit attacks! You were doomed from the start! Accept your death with dignity!”

These words sounded an alarm in Kai’s head, penetrating deep into his soul. Looking at the approaching Greenrow, he slowly sank into despair. He felt lightheaded, and his thoughts were clouded. It felt like time was slowing down. The beating of his heart gradually drowned out Rune’Tan’s voice.

He was unable to create any technique due to the pressure. He couldn’t move or get any more soul energy since his Shell was at its limit. He couldn’t use the already existing soul energy either. He couldn’t do anything.

He closed his eyes.

Attention!

Calculations complete.

The minimum strength threshold has been reached.

Taking appropriate measures...

Invoking bloodline of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra...

[Yin-Yang Ghost Tattoo] evolution unlocked. Progress: 50%

...

Attention! An attempt to master one of the Forces of the Higher Paths has been made.

Higher Paths cannot be comprehended by non-cultivators or masters.

Replacement in progress...

Congratulations! You have mastered the concept of Yin. Your understanding has reached the initial level of the first layer.

...

Attention! An attempt to master one of the Forces of the Higher Paths has been made.

The Higher Paths cannot be comprehended by non-cultivators or masters.

Replacement in progress...

Congratulations! You have mastered the concept of Yang! Your understanding has reached the initial level of the first layer.

...

The [Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo] trait grants you the following 4 abilities:

[Yang Concentration] Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

[Primordial Flare] Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

[Yin Concentration] Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

[Touch of Nothingness] Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

Kai would’ve continued to wallow in misery if this hadn’t happened. The System message helped him see the faint light at the end of the tunnel, and filled his heart and mind with determination.

When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was his own hands. He was immediately struck by the large tattoo that spread from his fingers all the way up to his shoulders. His right hand was covered with a pattern of lines that emitted the purest white light. There was a similar pattern on his left hand, but it was so black that it looked like sunlight couldn’t penetrate through it.

Putting his life at risk, Greenrow summoned his spear and shield from the Ring and made a dash in order to finish Kai off. Too focused on him, Kai didn’t immediately notice when a glowing sphere appeared next to him. Yang Concentration looked like a miniature sun and was similar to the Light and Fire but was neither the one nor the other. In a fraction of a moment, he poured all the unspent soul energy into the sphere.

“Primordial Flare,” he whispered, staring at the tip of the spear that was about to pierce through his eyeball.

Like a solar prominence, the immense power of the Yang Concentration rushed forward in a huge stream, incinerating everything in its path, expanding with every foot, until it eventually reached the upper layers of the atmosphere, where it finally went out.

There were no houses left around, no road, no Kai’s Royal-rank swords or clothes. Only his Ring was lucky to survive, albeit it had a couple of cracks on its worn-out surface.

Sitting on a small, relatively whole piece of road in the center of a lake of asphalt and dirt, the naked Kai looked in front of him. There, less than five feet away from him was the lower part of Greenrow’s burnt body.

Kai couldn’t imagine how strong Greenrow’s shield must’ve been if it had managed to save his legs and half of his torso. Too bad that he hadn’t managed to lift it all the way up.

Attention!

You have killed [Greenrow Yoni].

Item obtained: [Crystal of Knowledge: Eternal Pursuit Technique]

Additional items unavailable.

Your modifier: alien

...

Attention! Inconsistency found.

Strength needed for [Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo] is unavailable.

Action in progress...

Unable to remove [Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo].

Searching for alternatives...

Solution found.

Development progress for [Yin-Yang Ghost Tattoo] has been lowered.

Feature unlocked: [Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo]

Progress: 1%

The following abilities have been blocked:

[Primordial Flare] Concept: Yang. Progress: Locked

[Touch of Nothingness] Concept: Yin. Progress: Locked

Requirements: [Yin-Yang Ghost Tattoo] progress: 50%

Glancing over the lines that appeared before his eyes, Kai sighed in frustration.

“I get it,” he said with a sad smile. I won’t be able to use this even at the maximum of my current strength. I’d have to use soul energy in order to activate it again. It’s more effective, sure, but it’s not really good for me.

“Are you okay?” Rune’Tan asked.

“Not really.” Kai chuckled. “But I’ll recover soon.”

Having retrieved a new set of clothes from his Ring and gotten dressed, he took the radio that he had received from the RLA. He was about to go to the city center to find Elize and the rest of his group when he felt someone’s gaze on him. And then he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Turning abruptly, he almost dropped the radio when he saw the lower part of Greenrow walking toward him.

He froze in shock. His first thought was that Greenrow had somehow joined Eria and became an undead, but then he remembered that the System itself had notified him that he had killed the young Yoni.

But before he had time to do anything, a symphony of loud voices came out of nowhere, merging into one.

“System Order: Object Restoration!”

A cluster of unfamiliar but powerful Forces appeared around the remains of Greenrow’s body and began to restore it. The burnt skin was smooth and pale once again. Bones followed by nerves, muscle, and skin, emerged from the gaping hole to form Greenrow’s torso, arms, neck and head. Even his hair, clothes, and Ring were restored. Only the remnants of the shield and spear remained on the ground.

Thin lips stretched into a mocking smile and the rainbow-colored eyes shone with renewed vigor.

Kai suddenly went numb, bound by the space around him.

Greenrow’s smile grew into a grin. Retrieving a sword from his Ring, he moved to take a step forward but froze as well. The light in his bright eyes faded for a moment.

“Let me go!” he growled, trying to break free of the invisible chains. Gathering all his will and energy, he tried to take just one step, but failed “I said, let go!” he shouted to someone unknown. “This is my life! You can’t interfere! I won’t allow you! Stop this! Release me!”

“You are weak! Your will has weakened! Restrain yourself!” the unknown voices echoed. “You almost destroyed the Shell! We cannot trust you anymore! You shall return to where you were!”

“No! You can’t!” Greenrow resisted and somehow managed to move his legs. “I have to get the soul!” He pointed at Kai. “Then I’ll be an Elementalist in a few years! Don’t you understand?! You can’t stop me now! Not now!!!”

“Request denied!” the voices said again. Despite Greenrow’s attempts to free himself, they pinned him to the ground. “This creature acquired a new quality and power. It may be useful for us in the future. Leave it alone.”

Greenrow was about to say something when the space behind him shuddered and a large portal opened right in the air, releasing an energy wave that would’ve toppled Kai if he hadn’t been frozen in place. And when the dark green disc finally opened completely, the energy that escaped from it began to suck Greenrow in.

However, he wasn’t about to go down without a fight.

Holding on to the ground with his hands and feet, he resisted as best he could, but this only slowed down the inevitable.

“I said, LET ME GO!” Greenrow exploded with power, which made it seem as if the air itself shuddered. Kai even felt the urge to obey him for a second.

The portal stopped pulling him in and began to shrink. The presence of the invisible voices disappeared. Kai and Greenrow were able to move again.

A grin instantly appeared on Greenrow’s face, but his joy didn’t last long.

“Stop resisting!” The voices appeared again, this time sounding a bit angry. “You must pay for your salvation!”

“Nooooo!” Greenrow yelled, and then shuddered. In an instant, he was no longer an initial-level Exorcist, but a mere cultivator at the Source Creation level.

Just like Kai.

Greenrow could no longer resist the power of the voices. After a couple of seconds, he was pulled into the portal, and his aura disappeared.

Kai held his breath. He could feel the gazes of the invisible owners of the mysterious voices on him as the emerald light grew fainter. It wasn’t until the passage was fully closed that he was released from their shackles.

It was all over.

Kai fell to the ground.

“What just happened?” he asked with a lot of surprise in his voice.

“No idea,” Rune’Tan answered, equally confused. “I can only say that that was definitely a pocket portal.”

“Like the Gates?!”

“Precisely.”

“Those voices said they’d bring Greenrow back to where he had come from,” Kai recalled. “Could that have been a portal to Saha?!” he asked, alarmed, realizing that he might have missed his chance.

“Not in a million years!” the old man answered sharply. “You’d have to be a fool to believe that there’s an amount of energy like that anywhere on Saha!”

“I see…” Kai sighed with relief and then began to rise. “Good, good... That’s good to hear... Anyway, I think it’s high time we finish this operation, and then think carefully about everything that happened today...”

Chapter 28
ICE RAGE

Kai headed toward the city center. His body had already healed, but his Source was only a quarter full. Thanks to his energy-controlling ability, he was able to restore ki extremely quickly, but it, too, had a limit. He couldn’t manipulate energy forever, as it put a strain on his mind and soul, making him tired.

He wanted to find a quiet place to meditate, but he just couldn’t stay put. In order to avoid exerting himself, he decided to slow down the process of filling his Source. He wasn’t worried about being attacked since he couldn’t feel anyone, and since it was unlikely that there was anyone left in the city stronger than him. Except, maybe, Elize.

It’s good that the undead don’t reproduce... He chuckled. Last thing we need right now is a zombie apocalypse.

Walking down the ruined streets, he observed the aftermath of their battle, trying to sense Elize’s aura. Finally, he turned on the radio.

“This is Kai from Group C. Both Priests have been eliminated,” he reported, looking at the second Priest’s corpse, “but Elize has disappeared somewhere,” he added and then waited for an answer.

“Kai,” the radio crackled after a couple of moments of silence, “this is the HQ speaking. We hear you. Three to five enemy Exorcists have been identified, including the High Priest. Communication with Groups A and B has been lost. The rest of Group C has already gone up there. Group D is on their way too, but they’re too far. Please help them. Over.”

“Roger that. I’m on my way,” Kai replied, his face darkening, and immediately picked up his pace. There was no time to lose. “Over and out.”

Shacks and his guys were in Group A, so rushing to help them would be a reckless move. Who could possibly help the strongest people, stuck in the center of enemy territory? That was why the headquarters decided to rescue Group B first, whose members were two Russian Exorcists, as well as Diamond and his men.

Wanting to help his brother as soon as possible, Kai began to absorb prana from the air to maintain his maximum speed. Thirty miles of the snow-covered Siberian land passed by unnoticed. Not paying attention to his surroundings, Kai concentrated on only one thing — running. And although he could’ve moved faster than he was now, he didn’t. Cultivators used their maximum speed only in battles when the distances were short, as this eased the strain put on the body and the Source. No energy reserve would have enough juice to last that long, and the body couldn’t withstand such a load for a long time.

Having finally reached his destination, Kai witnessed the fallout of what could’ve only been a serious fight. He concentrated on detecting auras and then disappeared downtown.

On the road, he encountered crowds of cult members. And although they noticed him, they couldn’t do anything to stop the figure that ran at almost five times the speed of sound.

He came to an abrupt stop in front of a rather large building, which in the past probably belonged to the city administration. It was surrounded by a hundred cultists. On average, they were at the Sensory Organs Endurance level, but there were also those who had reached the peak of the Soul Stage. Their attempts at entering the building were thwarted by a powerful Royal-rank barrier.

Crashing into the crowd of fanatics like a meteorite falling from the sky, Kai turned several dozen people into minced meat. However, he didn’t stop there. Activating Sword Storm, he turned everyone around him to shreds. This technique was the best in Kai’s arsenal for fighting a large group of weak opponents.

Ignoring the screams of people being sliced apart by levitating swords, Kai approached the barrier and put his hand on it. Concentrating on the shimmering veil, he forcibly poured most of his ki into it.

His face contorted, his body shuddered, and capillaries burst in his eyes. A moment later, the barrier shook, and a small crack appeared on its surface, which allowed him to teleport inside.

Head buzzing and spinning, he almost fell to his knees. Already exhausted after the fight against Greenrow and Eria, he barely had enough strength to remain standing. Feeling weak and defenseless, he had to walk at a normal pace as his mind slowly returned to normal.

Fortunately, there was no danger inside the building, only blood and corpses. Dozens of cultists lay dead on the marble floor, dying the milky white a bright crimson. At some point, he walked past the dead RLA soldiers and their commanders. He only gave them a quick glance and continued on his way.

Further down the hall, he began to notice that the number of bodies was increasing. With each step, there were more and more of them, until he reached the place where the corpses were practically piled on top of one another. Wherever the cultists had been headed, they clearly never reached their goal.

Rounding the towering pile of corpses, Kai was surprised to find a section covered in blood, but free of bodies. In its center, with his back against the wall, lay a man who had never let go of his pistols.

Diamond looked terrible, to say the least. Every inch of his body was covered with wounds, and a pair of blades protruded from his chest. Head bowed and eyes closed, he just sat there motionless.

“You came,” he whispered, his voice as weak as he was.

Kai didn’t answer right away. It took him a few seconds to suppress the rising storm of emotions and force a smile.

“Of course I came, you idiot!” he said with fake cheerfulness in his voice. “Did you think I’d leave you? Please. Here, drink this, it tastes like shit, but it’ll help you.” He held out a bottle of bluish liquid.

“You know, if someone told me that we’d meet again, I would’ve laughed,” Diamond continued, ignoring the bottle. “But I’m glad... I’m really happy. The time I spent with you made me love life again. I’ll cherish these days forever. I’m so happy…”

“Diamond, are you even listening to me?” He pushed the bottle closer, hands and smile shaking. “C’mon, drink this. It’ll help you.”

However, Diamond again ignored his words, as if he hadn’t heard them at all.

“You’ll forgive me, won’t you...? I’m so sorry... I always wanted to be like you. I wanted to be strong. I wanted to win...” His voice grew weaker. “I love you, Kai... Don’t forget that... You’re the best brother in the universe, and... thank you for...” Sighing, he let his head fall to his chest.

“Diamond, hey…” Kai’s voice faltered. He clenched his fists. “Diamond?”

His legs buckled and he fell to his knees. His shoulders shook. His vision became blurry as he pressed his forehead to his brother’s head. “For what? What did you want to thank me for? Come on... Answer me... Please... Please...”

But no answer came.

“Tell me, do you really want to follow the path of cultivation? The path paved with blood and tears?” old Jongo once said.

A monstrous roar shook the place. Cracks covered the building’s walls, and its foundation sagged. Throughout the city, windows were smashed, and the people who remained near the barrier died instantly. An unknown power ripped their souls out of their bodies, killing them instantly.

Kai was overwhelmed with emotion. Unaware of what was happening, he couldn’t change anything. It took just a moment for his feelings to turn into a raging tsunami of soul energy.

“Stop!!!” Rune’Tan screamed and tried to calm down the madness, but failed. As soon as he tried to convey his thoughts to Kai, he suddenly felt a sharp pain. The same power that had killed the cultist hit him as soon as he tried to contact the young man. Fortunately, the blow wasn’t strong enough for the System to consider it as breaking the oath. Impossible! Rune’Tan thought. He hurt my soul! But mortals can’t feel such strong emotions! What’s going on here?! If he doesn’t stop now, he could hurt his own soul... I doubt that he’ll be as lucky as Eria. He’ll probably die! And to think that I can’t do anything but hope that he survives, and clean up the mess...

Emotions usually carried no threat. But the stronger the person became, the more powerful their emotions were. For example, by experiencing excessive rage, an ordinary cultivator could harm themselves. But if the person was an experienced cultivator, then their emotions would be so strong that they could even damage their own soul or act as a spirit attack if they were directed at someone. Those who had just embarked on the path of cultivation could only crack the Shell, but not pierce it, which happened to Eria. The same should have happened with Kai, but for some reason, his emotions immediately became capable of hurting his soul.

However, instead of calming down, Kai became even more furious. His Shell began to crack under the pressure of the growing power of rage.

But at the moment when the irreparable was about to happen, something flashed in Kai’s soul. Rune’Tan was shocked. The final piece of the puzzle fell into place.

When Kai joined the Thunder Serpents, he attacked the aura of an Exorcist in a fit of anger. I remember being ready to protect his soul, but, for some reason, nothing happened to him, he recalled. The test he went through in the underwater temple was another opportunity for his soul to get damaged. But nothing happened then either. Nothing happened when he killed Shin Sei and was attacked by his father. Sure, Jiang Dao protected him, but I doubt that he did so because he noticed that Kai’s soul was in danger. There must be something in the boy’s soul that protects him. Perhaps it’s this power that allows him to control ki and prana. That must be it!

Fury overtook Kai’s soul, but the unknown force repelled the attack. The power of emotions went in the opposite direction, toward his Source. The walls of the ki’s vessel cracked under the pressure. For most cultivators, this would mean the end of their journey, but Kai was lucky.

Thanks to the Cold Void, to which the Source was now connected, icy particles instantly filled in all the cracks, and then completely covered the vessel.

Rune’Tan couldn’t believe his eyes. Why did the ice appear there? Why and how did they make the Source even bigger?

Usually, in order to reach the Exorcist Stage, one had to destroy their Source and meridians to recreate them in the form of an astral body. This process had several stages, the first of which was cracking the vessel in order to prepare it for further breaking. But this was done with the help of ki and according to the instructions and rules of the chosen meditation technique. It required a lot of resources, too. After cracking the vessel, the process had to continue, lest the cultivator risked their ki flowing out and the vessel never repairing itself. It was because of this that Rune’Tan thought what he was seeing was impossible.

Does his Source really have a unique connection with the Cold Void? Is such a thing even possible? he wondered.

While he pondered, Kai slowly came to his senses, but he was already a completely different person. The sudden destruction of the Source and then its restoration put out the fire that raged within him. The cold was slowly spreading through his soul, gradually extinguishing the last sparks of rage.

An emptiness began to settle within him, filled with nothing but cold and darkness.

Attention!

Critical damage detected.

Location: Source

Maximum energy reserve reduced by 84%.

Development halted.

...

Attention!

[Cold Void] slowly overtakes you...

No resistance detected.

Source restored.

Energy supply restored.

Skill unlocked: The True Source of the Cold Void

Maximum energy reserve has been increased by 10%.

The maximum number of summoned [Force Particles] has been increased by 10%.

The quality and number of [Cold Void Particles] depend only on your level of development.

[Cold Void] has penetrated your soul. Element connection increased.

Your understanding of [Cold Void] has reached the peak stage of the third layer.

You have reached the perfect understanding of [Cold Void].

Exorcist Stage limitations do not apply to [The True Source of the Cold Void].

Royal rank unlocked.

Attention! You will no longer be able to level [Cold Void] upon reaching the initial level of the Exorcist Stage.

Kai stared at the messages with empty eyes. What happened to his Source didn’t bother him. He was thinking about something else.

While he was in captivity of his own rage, Kai’s subconscious did its best to find a scapegoat. Wanting to protect itself from emotions, it looked for someone to aim them toward. That was why the cultist died so quickly and suddenly.

But they weren’t enough.

“You wanna play with the fates of others, huh?” Kai’s voice was cold, chilling to the bone. “You convert whole worlds, making their inhabitants dance to your tune? Entertain you? Do you create killers and resources out of them? What for? Why?! Are you having fun?! Huh?!” His eyes flashed. “System?! You hear me? Well, enjoy it while you still can. I don’t know who or what you are, but I’ll find you. One day, I’ll have my revenge... Mark my words! I swear upon my own life that I’ll become the best damn cultivator this, or any other world has ever seen! Nothing and no one, not even you, will stand in my way! You hear me?! Nothing!”

With a heavy heart, Kai got up and looked around. Everything was frozen. Even Diamond. Giving his brother a final hug, he bid him farewell, and shattered his ice-encased body. The snow dust sparkled in the faint light like a handful of scattered diamonds.

Despite the emptiness inside him, Kai still felt pain. With one last look at his brother’s final resting place, he left the building.

***

Approaching the barrier, Kai realized that it was Diamond who had put it there with the help of one of the Kaoh’s artifacts that the Union got after the first raid.

Looking at the people who had gathered on the opposite side of the barrier, Kai realized that this entire thing had been a trap. The High Priest must’ve somehow found out about the upcoming mission and decided to prepare. As a result, Group B was attacked by more opponents than they had expected. Diamond and the others managed to hide in this building, where he activated the artifact. The High Priest hadn’t been able to penetrate the Royal-rank barrier, so he used one of his strongest Soul techniques to attack everyone in the building at once and seriously weaken the group. The cult members didn’t become the victims of the attack since the leader’s mark was on their souls.

Kai touched the barrier with his finger. Nothing happened for a second, and then the translucent shield began to freeze over. Moments later, a small piece of it turned to ice, which Kai shattered with a single burst of ki.

Leaving the barrier still active, he stepped out of it through the hole and shuddered.

Four mid-level Exorcists attacked him, approaching with lightning speed. Their blades instantly pierced his body.

“Ha! And you were afraid of this brat!” One of the attackers grinned. “And why did you all attack together?”

“Shut up! Or I’ll kill you, too!” snapped the other Exorcist. “Did you not hear that roar and felt its power?”

“Nonsense! That roar came from someone else! This bastard probably found a weak spot in the barrier and walked through it. That’s all there is to it. Don’t tell me that you honestly think that this idiot is stronger than us.”

Too busy arguing with one another, they didn’t pay attention to the mentioned idiot.

“What the hell?!” one of them swore. “Where the hell did my sword go?!”

Turning around, he came face to face with a pair of glowing violet eyes. The Exorcist froze, struggling to breathe as fear appeared in his eyes.

“Hey… Guys... He’s... alive,” he barely said. Turning around he saw three ice statues.

Fear disappeared from his gaze and was replaced with horror.

Swallowing, he tried to jump back, but he couldn’t move. Everything below his neck had been turned into ice. A wave of pain shot through his body, and then his face turned blue.

The man who robbed, killed, raped, and forced others to do the same, who owned a considerable number of slaves, and his very own harem, who had long forgotten what morality was and prided himself in committing sin, was now crying. Only his tears never fell to the ground. They’d forever be frozen on his horror-stricken face.

Kai turned away and closed his eyes. Combining the True Source of the Cold Void with the elements of the Forces of Space, he created a new movement technique, based on the Displacement Step, which he called...

“Step Through the Snow.”

In an instant, his body turned white and then scattered in a whirl of snowflakes. His aura vanished, and the four ice statues shattered.

***

The High Priest was in a hurry to leave the city. He managed to block Shacks’s group with a special artifact, which bought him some time, and tried to slow down the RLA. Since he knew that they were being aided by unfamiliar people, he knew that attacking them directly would be a reckless idea. So he decided to weaken them before leaving.

He was in a hurry because he knew that the artifact’s effect wouldn’t last forever. He didn’t really care about the Cult. He didn’t strive for world domination, and this organization served only as a tool for collecting resources.

He had almost crossed the city border, when he felt a sudden wave of ki nearby, followed by a gust of wind that raised the snow, which then formed a figure of a young man.

Wasting no time talking, the High Priest attacked instantly. Unfortunately, he wasn’t fast enough. It took only a moment for the young man to get close to him. Fingers of his right hand curled around the High Priest’s wrist. A second later, the snow under them turned scarlet.

The High Priest shouted and gripped his bleeding shoulder.

“Die!!!” he roared. His brown eyes flashed, striking his opponent. His spirit attack was successful.

Or so he thought.

Having peered into his soul world for a moment to attack, the High Priest was about to return to reality when he suddenly realized that he couldn’t. An unbearable cold invaded his soul world.

The attack had no effect on his opponent. What’s more, it allowed him to use the invisible bridge that the High Priest had formed between their souls to strike.

The High Priest was about to erase his soul from reality but suddenly realized that he couldn’t do anything. The young man’s willpower turned out to be much stronger than his, leaving him at his mercy.

“You don’t deserve an easy death, but, unfortunately, I don’t have the time,” the young man’s icy voice pierced the endless space of the soul world. “But before you die, you’ll tell me something...”

At the next moment, the High Priest’s soul world turned into a realm of chaos, pain, and suffering.

***

Moving at great speed, Kai was heading north. Now that he knew where the Gates were, he had no reason to stay on Earth any longer. Before leaving the city, he turned on the radio for the last time to inform the others about the Gates and his departure.

Having left everyone behind, he was now heading to Jiang Dao to negotiate a passage to the new world.

Snow began to fall. Unusual, crimson snow, each snowflake of which cut and froze everything that it touched.

Chapter 29
DECEPTION

Thanks to the Step Through the Snow technique, Kai could now travel distances of ten miles or less in the blink of an eye. However, this technique, as any other, had its limitations. First of all, teleportation wasn’t instantaneous but took up to five seconds. Secondly, it put a lot of stress on his body, so he couldn’t use it repeatedly. And, thirdly, it could only be used in places where there was snow or ice. And, luckily, the snowy Siberia was an ideal environment for it.

Night. In the middle of a vast pine forest stood a huge tower of bluish-black color. Ever since its appearance more than four years ago, the surrounding vegetation began to die out, and animals, sensing the dark energy it exuded, avoided it.

A huge airship hovering above the ground was moored to the tower with the help of a special artifact. It has been a week since they arrived here. A group of twenty-one Elementalists and the same number of Exorcists had placed the Energy Stones in their positions and were just finishing preparing the Gates for the grand opening ceremony.

A couple of the weakest Exorcists were left on duty near the entrance to the tower, at the same time feeding it with their ki.

“What do you think awaits us there?” asked a bald man whose robes looked more like that of a monk than a cultivator.

“How should I know?” His friend shrugged. “I expect that the next world will have more external energy. At least I hope so, that’d make it easier to cultivate there.”

“Yes...” the bald man drawled dreamily. “There should be better resources and techniques as well... And the Forces would become easier to learn. We ought to find a nice place for ourselves there, like the Plateau.”

“Do you really think that anyone will be able to say no to Jiang Dao? Even the Old Man lost to him! You can be sure that we’ll find a great place for ourselves!” his friend said with a sparkle in his eyes.

“I think you’re forgetting something.” The bald man gave him a condescending look. “If there’s more energy there, that means that their cultivators are super powerful. Not that Jiang Dao isn’t powerful, but even he’d have problems with a Holy Lord.”

“A Holy Lord?” the Exorcist raised his eyebrow in confusion.

“My teacher told me that that’s the next stage of development!” the bald man replied in a half-whisper.

“Interesting...” his friend mumbled.

Their conversation was interrupted by a wave of unfamiliar energy. The two instantly took out their weapons, and powered-up their techniques. They were ready to attack at any moment, but they were in no hurry to do so.

The snow in front of them began to swirl and form a tall figure.

“Who are you?!” the bald Exorcists shouted, preparing to activate a technique. He’s only at the Source Creation level, he shouldn’t be too big of a problem, he thought. But why didn’t the array detect him?

While he wondered how the stranger snuck up on them, his friend managed to inform their mentor about the intruder’s arrival.

“You?!” the two exclaimed in surprise once the snow settled and they saw the newcomer. “Jiang Kai?!”

“That’s right,” he replied.

“What are you doing here? And how did you find us?” The newly arrived Elementalist asked, putting his hand on Kai’s shoulder. He was surprised to see that the latter didn’t so much as twitch. It was as if he knew that he was there.

“I want to go with you. There’s nothing for me in this world,” Kai replied without a trace of concern or excitement. “I need to talk to Lord Jiang Dao.”

“I see...” The Elementalist smiled. “Well, let’s go then. I’m sure he’ll be interested in hearing your story,” he said and disappeared, taking Kai with him, and leaving behind the two bewildered Exorcists to guard the tower.

***

“I understand, my lord. I’ll work even harder,” said a handsome man with golden locks, touching the floor with his forehead.

Jiang Dao sat on a throne, which doubled as the airship’s steering wheel, slowly consuming the Sun Grape, a Royal-rank Spirit Fruit. Before he could answer the blond, a knock on the door made him turn his head.

“My lord.”

“Come in,” Jiang Dao said, dismissing the blond with a wave of his hand.

The door opened and two people entered the room.

“Ohoho! Look at who the cat brought in!” For the first time today, curiosity appeared on Jiang Dao’s face, which almost made the blond grit his teeth. “Kai, am I seeing things or is that really you?”

“My greetings,” Kai bowed respectfully, “Lord Jiang Dao.”

“You amaze me once again. First he Tournament, now this...” Jiang Dao smiled. “Oh, where to start? Tell me, how are you even alive?”

“As you know, I was once a student of the Sea Dragon Clan. Its founder, the great U’Shor, used the Gates of Ecumene, so I had some knowledge about them.”

“I see...” Jiang Dao nodded. “And you’re telling the truth?”

His voice made the air tremble. Activating the Master’s Will, he stared at Kai.

“Yes,” the raven-haired cultivator replied calmly. With Ultimate Focus, he negated the technique’s effect.

“I see.” Jiang Dao leaned back in his throne. “Then, let’s move on to the next question. How did you find us?”

“With the help of the locals and their technology. I’m sure you noticed something strange a few weeks ago.”

Jiang Dao chuckled.

“So that’s why one of the auras seemed vaguely familiar... That was a risky move, Kai. You could’ve gotten hurt.”

“It’s not that easy to hurt me,” Kai replied indifferently.

“I know, I remember… You have an interesting bloodline, but that doesn’t matter now.” The smile suddenly disappeared from Jiang Dao’s face. “So… Do I understand correctly that you have come to join us?”

“I have, yes.” Kai nodded. “I have enough Energy Stones to teleport myself, but I have nothing to activate the portal with.”

“So you know about that...” Jiang Dao was slightly surprised. “I understand. One last thing... What can you offer me in return?”

“The scroll with the Cold Void Meditation Technique,” Kai said immediately.

The Elementalist who brought him aboard raised his eyebrows in surprise, but Jiang Dao didn’t so much as flinch.

“You probably didn’t know, but my mentor had the same technique,” he replied, shocking those present. “I don’t need your scroll.”

Kai thought for a moment, then nodded to himself.

“In that case, I can offer you two of the three things that are most valuable to me — my freedom, and strength...” Kai bowed again. “If you allow me to go with you, for the next hundred years, I shall follow you wherever you may go.”

This time Jiang Dao was the one to raise his eyebrows in surprise. And then he suddenly grinned again. However, before he had time to answer, he was interrupted by a sudden wave of hostility.

“Jiang Suin, what are you doing?” Jiang Dao frowned and looked at the blond that he had previously been talking to.

“My deepest apologies, Lord Jiang Dao, but I believe that this man isn’t worthy of being your subordinate.”

“Explain,” Jiang Dao said sternly.

“He’s too weak! Yes, he won the Tournament, but he’s still at the Soul Stage, although he’s almost twenty-one. This gap will only widen over time! He’s strong, there’s no denying that, but that means nothing for those who are one step above him. In the future, he’ll only be a hindrance!”

Kai looked at him, puzzled. He knew of him, but they didn’t know each other personally. So why did Jiang Suin hate him so much?

If he only knew that it was Jiang Suin who could’ve claimed victory in the Grand Tournament. The blond was considered the star of the younger generation at the time. He was the strongest and most talented among those who hadn’t yet reached the Exorcist Stage before the age of twenty. Unfortunately, he turned twenty-one just a week before the start of the Tournament, so he couldn’t take part in it.

So when he saw that some peasant at the Opening of the Acupuncture Points level became the winner, his anger knew no limit. He wanted to hurt Kai, but he couldn’t because he was famous, and Jiang Yui’s student.

I won’t let you screw me over twice, he thought. I’ll be his apprentice! You don’t deserve it!

He has been trying to become Jiang Dao’s student for the third year in a row. There had been already four candidates, but, over time, several accidents occurred, leaving him as the only remaining one. However, Jiang Dao never gave him an answer. And although this upset him, Jiang Suin figured that his future mentor was simply too busy and would accept him after they have left this world.

But he had never expected this. He never thought of him as competition, since Kai already had a mentor. However, now, the two were in different worlds, so it was unlikely that they’d meet again anytime soon. And this changed everything.

“Are you ready to put your money where your mouth is?” Kai asked, glancing defiantly at Jiang Suin.

“Absolutely!” the blond replied with an insolent grin and a haughty look. “I can prove that you’re no match for an Exorcist. And even if you become one, your opponents will still be better than you. If you want, I’ll prove it by fighting you!”

“I don’t mind,” Kai said absentmindedly. Jiang Dao doesn’t look like he’ll put a stop to this... Guess I’ll have to deal with it on my own.

You dumbass! Are you insane? Jiang Suin thought. Do you really think that you can win against me? Heavens, I hate that impudent look on your face! Oh, I’ll make you pay for everything! I won’t kill you, no... But I’ll cripple you. Then you’ll be useless to Jiang Dao!

“Good. As a sign of good will, I shall let you attack first.”

No sooner had he finished his sentence than Kai suddenly disappeared. At almost the same moment, Jiang Suin felt that he couldn’t move at all. An unknown force held his body, thoughts, and even ki frozen in place.

Repapering next to him, Kai grabbing Jiang Suin by the face, and slammed him against the floor. The fight ended instantly.

“You aren’t nearly as strong as those with whom I had a chance to fight in this world,” he whispered, leaning over his opponent. His gaze made Jiang Suin’s soul grow cold. “Do you understand that I could kill you with a glance alone if I so pleased?”

Letting go, Kai took a few steps to the side, and looked at Jiang Dao.

“Excellent!” Jiang Dao said with a smile. “Kai, I accept your offer.”

“Thank you.” Kai bowed. “But before I take the oath, you must know that neither Jiang Kai nor Kai Arnhard are my real names. I’m Rune’Tan Shakvir.”

***

Dawn was approaching.

Preparations for activating the portal were complete. Forty-three people gathered in front of the tower’s gates. Jiang Dao was the last to leave the airship.

Stopping in front of the vessel, he removed a large pendant from his neck. Holding it out in front of him, he filled it with ki and then concentrated on his aura. After a few seconds, the force of the object began to envelop the airship, and it began to shrink until it was finally absorbed by the pendant.

Putting the necklace back on, he walked over to the others. It was time to move to a new world.

The group headed for the tower.

“Tell me, why didn’t you take Jiang Yui with you?” Kai asked, walking alongside Jiang Dao.

After the fight with Jiang Suin, he passed control of his body to Rune’Tan, who took the oath in his stead. This way, he was able to maintain his freedom, but at the same time gain Jiang Dao’s trust. As for Rune’Tan himself, this oath didn’t threaten him, as it had one loophole — the one who took the oath had to fulfill it only if they were capable of doing so. As Rune’Tan was locked away in Kai’s soul world, and thus unable to fulfill any order given to him, he technically wasn’t breaking any rules, and, thus, couldn’t be punished.

Jiang Dao had made his mind to take Kai as his disciple in order to keep him as close to himself as possible a long time ago, so this came as a pleasant turn of events for him. And even if his student was currently weak in comparison with other Elementalists, he was certain that the young cultivator would become as powerful as himself in the future.

If he only knew that he was being played.

“Jiang Yui is too young and too attached to the clan. She would’ve probably refused to join me, and I would’ve had to kill her, which I really didn’t want to do,” Jiang Dao explained.

“I see.” Kai nodded respectfully.

Finally, they reached the center of the tower, on the floor of which was a large circle. Everyone stepped inside.

In the center of the portal was a floating board. By pouring ki into it, it was possible to configure the portal’s parameters and activate it.

Elementalists were enough to turn on the portal, select the next world (but not the previous ones), and perform couple more tasks. If they had a Holy Lord in their group, things would go much faster, but, as things were, they had to wait.

Attention!

Setting coordinates and laying out an interdimensional route...

Estimated time of activation: 63 minutes and 26 seconds.

Destination: Diol (distant world)

Teleportation method: instant

“Let’s join hands before the activation process ends. I don’t want to have to spend several days searching for you all,” Jiang Dao said.

“Yes, Lord Jiang Dao.” The Exorcists bowed.

“Yes, older brother,” the Elementalists replied.

Sitting down on the floor, they all entered meditation to pass time quicker. Kai sat with them, but instead of meditating, he looked around the tower. He was especially interested in its structure in the energy spectrum.

The last time he used the Gates he had to rush, so he didn’t have time to study them in detail. His gaze immediately fell on numerous concentric circles that surrounded the platform. He remembered those who entered the Indestructible Tower being placed in similar circles and turned into batteries for the portal. But things were different this time around. Instead of people, cheap Rings, apparently taken from the cultist, were placed in the circles. Each of them was filled with Energy Stones, which were previously kept in Jiang Dao’s pendant.

Energy lines ran from most of the circles under the floor to the portal’s platform. There were four sections, the power lines of which led to the control board. It was probably in these places that the Energy Stones were located, while in the remaining areas, items were placed to transfer the cultivators themselves.

Kai continued to calmly examine everything around him when a powerful, familiar aura filled the place. Looking over his shoulder, he saw a red-haired man standing at the entrance to the tower.

“I finally found it!” Liu exclaimed with a grin, his scorpion tail whipping the air in excitement.

It took Jiang Dao and his men a mere moment to react. Three Elementalists immediately approached the insectoid, only to die in the most terrible way the next moment. Their bodies froze, and then all blood was drained from them, forming crimson spheres that hung next to Liu’s head.

Five more Elementalists attacked. But the insectoid easily blocked their attacks, and did to them what he had done to their friends. Satisfied with the amount of blood he had gathered, Liu rushed to the center of the tower, where the remaining cultivators were. But before he had time to cross even half the way, an incredibly powerful blast sent him flying out of the tower. Jiang Dao ran out after him.

The reason why Liu could easily deal with a higher stage opponent was the level of his Forces, which were on the Walker
Stage. Not only had Liu already created his Sphere, which belonged to the Path of Blood, but he used to be a Holy Lord.

“We have to help him!” one of the Elementalists shouted, seeing that Jiang Dai was struggling.

“Yes!”

“You’re right!”

“Let’s go!” added the second most powerful cultivator after Jiang Dao. “Exorcists, you stay here and form a barrier. And if our battle isn’t over by the time the portal is activated, remove the Rings. That should interrupt it.”

The Elementalists rushed to help their leader, leaving the young Exorcists alone. And, as soon as they stepped outside the tower, Kai began to act. Under the surprised looks of the Exorcists, he went to the control board, taking an unusual black bead out of the folds of his robes.

“What are you doing?!” Jiang Suin asked. After his defeat, he hated Kai even more. “Are you deaf?! We were told to form a barrier!”

Kai just gave him a glance, like he was an annoying fly, and then showed him his middle finger. He was aware that Jiang Suin had no clue what the gesture meant, but he didn’t care.

Stopping near the levitating board, he threw the bead into the air and watched it as it began to grow until it eventually burst. At the same moment, sixteen more people appeared on the platform. A dome covered Kai, Lily, Ivsim, Elize, as well as Shacks and his group, and began to expand right up to the edges of the platform. The rest of those present, not marked by Shacks’s ancient artifact, were thrown out of the circle by the barrier.

“I know I agreed to your plan and gave you the required number of Energy Stones, but I have to admit that I doubted its success until the very end,” Shacks said. “How did you manage to get Jiang Dao to trust you?”

“Long story.” Kai waved him off, concentrating on the control board.

“By the way, should we kill them?” Shacks nodded at the Exorcist, who continued their fight against the barrier.

“No, we need them alive,” Kai replied, and then added, “Now stop bothering me.”

“Rune’Tan, go for it,” he said, giving the redhead control of his body.

Taking over, Rune’Tan connected to the board and began to work.

Meanwhile, the Exorcists scurried to remove the Rings with the Energy Stones in order to interrupt the portal activation, but it was too late. A shockwave caused the Rings to break and their contents to spill out. The Energy Stones now hung in the air, slowly dissolving, and no one could stop the process.

A message appeared before Kai and his group.

Attention!

Manual input of coordinates and interdimensional route completed.

Activating the inter-world portal...

Estimated time of activation: 1 minute and 7 seconds

Destination: Diol (distant world)

The platform under their feet lit up.

The teleportation process had begun.

Chapter 30
THE NEW WORLD

Three hours earlier

In the middle of the endless snow-covered taiga, hovered a ball dark as a starless night.

Concentrating, Kai drew a gigantic amount of Cold Void particles toward himself, gradually defrosting the area inside the Space, and most importantly, Jiang Si’s head. After a few minutes, it thawed. With the use of sword energy, Kai cut off the top of the skull, revealing a fat worm wiggling among the young man’s brains.

“Move and I’ll kill you. If you say a word, I’ll kill you. If you use energy or Forces, I’ll kill you,” he warned, making sure that the parasite understood him. “As soon as I open my pocket dimension, you’ll contact your master, like you did on the plane. Tell him that the Gates are to the north and bring him there.”

After that, Kai dispersed the Space. Once they were outside, the worm immediately began to create a special energy signal that headed somewhere south. It could easily establish a distant connection since it was originally a technique created by Liu on his homeworld when he was still a Holy Lord. Kai nodded and then crumbled into snow. His journey to the Gates continued, and the first part of his plan had been completed.

During their flight to Novosibirsk, he thought about how he could leave with Jiang Dao and help Earth with the upcoming invasion. And when Liu appeared and the parasite discovered, he knew what to do. And since he needed the thing alive, he simply kept it frozen within the Space, where it could do nothing but slumber until he needed it.

All that remained to be done was to lure Liu to the tower, where, hopefully, he’d distract Jiang Dao and his men long enough for Rune’Tan time to speed up the portal’s activation.

If everything went well, Kai would be transferred to a new world, and Jiang Dao and his squad would remain on Earth, where they’d be forced to fight against the invaders in order to gain strength and collect enough resources to reopen the Gates. Kai had no doubt that this task would take them at least a couple of centuries to complete. And even if they failed, they would have at least bought the Earth and its inhabitants some time to develop. And maybe, just maybe, become strong enough to protect themselves.

His plan, however, had two flaws — the oath not being enough to join Jiang Dao, and Liu not arriving on time. However, after some thinking, he found a solution to both problems.

He’d offer something extremely valuable to Jiang Dao in exchange for a place in his group — Rune’Tan’s vast knowledge about various worlds, resources, the nuances of cultivation, and much more.

As for Liu, he was sure that the insectoid would arrive in time due to his flying speed. While they were jumping out of the aircraft, Kai calculated how long it’d take Liu to catch up with the plane, as well as the approximate time of day, and location of the collision. So, knowing where his opponent would be, he easily figured out how long it’d take for him to fly to the Gates. Thanks to the High Priest, he also knew that the portal would be ready to go today around dawn.

In case Liu was late, Kai decided to do nothing. As he couldn’t distract the Elementalists on his own, he could only sit still and be transported to the new world with them. However, once there, he planned to hire Holy Lords and have them go to Earth to fight the insectoids. He was going to pay them with the Memory Jade. According to Rune’Tan, an item that could help create the Sphere of Twin Blades would be worth a fortune even in the Belteise Empire.

Kai hoped that it wouldn’t come to this as that’d mean that he’d have to spend a couple to several decades looking for the right people and part with a valuable artifact. Still, it was better than just giving up.

Continuing to move using the Step Through the Snow technique, he suddenly felt a fast-moving object of rather big proportions enter his aura. It was moving toward him, but since it was definitely not Liu, he wasn’t in a hurry to run away, curious to see who was following him.

After a few seconds, the object appeared in front of him. It turned out to be a relatively small airboat bearing the familiar insignia of the Bright Moon Clan.

The vessel braked, stopping a few feet from Kai. People disembarked from it, and the airboat began to shrink until it disappeared into a spatial artifact.

“You know, it took a lot of energy to use it,” Shacks complained and then added with a chuckle. “We found your friends on the way to Group B and gave them a lift.”

They’re equipped much better than I expected... Kai thought but didn’t reply.

“Are you going after Jiang Dao? Alone?” Ivsim asked.

“I am,” Kai replied coldly.

The only one who realized that something wasn’t quite right with the young cultivator was Lily. She immediately noticed that there was something different about his gaze, voice, and demeanor. The violet eyes didn’t seem so empty before, and his voice had never been that hollow.

But she didn’t dare to ask him about what troubled him.

“You think they’ll let you join their little party?” Shacks asked.

“I do.”

“You’re a sly little fox, you know? I knew you told us where the Tower was for a reason,” the archer chuckled. “You knew that we’d come running after you, didn’t you?”

“I did. And you made it in time.” Kai nodded. The northern wind fluttered his long dark hair, and his eyes seemed to glow in the dark. “You have two options — negotiate with Jiang Dao yourself, or follow me. But if you choose the latter, you must swear an oath to me.”

“And what is the oath?” Shacks asked after a minute of reflection, breaking the silence that fell on them. He was well aware that a group of Bright Moon Clan members suddenly asking to join him would arouse many suspicions in Jiang Dao and probably lead to a skirmish. Not to mention that his father had ordered him to stay away from the Jiangs at all cost as there was a good that they’d find out that he was in possession of a huge number of ancient artifacts.

And although he had had every intention of obeying his father’s order, Kai changed his plans. For some reason, he was certain that with Kai’s help, he’d be able to go to the next world, so he decided to trust him.

“That when I give the sign, you’ll all fight by my side.”

“In a battle?” Shacks was surprised. “When?”

“That I can’t say for sure. But it’ll happen in the future. In the very distant future. Perhaps in thousands or even tens of thousands of years.”

“I see...” Shacks grinned. “All right. Tell us about your plan and then we’ll decide.”

Kai nodded and began his story.

***

There was only half a minute left before the portal was activated. Preparing for teleportation, which would put a tremendous strain on their minds and bodies, they waited in silence, preparing to join hands at the right time.

And while explosions of powerful techniques echoed from somewhere beyond the tower walls, Kai and his friends watched the changing numbers.

24 seconds...

23 seconds...

22 seconds...

21 seconds...

“Did you set everything up as I asked?”

Because he had reached considerable heights on the path of cultivation and therefore was regarded by the System to be stronger than even a Holy Lord, Rune’Tan had access to the Gates’ advanced settings.

But not to all of them. To choose the next world, for example, Saha, a Holy Lord needed to confirm their power by focusing their ki and aura on the desired destination. And without his own body, Rune’Tan couldn’t do it.

This condition existed to prevent people like particularly strong Elementalists from using their soul energy to boost their auras and trick the Gates into thinking that they were very weak Holy Lords. In fact, Kai had done something similar without knowing it. Using his soul energy, he filled himself with so much power that the System mistook him for an Exorcist and allowed him to activate the Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo.

“Of course,” he said. “I set the portal’s activity time to one minute. That’s the best I could do. But there’s good news. According to the System, if the number of people on the platform doesn’t change, there’ll still be enough ki left in the Gates to block portals from Hanix for the next thirty-six years.”

“Is that the homeworld of the Kaoh’s?”

“Yes. At least, judging by available information from the journal of records of inter-world portals. Guests came only from Saha and Hanix.”

“Good. Where will they teleport to?”

“To this Mari... Mariana Trench...? The place you told me about,” Rune’Tan recalled. “Their portals will open only at its bottom.”

“Thank you.”

As the only option was to choose a teleportation location on the planet’s surface, they couldn’t put the insectoids’ portal in space or somewhere underground. Fortunately, the System’s definition of surface included sea and ocean bottoms, so Kai decided to place the portal in the Mariana Trench, more precisely, the Challenger Deep, the lowest underwater point on the planet.

He hoped that the Kaoh’s would like his parting gift.

As for the tower itself, he sent its coordinates to the Union via a special satellite transmitter.

The moment of teleportation was approaching.

15 seconds...

14 seconds...

13 seconds...

12 seconds...

Seventeen people joined hands. And although they had prepared themselves for teleportation, they didn’t expect that everything would shake so hard that they almost fell. However, it weren’t the Gates that shook, but the very space and energy around them. Whatever the source of the tremor was, it was somewhere outside the tower.

A second later, a bright light illuminated everything around, blinding everyone present. The dome, created and powered by one of Shacks’s artifacts, was covered with hundreds of cracks.

When the flash went out and they were finally able to see, they frowned.

With eyes closed and his long, dark hair carried by the waves of energy emanating from him, revealing seven bright red symbols on his face, Jiang Dao looked like some sort of a vengeful deity. He had increased his power by merging with the seven Elder Elementals that he had taken from his mentor.

The tip of his sword had already broken through the barrier. Leaning on the weapon with his whole body and pouring all his strength into it, Jiang Dao slowly opened a passage for himself.

Everyone who was inside looked with horror at what was happening. Kai was shocked to see Liu’s disfigured head lying a few steps behind Jiang Dao. By the looks of it, this time, the insectoid was dead for good.

It was less than a second before the portal was activated when the barrier finally shattered. At the same moment, a residual surge of power knocked Kai and the others off their feet, scattering them all over the platform. Fortunately, they managed to attack Jiang Dao with their most powerful abilities a moment before to prevent him from hurting them.

The portal finally lit up, engulfing everyone inside in its glow. Including Jiang Dao.

“Maaaaaster!” Jiang Suin cried and jumped through the hole in the barrier, just barely managing to grab Jiang Dao by the hem of his robes at the last moment, thus becoming the last person to leave Earth today.

The portal was deactivated.

***

Unbearable thirst, weakness, and pain in the whole body — that was what Kai felt when he finally woke up. He also felt pressure. Wherever they were, the world’s energy strongly pressed on his senses. It was difficult to breathe. There was simply too much prana in the air.

Opening his eyes, Kai saw a cloudless sky with a mercilessly scorching sun. And a hovering System message.

Attention!

Inter-world transfer has been initiated through the Gates of Ecumene.

The coordinates have been manually altered.

World connection time: 5 system Epochs

Location: Nikrim (middle world)

Middle world?! Nikrim?! Kai was shocked. What the hell?! I don’t remember seeing any of this when we were waiting! This place wasn’t among the listed worlds one could get to from Earth! What the hell is going on?!

But his surprise didn’t last long. The Cold Void suppressed his emotions, and a strong headache the very desire to think.

Raising himself with a groan, Kai realized that they were in a desert. No, he was in a desert. There was nothing around him for miles save for an endless ocean of golden dunes stretching far beyond the horizon.

Jiang Dao... he thought. His blow made us stop holding on to each other. The rest of them are probably in different locations of this world.

Looking around, he almost fell back on the ground again. Not only did his body hurt as he was almost completely out of ki, and his regeneration was taking its time, but also because the amount of prana was difficult to deal with. On top of that, the desert itself was teeming with particles of naturally formed Forces of Fire.

Incredible. There’s at least twenty times more prana here than on the Plateau or Earth... Kai thought. He closed his eyes and let his body slowly adapt. My strength has been reduced... My powers remain the same, but here, it’s much more difficult to use them due to the pressure. The locals probably don’t even think about it. They got used to it.

Not feeling anything with his aura, the scope of which was also reduced, he chose a random direction and walked. There was no point in staying in one place.

He walked for three days, but nothing changed. The desert was an extremely inhospitable place, forcing him to constantly spend ki in order to protect himself from the heat with the Cold Void. This in turn reduced his speed.

The sun went down under the horizon. Day changed to night.

Walking under the starry sky, Kai was slowly growing tired of everything. The landscape didn’t change, no matter how many hundreds of miles he traveled, but when the first rays of dawn began to break, he met the first living creature in this world. For a moment, he even felt joy, which, however, quickly disappeared.

He had to deal with a giant snake at the Titan Stage, which thought that he’d make a great breakfast. The fight lasted for a long minute, only because Kai was still unaccustomed to the local atmosphere. Fortunately, the monster couldn’t compete with the Cold Void. In this way, Kai obtained an Energy Crystal as well as snake skin that could be sold. If, of course, there were intelligent beings in this world who knew about trade. As for the meat, it turned out to be poisonous, so he didn’t bother with it.

It wasn’t until the sixth day of his journey that he ran into something interesting again.

Several miles away from him was the sparkling top of a huge pyramid. Curious, Kai decided to take a look. Climbing a high dune, he saw a huge black pyramid surrounded by black sand, which, for some reason, didn’t move when the wind blew. As soon as he stepped foot onto the new territory, it became dead silent. The whistling of the wind, the rustling of the sand, and even the sound of his own footsteps disappeared.

And then he saw a seven-foot-tall creature near the pyramid.

And it saw him.

It had no aura, and there wasn’t a drop of ki in its body. Still, it seemed incredibly powerful with its tall, muscular body and demonic face. Continuing to stare at Kai, it’d occasionally flap its leathery wings.

Looking at the demon, Kai suddenly felt a strong and inexplicable sadness, the kind of which even the Cold Void couldn’t drown out. Tears involuntarily flowed from his eyes. For some reason, he felt very sorry for this creature, which, as it seemed, was suffering here.

Unfortunately, everything changed in a second.

The demon’s gaze became empty. It bared its teeth and then ducked as if it intended to dash toward its victim.

At the same moment, the System activated.

Attention!

A task has been received...

ULTIMATUM!

IMMEDIATELY DESTROY THE NON-SYSTEM BEING!!!

TIME LIMIT: 59 SECONDS...

REFUSAL: DEATH!

FAILURE: DEATH!

PERFORMANCE AWARD: LIFE!

The black sand, on which Kai couldn’t even leave a trace, exploded like a geyser under the demon’s feet. The creature instantly crossed several miles, suddenly appearing in front of him.

Kai was saved by only one thing — his quick reflexes.

Creating a gust of wind comparable to a Royal-rank attack, the demon swung its clawed hand. Activating the Retreat Step, Kai teleported somewhere to the side. But before he managed to appear in a new place, the demon had already tracked him down.

Reappearing, Kai saw death itself rushing toward him. Having no time to do anything else, he could only stare at the approaching demon that suddenly stopped when it was only a couple of feet away from him. It stood frozen with its wings spread and hand raised to strike, as if time itself had stopped. Huge chains suddenly appeared on the creature’s body, reaching all the way to the top of the pyramid itself. Bursting into flames, the chains dragged the demon back into the structure. And although it growled and twitched, it couldn’t do anything to save itself.

Once it was finally pulled back into the pyramid, a short beam shot out from its top and exploded in the sky, showering the desert with bright sparks. When the blinding light was gone, there was no more pyramid, demon, or black sand. The desert was empty again.

Attention!

You have left the cursed land.

[Ultimatum] has been canceled.

But before Kai had time to read the new messages to the end, blood gushed out of his mouth. Feeling a sharp pain, he fell to his knees, clutching his chest. Looking down, he saw a gaping wound in the form of three marks, similar to claws. Something dark and viscous oozed from it.

When?! he wondered. When did this happen?!
And why isn’t it healing?!

Soon, Kai lost consciousness, having managed to direct all his ki into the Regeneration
Gate.

***

Two days had passed.

Kai’s sand-covered body lay in the same place, and it could have stayed there for a long time if it wasn’t for pure luck.

A trade caravan was passing by. And although its members seemed to be ordinary cultivators, they had reached the Exorcist Stage long ago. However, their success was only thanks to their considerable wealth, which allowed them to buy a large amount of expensive resources.

“Somewhere around here... It must be somewhere around here,” said a tall man, pacing back and forth, checking something on the artifact in his hand.

“There’s nothing here!” his partner shouted angrily and waved his arms in annoyance. “That artifact is a fake! You dumbass! I told you not to haggle in that part of town. Those merchants make a living off suckers like you.”

“Fuck you!” the man with the artifact shouted. “There was definitely an incredible surge of energy somewhere here! Perhaps even some rare treasure!”

“Treasure, my ass. Are you out of your mind? We’re on the edge of the desert, where could Spirit Plants or spontaneous concentrations of energy come from? There’s no energy, no Forces... There’s nothing but sand here! Absolutely nothing! So calm down and let’s get back to the vessel. If you won’t, I’ll go back on my own!”

“Wait! What if the Black Sand Pyramid appeared here?”

“Did your mother drop you on the head when you were a child? Not even children believe in that fairy tale! What, did you expect to see the Demon with Torn Wings, too? Hilarious!”

But the tall man didn’t listen to his friend, stubbornly continuing to search. Coming down from the dune, he began to look around until his gaze fell on something.

“Whoa!”

“What, did you find a slightly smaller dune? Oh, how interesting...” The other man rolled his eyes, and then followed his friend. “What is it?”

“Look!” The tall man exclaimed. “There’s a human there!”

“What?! Have you gone crazy from the sun? For fucks sake, what hu—” Stepping closer, he suddenly froze. “Well, I’ll be damned. It really is a human.”

“See? I told you I’d find something!”

“And this, in your opinion, is treasure? I haven’t seen humans for two hundred years around here... Still... Why the fuck would we need him?”

“We can sell him!”

“Oh, Heavens! To whom?!” he pleaded. “Who on the continent needs humans at all? They’re weaklings!”

“We’ll sell him to Starks Quarry. They take everyone!”

“Will you feed him while we get there?”

“Why feed him? He seems fine.”

“Do you see the gaping wound on his chest or are you blind?”

“Okay, fine, we’ll drop the price a little. People like him are only good for the Depth anyway. They’ll send him there once and consider that he has worked enough for his entire life. If he comes back, that is. But my gut is telling me that this guy will make more than one trip there and back.”

“With a wound like that?” the second man asked doubtfully and then sighed. “Fine, I trust your gut. Let’s take him and get out of here.”

Bending over Kai, the two men examined him carefully. They were both tall, with pale skin and long hair, one golden, the other dark green. But their main features were their large golden eyes and long pointed ears.

If Kai were conscious, he’d see that the inscription over their heads read:

[Race: Elf]

“I don’t know where you came from but,” the elf grinned,” welcome to the Holy Kingdom of Tael, slave!”

End of Book 4

Thank you for reading!

I hope you enjoyed my story. Hey ho let’s go!

Book 5 will be available for pre-order this week. Please join our group on Facebook to make sure you don’t miss that!

If you like this book, please consider leaving a review. It’s hard to overstate how important these reviews are to making sure other people get a chance to read our story. Your review will help me to fund the translation of the rest of the series as quickly as possible.

Check out other series translated by Lit Orange.

Their page on Amazon.

For all the latest info, feel free to follow us on social networks.

Facebook

Instagram

Twitter

Also, check out this group of our friends,

LitRPG Books

GameLit Society

Western Cultivation Stories

The Heavenly Throne

The Path of the Strongest Mortal

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Copyright © 2020 Yuri AJin

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Introduced by Lit Orange
Translated by Nevena Markovich
Edited by Sanja Gajin
Edited by Marina Zikic

Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Chapter 1
STARKS QUARRIES

Chapter 2
THE ABYSS

Chapter 3
THE CONCEPT OF YIN

Chapter 4
THE INCIDENT

Chapter 5
RESILIENCE

Chapter 6
THE ALCHEMY SHOP

Chapter 7
THE CONSEQUENCES OF BEING RECKLESS

Chapter 8
THE DAY BEFORE THE BATTLE

Chapter 9
THE FIST FIGHT

Chapter 10
FIST FIGHT 2

Chapter 11
FIST FIGHT 3

Chapter 12
FIST FIGHT 4

Chapter 13
THE LONG-AWAITED FREEDOM

Chapter 14
GOING DEEPER AND DEEPER

Chapter 15
FIGHTING AN ELEMENTALIST

Chapter 16
THE HOLY KINGDOM OF TAEL

Chapter 17
THE INVESTIGATOR

Chapter 18
THE GRAY GANG

Chapter 19
DEALS

Chapter 20
THE SHATTERING STRIKE SECT

Chapter 21
THE CLOUD ABODE

EPILOGUE

The Heavenly Throne Book 5

The Path of the Strongest Mortal

Through power, your chains will be broken.

The military showdowns, the insectoids, the search for the Gates of Ecumene, and the pursuit of Jiang Dao are all in the past. Earth, too. Kai found himself in a new and unfamiliar world, one unlike anything he has ever seen before.

Heavily injured and alone, Kai takes a new step on his path of cultivation. What awaits him in a world where humans are considered nothing more than ordinary beasts?

Recent events have changed him. Will he be able to continue cultivating or will he be destroyed, like countless of other daredevils who have dared to challenge the Heavens?

Kai is different. Everything around him is different. But one thing remained the same — the cruelty of the world ruled by strength and skill.

Ruled by cultivation!

Chapter 1
STARKS QUARRIES

In the middle world of Nikrim, there were two continents — Golid and Reitghem. Kai was lucky enough to end up in the latter. For a long time, Reitghem was divided among five races — giants, dwarves, elves, sylphs, and dorgans. In comparison to them, humans were weak, and were thus not considered a threat for the rest. Therefore, they usually lived in hard-to-reach and hidden places, like rocky islands in the south of the continent.

That was why the traders were so surprised to find Kai lying in the middle of nowhere.

After finding the Gates of Ecumene on Earth, Kai was teleported to the Ishar Desert, one of the most dangerous places on Nikrim. Fortunately, he found himself in the outskirts, which was better than ending up in the center of it. The conditions here were still terrible, but his bloodline made sure to protect him from the heat.

The huge Dark Ocean stretched to the west of the desert. This desert was the home of one of the five ruling races — the sylphs. The Holy Kingdom of Tael bordered Ishar on the east and they regularly traded with each other. The caravan that had picked up Kai was heading there.

However, the traders didn’t intend to immediately return home. They intended to make a stop at one unusual place — the Starks Quarries, unusual because they were sovereign territory, no larger than an average-sized city.

Some ten centuries ago, this place was nothing but one big toxic swamp, and its inhabitants had been nothing but the source of the Tael Kingdom’s eternal headache. But then he appeared — a mysterious elf who called himself Starks. For his level of development, he possessed unprecedented strength. Many concluded that he had been lucky enough to have stumbled upon the legacy of an ancient master or even met their Shadow. One way or another, the elf offered to buy the lands from the then king for a colossal price. There was only one condition — for these lands to cease to belong to the Tael Kingdom and to become his.

The king agreed, thinking that he had made a successful deal. He didn’t need the Rotting Swamps, so it seemed like a great idea to transfer them and their inhabitants into the hands of another owner. This way, he secured his lands in the west and filled the treasury, which was, at that time, somewhat empty.

However, the prince, who ascended to the throne only five centuries ago, now realized that this was a terrible decision. And the reason for that was that Starks miraculously transformed the toxic swamp, the fumes of which had been dangerous even for Holy Lords.

Starks managed to accomplish the impossible. With methods known only to him, he cleared most of the swamp, and then drained it, creating a habitable area. However, he didn’t stop there; he began to make a mine on his lands, as well as build a village.

No one knew how, but he had learned that one rather rare resource lay hidden in these lands — the Dark Ringing Stone, which could be found in only two other places on the continent. But that wasn’t what he wanted, no. He was interested in two other resources that were considered even rarer and more valuable — the Azure Crystal and the Emerald Water. The latter had previously been mentioned only in legends, but then Starks monopolized it.

As a result, Starks Quarries soon became a proper city, inhabited by slaves brought here from all over the continent. But the most important thing was that this place had become the mainland’s trading center, located exactly between the Sylph Desert in the west, the elven kingdom in the east, and the dwarven mountains in the south.

In the past, in order to trade with the eastern part of Reitghem, dwarves and sylphs had to cross the Anomaly Lands, which remained from the times of the Great War of Races. But because of the dangers that plagued the path that connected the territories, the cost of the goods increased significantly, which wasn’t to the liking of either side. Other routes, for example, those across the sea, were also considered unsafe. Moreover, they were longer.

But that all changed when the Starks Quarries appeared. By clearing the swamp and building a city on it, Starks was able to create a safe zone connecting the east and the west. The Quarries became one of the largest trading hubs in Reitghem, a position that was much more valuable than the resources mined on their territory.

It was then that the new king of Tael realized that getting rid of the Rotting Swamps brought his father only a temporary benefit. But it was too late. While the Quarries were developing, an influential clan of dorgans guarded them, but when the treaty with them ended, the kingdom could no longer regain these lands.

By that time, Starks had reached the Holy Lord Stage. He received a middle name from the System — the Thunder Fist — gathered many other powerful cultivators around him, and made many useful connections. Although the forces of the Tael Kingdom or any other country on the continent were greater, it turned out to be too dangerous and too much of a risk to fight Starks.

The lands were divided into three parts — a huge city in the very center, where slaves lived and worked; a protected path connecting the desert, the kingdom, and the nearest dwarven lands; and the remains of the swamp that surrounded it all, serving as a natural barrier.

Udin. That was the name of the capital, which, in reality, was seven completely different territories, connected by walls and roads: the Quarry, the Azure Crystal Mine, the Center, the Night Butterfly Area, the Dark Alchemy Area, the Fighting Pits, and the Abyss. The last region was reserved for slaves who didn’t have long left to live.

***

Pain.

The first thing Kai felt upon awakening was intense pain. His mind and soul were being tormented. And only a few minutes later, when the torture was over, did he start regaining his senses.

A heavy blow to the stomach helped him wake up. His eyes widened and blood spurted out of his mouth. Trying to shrink into a ball and protect himself, but failing to do so, Kai jerked and gasped for air.

“Wasn’t that a bit too strong?” a male voice asked.

“Not at all.” answered another, a rough and low, but clearly female voice. “This man is surprisingly strong. And the traders definitely gave him a Calm Body Potion before selling him. The effect will last for at least two more days.”

“I see... Hey, slave! It’s time to wake up!” The owner of the male voice slapped Kai. “Hmm... He really is strong.”

Opening his eyes, Kai realized that he was somewhere dark. By the looks of it, it was a prison cell.

His hands were chained above his head. But that wasn’t the worst part. A collar had been placed around his neck and tightened, its sharp edges digging into his skin.

Besides him, there were two other people in the room. One was an eight-foot-tall person with a dark bronze tan. A female. And the other one was a male. Old, gnarled, with bright golden eyes and long gray hair. To Kai’s surprise, he wore glasses, even though he was an Exorcist.

But soon Kai realized that the glasses were some kind of an artifact, so it was unlikely that the man had problems seeing. What intrigued him the most were the guy’s long pointed ears, which were bent downward in a weird way.

The system showed him two messages.

[Race: Giant]

[Race: Elf]

Just like in video games... he thought.

“Looks like he’s awake,” the giantess said with a nod. “All right. Now, except for the wound on his chest, nothing is a threat to his life anymore. My work here is done.”

As soon as she reminded Kai of the wound, as luck would have it, his chest began to burn with pain. Fortunately, it wasn’t as strong as the last time, so he could endure in silence.

“Thank you,” the elf replied, following her with his gaze as she left the cell.

Turning back to Kai, he narrowed his eyes and looked at him with contempt.

“Human…” He almost spat out the word, making Kai feel the hostility and disgust in it. “I have your Ring here. It was made rather poorly. And there are no protection spells on it. Then again, what else could be expected from your insignificant race... Breaking your mark while you’re unconscious is tricky. So, be so kind as to remove it. I prefer not to forcibly erase the imprint. I like to have the slaves remove it themselves. You can indulge me, or you can become a new test subject of mine. It’s your choice.”

Kai gave him a cold look, grinned, and then spat in his face.

“Filthy dog,” the elf hissed and plunged a long needle into Kai’s chest. Ki and Forces flowed from his hand into the needle, and Kai’s body shook with convulsions.

“Come on! Scream!”

Kai twitched, but he didn’t make a sound.

“What?!” the elf exclaimed in surprise. But even when he increased the power, he didn’t hear a scream. “Usually, three seconds are enough for even the most persistent ones to start crying and begging for mercy…” He scratched the top of his head. “Have you already opened your soul world? This early?”

The elf was right. Only by immersing himself in his soul world was Kai able to sever the connection with his body and avoid excruciating pain.

“All right…” The elf sighed resentfully, and then pulled out the needle, stopping the torture. “Then, we’ll return to the basics. Eh... This ain’t fun at all...”

Realizing that the Forces of Lightning, which had been torturing his nerves, were gone, Kai returned to reality. He saw the elf getting ready to get rid of the mark by using the simplest trick in the book — by erasing it with a stream of his willpower.

But the elf didn’t even suspect that Kai’s willpower exceeded the level of his development by far. Kai wasn’t afraid that his soul could suffer any damage, since on Earth, he had discovered that some force protected his Shell. As for the pain, well, he was well-acquainted with it, so he’d endure.

He didn’t intend to resist, however. As much as he wanted to annoy the elf, he understood the position he was in. He knew that it was better to be an obedient slave than a dead one. So, for now, he’d obey.

“I’ll… take it off…” he said, pretending to be weak, before the elf started breaking into his Ring.

“You’re afraid of spiritual pain, aren’t you?” he said. His laughter was disgusting, like a crow’s croak. “I see... Come on then, hurry up!” he shouted, putting the Ring to Kai’s chest.

Either physical contact or contact through the aura was required to erase or apply a spirit mark. Since the latter was blocked by the collar, Kai focused on the Ring touching his skin.

A few seconds later, the mark was no more.

“Well done. Obedient dog...” The elf grinned again and then headed for the door. “I’ll go check what you have in here. Get ready. Tomorrow you’ll be sent to the Abyss...”

The elf left the cell, leaving Kai alone. The thick, enchanted door closed. Kai sighed and relaxed.

“He didn’t notice…” he whispered, smiling.

A tiny ball rolled out of his mouth and hovered in front of his face. It was the Night Space. Within it, two things were hidden — the scroll with the Cold Void Meditation Technique and the Memory Jade. Kai’s most valuable possessions.

Just a minute ago they were in his Ring. But as Kai had no intention of giving up the items, he decided to take a chance.

He spat at the old man to distract him and activated the Forces of
Space. He created the Night Space by hiding it in his mouth, and, at the same time, he teleported the scroll and the Jade from the Ring into the pocket dimension he had created. Had the elf been at least a little familiar with the Forces of Space it wouldn’t have worked so easily.

Thank my lucky star...

The rest of the items in his Ring weren’t valuable. Besides, it would’ve been too suspicious if he had completely emptied it.

After swallowing the dark ball, Kai used ki to hide it inside his stomach, and then switched to something more important.

After analyzing the situation, he came to a disappointing conclusion. He was still dying. The wound on his chest never disappeared, on the contrary, it was growing bigger. No, that wasn’t right. The wound did stop spreading. However, his regeneration seemed to be working rather slowly or not at all. He didn’t know which one it was. He was still under the influence of the Calm Body Potion. It was a cheap drug that the traders had given him so that he wouldn’t accidentally die during the journey. But although the potion was weak, it was still sufficient to boost his healing abilities and allow them to stop the wound from growing.

But, as the giantess had said, the effect of the potion would last for about two more days. And then, the poison within the wound would take over, quickly killing him. Therefore, he had to figure out what to do while there was still time.

Once he had finished examining his body, he concentrated on the collar. It was a suppressor, apparently. A very complex and a very powerful one. He immediately realized that it was supposed to block the use of ki and Forces.

But Kai was a unique case, and even the System couldn’t limit his strength. His control over any sort of energy was absolute. That was why he was able to create the Night Space and transfer his belongings into it.

The collar still had some effect on his power, however. He felt like something was pressing on him, something that he had to constantly resist.

“Old man, are you there?”

A few seconds later, he received an answer.

“I am...” Rune’Tan’s weak voice rang out.

“What happened to you?”

“I still can’t believe it, but that creature somehow managed to wound both of us! I had to urgently plunge into a special slumber, to minimize the damage.”

“What happened? What was that monster? And how did it hurt us?”

“I don’t know, Kai… I don’t know… But one thing I can say for sure: that thing was very, very strong! I don’t think I’d manage to deal with it even at the peak of my power!” Rune’Tan’s voice sounded tense.

“What about this collar?”

“An interesting trinket. Apparently, it uses a mixture of the Forces of Soul and Mind to block one’s aura, Forces, and energy, as well as the Forces of Space to track movements and restrain physical strength. However, as far as I know, they’re in mass production in this world, and, therefore, the masters are in no hurry to put their will into them. So, if I understand correctly, it’s not bothering you too much, right?”

“You’re right. It feels heavy, but I can control the energy inside it,” Kai replied.

“If I were you, I wouldn’t be in a hurry to—”

“I know. I don’t know where I’ve ended up, so it’s best to pretend to be an obedient slave for now and come up with an escape plan.”

“Exactly.” Rune’Tan nodded.

“By the way—” He wanted to ask about the world in which they had found themselves, but he got interrupted.

“Hey… Is it really you?” a vaguely familiar voice came from somewhere nearby.

In front of Kai was a door with a small window, behind which were a corridor and the entrance to another cell. Kai peered into the darkness with his energy vision and saw a man in the opposite room, hanging by his arms, just like him. Apparently, he was severely beaten.

The figure seemed familiar...

“It’s definitely you!” Kai heard the muffled voice again, and this time he recognized it. “I’m so glad to see you, buddy!” Shacks exclaimed.

Chapter 2
THE ABYSS

“How did you get here?” Kai immediately asked.

“Why, hello to you, too! Aren’t you glad to see your best friend?” Shacks said in his usual joking manner. “Long story short, I was tossed into a desert where I came across some very hostile elves. I had to run. I ended up in some swamp, where they caught me. And you? What’s your story?”

“Very similar to yours,” Kai replied shortly, not wanting to go into details.

“Those assholes! They took all my money! Do you know how hard my folks worked to get it? They gave it to me so that I could buy myself a good weapon! And now... Now, it’s all gone! Just, poof! Gone!”

Shacks’ whining made Kai grimace. But he realized that this was probably all an act and that Shacks, just like him, had managed to hide all his valuable items before he was caught. The archer was many things, but one thing he was not — an idiot.

Shacks continued howling, even pretended to cry, until Kai finally snapped.

“Oh, shut up already!”

After that, silence finally fell, allowing the two to make sure that somewhere nearby, someone was definitely spying on them.

***

Six hours passed. During this time, silence reigned in the dungeons. The two cultivators no longer spoke or even moved. They plunged into meditation, distancing themselves from the real world. But eventually, their peace was disturbed.

The shackles on their hands suddenly opened with a loud clack and a rattle. They almost fell, but their quick reflexes allowed them to stay on their feet. The doors of their cells swung open. But before Kai had time to realize what was happening, the collar’s energy pierced his mind.

He could’ve easily suppressed it, but he didn’t. The same thing happened to Shacks, who had no choice but to obey.

Both of them headed for the door, moving like puppets. On the way, they picked up and put on old and tattered clothes, which had clearly been worn before.

Having gotten out into the corridor, both of them turned and, drawn by someone else’s will, headed forward. Within ten minutes, they reached a long staircase leading upward. The climb took another three minutes, after which the two found themselves in front of a large open gate. After leaving the building, they walked a few hundred feet until they saw a long line of elves and one giant. They joined them and froze.

Everyone stood there for a couple of minutes, until a fat elf of average height, dressed in expensive snow-white Gold-rank clothes, approached the lined-up slaves. It was his will that controlled their bodies.

“I’m Zirx,” he introduced himself without hiding his contempt. “I’m the guardian and overseer of Abyss No. 6., and you’re my new toys. Here you’re nothing and no one. Your lives can end at any time, so be obedient if you want to live longer.”

Having said that, he snapped his fingers. The collars lost their power and ceased to control the slaves.

“Now I’ll explain what you need to do. There are twenty of you here, and you’ll all be lowered into Abyss No. 6. in an hour. There, you’ll find yourself next to a special well, near which there’ll be a special bowl.” He showed them an artifact. “Emerald Water will flow from the well. It’ll flow for exactly twenty hours, during which you’ll have to protect the bowl from whatever may come and attack you. After that, the elevator will descend again to pick up the survivors along with the bowl filled with Emerald Water. If something happens to it, or if there is even one drop of Emerald Water missing — and we know exactly how much of it fits in the bowl — then your entire group will be executed. And now, you’ll introduce yourselves. From left to right. And don’t make me wait...”

Although they were no longer being controlled, no one seemed willing to try their luck against an Elementalist. The first elf introduced himself and fell silent. Everyone followed his example.

Ten elves quickly and begrudgingly introduced themselves, after which the chain suddenly broke. Silence fell.

Annoyed, Zirx walked over to the rebel.

“Name?” His powerful voice made most of the slaves almost fall to the ground.

The young, broad-shouldered giant stared back at him. He seemed to have absolutely no intention of responding. He stood in silence, haughtily looking at the overseer.

“Silent, huh?” Zirx chuckled. “Giants are too proud a race, am I right? Especially the aristocrats... But you’re no longer one. You’re just a pitiful slave. You know what happens to disobedient slaves, don’t you?” He grinned.

In an instant, the giant found himself on his knees, making a small hole in the ground.

“I see you’re a tough guy. But your family sold you. They sold you to us, wishing you would die slowly and painfully, like a dog.”

For a moment, anger flashed across the giant’s face. However, it was immediately hidden behind arrogance. Only Zirx noticed this, which made him smile even wider.

“I won’t get my hands dirty, the Abyss will do the work... But since you don’t want to talk to me, I’ll call you Dog… Shall we continue?”

The slaves continued saying their names until the turn came for the last two — Kai and Shacks. And although they obeyed, for some reason, they still attracted Zirx’s attention.

“Humans…” The elf grinned contemptuously. “If you weren’t Lord Starks’ property, I’d certainly dissect you...” Noticing the stare of violet eyes, he got in Kai’s face. “How dare you stare at me so insolently?!”

On the continent, different races had long hated each other, but they all agreed on one thing — humans were a plague upon this earth. They were sneered at. And some didn’t even consider them as intelligent beings. Zirx was one of those people.

“Put your head down, you animal!” he spat.

The fact that some wretched human dared to look at him so impudently angered Zirx even more than the giant’s disobedience.

Kai stared at the elf for a second, and then dropped his gaze. He didn’t want to make a scene right now. But even his obedience didn’t help him much.

“You dare to delay the execution of my order?! Bastard?!” Zirx hissed.

Instantly appearing next to Kai, Zirx grabbed him by the hair, and with one sharp movement pressed his face to the ground. Kai’s forehead was bleeding. All the power of his regeneration had been focused on his chest wound, so the new one couldn’t instantly heal.

“Filthy creature! I forbid you to even think! If I say bow your head, you do it immediately! If I say eat dirt, then you immediately follow the order! Got it?!” He stepped on the back of Kai’s head. “Now eat dirt, worm!”

But the worm didn’t move.

“You stupid creature, are you deaf?!” Using the energy of Fire, Zirx burned most of Kai’s hair. “You’re the weakest one here. You miserable Soul Stage trash. You’re unlikely to survive today. Wounded or not, you stand no chance in the Abyss.”

Zirx removed his foot from Kai’s head, walked around him, and stepped on his right shin. With a nasty smile, he pressed down on it. A sharp and unpleasant crack rang out. Kai’s body shuddered.

“No screaming? Who brought you here anyway? Or were you dropped off here for free? Filth...” Zirx grimaced, and then spat on Kai’s back.

Turning abruptly, he looked at the other human. His head down and shoulders bowed, Shacks stood motionless, slightly shuddering, emanating a sense of fear and submission. This picture made the elf smile. Had he known that the archer was pulling his leg, he’d be foaming at the mouth.

“You!” Zirx pointed at him. “You’ll carry this freak to the elevator.”

Shacks nodded slightly but clearly. Zirx snorted contemptuously, then turned around and left.

“You, humans, can only be slaves...” he added before he disappeared out of sight.

Grabbing onto Shacks’ hand, Kai slowly rose.

His gaze was cold. The name and face of their warden would be forever imprinted in his mind. Sooner or later, he’d certainly return the favor.

As for his leg, it wasn’t Zirx who broke it. He did it himself, using his ki and strength. He decided to do this because he immediately realized that his bones were very strong and that there was no chance that the elf could break them easily on his own. Failing to punish him would’ve probably made Zirx angry and suspicious of Kai and he didn’t want that kind of attention right now. So he decided to play along. He broke his bone very neatly so that even a tiny bit of his healing power would be enough to fix it.

In the meantime, Zirx returned to his original spot and looked at the group. He poured ki into the bracelet on his right wrist and then snapped his fingers. The slaves were once again at the mercy of their collars.

“Follow me,” he said mockingly as he led them to their new “workplace.”

Walking in pairs in a row, the slaves left the underground dungeon and found themselves among their new brothers and sisters. People around them looked horrible and sad. The older slaves, pale as chalk, barely resembled the living. They practically didn’t move, only lay in the shade of the barracks, looking at the world around them with empty eyes. The huge dark spots that covered their bodies were slowly killing them, feeding on their life force.

The newcomers were quick to realize that death and dangerous creatures weren’t the worst things that could happen to them in the Abyss as the elf led them to a small stone structure marked Abyss No. 6. The entrance to it was guarded by four peak Exorcists.

“Lord Zirx!”

The guards bowed.

“Open it. We’ll start forty minutes earlier, hehe...”

The guards exchanged glances. One of them poured ki into an artifact at the entrance, after which the door opened. An Elementalist, one Exorcist, and twenty slaves entered the gaping maw of the Abyss.

“Start the preparations,” Zirx ordered, and then turned to the slaves.

Without another word, he forced them to step onto a large circular platform in the center of the room.

“Listen here, scum. When you go down, you’ll find yourself in a special zone where the collars will no longer control you. Only so that you could somehow protect the bowl and fight the Abyss. Once you return, they’ll start working again. Whoever’s collar has so much as a scratch on it upon their return will be killed on the spot. Therefore, it’s in your best interest to protect them, too...” He looked at the guard. “Is everything ready?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Turn on the elevator.”

At that moment, the platform shuddered and began to smoothly descend into a vertical tunnel. The journey underground took about ten minutes, during which the platform passed through a Royal-rank barrier. The collars glowed, letting them pass through the shimmering veil. It was clear that the Quarry authorities feared whatever dwelled in the Abyss.

The platform stopped about two feet from the floor.

One by one, the slaves jumped off. Eighteen of them were surprised to see the human with the injured leg do so without an issue. Once they were all out and the bowl was activated, the platform began to rise back up. No one dared to risk returning to the surface.

No sooner had the platform started ascending when Kai suddenly collapsed. The wound on his chest burned with a pain he hadn’t felt before. Only after that did he pay attention to the fog surrounding them. A very dark and very destructive force filled the cave. He didn’t need his energy vision to understand that this fog was the cause of those dark spots they had seen on the rest of the slaves.

Fortunately, this wild energy didn’t have a master so he managed to tame it and isolate himself from it. However, the rest of the slaves couldn’t do what he could, so they were forced to stand in the poisonous fog and breathe it in, absorbing it together with prana.

“Bastards! I hate you!” a tall, dark-haired elf, whose face was crossed by a long scar, suddenly exclaimed. “This is all because of you, scum!” He pointed his finger at Kai, Shacks, and the silent giant. “Because of you, we’ll spend more time than necessary here and get corrupted even faster!”

“Menlian has a point!”

“Filth!”

“Scum!”

“We’ll cut you!” the rest of the elves immediately began to shout.

“I heard about this place! Heard about the Abyss!” Menlian continued. “This is a network of underground caves where Emerald Water is drawn from. But it’s also a place where a force that kills everyone who touches it dwells! That’s why they send slaves down here instead of going themselves. I have no intention of dying here! I’m not some weakling who’ll die of poison! I don’t plan to stay long in the Quarries either! Join me, and let’s leave this place together!”

The rest of the elves, realizing that it was better to be in a group than alone, were quick to join and support him.

“I’m glad you agree, brothers! The first step toward freedom is teaching these bastards a lesson.” He pointed at the three outcasts. “They could put us in even more danger.”

“Yes!”

“Let’s finish them!”

Kai and the giant prepared for battle. Shacks, on the other hand, seemed uninterested. Even bored. For a split moment, at least.

“Come on, show me what you got!” he suddenly shouted, drawing everyone’s attention. “But be warned that I’ll destroy the bowl if you so much as breathe in our direction!”

As if to prove that he wasn’t kidding, he nodded at the bowl, around which his ki was already curling.

The elves froze. No one wanted to be executed the moment they left this place.

“You sly fucker! You disgusting little man!”

“Disgusting? Disgusting is when seventeen Exorcists want to attack three people... Well, to be fair, the big guy counts like two people,” Shacks replied with a snicker.

“Don’t worry, brothers,” Menlian said calmly. “These weaklings will die soon anyway. They can’t withstand the dark power of this place, nor the fangs and the claws of the beasts that dwell here!” He turned back to the trio. “Get lost! We’ll handle this ourselves!”

Kai and Shacks exchanged glances, nodded, and looked at the giant.

Noticing the look in the eyes of the two humans, the giant didn’t answer. Not that he needed to. Having made a silent agreement, the three of them slowly walked away from the well.

Shacks resisted the urge to break the bowl as that’d expose both him and Kai. The elves resisted the urge to teach the three a lesson. They believed Menlian, but they weren’t sure that they could defeat the trio and protect the bowl at the same time. And now wasn’t the time to test that out.

Forty minutes passed quickly. The well activated and when the first bright drop appeared, everyone turned their heads to it.

The Emerald Water shone. It shone so brightly that, for a moment, they even thought that they had returned to the surface, illuminated by the midday sun. But that wasn’t all. In addition to light, the liquid also radiated heat, which gently enveloped even the trio who stood some hundred feet away from the well.

Looking at the Emerald Water with his energy vision, Kai saw immense power. He saw an ocean of energy in every drop. Not only that. Inside the green liquid, there was an incredible amount of unfamiliar Forces. It was no wonder that it was so expensive. It possessed wonderful properties. The mere fact that its rank was even higher than Royal was enough for Kai to start imagining all sorts of potions and pills that could be made from it.

However, they weren’t destined to enjoy this beautiful view for a long time. As soon as the first drop appeared, the dark fog suddenly began to stir and to gather in many different places.

“I’ll cover us with invisibility,” Shacks said, glancing at Kai and the giant, and activated the technique.

Reacting to the appearance of the Emerald Water, the dark fog quickly formed figures that resembled wolves, completely covered with sharp thorn-like growths. And although they weren’t real monsters, each was equal in strength to a Titan Stage beast.

There were about twenty-five of them, and they all immediately rushed to the well, attacking the elves who stood in their way.

They dealt with monsters, but, as it turned out, it was impossible to kill them. As soon as the elves broke their armor, the creatures turned back into the dark fog that then again formed into wolves. They kept attacking non-stop.

They wanted only one thing — to absorb the Emerald Water.

Kai, Shacks, and the silent giant had been watching the battle for the second hour. The elves fought, trying to use as little effort as possible, but at the same time, they tried to be as efficient as possible. They needed to protect the bowl for another eighteen hours.

An hour later, they witnessed something that scared the hell out of all of them. One of the creatures managed to hurt one of them for the first time, leaving a shallow wound on the elf’s shoulder. Ordinarily, this wouldn’t have been a big deal, but...

A shadowy snake slithered into the wound, and a black and purple spot appeared on the pale skin. It looked exactly the same as the marks on the slaves they had seen on the surface. This made them all realize that even the slightest injury caused by these creatures could have serious consequences.

“I think we should help them. If the bowl gets damaged, it’ll be the end of us all,” Kai said.

“I agree. Without it, we’ve much less chance of a happy future...” Shacks nodded. “Big guy, are you with us?”

The giant didn’t answer.

“As you wish.” Shacks shrugged and removed the barrier. “Don’t use too much power on them. There’s no point in wasting energy if they’re gonna regenerate anyway.”

Fortunately, the wolves didn’t immediately notice the newcomers, which gave Shacks and Kai a chance for a surprise attack.

Shacks fired several shots from his bow and Kai rushed into close combat, armed with two blue swords made from the ice of the Cold Void.

Seeing the swords, Shacks and the giant couldn’t immediately believe their eyes. Of all those present, only the two of them could comprehend that the strange element of Kai’s swords was of Royal rank. They also simultaneously realized that Kai possessed the Force of Fusion. And that came as a shock for them, considering his stage of development.

Coming to his senses a moment later, Shacks grinned and, with excitement in his eyes, rushed to the nearest monster. The giant decided to join the battle, too.

***

Eighteen and a half hours passed. The battle continued.

There were only six of them left — Kai, Shacks, the giant, Menlian, and two other elves. Each of them was beaten and covered with dark spots. On their last ounces of strength; they all fought together, forgetting about the recent hostility. They had a mutual goal, and they were smart enough to unite in order to survive.

The wolves kept coming at them over and over again, continuing to strive for the Emerald Water.

However, everything changed in a minute. Wanting to buy at least a little time and take a break, Menlian launched a powerful massive attack that instantly destroyed the wolves’ armor. Reforming the armor and their shape usually lasted up to three seconds. Only this time, things didn’t go according to plan.

Twenty-five blobs suddenly merged, becoming a huge vortex, which quickly transformed into one gigantic wolf. Fortunately, it didn’t use energy or Forces and relied only on physical attacks.

“We have to kill it and then continue to attack in turns while it recovers. That way each of us can take a break!” Shacks shouted as he put a quarter of all of his remaining ki into his bow, firing a powerful shot. Like a green bolt of lightning, the arrow sliced through space, reaching the monster in the blink of an eye.

The wolf swung its paw to repel the attack, which was a mistake.

The giant jumped at it, clasping his muscular arms around its neck in a death grip. At the same moment, three elves approached the wolf’s paws, preparing to attack.

The opportunity was perfect, but the creature wasn’t going to give up. It was about to use its trump card when its body shuddered and froze in place.

Dozens of icicles suddenly burst out of the ground, making their way through the monster’s body and partially covering it with ice. Only one thing could do that — the Cold
Void. It was not for nothing that it was a concept of a higher Force.

Kai was able to immobilize the enemy in order to give his allies a moment to strike. However, his strength wasn’t enough to freeze one smaller wolf for long, let alone a giant one.

Still, the attack was successful. The wolf’s limbs were gone, and half of its muzzle had been torn off. Everyone expected it to start recovering again. But…

The spikes on its back were suddenly filled with power, and then it exploded.

The wolf had destroyed itself, releasing a lot of debris infused with its power. The group, fortunately, managed to protect the bowl, but not themselves.

The giant took the hardest hit. Three dark shards were stuck in his broad back. Shacks wasn’t lucky either — his right shoulder was pierced through and a huge black spot appeared in that place. As for Kai, he was able to defend himself with the Cold Void, and Menlian was insanely lucky and didn’t get hurt at all. However, the other two elves were instantly killed.

And twenty-five wolves were at it again.

“Let’s create a barrier, I’ll strengthen it!” Kai shouted.

The others exchanged glances and nodded. The giant, Shacks, and Menlian formed three different barriers that overlapped one another.

In the next instant, Kai released all available Cold Void particles that then enveloped the three-layered dome that covered them.

Without the latter, it was useless. When the cultivators first tried to protect themselves in this way, and even trap the wolves inside the dome, all this turned out to be pointless, since the monsters easily overcame such an obstacle by destroying themselves and appearing in a new place.

However, with the support of the Cold Void, their defense became more effective.

“I can hold out for an hour and a half,” Kai said.

The wolves continued to fight against the barrier, but there was nothing they could do.

Time passed. The four cultivators sat in a lotus position, concentrating on maintaining the protective dome until they suddenly felt a surge of unusual energy. Sharply opening their eyes and looking away, they saw that the Emerald Water was no longer coming from the well. The process had finally ended, and after a couple of minutes, everyone heard the platform descend.

It instantly picked up the bowl and then began to rise without waiting for anyone. The four of them still tried to jump on it. The first to do this was Menlian. The others were about to follow him, when a barrier appeared in front of them, unexpectedly surrounding the entire elevator.

“Good luck staying alive, bastards!” The elf grinned, looking at his bewildered allies. “A-ha-ha-ha...”

And no sooner did the trio break through the barrier to rush to Menlian when an explosion rang out behind them. The dome suddenly shattered. And this happened because the elf had oversaturated his barrier with energy, thereby destroying both it and the neighboring ones.

The monsters rushed at them the moment the barrier fell. Since the use of the Forces of Space was limited in the Abyss due to the fog, Kai couldn’t even teleport to the elevator.

Thus, the three of them remained below the ground.

Exhausted and surrounded by many enemies, with the mocking laughter rapidly receding...

Chapter 3
THE CONCEPT OF YIN

The platform was gone. As was the Emerald Water, and, to the relief of the wounded trio, the wolves. The darkness had settled down and returned to its previous state. It was all over.

An hour and a half passed.

Walking slowly in the pitch darkness, Kai concentrated on the Forces of Space. Using them, he created waves, thanks to which he could, like a bat, use echolocation and explore his surroundings.

He remembered Menlian mentioning that the Abyss was a network of underground caves. If that was true, they were somehow connected. And since their group had been sent to Abyss No. 6. that meant there were at least five more wells somewhere nearby. The slaves were being sent to different areas at different times, therefore, it was likely that the wells were activated at different times as well. So, there was a chance that another group of slaves was going through their own hell right now. If they managed to find them and join them, they could go to the surface with them.

Besides looking for an escape route, Kai was interested in something else — the dark energy. The fog seemed somehow familiar, which was why he decided to investigate it. And to do that, he headed in the direction from which, according to his gut, this dark fog was coming from.

To protect Shacks and the giant, who, unlike him, couldn’t block the darkness, he hid them in the Night Space, away from the fog and its negative effects. They had received many wounds during the battle, so they could hardly move on their own now.

Kai wandered alone through the tunnels until he finally reached a remarkably huge cave, divided in two by a rapid underground river. Seven tunnels led from the hall to, he assumed, other wells. The last tunnel was located across the river, on the other side of the cave, and seemed to lead even deeper underground. It was from there that a powerful stream of dark fog flowed, which meant that the source of this force was somewhere down in the tunnels.

Approaching the river and sitting down next to it, Kai peered into the water using his energy vision.

“Poison…” he muttered after a pause, shaking his head. “A rather vile one... How long has this river been saturated with it? It’s so thick from it... A single drop would be enough to instantly kill a Mind Stage cultivator...”

Rising to his feet, he activated the Forces of Space, leaped over the river in one smooth jump, and found himself on the other side, right next to the tunnel. Having sent a wave inside it to explore it, he frowned in frustration — the tunnel was so densely filled with the dark energy that it easily absorbed his ki and Forces.

I won’t be able to get down there... The fight has worn me out, and now my energy control isn’t as good... I guess I’ll stay here for now...

Having sat near the entrance to the tunnel, Kai closed his eyes and concentrated on the surrounding darkness. An hour and a half later, he woke up.

Just as I thought...
I knew this thing felt familiar from the very beginning. Who would’ve guessed that this darkness was nothing more than a cluster of Yin particles? Hmm, I should examine it more closely...

Concentrating, he activated the Yin-Yang Ghost Tattoo. Serpentine lines of darkness and shining light appeared on his skin and slithered down his arms, coiling around them, and formed mystical symbols.

“Yin Concentration,” he whispered.

A small black sphere appeared near his left shoulder. Focusing on it, he began to explore it with the help of his aura, while simultaneously studying the Tattoo. As it turned out, Yin Concentration was a kind of special storage that could, besides containing the particles of this concept, also strengthen them.

Suddenly opening his eyes, he stared at the tunnel leading to the source of Yin. It was too dangerous for him to go down right now, but he couldn’t help but take advantage of being so close to the power’s source. Taking the sphere into his hand, he directed it toward the tunnel. Almost immediately, it began to suck in all the Yin bursting from the ground in a rapid stream.

Very soon, the concentration of dark fog inside the cave dropped to almost zero. However, Yin still continued to flow out of the tunnel even after the sphere had been filled to the brim with it. It was clear that there was a colossal amount of it down there.

In less than a minute, the cave was again filled with the dark fog.

Bringing the sphere closer to his face, Kai took a good look at it. After a couple of minutes of contemplation, he sighed and put it aside. Using the Cold Void to create a protective barrier around himself, he began to prepare for a long meditation.

He was in the perfect place to learn more about the concept of Yin. He had a huge amount of foreign particles of Yin Concentration, which he could use as if they were a rather powerful Particle of Wisdom, which he did.

Focusing his aura on the sphere floating in front of his face, Kai entered his soul world, activated Ultimate Focus and the Gates of Mind, and began meditating.

***

Fifteen hours later, Kai woke up. The ice barrier that surrounded him was almost completely destroyed by the dark fog, and he felt very tired. Maintaining the Night Space, the Tattoo, the Yin Concentration, and everything else wasn’t easy. Especially after twenty hours of grueling battle.

It was getting harder and harder to control energy, and he was tired both mentally and physically.

Realizing that it was time to get out of the cave, he stopped meditating. He had received an energy signal from Shacks who was probably worried about his long absence. Since he couldn’t leave the Night Space without destroying it, the archer wasn’t able to find out what was happening outside.

Unsummoning the black sphere of Yin Concentration, Kai listened to his soul, which was connected with the Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo, and then nodded slightly.

It turns out that both Concentrations are in the Source, right next to the soul when they’re inactive. And they continue to store the absorbed particles inside themselves until I use them. Interesting…

He opened the System messages menu and checked the last couple of ones.

Attention!

Your understanding of the Yin Concept has reached the peak level of the first layer.

Incredible. How powerful is Yin here if I’ve been able to move from the initial to the peak level so quickly? In comparison to this, my past achievements with Cold Void look ridiculous. He smiled slightly, after which his emotions were sharply suppressed. Is it really all thanks to my eyes and the Favorite of the Forces achievement? If that’s the case, I could master the Yin Concept in no time. I just need to come down here more often to replenish its supply.

He retrieved the black sphere from his stomach and placed it in front of him. When the Night Space grew enough to let a grown man in, Kai teleported inside, and immediately found Shacks and the giant, both of which were sitting in the center of the area. And although they had managed to get some rest after the battle, their bodies were still heavily saturated with Yin, which was now slowly killing them.

Sensing Kai’s approach, Shacks opened his eyes.

“You’ve been gone for a long time.” He tried to smile, but only managed to grimace. He was in pain.

“I’ve studied this dark fog,” Kai replied calmly. “And I think I can help you.”

Shacks started to arch an eyebrow in surprise but immediately stopped. All his strength was focused on resisting the darkness, which was why even the slightest movement caused him a lot of pain. It was no wonder that those slaves back on the surface could barely breathe, let alone do anything else.

“You surprise me, as always.” He spoke with difficulty. “I’m glad that there’s a silver lining to this shitty cloud.”

Without answering, Kai nodded toward the giant.

“What about him?”

“That explosion messed him up bad. It looks like he had to go into very deep meditation.”

Looking at the giant’s body through the energy spectrum, Kai was about to ask something, when Shacks, as if reading his thoughts, answered.

“We can’t get rid of the darkness, but we can distract it, thereby postponing our inevitable demise. All you need to do is circulate the Forces in your body, especially in those places where most of it is located.”

Kai nodded. He had seen this when he used his energy vision.

“Good. I’ll help you.”

“I owe you, once again...” Shacks chuckled. “Will you use that ice thing? It seems that that’s the only thing that can affect the damned darkness...”

“No,” Kai replied, surprising him. “Now, calm down your energy and Forces. I need you to relax. Don’t resist it.”

Shacks glanced warily at Kai. But, after a little hesitation, he still nodded and did as told, deciding to trust his ally.

He stopped suppressing Yin with his Forces, and it immediately proceeded to destroy his body. Luckily for Shacks, he didn’t have time to feel the excruciating pain that overcame him. Kai’s hands suddenly became covered with a black and white tattoo, and a dark sphere appeared in his left palm. A moment later, it began spinning, drawing in the darkness that was firmly embedded in Shacks’ and the giant’s wounds.

Thirty seconds later, it was all over.

“But you said stop resisting,” Shacks whispered. “And the big guy’s still meditating.”

“His mind has sunk too deep, so it’d be dangerous to wake him. I had to take the risk,” Kai replied, breathing hard, his face covered in sweat. He had done his best to help the giant since he didn’t calm his ki and Forces. Fortunately, the giant’s mind didn’t actively fight against Yin, which allowed Kai to carefully extract it.

“I see,” Shacks began to rise slowly, feeling the strength returning to his body. “Thank you...”

Glancing to the right, Kai discovered a spatial distortion that only he could see. It was a hidden area within the Night Space where he had put the Jade and the scroll. He stared at the spot for a good couple of seconds when he felt a sudden pain in his chest.

Kai grimaced as he touched the bloodied bandages. By this time, he understood that it was the Yin’s power that prevented his body from healing.

The darkness in his wound was more powerful than the one surrounding him. In fact, it seemed to him that it wasn’t even just Yin, but the Higher Force that gave rise to this concept. But neither masters nor mortals could tame it. And despite his incredible power of regeneration, even it couldn’t fully deal with a wound like this one. Luckily for him, the Calm Body Potion was still active, which was, at this point, the only thing keeping him on his feet and preventing Yin from destroying his body. But this precarious state of delicate balance wouldn’t last long. And the weaker the Potion’s effects grew, the closer Kai was to being on the verge of death, yet again. He needed to do something about it as soon as possible.

Yin Concentration could absorb any neutral type of Yin, but the one in Kai’s wound contained traces of a demon’s will. Fortunately, the fiend seemed uninterested — or unable — to keep this imprint fueled, due to which it gradually dissipated.

Kai understood that the darkness in his wound was many times more powerful than the one of the Abyss, which was why he’d need to reach at least the initial level of understanding of the Yin
Concept’s third layer if he planned on doing anything about it. But since he could easily die much earlier than he could get to this level, he needed to come up with another solution. At least a temporary one.

He had an idea of cutting off the edges of the wound, but that turned out to be impossible to do.

Firstly, the dark energy had corrupted not only his physical body, but also the energy one — the acupuncture points, the meridians, and the Source.

Secondly, a small part of the demon’s Yin had penetrated much deeper into his body. When he had cut off a piece of skin, the dark energy that was there flowed even deeper into his body, which only worsened the situation. To make the matter even worse, the removed flesh didn’t even recover in the end.

The third possible way of salvation could be his energy-controlling ability. But that turned out to be unsuccessful, too. The Yin particles embedded in his chest were so heavy that it was impossible to remove them with ki alone.

But, in the end, he found a solution. Actually, Shacks suggested it. Being someone who preferred to think outside the box, Kai was often unaware of the simple solutions laying right under his nose. That was why he initially didn’t even think to fight the darkness by dealing with Yin in the way ordinary cultivators did. But after he was given advice, Kai used not only his Forces but also the very element that was attacking him — he was going to fight fire with fire.

He summoned the black sphere of Yin Concentration. In an instant, a spear emerged from the hovering ball and pierced his chest. He jerked. Blood spurted out of his mouth.

“It’s okay,” he said, noticing Shacks’ shocked gaze.

He needed the attack to be enhanced by the sphere, otherwise, Yin alone wouldn’t have been enough to win against the Abyss concept of a higher layer. So he couldn’t just summon it inside him.

Two dark energies collided inside his body. Despite one of them being stronger, with the support of the Heavenly Hydra’s bloodline, Kai’s Yin was still able to suppress the demon’s power. And although this didn’t mean that he completely recovered, Kai was still able to heal himself enough so that he wouldn’t die once the effect of the Calm Body Potion came to an end.

“Time to get out of here,” he said. “Keep an eye on the giant while I look for a way out to the surface. If anyone, including him, asks, an elf with a scar and his brothers kicked us out of their group at the very beginning, and we had to leave. We didn’t participate in the battle but wandered around the tunnels.”

“Whatever you say, man.” Shacks shrugged.

“Don’t forget to tell him.”

“No need... I heard everything,” said a low, but at the same time pleasant voice.

“Hey, you’re awake... That’s great,” Kai chuckled. “I left a little surprise for the elves... Well, have fun here while I’m gone doing all the dirty work!”

Having said that, he left the Night Space and went back to the big hall.

Kai jumped over the river and headed into a randomly selected tunnel with the intent of finding all the wells and marking them with his techniques. Fortunately, he could now protect them with his Yin, which meant that they’d work.

Like this, when a new group of slaves descended into the Abyss, he’d immediately know where to find them.

Chapter 4
THE INCIDENT

Three days after Menlian’s betrayal

While Kai, Shacks and the giant were looking for a way to the surface, important events were taking place in the city center. In a huge palace, in one of the many cultivation rooms sat a tall, fair-haired young elf. At the moment, he was bringing down the last barrier that separated him from the final level of the Exorcist Stage.

Dressed in luxurious azure robes, he meditated. Concentrating on his astral body, he simultaneously absorbed the energy of precious resources spread throughout the room: pills, potions, Spirit
Fruits, rare herbs, and so on.

Usually, a cultivator would have to absorb the energy of all these items or, in extreme cases, hold them in their hands. However, for this young man, many powerful masters prepared a special, extremely expensive array, which, using various Forces of Space, redirected the flow of energy from the resources directly to him.

Such a luxury cost a lot; in other worlds, one could buy an underdeveloped country like Alkea for the price of such an array. Even here, in the middle world of Nikrim, not every rich man could afford this. But this particular individual, who had become an Exorcist at the age of twenty, didn’t care about the cost of cultivation. He was accustomed to getting the best of everything. After all, Liam wasn’t just anyone, but Starks’ only son.

However, the Nine Stars Array wasn’t omnipotent, and some of the very powerful resources couldn’t be used through it. So, Liam absorbed them physically. One such resource was Emerald Water, which he planned to use at the very last moment in order to boost his breakthrough to the next stage.

This was the second day of his meditation and he was approaching its final hours. His fate was soon to be decided. But failure wasn’t an option. The foundation of his cultivation was extremely strong, and the abundance of resources only increased his chance of success.

Concentrating on the Emerald Water, he sensed that the time had come to finally use it. A warm and light power flowed into his physical, and from there, into his astral body, which was now undergoing a sort of metamorphosis.

Everything went well at first. Liam was overwhelmed with power, but he didn’t succumb to its intoxicating effect. He continued to gradually use it to complete the transition to the new stage. A few hours later, the bowl of Emerald Water was half empty. And it was at that very moment that something unexpected happened.

Having tried to introduce his will into a new portion of the shimmering liquid in order to use its maximum power, he was horrified to find that there was practically no energy in it.

In the blink of an eye, Liam’s mind was overwhelmed with panic.

He consumed the remnants of the Emerald Water in just a few minutes (although, earlier, it had taken him almost three hours for the same amount of liquid), extracting only crumbs of ki from it.

He opened his eyes sharply. They were filled with horror.

The breakthrough needed to be completed, but he no longer had the ki to do it. The remaining half of the Emerald
Water should’ve been more than enough to complete the transition, and what would’ve remained after the breakthrough should’ve been enough to completely fill the Sources of as many as ten peak Exorcists.

However, something had gone wrong. Half of the Water mined in the sixth shaft of the Abyss turned out to be fake, and for some reason, no one had noticed it. And because of someone else’s negligence, he was now in danger of failing the most important mission in his life. And failure meant only one thing — death.

Unlike the beginning stages (Body, Mind, and Soul), upon failure of which the cultivator got off only with a disability that halted their further development, true masters always put their lives on the line. For them, failure of any sort meant death.

Despite his fear, Liam, as a respected cultivator, couldn’t allow himself to lose his composure so easily. Having collected his thoughts, he began to look for a way to fix his problem.

His gaze darted around the room in search of his Ring, which contained many valuables, including resources that would be of great use right now. However, no matter where he looked, he couldn’t find it.

For the array to work correctly, any item that could cause any sort of distortion in the surrounding space, like storage artifacts, had to be removed. Due to panic, Liam didn’t immediately remember leaving his Ring outside the meditation room.

When he finally noticed that the item was missing, the breakthrough went on for too long without energy, which affected his body. His face turned white, and he vomited blood, drowning out his pained cry with it.

He started losing consciousness. If that happened, the breakthrough would fail and he’d die. He couldn’t move, as this would interrupt his concentration, but he wasn’t going to give up.

Gritting his bloodied teeth, he decided to do something that in a normal situation he never would’ve done. He focused on his soul and drew some of the ki from there. The process made his body shudder in terrible pain, blood flow from his eyes, and few locks of long green hair turn gray.

A moment before he lost consciousness, he managed to use a small amount of his soul energy in order to complete the breakthrough by fulfilling the required minimum. Unfortunately for him, such a breakthrough could hardly be called a quality one.

A few minutes later, an old elf, Liam’s personal servant and assistant, entered the room. Seeing the state of his master, he rushed to him, his face turning white with horror.

***

In the middle of a huge hall stood an elf — a final-level Holy Lord. He was on his knees with his forehead on the floor. If one of his subordinates saw him now, they’d think they were dreaming.

After all, how could someone so powerful bend so humiliatingly? The prostrated elf wasn’t just anyone, but one of the seven overseers of Udin — the ruler of one of the seven Quarry zones, and the chief of numerous wardens, including Zirx. But even he couldn’t hold a candle to the strongest man in the area — Starks.

“My lord, I’ve heard everything,” he said, not daring to lift his head off the floor.

“What have you heard, Ginx?” Starks inquired; his voice held such power that it’d freeze even the strongest of cultivators in place, and make the hearts of the weaker ones stop beating.

“Not much, I fear, my lord.” Ginx paused briefly. “Lord Liam encountered some problems during his ascension. Something was wrong with the Emerald Water that had been extracted from my Abyss.”

“Your Abyss?” Starks hissed, which made Ginx shrink even more.

Although they were both Holy Lords, albeit only one level apart, there was no comparing the two. The gap between their power was like that between the earth and the sky. It was rumored that Starks could defeat even the new ruler of the Tael Kingdom, who had already surpassed the stage of Holy Lord.

“I beg your pardon, my lord! I was wrong. Nothing is mine here. Everything here belongs only to you! I beg you to forgive my stupidity!”

“Sanatos, tell him everything,” Starks said to an old elf wrapped in a dark robe, ignoring the apology.

The overseer of the Dark Alchemy Area wore a huge hat and had a long beard. He was the first to arrive at the palace, as it was he who had been summoned to help Liam.

“Yes, my lord.” He bowed, folding his hands behind his back, fearing to look Starks in the eye. “Two days ago, Lord Liam began his ascension. For this, he was provided with many resources, including the Emerald Water obtained three days ago.”

Abyss No.6.! flashed through Ginx’s mind. Over the past week, that had been the only active well.

“Lord Liam decided to use Emerald Water last, and it was the right decision. Except, a part of it contained practically no energy. Due to this, he didn’t have enough energy to complete the ascension process, and he had to use his soul energy in order to survive. He managed to do what he had begun, but the quality of this breakthrough...” Sanatos stammered to find the appropriate word. “...was rather low. Fortunately, his cultivation has a very solid foundation, so he has every chance of fixing some of his mistakes and eventually becoming an Elementalist. Unfortunately, I cannot say the same about the Holy Lord Stage...” Having said that, he turned to Starks. “Forgive me for these words, my lord.”

“Don’t apologize for speaking the truth,” Starks replied. He still continued to stand at the window, with his back turned to the others. “Go on.”

“Yes, my lord.” Sanatos nodded. “I swear to use all my power and skill to help Lord Liam overcome this.” He turned back to Ginx. “The young lord will need at least three months of physical recovery and about a year for spiritual recovery. Only then can he continue to develop.” Sanatos cleared his throat, since he didn’t like the next topic either, and then continued. “And now, regarding Emerald Water. The interrogation of the alchemist to whom you had handed it over for verification is already underway. According to his notes, there was nothing out of the ordinary with this batch of Emerald Water. However, as I personally checked it later, that wasn’t the case. As it turned out, the amount of energy in this batch was about sixty percent lower than the rest.”

“Impossible!” Ginx exclaimed, raising his head to look at Sanatos. “It must’ve been your alchemist who diluted it!”

The accusation made Sanatos chuckle. Only for a split second, but even that was enough for Ginx to freeze with horror.

“Honestly, I would’ve thought so myself,” he said calmly, “if I hadn’t decided to conduct another experiment. I gave samples from the same batch to several other alchemists for verification, without telling them anything. Like the first alchemist, they, too, were all Elementalists. Imagine my surprise when all of them independently reported that everything was in order with their samples. They didn’t notice that almost half of the energy was missing. It continued like so until I gave the sample to an alchemist who, like me, is a Holy Lord. He was the first to notice the difference. Thus, I concluded that changes in this batch could only be noticed by Holy Lords... And probably those above them.”

“A very interesting theory, sure,” Ginx snapped. “But how does that prove that your alchemist didn’t do anything with the sample?”

“I decided to conduct another experiment, as a result of which I realized that everything was in order with the liquid itself. There were no impurities or traces of other substances in it. Even the composition was the same. I can say with complete confidence that everything was fine with the Emerald Water itself.”

“Then what prevented my son from reaching the next stage?” Starks asked, continuing to look out the window.

“I discovered something else. Although everything was in order with the liquid, there was still not enough energy and Forces inside it. And what was left of it wasn’t distributed equally throughout the bowl. That is, Lord Liam got unlucky. If he had absorbed the affected bit of the Emerald Water first, he would’ve immediately noticed that something was wrong. Then he would’ve had enough energy in the rest to keep going and we would’ve had the time to help him. But, since only Holy
Lords and those cultivators of higher stages can detect voids in the liquid’s energy...”

“...someone... or something, was able to remove them from the Water without affecting it in any way...” Starks said thoughtfully.

“Precisely, my lord.” Sanatos bowed again.

“But how is that possible?!” Ginx exclaimed

“In the immense world of the Ecumene, there’s a lot of things that may seem impossible to you, Ginx.” Sanatos smiled. “You shouldn’t limit your mind.”

“Ginx.” Starks finally turned around.

At the same moment, Sanatos lowered his gaze, and Ginx again rested his forehead on the floor. Both of them knew how dangerous it was to look their master in the eye.

“Y-yes!” He trembled.

The tall elf with pale skin, long blond hair, and gray-purple lips took a couple of steps in their direction. But what stood out most in Starks’ appearance were his shining eyes. They were a mesmerizing white, which made the black of his pupils stand out even more.

His gaze was hypnotizing. If the one who looked into his eyes was weak-willed, their consciousness could be erased for a while. There were those daredevils that took this stupid risk, after which they were turned into puppets for the rest of their lives. Their souls lost touch with their bodies and soon left them altogether.

Looking at Ginx, Starks frowned.

“Speak.”

“My lord, let me explain. This week, only one well was activated — the sixth one. The Water was obtained from it three days ago. Overseer Zirx was in charge, and he was the one who sent the sample to the alchemists for testing,” he said. “I immediately came to you when I found out about the incident, so I didn’t have time to investigate. However, I still ordered Zirx to be arrested along with the only surviving slave. I must admit that I’m doubtful that these two are guilty since they’re both worthless beings that could hardly have done something that only Holy Lords could notice. I suspect that something had happened to the Water in the well itself...”

“Do you understand that in comparison to Sanatos’ explanation, yours seems rather vague?”

“My lord! I’ve served you for six hundred years! I’ve never spoken a lie or let you down! Why would I suddenly change that?”

“I don’t blame you...” Starks suddenly appeared right in front of his subordinate. “But you have to understand my suspicion. My son was hurt. And an attack on my son is an attack on me. The alchemist, the warden, and everyone else involved will, of course, be punished, but what about those responsible for them? Do you really think that you’re not guilty at all? That you’re not responsible as a leader?”

Ginx couldn’t do anything but nod.

“Y-you’re right, my lord. Leaders must be held accountable for the misdeeds of their subordinates.”

“Then, Ginx, raise your head,” Starks ordered, crouching down in front of him. But the fear of his gaze was stronger than the fear of disobeying him, so Ginx only twitched slightly. “Ginx,” Starks repeated in a quiet voice. “Look into my eyes.”

The elf slowly raised his head until his gaze met the black pupils, and froze, trapped in the bewitching gaze.

“Do you admit your guilt?”

“Y-yes...”

“Do you repent?”

“Y-yes...”

“Do you atone? Will you pay for your mistake?”

“Y-yes, master.”

“Well done.” Starks smiled softly. “I forgive you.”

In the next instant, snow-white light shot out of Ginx’s eyes, instantly rushing into the eyes of his master. Euphoria gripped the overseer. He was happy to be forgiven.

This lasted only a few seconds, after which the light went out.

“You’re forgiven, Ginx,” Starks said. He stood by the window as if he had never left it, his back turned to his guests. His eyes still glowed faintly. “Now, both of you, leave. Once the interrogation is over, bring the alchemist and the overseer to me. They, too, must atone for their sins.”

“Yes, my lord,” they answered in unison and then headed for the door.

And while Ginx glowed with happiness and euphoria, Sanatos silently looked at him, occasionally shuddering. Unlike Ginx, he knew what had just happened. Soon, Ginx himself would notice the changes in his soul and realize that today he had given Starks five hundred years of his life. The same had once happened to Sanatos himself.

Such was the power of Starks’ eyes. But there was balance flowing through all the worlds, and the elf had to pay a terrible price for his gift. The only way of bending the rules was to fulfill strict conditions… And Starks was good at that.

While he pondered what could’ve happened to the wells, somewhere deep underground, three cultivators were trying to find their way back to the surface. And one of them was even smiling a little.

Surviving a day-long battle wasn’t an easy feat, so it wasn’t at all strange that someone had decided to borrow a little energy from the Emerald Water.

Told you I’d get back at you, you fat fuck, Kai thought, I’m sure you’ll be punished for this. Both you, and that traitor.

Chapter 5
RESILIENCE

Four days since Menlian’s betrayal

After four days, a new group of slaves had finally been sent underground. However, Kai had no intention of helping them guard the Water and the bowl for the whole battle. All he needed was the elevator. So, having hidden near the well, he waited.

Eighteen hours later, he entered the Night Space.

“I’ll deactivate this technique now,” he told Shacks and the giant, “and return us to the Abyss. There’s a fight going on nearby, which we’ll join. Let’s help the slaves finish off the creatures. Don’t worry about the fog, I’ll protect you from it. But stay close to the well!”

Shacks nodded. The giant shrugged.

“Good. Now get ready.”

In a blink of an eye, the Night Space was no more.

“Let’s go,” Kai said and pointed to where the sounds of battle were coming from.

The slaves were surprised to see them, but they were in no hurry to do anything about it as they were busy fighting the creatures.

The trio was also surprised. They hadn’t expected to see an armed and armored group of Exorcists. They were even more surprised to see that they were unharmed and more than capable of dealing with the creatures.

After two hours, the Water stopped flowing and the platform descended.

And although the creatures hadn’t yet disappeared, the Exorcists began jumping onto the platform, covering one another as they did so. They did it so quickly and synchronized as if they were doing it for the thousandth time.

One of the last people to board was a dwarf. Before he joined his friends, he activated a powerful technique, driving away most of the creatures, giving the rest of his group enough time to climb onto the platform.

The slaves were on their way to the surface.

***

The trio was sitting in a spacious office. Although there was no one else here, there were three reasons for them not to do anything stupid: they were wearing collars, there were a couple of guards standing outside the door, and they were still slaves of the Starks Quarries.

Soon, the door opened, and a short elf entered the room. He was a peak Elementalist and seemed vaguely familiar.

“So...” He sat down at the table. “The three of you went down with the group of slaves that had been dispatched to Abyss No.6 five days ago, right? How did you appear here now? And how come you survived this long?”

“We were attacked by the rest of our group almost immediately upon descent, so we decided to flee rather than fight. There were three of us, and seventeen of them. After that, we began to look for another way to the surface, and came across your group. As for how we survived...” Kai shrugged. “Maybe we got lucky? Although... I have a unique bloodline; my friends probably have something similar.”

“Why didn’t you try to return to your own well? Your group, or what remained of it, wouldn’t have posed a threat to you after a day-long fight,” the elf inquired, narrowing his eyes.

“Overseer Zirx said that if something happened to the Emerald Water or the bowl, he’d personally execute all survivors. So we decided that it’d be safer not to return,” Kai continued. “Besides, we saw how strong those creatures were, so we were certain that we’d die if the three of us went up against them.”

“In that case, where did you get the idea that after returning to the surface you wouldn’t be returned to Zirx?”

“We didn’t,” Kai said. He had counted on the authorities being curious enough about their survival not to kill them immediately. Also, he was certain that Zirx had more important matters to attend to at the moment. “We could only hope, and we decided to take the chance. Better to face him than to die down there.”

“I see.” The elf grinned. “Unfortunately, I still have to return you to him…” He paused and looked at the trio.
He expected them to become tense, but they seemed indifferent. “You’re not surprised at all...” he stated, arching an eyebrow.

“We might look like idiots, but we ain’t that dumb.” Shacks smiled. “If you wanted to hand us over to him, you would’ve done so long ago. And this whole conversation would be pointless.”

“You’re right. I have to return you, but... I don’t want to. I don’t care about Zirx, and I don’t even intend to talk to him. But I need you three. So, congratulations, starting today, you’re members of the First Squad.” He clapped his hands. “And now you can ask me one question. You’ll learn the rest from Ghim.”

Kai and Shacks exchanged glances, and then looked at the giant who was looking out the window.

“Who are you and why are you even talking to us, slaves?” Shacks asked.

“Those are two questions. But, I’ll answer. My name’s Alex Greimar. I’m the assistant of the overseer of the first and second shafts.”

Just an assistant? Kai and Shacks thought at the same time.

“And I’m talking to you only because I want to. And out of boredom. It’s not every day one gets to meet an aristocrat, sold by his own family, as well as a couple of human cultivators,” he explained and got up. “You’re free to go.”

Before the three of them got a chance to say anything, their bodies were again under the control of the collars. Except they now obeyed Alex, not Zirx.

They went to the door, after which they left the office.

***

Evening of the same day

The trio was sent to an empty room in one of the barracks, where they were ordered to wait until tomorrow.

Having decided to spend his free time wisely, Shacks was the first to start meditating. Kai was about to follow his example, intending to go into his soul world, when he got interrupted.

“Kai,” the giant suddenly said.

Kai opened his eyes and stared at him in surprise.

“My name’s Malvur,” he finally introduced himself. “I’m grateful for what you’ve done. I’ll repay the debt.”

Having said that, he closed his eyes and detached himself from the outside world.

Kai, who was still looking at him in bewilderment, nodded slightly, and then went to his soul world. But instead of clearing his mind and concentrating on cultivation, he went over today’s events once again.

After they got to the surface, they were immediately taken into custody. They told their story and they were sent to the Assistant Overseer’s office, after which they met with a broad-shouldered and bearded peak Exorcist. The dwarf’s name was Ghim.

As it turned out, this short and stout guy was the leader of their group, so-called Squad One. The first thing he did was congratulate them on being “Resilient.” As he explained, this name was given to those on whom the dark fog had little to no effect.

Unlike most, who usually died from the dark fog after the second dive (if, of course, they hadn’t been killed by the creatures), the Resilient ones could go to the Abyss over and over again for many years. Given the fact that, on average, only one in a hundred thousand was able to withstand the dark fog, finding such people wasn’t easy. Therefore, they were quite valuable.

So it was no surprise that once Alex learned that three such people had arrived from the Abyss together with his squad, he wanted to see them.

Resilience to the dark fog appeared due to various reasons — bloodlines, special mutations, rare techniques, or Forces. There wasn’t a single instance of them dying from the fog, which couldn’t be said about the slaves.

Unfortunately, they weren’t immune to everything. Although the fog couldn’t harm them, the creatures born from it could. Over the past five years, four had died, and their deaths were felt in both the mood and performance of their comrades.

The last time a Resilient died was just a month ago, after which Alex decided to fill the hole with the strongest available slave. Although it helped a little, it was still a temporary solution. Therefore, the trio seemed to be a gift from the Heavens themselves.

Dawn soon came.

Ghim entered the room.

“Get up!” he ordered, filling his voice with energy. “It’s time to dive! I’ll fill you in as we go.”

The trio, having snapped out of their meditation, nodded, got up, and followed.

“Just do as you’re told,” Ghim continued once they were out of the room, “and everything will be fine. I think you’ve noticed yesterday that Sir Alex treats slaves as equals. However, make no mistake. You’re still prisoners here, so if you start acting out, he won’t hesitate to use the collar.” Ghim stroked his beard. “We’ll go to the armory first, where you’ll get your weapons and armor, and then we’ll go to Abyss No. 2. Something you should know: the first and second wells are activated in turn every other day. We gather near the armory at six in the morning, from where we immediately go to one of the platforms. If you have any questions, ask now.”

“How come you can use your energy?” Shacks asked.

Ghim chuckled and stroked his beard again.

“Unlike you, I’m not a slave, which means I don’t have a collar. I’m a full-time employee here.”

“Employee?” Shacks asked in surprise. “But why would anyone agree to work here?”

“Boy...” Ghim turned suddenly and looked at him as if he were a complete idiot. “Do you know how much Emerald Water costs? One drop of it would be enough to free all the slaves! Now think about how much the leader of the squad that retrieves more than seventy percent of all the Water on the continent can earn.”

After a short pause, he continued: “I have a grandson, Tais. He’s very talented and even managed to get into the Cloud Abode. But there are many other talented people there, and to maintain his position he needs to keep developing, which is impossible without resources. And resources cost money. That’s why I work here.” He sighed. “I’m old. The Exorcist Stage is the highest I could go, but my grandson is still developing further and further.”

“How did you know that you were a Resilient?”

“I was born at the foot of the Bald Mountain, near the River of the Dead. Somehow, be it my lucky star or whatever, I didn’t fall ill with the Dark Pox when I was a kid. Usually, everyone dies of it, but here I am. Later, when I first visited Udin and learned about the Abyss, I was surprised to find that the symptoms the slaves suffered from were very similar to the Dark Pox. It was then that I learned that I have immunity. To be more precise, the dark energy simply ignores me, as if I don’t exist.”

“And what’s this River of the Dead?”

“You haven’t heard of it?” Ghim asked in wonder. “It starts in the swamps a little to the south and continues to our mountains, and then flows into the ocean. The water in this river is poisonous and it exudes deadly fumes. The lands around the river are considered cursed because the undead live there.”

The river... Kai thought, remembering something. But Yin has nothing to do with the undead. Although, Eria’s power and the concept of Yin seem to have some similarities. Could it be that Yin contributes to the Forces of Death?

“Sir Ghim, can I ask you something?” he suddenly got involved in the conversation.

“Go ahead.”

“I’ve noticed that humans aren’t exactly... liked here. But you don’t seem to have any problems with us. Why?”

“Times change. As long as there’s peace on the continent, members of all races won’t have a choice but to learn to coexist. Such blatant racism is a thing of the past. I personally don’t care about your weakness, and I don’t believe in that ancient legend. Also, I’m too old to hate someone just because they’re different.”

“What are you talking about?” Shacks asked, interested.

“The weakness or the legend?”

“Both.”

“You really are from a different world... Your race is weak because, unlike the rest, you have a poor connection with the world’s energy flow. If I remember correctly, out of a thousand humans, only one can learn to control their ki and then master the Breath of Power, which means that not all humans can cultivate. But it’s different with other races. All of us can control our ki. That is, every dwarf, elf, sylph, giant or dorgan can set foot on the path of cultivation. Of course, not all of us have the talent to rise even above the Internal Organs Endurance level.” Ghim explained. “As for the legend, I’m far from the best storyteller, and we don’t have time for that,” he said and pointed to the well-guarded armory as if to explain why they were short on time.

Inside, they met other members of the squad, who were just finishing getting ready.

“Choose what suits you,” Ghim said. “I’ll be back soon.”

Kai took a pair of straight blades and standard armor. Shacks chose daggers instead of swords, and a bow as his main weapon. Malvur, oddly enough, chose a glaive.

Having gotten ready, they set off for the Abyss.

***

It was raining heavily. Dark clouds covered the sky. The people had long been hiding in the barracks, so there were only guards on the street. A small figure in a dark cloak stood out. It stood in the street, not even trying to find shelter from the rain.

Limping on its right leg, the figure slowly made its way to a wide, three-story building belonging to Kalia, the overseer in charge of the first two wells.

The figure, whose face was hidden under the hood, was soon noticed by a pair of guards standing at the entrance to the building. However, they were in no hurry to chase the stranger away, since they were an initial-level Elementalist.

“Stop! Identify yourself!” they ordered when the figure got too close.

As if not hearing their demands, the Elementalist took a few more steps and stopped right in front of the guard. With their left hand, they lifted the hood slightly, allowing the guards to see their face.

The guard staggered back, but quickly pulled himself together.

Under the cloak was an elf. Half of his face was covered with a terrible burn, and the other looked as if the man had been reanimated after a close encounter with death. The once-youthful skin was now full of wrinkles and age spots.

On top of that, he was missing his right hand.

“I need to see Kalia,” he said.

“I’m sorry, Lord Zirx, but she’s away. Lord Alex is in charge of everything during her absence,” the guard replied.

“Then take me to him,” Zirx hissed.

The guards looked at each other.

“Follow me, sir,” he said and led Zirx to the door of the overseer’s office. Knocking, he announced their presence. “Lord Alex, you have a visit—”

But before the guard could finish, Zirx burst into the office, without waiting for permission.

“Long time no see, brother.” Alex grinned. Such outbursts weren’t uncommon for Zirx.

“I want those three back,” Zirx demanded immediately.

“Who are you talking about?” Alex asked, leaning back in his chair.

“Don’t play coy with me! I know that the humans and the giant are here. I want them back.”

“And why should I return them to you?”

“Because I’m their overseer! And I’m in charge here!”

“Here...” Alex swirled his finger in the air, pointing to the office around him, “you’re nobody, brother. And you can’t demand anything from me. The time when you could boss me around is over...”

“Shut up!” Zirx interrupted him. “I order you to return them! Or else...”

“Or else what?” Alex asked with a cold smile, putting the pressure of his aura on Zirx, reminding him of the difference in their strength.

“We aren’t at home anymore, where you could do whatever you wanted. I’ve already surpassed you, brother. Now you’re nothing more than an embarrassment. I’m grateful that neither father nor mother know how pathetic you’ve become. All your life you’ve relied only on your talent for energy control, without putting a single drop of effort into bettering yourself. You’ve never invested in your development. And I... I tried to do my best. I almost worked myself to death, trying to catch up with you. And now, here we are. Ironic, isn’t it?” He sighed. “Becoming an Elementalist pretty early and getting the prestigious position of an overseer made you so proud… But what did you do with it? Your sector... How many people have you hired for your Abyss? Do you have an assistant? A secretary? Who keeps your records?”

“The sixth well… is unstable…” Zirx hissed, caving under the pressure of Alex’s aura.

“I can’t argue with that. There’s less Emerald Water, and the well is activated less often than the first two. But don’t use that as an excuse. After all, the fourth one is the same. But it still brings more profit, since people there don’t die as much. How many Resilient ones have you hired to try and achieve better results? And don’t say we’re taking everyone for ourselves. First, we buy them. And second, almost a third of our group aren’t slaves. Kalia has hired many cultivators across the continent to look for Resilient ones and offer them jobs. Well paid jobs. And what are you doing? You spend the money only on yourself. And I’d understand if you spent it on work, but... Brothels, gambling, food, and drugs... Are those your life goals?” Alex stood up. “You’re pathetic, brother. You disgust me. Now, get out of here. And if you have any complaints, you can make an appointment with Lady Kalia or even with the lord himself. You enjoyed spending time with him, didn’t you?” He chuckled, looking at Zirx’s burn and his missing arm. “In my eyes, you’re no longer a cultivator. You’ve abandoned this path forever, and you’ll never return!”

Zirx’s eyes widened with anger and rage, but he couldn’t do anything.

“Get out of here!” Grabbing Zirx by the neck with one hand, Alex threw him out into the street through the open window, fixed his clothes, and returned to the table and continued to work as if nothing had happened.

Having landed in a puddle, Zirx began to rise, groaning. Anger raged in him, but the sense of self-preservation kept him from doing anything extreme. He knew perfectly well that he wouldn’t achieve anything by force — his brother had proved that to him.

“Bastard... Damn you,” he muttered. “Someday, I’ll pay you back for this humiliation. You’ll beg for mercy, but I’ll just crush you... In the meantime... In the meantime, I have to deal with those three. All of this is their fault, I’m sure of it... There are ways... There’s always a way...” He giggled, his veins swelled and a frenzied look gleamed in his eye.

The one who was once a great cultivator had given in to negative emotions. And although they weren’t strong enough to damage his soul, the same, unfortunately, couldn’t be said for his mind.

Chapter 6
THE ALCHEMY SHOP

It had been ten days since the trio returned to the surface. The active phase of both wells ended, so they had a few days off.

“What’s this about?” Shacks asked when Ghim came to congratulate them.

“You’ve proven yourself to be useful and loyal, which I reported to Sir Alex. Therefore, starting today, you’re slaves of the second rank.”

“What does that mean?”

“All slaves are divided into three ranks. Previously, you belonged to the third and had absolutely no rights. Now, you’ll be allowed to own some property, visit the City Center, although not without me, and now no one can kill you just for fun. But most importantly, you now have the right to cultivate up to the peak Exorcist Stage.”

“But we’re wearing collars.”

“Don’t worry. There are special rooms where they’re partially disabled, allowing you to cultivate.”

“What about resources? Will we be given some?” Kai inquired.

“As Resilients, you’re entitled to a small salary, which I’ll be keeping for you, as your treasurer. The currency here is Azure Crystals,” Ghim showed them a tiny sparkling blue gem.

It contained a huge amount of energy. Kai and Shacks immediately compared it with the Energy Stones and came to the conclusion that they were far behind the local currency.

The Crystal was four times smaller than a standard Stone but contained twice as much energy, which made it a more convenient energy source. But its main advantage was its stability. The energy in it was calm, which made it easier to tame and use.

“Each of you is entitled to one Crystal for each successful trip to the well. Thus, you already have seven Crystals each. You can use them for development, or you can use them to buy other resources.”

“Why are you paying slaves at all?” Shacks asked. “I mean, I don’t mind, but isn’t it a bit strange?”

“First of all,” Ghim raised his finger, “this is how the bosses get stronger slaves. Second, this way, according to their logic, you become more obedient. And, third, paying one Crystal to a handful of Resilients is still much cheaper than buying new slaves.”

“I see.” Shacks nodded.

“All right...” The dwarf stretched his neck. “I’ll go see with Sir Alex about permission to take you to the Center. Wait for me here.”

Kai looked at Shacks.

“You somehow seem too okay with this...”

Shacks turned slowly to Kai and smiled.

“Of course I’m not. I don’t intend to stay here. It’s just that I see no reason to try to run away at the moment. For now, let’s lay low. Sooner or later, we’ll get a chance to get outta here.”

“I see,” Kai replied. He had the same opinion, although he couldn’t accept being a slave. Then again, perhaps Shacks was just pretending to be a good boy.

Ghim quickly returned with their permission, and the four of them were off to the Center.

***

The Center was strikingly different from the rest of Udin. Slaves didn’t live and work in the city. Only the residents and those who traveled through Starks’ lands gathered and passed through here.

Having entered through a special gate, the trio followed Ghim.

“Don’t get any ideas. There are guards at every turn, and your collars are tracked. I’m also allowed, no, obliged, to attack you if you try anything funny. So, listen to me and everything’ll be fine,” he said as he turned his head to them.

Their group moved away from the wall and walked into a wide, busy street. Merchants tried their best to beckon buyers, and there was a constant clatter of the hooves of Flaming Horses — a special breed of monsters, which could reach the speed of racing cars at the later stages of development. They were controlled with special reins which allowed the owner to take full control of their minds.

The streets of Udin were filled with representatives of almost all races of the continent. However, the elves were still the most numerous race while humans could rarely be seen...

...which was why everyone stared at Kai and Shacks.

“Mom! Mom!” a little elf cried. “Look, look! What strange elves... Are they sylphs?”

Looking at where her daughter was pointing, her mother replied: “No, honey. Those are...” Her eyes widened in surprise and slight fear. “Those are humans!”

“Humans?” the girl asked, confused, as her mother suddenly picked her up, and quickly stepped aside.

“Let’s get out of here,” she muttered under her breath.

There were many such encounters and comments. The presence of humans surprised the townspeople, making them curious and inquisitive. Some didn’t even know what kind of creatures Kai and Shacks were, but they quickly noticed that their clothes bore the emblem of the Abyss Sector.

“Shit! What are they, humans?”

“Why the hell are they allowed to walk around freely?”

“Oh, Heavens! My child! They’ll infect her!”

Cries of indignation, panic, and even horror filled the street. However, these were just a drop in the ocean compared to the general city noise.

“Guards! Guards! Get them out of here!”

However, no one was in a hurry to do anything about the humans and their two companions that soon disappeared into an alley and out of everyone’s sight.

“Don’t worry. The guards won’t do anything,” Ghim said. “Not a lot of people know about the Resilient ones, so it’s not surprising that you were mistaken for nobodies.”

“But what’s with all the panic?” Shacks asked.

“People believe that, supposedly, humans can get you infected. But that’s nonsense. Such a thing has never happened, and I have no idea why anyone believes it,” he grunted, wrinkling his brow in frustration.

“By the way, where are we going?”

“To my friend’s shop,” the dwarf replied. “Because of this stupid belief, no one else will let you into their store, or at least it’ll take a while to find those.”

They followed Ghim in silence, walking along the remote and almost empty alleys. At this point, the dwarf could make his way from the gate to the shop with his eyes closed.

“Hey, big guy,” Shacks suddenly broke the silence, turning to Malvur. “I don’t know anything about your race, so I’d like to ask you a few questions. I saw other giants here, but they were bigger than you. Is there something special about you, or am I missing something?”

There was no response. Malvur was silent as if no one had asked him anything.

Several long seconds passed. Shacks was about to redirect the question to Ghim when the giant spoke up.

“You’ve seen the inferior ones. They don’t know how to compress their bodies,” he answered shortly. “Also, our height depends on age. I’m young. Only forty-one.”

His age surprised everyone, including Ghim.

“Um… Malvur… How old were you when you became an Exorcist?” the dwarf asked.

“Eighteen.”

Surprise turned into shock. Especially for Kai and Shacks. The youngest Exorcist they knew was Jiang Dao, who became a true master at the age of twenty.

How talented must’ve Malvur been if he had managed to achieve such a feat earlier than Jiang Dao? Without a huge amount of the most valuable resources, even the greatest genius couldn’t achieve such a result. They knew that the giant used to be an aristocrat, but his family must’ve been the crème de la crème of their society to be able to afford such a thing.

They also couldn’t help but wonder why someone like him was sold as a slave.

However, no one was in a hurry to ask him that. They didn’t want to dig through someone else’s past.

***

They arrived at the shop two hours later.

“Welcome to the Old Town,” Ghim said. “It was from here that the construction of the Center began. It’s mostly private houses and small two-story buildings here. This way.” He pointed to his right at a shop selling various resources for cultivation. “Let’s go.”

After climbing several steps, he opened the door.

No guards? Shacks wondered as he followed him inside. Aaaah... Now I understand.

Everything made sense as soon as he saw the shop owner. He was a hunched old dwarf sitting on a rocking chair reading a book. He was dressed in a long blue robe, and his gray beard reached the floor.

He seemed to be much older than Ghim, and didn’t give off any aura at all. By the looks of it, he didn’t seem to be a cultivator. At least, that’s what one could think, but Shacks remembered that all dwarfs had the ability to control their ki from the age of ten. He couldn’t feel the old man’s aura, but he could tell that he was an Elementalist. No wonder he didn’t need anyone to guard the store; he was perfectly capable of doing that himself.

“Ghim!” the dwarf exclaimed. Jumping off his chair and laying down the book, he began to stumble over to his friend. “Haven’t seen you for a long time, you ol’ fleabag! How do you do? How’s your grandson? Why haven’t you been visiting?”

The dwarfs hugged.

“Bourne, my ol’ friend! You know how work is.” Ghim smiled a bit sadly. “The youngster’s doing great.”

“It’s been so long, I’m surprised you remember my name.” The old man laughed.

“That hurts,” Ghim replied with a laugh.

“Uncle Ghim, it’s good to see you,” Bourne’s granddaughter said as she entered the room and approached them.

“Taya! I’m glad to see you, too. I see you finally reached the Soul Stage.”

“I have.” She nodded, and then looked at Bourne. “All thanks to grandfather.”

“Don’t underestimate your talent and hard work. I just gave you the tools you needed.” Bourne looked sternly at his granddaughter and then turned back to Ghim. “What brings you here, friend?”

“Well, these guys need some of your potions and pills,” Ghim replied and pointed at the trio behind him.

“Two humans and a giant,” Bourne muttered as he observed them. “I don’t remember seeing them with you before. Who are they?”

“New members of my squad.”

“All three? And they’re all Resilient?” Bourne was surprised.

“Yes.”

“I see. Well, all right... Take turns listing the Forces that you mastered, whether you have a bloodline and which one, as well as your thoughts on what kind of things you need.”

The trio looked at each other. Kai shrugged and spoke first.

“Forces of Sword, Space and... Ice. I have a bloodline that helps with regeneration.”

“It’s not helping much now, is it?” Bourne pointed at Kai’s chest. “Who left you the present?”

Although he couldn’t see through the clothes, it wasn’t difficult for him to take a good look at the wound by observing the energy flow.

“Some demon with torn wings chained to a pyramid,” Kai replied without hesitation.

Silence took over the shop.

“Funny lad,” Bourne said with a stiff chuckle and shot Ghim a glare. “Did you teach him to answer like that?”

“What? No!” He shook his head. “This is the first time I’ve heard that myself.”

“I see... Try a different joke next time, boy.” Bourne looked at Kai condescendingly. “The Black Sand Pyramid is a myth, as is the demon. I spent my whole life looking for it, but I never found anything. I’ve wasted almost eight centuries of my life chasing after nothing! If you only knew...”

“Grandpa, please calm down.” Taya intervened. “You said that you’d never bring this up again. You promised!”

Bourne paused and then sighed heavily.

“You’re right, Taya. I got carried away... Ahem, back to alchemy. Your turn.” He pointed at Shacks.

After he was done questioning them, the selection of resources for the entire trio began, and it took about half an hour.

“I’m pretty sure you don’t have money for potions and elixirs, so I only brought pills,” Bourne said when he returned from the storage room. “Everything here is of Gold rank and peak quality. Take your pick,” he said, as he laid out several types of pills on the counter, dividing them into three groups.

Coming closer, Kai immediately determined which pills were for him.

[Steel Frost Pill]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Feature: A pill created from ingredients containing particles of Forces of Sword and Ice. Consume it to double the effectiveness of contemplating the Forces of these Paths for the next fifty hours.

Limitation: Can only be used once.

[Blade Abyss Pill]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Feature: A pill created from ingredients containing particles of Forces of Sword and Space. Consume it to double the effectiveness of contemplating the Forces of these Paths for the next fifty hours.

Limitation: Can only be used once.

[Double Ascend Pill]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Feature: Doubles the energy used when breaking through to the Exorcist Stage for two hours.

Requirement Source Creation level

Limitation: Can only be used once.

Two pills for Forces, and one for a breakthrough… Kai thought. They’re all of peak quality... However, they’re cheap alchemy, with no additional effects. It’s not much different from breaking through by using energy. I’ve no intention of making myself at home here, so I don’t see a point in buying these.
And I won’t have time to earn enough money for more expensive ones. I hope. I think I should keep the Crystals for now. Although... Considering that Ghim has them, then it’s better to spend them, but in a more efficient way.

“Do you have anything that can enhance regeneration for a long period of time?” he asked. “What can I buy for five Crystals?”

Bourne looked at him skeptically.

“Here.” He showed him a small box. “Exactly five Crystals.”

Opening it, Kai saw a dark green ball.

[Rebirth Pill]

Rank: Gold

Quality: High

Description: Constant regeneration for the next two hundred hours.

Requirement: Source Creation level

Limitation: Can be used twice.

“I’ll take it.”

Excellent. This will help me recover faster... And then nothing will stop me from getting out of here.

“As you wish.” Bourne shrugged.

“You have two Crystals left. Do you want to spend them now?” Ghim asked.

“No. I’ll use them for cultivation,” Kai answered. He needed a lot of ki to contemplate Yin.

Shacks and Malvur quickly finished their shopping as well, after which they left Bourne’s shop, and headed back to the Abyss.

If only they knew that they weren’t destined to get there.

Chapter 7
THE CONSEQUENCES OF BEING RECKLESS

“Aaaaaah! Help! Please! Help me!” A woman’s cry rang out. “No! Don’t! I beg you, somebody! Help me!”

The four cultivators stopped abruptly.

“Don’t even think about it!” Ghim threatened the trio. “There should be guards here; it’s their job to keep the order. So, keep walking.”

“I don’t see any guards here,” Shacks said after looking around. “There’s no one here except us.”

“So what? You’re slaves, and I’m just an Abyss employee. It’s not our job to—”

“Please, stop! Help, anyone...! Aaaaaa!” A powerful blow that shook a part of the street abruptly cut off the scream.

“Damn it!” Ghim swore and motioned them to follow him. The three of them were as fast as he was even though their true speed was being suppressed by the collars. “Okay, fine! We’ll take a look and, if need be, run to get the guards. Let’s go!”

A terrible picture played out before them — a blood-covered elf in torn clothes lay on the ground like a broken doll, and three huge (no smaller than Malvur) and muscular dorgans towered above her.

They looked like humans, but with a few major differences. They had long claws and sharp fangs, vertical pupils, and they were partially covered with fur.

“Slaves, so strange...” Ghim whispered, making the trio look at the collars on the dorgans’ necks. Since the assailants weren’t aristocrats, the trio thought that, as slaves, they had the right to put their own in their place.

Approaching the group, Kai made a sharp thrust with his hand. He aimed his fist at the ringleader’s head — the tallest and broadest dorgan. However, the Exorcist easily dodged, and just as easily returned to his spot. But it didn’t help him, and he was surprised to see a thin cut on his cheek.

“Not bad,” the dorgan said, touching the wound, and then folded his fingers in a way that resembled wolf’s teeth.

Kai was about to rush to the girl when an incredible weight suddenly fell on him, Shacks and Malvur, pinning them to the ground. Kai was about to get up, but stopped himself just in time. He couldn’t let them know that he could resist the collar.

“What’s going on here?!” shouted a guard who suddenly appeared in the alley and pointed at the biggest dorgan. “You! State your name!”

The Exorcist wiped the blood from his cheek and took a Ring out of his pocket, from which he retrieved a slave collar. The trio didn’t know which was more shocking, him having a Ring, or him using his ki without issues.

“I’m Urus. And she’s my slave.” He pointed at the elf. “She deceived us and got rid of her collar, and then tried to escape. We chased her down, after which I used my legal right to punish her. But then these three appeared, and decided to attack me and my men.”

“I see.” The guard nodded and turned to the accused. “You three shall be arrested, placed into custody, and trialed.”

The pressure that had pinned the trio to the ground was gone, replaced by body control. The collars made them rise and then dutifully follow the guard.

***

That evening

Three prisoners, chained to the wall, lay on the floor of a prison cell. They were all lost in thought until the loud creak of thick metal doors broke the silence. Two people entered.

Alex and Ghim.

Hearing footsteps, Kai opened his eyes, staring at the newcomers. The prisoners and their visitors were separated by a large grate, strengthened with an array.

“How are you?” Alex asked.

“Oh, y’know, just peachy,” Shacks joked.

“Do you understand that you’ve fallen into a stupid trap, like children?” Ghim asked.

“We do now!” Shacks sighed and grinned. “No guards or other townspeople... A woman screaming at the right time and right place... A guard appearing at the last moment. Also, those three didn’t resist when we attacked them. Yeah, we’ve got it, all right...”

“Well, we don’t get everything,” Kai added. “Why would anyone set us up? Who was that dorgan and why was he able to use his ki even though he had a collar? Where did he get his slaves? And what will happen to us now?”

“That’s why we’re here,” Ghim said.

“And by the way, where did you go?” Kai asked.

“They knew I’d be with you, but they weren’t gonna let me get involved,” he explained. “So, when you left, they used an artifact that created a barrier that cut you off from me. That’s why I didn’t have time to stop you.”

“And they’ll go unpunished?” Shacks asked, raising his eyebrows.

“The maximum penalty will be given to them for violation of public order,” Alex replied instead of Ghim. “But you should worry more about yourselves than about them.”

“What can we expect?” Kai asked calmly as if this didn’t concern him.

“First of all, Urus, the man you attacked, is a slave of the first rank, which is why he’s allowed to freely move within Udin, have his own property, including slaves, and use up to twenty-five percent of his ki. His status is much higher than yours, and given the fact that the bribed guard saw everything, it won’t be possible to justify your actions. Second, you attacked them,” Alex explained. “Now about the punishment. Normally, you’d be charged a certain amount of Crystals, but in this case, Urus demanded a duel with each of you in turn. A duel to the death. Luckily for you three, I was able to influence the court. The duel will take place with your collars on, and only one of you will have to participate in it. The rest will face Urus in a battle of honor. Killing in those is prohibited.”

“But what’s the point then? He’s a peak Exorcist; only Malvur can match him,” Shacks said. “The collars will make us all equal. Why would he participate then?”

“You don’t seem to understand who Urus is at all.” Ghim shook his head. “He belongs to the Fighting Pits. He’s been in the top twenty strongest fighters for seven years in a row. And they always fight with collars on. So he has an advantage. Lots of it.”

“Exactly.” Alex nodded.

“But why is he doing all this?”

“They want to kill you three.”

“Who wants to kill us?!” Shacks exclaimed.

“Zirx. The overseer of the Sixth Abyss,” Alex admitted. “He blames you for the recent incident. And although everyone, including Lord Starks, understands that even a peak Holy Lord couldn’t do this, Zirx still stood his ground. And given that he was severely punished for his carelessness, his desire to take revenge isn’t surprising. But he’s weak, so he can only plot revenge against you. Which he did by bribing Urus.”

“What incident?” Shacks inquired, narrowing his eyes.

“It’s none of your business,” Alex snapped. “Since you’re Resilient and the First Squad needs you, I couldn’t ignore this matter, so I intervened. I suspect that those of you who end up fighting in a battle of honor will be poisoned. This way, they won’t be breaking the rules, since the poison is unlikely to be fatal, but it’ll still hurt like a bitch. They can poison not only your body but also your soul, and in the end, damage your cultivation.” He paused and took a breath. “Tomorrow, before you’re taken to the Pits, Ghim will meet you and wound you with a dagger dipped in a sleeping potion, which you will have to resist at first. Once it’s your turn to fight, you’ll take a few hits from Urus just for show. Make sure you avoid his poisonous claws, and then stop resisting the potion. After that, you’ll be knocked out almost immediately, and be considered defeated. It’s the best we can do on our side to get you out of this mess; they won’t be able to prove anything.”

“Got it,” Malvur said with a nod.

“So, should we choose which one of us will participate in the duel?” Shacks asked.

“No need,” Alex said, surprising them. “I’ve already chosen. Kai will do it. Of the three of you, he’s the weakest, so, it won’t be a huge loss.”

“But isn’t that—”

“It’s okay,” Kai interrupted Shacks. “I’ll do it. It’s the best option.”

“That’s all.” Alex turned around. “I hope next time you’ll think twice before running headfirst into a trap.”

“Can I ask something?” Kai said before Alex could leave.

“Go on.”

“What happened to that girl?”

“You mean the slave? I believe she was already dying when you arrived. Urus beat her up good. He probably feared that you’d notice if her injuries were fake.”

“I see.” Kai sighed.

“If that’s all...” Alex said, nodded, and left, leaving Ghim alone with the trio.

“Kai,” the dwarf began. “Although we’ve known each other for a short time, you seem like a good guy. And I feel responsible for what happened. So, if you have a last wish, let me know. You still have that pill and two more Crystals. If you want, I could return the pill to Borne and give the Crystals to someone.”

“Don’t worry,” Kai said, a thin smile touching his lips. The Cold Void bottled up his emotions in an instant. “Save them for later. I’ve no intention of leaving you guys just yet.”

“A fighter, that’s good to see,” Ghim grunted and turned to leave. “Good luck, Kai.”

“Buddy, you sure about this?” Shacks asked in a slightly worried tone when the door closed behind the dwarf.

Malvur also glanced at Kai.

“If they let me fight,” he began, remembering the promise he had made, but Kai stopped him.

“You heard them.” He shook his head. “And besides, you underestimate me. Now excuse me, I’m going to sleep. I have a fight tomorrow.” He lay down on the floor and closed his eyes.

True masters usually didn’t need sleep, but Kai was still a human. Also, his body was being constantly suppressed by the collar, so he needed some rest.

No sooner had the sun rose when the doors to the cell opened, awakening Kai and snapping Shacks and Malvur from meditation.

“Get up! It’s time to go to the Pits!” the guard growled.

***

There were many arenas in the Pits, and they were divided into two types — open and closed ones. Everyone could come to the open arenas, including citizens. Accordingly, the security measures were higher.

It was in one of these arenas that Kai was to fight with Urus. Both cultivators were already standing on the sand, waiting for the judge’s signal, as the crowd cheered them on.

“My sensitive nose allows me to sniff out emotions my enemy is experiencing,” Urus said. “Do you really not fear death?”

Kai continued to silently stare at him.

“You don’t wanna talk? All right. If you don’t move, I’ll take your head off with one neat hit. It won’t hurt.” He licked his lips, and then suddenly frowned. “It’s a pity that you were in the Abyss. Otherwise, I’d eat you. I’ve never eaten human flesh before.”

Kai just continued to stare at him, silent as a grave, and emotionless like a statue.

“You think he can win?” Malvur looked at Shacks.

“I don’t know,” Shacks replied gloomily. “Kai’s strong but against a peak Exorcist...”

“As if!” shouted a dorgan sitting nearby, and burst into laughter. “You’re a funny one! You think my boss will go easy on your friend just because he’s a Resilient? Ha! You’re a bunch of idiots if you think that! Let me tell you a little secret. The collar prevents you from controlling and absorbing energy, but some of it still remains in you. This means that the Energy Cover doesn’t disappear! It increases the physical capabilities by ten percent! So even with collars, the difference in strength is still present. Your friend doesn’t stand a chance!” He crossed his arms and gave them a gloating grin. “Not to mention that my boss has been fighting here for over twenty years. He’s a pro!”

He would’ve probably continued to gloat had the judge not announced the beginning of the fight. To everyone’s surprise, Kai dashed forward as soon as the signal had been given.

“What are you doing?” Urus asked, confused, but Kai said nothing, only got closer. “Hey, answer me! You fucking bastard, I’m tired of your silence! Say something or your death will be slow and extremely painful!”

He was met with silence and a stern glare of violet eyes.

Urus licked his lips again.

“So be it. Then, for a start, I’ll cut off your hands...”

Kai’s leg flew up with great speed. Urus managed to intercept the kick at the last moment by grabbing Kai’s shin. Although he stopped the attack, the shock wave still pushed him slightly to the side and made his hands shake.

What the fuck?! he thought, staring at his hand.

But that was just the beginning.

Kai pulled his leg out of Urus’ grip with one sharp movement and attacked again. His fist rushed forward, but it was stopped by his opponent’s forearm. Urus was about to counterattack with a knee to Kai’s stomach but the latter managed to dodge by jumping back.

But his quick reflexes weren’t what shocked Urus. He had seen those before. It was the fact that Kai didn’t seem to be tired at all even though he had put a lot of strength into the attack and still managed to efficiently dodge.

How can he be so strong?!

Having landed, Kai leaped at his opponent. A short fight ensued. The two exchanged blows without causing significant damage to each other, until the moment when Kai decided to put an end to this charade. His strength, speed, and stamina increased exponentially, making Urus quickly realize that he was about to lose.

Impossible!

“You’re just a human!” he shouted in anger but instantly fell silent. There was a loud crunch, followed by a gasp, and a thud.

Urus was strong, there was no denying it, and he did have a chance to block the attack. But he was also hotheaded. Giving into his emotions, he lost sight of the course of the battle, for which he paid dearly.

***

As soon as the judge announced the beginning of the fight, the attention of all but three people was on Urus. Almost everyone expected to see another amusing show, with the dorgan as the winner. But Ghim, Shacks, and Malvur prayed to the Heavens and the Gods for their friend to come out of this fight, if not victorious then at least alive.

The stands fell silent when the beginning of the fight was announced. The silence only deepened as the people watched in surprise as Urus was being forced to give it his all, fighting someone who was a whole stage lower than him.

His opponent displayed incredible mastery of body control, colossal strength, and speed, which a human couldn’t... shouldn’t have had. At least, that’s what most of them believed.

Their surprise became even more apparent when the human grew stronger before their eyes. And then the real show began. Inch by inch, he turned this battle to his favor, until he eventually had the upper hand.

And then Urus made his first and final mistake.

The audience watched, holding its breath.

The human suddenly disappeared, despite the fact that no one should’ve been able to do this under the influence of the collar. A wave of ki didn’t leave his body, so his speed had to be tied to his physical characteristics.

In the next moment, the human found himself in front of Urus. A loud, eerie crunch filled the air, and Urus’ body flew backward, crashing into the stone wall of the arena.

Shacks observed his friend tossing the dorgan around the place like a ragdoll with a wide smile on his face. It was as if he had returned to the Celestial Plateau and was now watching Kai during the Grand Tournament.

Next to him, Ghim sat with his mouth hanging open and his eyes as wide as plates. Malvur seemed calm, but his darting eyes gave away that he, too, was dumbfounded.

The fight ended rather quickly. Kai finished it by breaking Urus’ skull with his fist.

The arena was silent for a couple of seconds. The judge was the first to come to his senses, declaring Kai’s victory. The stands were almost filled with cries of excitement when everyone quieted down abruptly, seized by a strange panic.

A moment later, an incredibly powerful aura filled the air, enveloping the entire arena, and someone landed on the sand with a crash. The stands shook slightly. When the dust settled, in front of Kai stood a half-naked elf at the peak of the Holy Lord stage.

“It’s Lex the Unbreakable Rock!” someone whispered. “He’s the second strongest master in Udin!”

“What’s he doing here?”

“Gods, why’s the overseer of the Pits here?”

Looking around, Lex’s only eye settled on Urus’ body. Frowning, he headed toward it, while everyone, including Kai, watched.

“He failed,” the elf said, and turned to face Kai.

What’s going on here? he thought. Did he notice that I opened the Body Gate to win?

“No. He couldn’t have sensed it. You didn’t release ki from your body, so he’d need to have the ability to sense divine energy to detect such a thing,” Rune’Tan said. “This is something else. But, judging by his behavior, he’s not going to kill you... I think. I hope so.”

Lex stopped in front of Kai and looked down at him.

“You killed one of my men,” he said in a low and monotonous voice. “Now you’ll take his place and become my new fighter, grasshopper.” He then grabbed Kai by the collar of his shirt and threw him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. “He was supposed to participate in the Fist Fight of Udin, but now you’ll have to replace him,” he added, heading toward the exit.

“Hey, hold on! Put me down! Hey! I didn’t agree to this!” Kai shouted, not afraid but annoyed by the fact that people just kept tossing him from one fight to another. “I said: put me down!”

Lex froze in surprise. But after a second, he continued to walk toward the exit.

“Nobody asked you,” he said. “You’re strong. You suit the purpose. Now you’ll be a slave of the first rank. Rejoice, human.”

Kai grimaced, realizing that resistance was useless. This was the overseer of the Pits, judging by the whispering that came from the audience, so he had every right to do whatever the hell he wanted.

“If you want me to be your fighter, you’ll have to take those two as well,” Kai said and pointed to Shacks and Malvur.

The elf looked in their direction.

“You have balls to demand anything, grasshopper. Fine. I’ll buy them, too.”

Fuck! Looks like I’ll have to change my escape plan now. Kai frowned. I didn't expect this...

Chapter 8
THE DAY BEFORE THE BATTLE

The Fist Fight of Udin was a grand event that took place every few decades. To participate in it, hundreds of slave owners and traders came to Udin from all over the continent, bringing with them their strongest fighters.

And it just so happened that the next Fist Fight was this year. The year that Starks was finally about to try and reach new heights of his cultivation — the Divine Stage, beyond which lay stages and levels yet unseen.

No race had a cultivator who had gone over the peak level of this stage living among them. Not in Nikrim nor in thousands of other neighboring middle worlds of the Ecumene. Because of that, many people thought that such a level didn’t exist at all, falsely marking the Divine Stage as the peak of cultivation. Only geniuses among geniuses could reach this stage, and there were only six of them on the continent.

And Starks intended to be the seventh.

He had been preparing for this moment for the last three centuries. And when, seventeen years ago, he realized that he was almost done preparing his body and soul for a breakthrough, he immediately began to build up his power.

He was aware of the fact that his breakthrough would disturb the balance of power on the continent, that many wouldn’t like it, and that some would probably even try to prevent him from doing it. That was why he had spent the last decade working hard on making connections with even more powerful organizations, hiring even more masters, and also buying various combat and defense artifacts of Royal rank and above.

One of the reasons why everyone would be aware of what he was doing was the fact that his level of ki would skyrocket. Second, such a breakthrough would take him at least two years to complete. So, wherever he hid, his ki would guide his enemies to him like a beacon. A person like him couldn’t but be constantly monitored by both friends and foe alike.

Therefore, he decided to ascend in what he thought would be the safest place — in his own city. And that was why, along with the slave owners, dozens of craftsmen hired by Starks and his people, had already arrived in Udin.

This year’s Fist Fight promised to be bigger than any before.

***

Having finished meditating, Kai, sweating heavily, left the energy-filled room used for cultivation, after which his collar activated again, suppressing seventy-five percent of his strength. Grimacing, he went to the bathroom. He wanted to relax in the hot water rather than take an actual bath. Especially now after he had completed a long meditation session and spent several hours contemplating the concept of Yin.

“Lord Arnhard,” his servant addressed him. “They’re waiting for you...”

“I know,” Kai answered, not even looking at him. “Tell them I’ll be there in fifteen minutes.”

“As you wish.”

Walking down to the first floor of the large mansion, Kai entered the spacious bathroom. By touching a special artifact embedded in the wall, he activated it with ki. At the same moment, hot water filled the bath from disguised pipes built into statues of various mythical sea creatures, its temperature pre-set in the artifact (which was part of a huge array covering the entire mansion).

He slowly sank into the hot water. Relaxing, Kai closed his eyes and activated the System message menu.

Attention!

Your understanding of the concept of Yin has reached the peak level of the second layer.

Kai smiled.

After the fight with Urus, Lex had almost literally dragged him into the sector administration building to register him as a slave of the first rank. Not wanting to bother with reassigning Kai’s collar, Lex broke it, and gave the young cultivator the one that had used to belong to Urus.

Aside from the collar, according to the rules, the winner received the loser’s property, as well as their status, if it was higher than their own. And although Kai wasn’t one of the Pit’s regular fighters, but a mere Abyss worker, Lex decided to apply this rule anyway, giving him Urus’ luxurious mansion on the outskirts, and more than a hundred slaves.

“Heal your body and train. Fist Fights will begin soon. I have high hopes for you,” Lex told him before he left.

For the past three weeks, Kai was focused on three things — contemplating Yin by using the remnants of the dark fog, healing himself with Urus’ resources, and training, relying on Rune’Tan’s knowledge of unarmed combat.

After soaking in hot water for about ten minutes, he climbed out of the bath, and dried his body with ki. Calling over the servant, who was quietly standing nearby the entire time, he ordered her to change the bandages on his chest.

When she did as told, Kai retrieved an expensive, snow-white robe from his Ring and headed to the balcony. They were already waiting for him there.

***

It was a quiet evening, perfect for a stroll through the garden.

“Kai, ol’ buddy, ol’ pal, it’s been ages!” Shacks exclaimed, saluting Kai with a half-empty bottle of very expensive alcohol, taken, no doubt, from Urus’ private stash.

“Kai,” Malvur said shortly, nodding.

“Long time, indeed,” Kai agreed, coming closer to them. “Where have you two been?”

“Dude, you won’t believe the shit that happened!” Shacks said after taking a long sip. “We were on our way to see you when some random dude appeared out of nowhere! His name was Tiorn. He’s an overseer, I think. Doesn’t matter. Anyway, he led us to his arena, where all the first two hundred fighters were already gathered, not counting the first twenty. He promised to give us a hell of a workout! And you know what?!” He paused to take another sip. “He wasn’t kiddin’! The bastard said he was preparing us for the Fist Fight, but I think he was just lookin’ for an excuse to kill us! Bastard... I’ll never forget how my body ached yesterday. Like a rock fell from the sky and crushed me.”

“You’re exaggerating,” Malvur said in his usual calm manner as if he were a statue, not a living person. “He taught us a lot of helpful things. Especially unarmed combat techniques.”

“Pff...” Shacks snorted in response, taking another sip. “You’re chatty today, big guy.”

Kai smiled to himself. If he had left the two with Ghim, they would’ve quickly died in the Abyss, since they weren’t really Resilient. Without his protection... He didn’t even want to think how slow and painful their death would’ve been.

He still couldn’t believe that Lex had agreed to buy the two and make them into Pit fighters.

However, things were a bit more complicated than that. The two had to qualify for their new position. And to do that, they needed to win against ten other slaves. After each battle, they’d receive a rating that increased with each victory, and, accordingly, decreased with defeats.

Malvur and Shacks fought, increasing their status and simultaneously entertaining the audience. And although the two of them had never fought with collars before, they were still brilliant cultivators, so they won every fight. In the end, Malvur reached forty-sixth place, and Shacks finished fifty-first.

However, only those who were in the top twenty became slaves of the first rank, and got permission to freely move around the city and own property. Malvur and Shacks would’ve had to stay in the Pits if Kai hadn’t vouched for them and bribed one of the Pits’ workers.

According to the law, the two could come to his mansion, but Kai couldn’t buy them as his slaves, since fighters were forbidden to own other fighters. They were all Lex’s property.

It came as no surprise to anyone that Alex was very angry when he learned that Lex had taken the three of them for himself. The fact that he couldn’t do anything about it made him even angrier. Rules were rules, and the trio was bought fairly.

To make matters worse, he couldn’t complain to anyone either. His boss, Kalia still hadn’t returned to the city, and the overseer of the Abyss, Ginx, didn’t want to see anyone after the recent incident with the Emerald Water.

“Lord Arnhard,” a dorgan girl addressed him. “Will you be needing my services today?”

“I believe so. Go wait in my chambers,” he replied.

“Yes, my lord.” She bowed.

“Oho... Kai, Kai...” Shacks said, smiling, as he followed the leaving girl with his gaze. “What about the whole ‘a cultivator must not succumb to the temptation of flesh’ thing, hm?”

“Says the man who owned his own harem back on the Plateau,” Kai replied with a grin.

“Who? Me?! I’ve no idea what you’re talking about! Those are all blatant lies! Rumors of vile people!” Shacks replied, smiling broadly. “It was just a couple of concubines.”

“Sure, sure,” Kai said, pouring himself some wine. “Also, it’s not what you think. She has a rather unusual bloodline that helps speed up one’s recovery. And I really need that now.”

“I think it’s time to talk about our plans,” Malvur interjected.

“I agree,” Shacks said, sipping more wine.

“The plan’s simple,” Kai said with a grin. “Since we all want to get out of here, we need to win this tournament.”

“Will the winners be given freedom?” Malvur asked.

“They will. I don’t know much about this Fist Fight tournament, but what I’ve heard is rather interesting. Those who find themselves among the top ten will be presented with a choice — freedom or ten thousand Azure Crystals. The winner, however, will be given a different award.”

“And what fool would take the second option?” Shacks said with a sneer.

“Those who, for one reason or another, sold themselves into slavery for a while. You’d be surprised to see how many of them are there. Here, they get a chance to earn a living for themselves or their family. Also, among the strongest fighters, there are plenty of those who’re happy with being slaves and don’t strive for more. I mean, just look at where Urus used to live...”

“I hate to admit it... But you do have a point there...”

“And what about the winner? What do they get?” Malvur inquired.

“They get the right to ask Starks for anything. Within reason, of course. The winner’s owner gets to do the same. That’s why so many slave owners have come to Udin. Everyone wants their fighter to win.”

“We’ll have a lot of competition then. Ha! Good! I wouldn’t have it any other way! My friends, to victory!” Shacks exclaimed, raised his glass high into the air, and then drank the rest of his wine.

Chapter 9
THE FIST FIGHT

The first day of the tournament had come, and over two hundred thousand spectators had gathered to watch it. The event was held in Udin’s largest arena, located at the very edge of the Fight Pits.

The structure consisted of four parts — the arena itself; stands; a special VIP lounge levitating above the stands; and a tall monument resembling a blade, at the top of which was a giant Azure Crystal, feeding the arena’s array with energy. This Crystal was made from hundreds of thousands of smaller ones, merged together by using one of the secret techniques known only to the most talented of artifactors.

The audience had been waiting for over an hour when the fighters finally began to enter the arena through large doors. Five hundred slaves quickly found themselves in the center, where they were greeted with loud applause.

“Where have you been?” Shacks asked Kai, waving to the audience.

Kai shrugged.

“I sold all of Urus’ property and bet all the Crystals that I’d be among the top ten.”

“Why didn’t you bet you’d be the first?”

“I’m not naive enough to believe that I can beat everyone here.”

“Uh-huh. And how much can you get if you end up in the top ten?”

“A lot. I got about fourteen and a half thousand Crystals for the property. I kept about five hundred of them, as well as some of Urus’ resources.”

Shacks whistled.

“Not bad. Well, then, good luck to us.” He looked at Kai and Malvur, who was standing next to him.

In the next moment, the stands exploded with loud screams. On a special stand, located across from the giant Crystal, appeared the most important faces of Udin — the overseers.

Lex, Ginx, Sanatos, and four others sat in one row. They all looked pompous and incredibly powerful since among them there was no one below the seventh level of the Holy Lord Stage, unique for being divided into as many as ten levels.

To become a level one Holy Lord, an Elementalist had to endure an ordeal called the Holy Punishment of Heaven. As the name implies, it was nothing short of torture, for which one needed immense strength of both body and mind. And to approach the Divine Stage, they had to repeat this nine more times. The chance of dying was almost a hundred percent, discouraging most from attempting to ascend to this stage.

To perform the Holy Punishment, the cultivator needed to collect an incredible amount of energy. And in some of the peripheral worlds of the Ecumene, there was simply not enough of it. It was precisely because of this that the Old Man and the others so desperately wanted to open the Tower and go to the next world, since they couldn’t get what they needed on Saha.

When the overseers were finally seated, the portal platform lit up again. Two new figures appeared, one of which was Starks.

As soon as the audience saw him, the stands burst with cries of the joyful townspeople. At that moment, the arena array activated. Starks waved his hand, smiled, and then gave a short speech.

After him, a strange silhouette appeared. Linus Gard was the right hand, and the twin brother, of the sylphs ruler. He looked much like a human but still differed in some details. His eye sockets were slightly larger, and a blue mist constantly billowed around his glowing blue eyes.

The history of the sylph race was similar to that of the dorgan. Only it didn’t originate from divine animals but from divine spirits. Here, in Nikrim, there were three types of sylphs: sylphs of the wind, sylphs of the sea, and sylphs of the flame.

“The audience adores you, as always,” Linus said as he sat down next to Starks. Only he had the right to occupy that place.

“And as always, nobody notices you...”

“I don’t need to be noticed,” he replied with a shrug.

“Isn’t it difficult to use so much of your willpower to influence two hundred thousand people?” Starks asked calmly.

“Do not worry. I got used to it.”

“And what are you scheming this time?” Starks asked, curious. His friend was always full of surprises.

“You’ll see,” Linus smiled, which was a rare occurrence. “And you’ll be surprised like never before. This time, you will definitely tell me the secret of the Extract of the Seven Emeralds.”

This miracle of alchemy was probably the most expensive product on the entire continent, the secret of which was known to no one but the alchemists of Udin. The reason for its price, aside from being difficult to create, was that it increased the chances of surviving the Holy
Punishment. Everyone in Nikrim wanted it, but only a few could afford it. However, even the poorest cultivators had a chance to get it. From time to time, Starks held a competition, in which he offered a select few to become his servants in exchange for the Extract. One portion equaled five hundred years of service. Many agreed, which was why Starks was able to collect so many Holy Lords in one place.

As for Linus, he didn’t need the Extract. First, he possessed enough willpower and strength to go through the ordeal unscathed, and second, he had already reached the peak of the Holy Lord Stage. He wanted something else. He longed to get the recipe for the Extract in order to restore the former power of his race.

Starks smiled.

“You remember that out of more than forty Fist Fights, the first place was taken by a slave who wasn’t brought in by Lex only three times. That is, it’s my slaves who always win.”

“Of course.” Linus nodded calmly. “But this year, everything will be different.”

“Are you so confident in your slaves?”

“I am confident in my slave, yes.”

“A slave?” Starks was slightly surprised.

“One, yes...”

There was a pause.

“How peculiar...” Starks grinned a little. “And who is it?”

“You’ll find out soon enough. They don’t like to stand out unless they’re in the ring.”

“Very well, I’ll be patient then. I hope your confidence has a good basis.”

“Of course it does,” Linus replied with a sneer. “Do not think of me as a fool, Starks. I’ve come to the conclusion that it’s pointless to spend money on other slaves if one can do the job. They have no chance against my champion.”

In the blink of an eye, Starks’ willpower unfolded over the arena, with the help of which he hid from the audience, thereby protecting them from his thundering laughter. Even the Holy Lords sitting next to them had to use their ki to shield themselves from its power. Only Linus continued to sit quietly.

“I can’t wait to see it.” Starks’ eyes flashed.

***

When the ceremonial opening ended, it was time for the much-anticipated battles. Above the arena, standing on a levitating platform was an elven Exorcist. She was the main judge and host of the event.

“I would like to announce the beginning of the Great Brawl — the first stage of the Fist Fight! The rules are simple! Out of the five hundred fighters, only one hundred and twenty-eight will go further! The battle will begin in: ten... nine... eight...” she counted down. “One! Let’s start!”

At that moment, the collars’ physical limitations were powered off, allowing the fighters to use their brute force but not their ki and Forces. Nobody moved for a full second, and then... then all hell broke loose.

Several large dorgans rushed at Kai, clearly wanting to kill him or at least cripple him, and thus avenge the death of their friend. Once they got close enough, Kai began to move at a speed almost double their own. Before they even got a chance to come to their senses, they were overpowered by lightning-fast and extremely strong attacks that knocked them unconscious in an instant. At that moment, the array covered them with a solid barrier so that they wouldn’t get killed, thus marking their elimination from the tournament.

The remaining four dorgans froze. A couple of months ago, Kai would’ve said something arrogant in order to provoke his opponents into attacking him without thinking, thus making them more likely to make a mistake. But he had matured since then, not to mention the Cold Void’s influence, so now he focused more on the actual strategy rather than luck.

He suddenly disappeared, after which one of the dorgans was suddenly tossed aside. None of them had had the chance to watch the fight between Urus and Kai, so all they knew about his strength and abilities came from rumors, which they didn’t really believe.

Within seconds, almost half of the fighters were eliminated, and one hundred and twenty-two held out for just over a minute. In all this chaos, Kai, Malvur, and Shacks felt like fish in water.

Kai simply knocked out anyone who ran up to him, regardless of the fact if they were Urus’ friend or not. Malvur threw everyone he could reach aside, relying on his rock-hard skin and incredible strength. As for Shacks...

Well, Shacks was being Shacks.

“Ahahaha! Help! Save me! I want to go home!” Shouting, he kept playfully dodging all attacks, making sure that each of them hit someone else instead of him. “Please don’t hit me! I bruise easily!”

The Great Brawl ended faster than it had begun. Kai, Shacks, and Malvur exchanged glances and nods.

“Well done, guys!”

***

The Great Brawl was followed by an hour-long break so that the fighters could recuperate in the inner premises of the arena, and so the audience could discuss the fights as they waited for the next round to begin.

“Have you heard? They say that six of the top twenty fighters got eliminated already!”

“What?! Six? In one round?! How? Aren’t they the strongest fighters from the Pit?”

“They say that they all lost to the same fighter,” the third spectator intervened in the conversation.

“Bullshit! Man, people really love to over-exaggerate. The fight lasted for two minutes. How could anyone beat six of the top twenty at once? Unless they used ki and Forces, which is impossible.”

“Whatever you say, friend, I won’t argue with you. The healers said that they all have identical wounds. Also, they all fell unconscious not far from each other.”

“What wounds?”

“Cuts on their chest, as if from a sword.”

“Listen to yourself! Swords! In a fistfight!”

“People really do love to over exaggerate.”

***

The next round was one-on-one fights.

There was an option to split the arena into smaller rings so that all of the fights could take place simultaneously, which would speed up the process, but they decided against it during the establishment of the tournament.

They wanted the fights to be held one at a time so that guests would stay in Udin longer and spend more money in the city. Thus, the longer the tournament lasted, the more profit Starks would have.

So, thirty-two fights took place over the next five days, during which the spectators had a chance to witness many different fighting styles, skills, and unusual cultivators.

Kai was one of the few that stood out from the crowd. From afar, viewers couldn’t understand what stage he was at, so they believed that he was an Exorcist. But when the host announced that he was a human somewhere in the third round the stands exploded with cries of disbelief. Not only was he human, but he was also able to pass the Great Brawl, and defeat all opponents in each round.

When the host said that three weeks ago, Kai had killed Urus, even Starks didn’t immediately believe it. It wasn’t until Lex confirmed this that the crowd quieted down.

Not for long, though. Everyone’s attention returned to the fights, when the strongest fighter of the Pits, nicknamed the Beast, entered the arena. He easily dealt with his opponent, who was the favorite of one of the continent’s largest slave owners. He plucked off his limbs, one by one, then tore out his heart, and then his head. An oath forbade his opponent from surrendering, so he had no other choice but to accept his fate.

Shacks and Malvur also made it to the quarterfinals, which was supposed to take place the next day. They didn’t have a chance to attract as much attention as Kai did, since their fights weren’t as full of fanfare due to their higher stages. Shacks, however, stood out a bit more than Malvur did as he was a human, which attracted both curious and disgusted looks.

Only eight members of the Fist Fight remained. And since the weak had been rooted out, the next rounds promised to be really exciting.

The moment of the quarterfinals was approaching.

Chapter 10
FIST FIGHT 2

“I hereby declare the sixth day of Fist Fight tournament open!” the hostess announced. “Today’s the quarterfinals, so let me introduce you to the remaining fighters! I’m most pleased, and probably as surprised as you are, to see that two of our fighters are below the peak Exorcist Stage! You have, no doubt, also noticed that they stand out not only by this — they’re humans!” Looks of those who hadn’t seen Shacks and Kai yet almost instantaneously turned to them. “I can’t remember the last time we’ve had any race other than the giants and the dorgans in the quarterfinals! I know you’re as excited as I am!”

Out of all the races, giants were the most famous for their strength, while the dorgans were famous for their special abilities and bloodlines. This didn’t mean that the other races didn’t have their own distinctive features. They did, but they were much weaker in comparison, so they were usually glossed over. For example, the elves possessed a large supply of ki, the sylphs were masters when it came to using Forces of their elements (air, water, or fire), and the dwarves were famous for their incredible ability to control ki.

Humans also had their own useful traits, which, however, only a few knew about. They reproduced much faster than the other races, which meant that they were more numerous. And although not all humans could become cultivators, among those that could, one could find masters of cultivation who could control energy from early childhood. The other races gained the ability to control ki only after they’ve turned ten. Not later, not earlier.

“And it’s time for the first fight of the day! The fighters are...” the hostess took a short pause. “Kai Arnhard, nicknamed The Mortal, and Fox, nicknamed The Elusive!”

The audience cheered. The fight promised to be exciting. Fox was the only elf in the quarterfinals, and for the last seventeen years, he had been the second strongest fighter of the Pits. Once upon a time, he was the first, until Lex found Beast. After their first and only fight, which Fox survived only thanks to the intervention of the judges, he became the second.

When only the two mentioned fighters remained in the arena, the hostess flew off on her stand, signaling for the battle to start.

After a short stare-off, Fox smiled and began to circle Kai.

“You’re interesting... You managed to climb this high...” he said. “What’s your secret, human?”

“I hit hard,” Kai answered.

“Ha! Funny. But that won’t help you. And now I’ll show you why.” Fox grinned, and then his figure blurred, turning into a shadow. His silhouette flashed like lightning next to Kai, who suddenly felt a sharp pain and noticed blood trickling down his forearm.

“Not bad. You managed to reflexively protect your vitals,” Fox said. “However, I didn’t aim at them, so it’s pointless.”

But Kai wasn’t listening, instead, he was focused on trying to understand what had just happened.

How could he move so fast without using ki?

In the past, Fox was a very different person. He was a criminal who eventually got caught, and sentenced to death. But fortune smiled at him. He was bought by Lex’s men, who had heard of an elusive thief that terrorized the aristocrats of Tael for two centuries.

However, it wasn’t Fox’s ability to steal and slip through any defensive technique or array that interested Lex. No. In fact, Lex was one of the few who knew that his new slave knew the Body Harmony Style, a technique created by a long-destroyed sect. This style was rightfully considered the strongest on the continent, and its strength was especially manifested at low levels when ki and Forces were still inferior to the level of the cultivator’s body.

As a result, Fox became a fighter in the Pits, and in just a few months achieved the status of the strongest fighter. No one could take his crown nor claim his throne.

And then, eight years later, Beast showed up.

Fox failed miserably that day. He had no chance of defeating the new champion, which Lex, who had arranged that fight, wanted to test.

When he woke up in the hospital, he was a mess. Both his body and mental health suffered a serious blow and many thought that he’d give up fighting and cultivating altogether, but his thirst for revenge kept him going. He had made it his life goal to defeat Beast by all means necessary. But to do that, he needed to get stronger. Much stronger.

The main strength of any Pit fighter was, first of all, their body. Combat skills complemented physical strength, although, on rare occasions, they became the defining characteristic of one’s arsenal. Fox was aware that Body Harmony alone wasn’t enough to defeat Beast. He needed to strengthen his body.

It took him seventeen years to transform himself into the fighter that now stood in the arena. Using various potions and pills, he modified his body, especially his legs. Thanks to this, he could now perform incredibly fast dashes and leaps, which made many think that he was using some sort of a technique and not the power of his body.

As for his arms, thanks to a new type of muscle, as well as implanted claws, he could now pierce through even Gold-rank armor without using any ki or Forces.

Of course, such power didn’t come without a price. Having modified his body so much, he lost the opportunity to develop as a true cultivator. However, he didn’t care. He hadn’t surpassed the peak level of the Exorcist Stage two centuries ago, so it was unlikely that he was able to do it at all. The only thing that mattered for Fox was defeating Beast.

“Do you feel anything?” he asked, eyeing his opponent.

Seconds after his opponent’s attack, Kai’s legs buckled and his eyes dimmed. He fell to his knees with his hands on the ground, and began to vomit blood.

“Ah, there it is... That’s my poison. I’ve made not only the claws but also the poisonous glands of one monster my own. They’re now a part of my body, so I’m technically not breaking the rules. I advise you to surrender as soon as possible. If you do, then, perhaps, they’ll still have time to save you. I’ve no desire to kill you. The overseer wouldn’t be happy if I did that.”

Kai was trembling. He tried to focus his vision, but nothing came of it. His mind was clouded, and Fox’s voice sounded as if it was coming from somewhere underwater.

“Hey! Can you hear me?!” He shouted. “Just tell me you surrender. I know you can still talk.”

Coughing out the last blood clot and wiping his mouth, Kai began to rise under the gaze of the shocked spectators and Fox.

“What...?”

“Good, but not great,” Kai muttered. His bloodline had finally defeated the poison, and at the same time, gave him complete immunity. “Let’s keep going.”

“What? Oh you, bastard!” Fox practically growled. “You asked for it!”

He bent his knees slightly and disappeared. This time, Kai managed to react faster, but all he could do was cover his head with his hand and try to hit back.

Dodging, Fox tore at Kai’s left side. And although his claws were rather short, getting away from them was everything but easy.

“Do you finally realize that you stand no chance against me?” Fox asked. “Give up while you still can! I won’t repeat myself again. If you refuse, don’t expect mercy!”

Instead of replying, Kai dashed toward Fox, hoping to hit him. The elf, looking at this with a mocking grin, didn’t move until the very last moment when he suddenly disappeared, simultaneously slashing Kai’s right hand.

“Don’t even try,” came from somewhere behind him.

Almost immediately, Kai’s back burned with pain.

From that moment on, he experienced nothing but agony. He didn’t have time to defend himself as Fox attacked way too quickly and carefully.

The worst came when, a minute into their fight, Kai suffered severe lacerations on his legs and arms. He was covered in blood, and his clothes were torn. It seemed like he had been thrown into a meat grinder, which made some of the more faint-hearted spectators vomit.

“By the Heavens!” Fox exclaimed when he saw the wound on Kai’s chest. “What the hell is that?! You poor soul, that must hurt... Let me ease your suffering!” he exclaimed and dashed, aiming for Kai’s throat. To his surprise, his opponent dodged. In amazement, he almost missed the counterattack, but he somehow managed to get out of the way at the last moment.

Regaining his balance, Fox got ready to repeat the attack. In the blink of an eye, he was next to Kai, who, by some miracle, managed to get away again.

Again?! Fox was surprised. Did he really manage to get used to my speed in such a short time? And what about his wounds? He shouldn’t be able to regenerate that quickly at his stage... Is there something I don’t know about humans? Or does he have a regenerating bloodline? That’d explain why he didn’t die of poison... Whatever, not like it matters!

Fox continued to attack Kai over and over again, and the latter continued to dodge and suffer the blows. Fox, on the other hand, remained unharmed.

“Is that all you can do?!” Fox shouted after several minutes of playing around. He was getting tired of this dance. Kai looked like a mutilated corpse but he kept refusing to die. “Come on, do something other than jump around! Or is your worthless race not capable of anything else?! Either fight or give up already! You stand no chance!” he continued to provoke, but Kai didn’t care about petty insults.

Instead of answering, he covered his head with his hands and observed him through the split between his forearms.

Fox winced.

“Fine.” He spat.

The second round of beatings began. Fox continued to attack Kai. But, no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn’t manage to hurt his vital organs.

The perplexed audience stirred, exchanging whispers.

“What’s happening?”

“He’s barely standing!”

“Why doesn’t he give up?”

“Who knows? Maybe he’s too proud. Or maybe, he’s just too stupid and believes he can still win. If he doesn’t give up soon, he’ll die.”

“Idiot...”

A minute passed. Then five more... Ten ... and then fifteen more. But the battle didn’t end. The audience was getting bored. The fight had been going on for more than thirty-five minutes making probably the longest fight in the history of the tournament.

The only thing that couldn’t fail to amaze the audience was Kai’s stamina. The fact that he continued to defend himself, stay alive, and not lose consciousness from blood loss, inspired admiration among many.

“Unusual bloodline...” Linus said.

“I agree.” Starks nodded. “Quite weak regenerative power, but extremely energy efficient.”

“I’m sick of it!” Fox hissed angrily when the fortieth minute of their duel had passed.

This bastard just won’t fucking budge! It looks like I’ll have to use that skill... Damn it, I was saving it for later, but I have no choice.

Crouching, Fox put his hands and feet on the ground. He was about to perform the most powerful dash yet by using all the power available to his modified muscles.

He spent years plotting his revenge. He always dreamt that it’d be his greatest enemy in front of him, not this little human. He saw it countless times in his head: his venom paralyzing Beast, giving him precious seconds to eliminate his nemesis…

And even though his claws didn’t work on Kai, their venom must’ve seriously weakened the human, so Fox believed that that would be more than enough.

The power of his modified muscles made his bones crack under the pressure. Another second, and they would’ve completely broken if he hadn’t released all the accumulated power in time.

A small section of the arena beneath him became covered with hundreds of cracks, and Fox shot forward like a bullet. He held out his hands, intending to finally pierce Kai’s head with his claws.

Fox almost reached his goal when Kai dodged with such agility that one wouldn’t even believe that he had been almost mortally wounded, making Fox fly past him. All he managed to do was scratch Kai’s left forearm, part of his face, and cut off his ear.

“You’re gonna die!” Fox roared.

Approaching Kai again, he waved his hand. His opponent grabbed him by the left wrist, stopping him in place.

Fox froze in shock. The audience froze, too.

They all saw how difficult it had been for Kai to even move, let alone keep his defense up and dodge Fox’s attacks. And now, all of a sudden, he towered over his opponent, although before that everyone believed that he was about to fall down.

But in reality, it was a combination of Kai’s iron will and his cool calculation. He was just waiting for the right moment to fight back.

“Finally, your movements have slowed down,” Kai said in a frighteningly cold voice, making Fox realize that he made a terrible mistake.

He was trapped.

The grip on his forearm tightened even more. The muscles in Kai’s right arm swelled and his opponent’s bones cracked.

Feeling pain and fear, Fox attacked in panic. He scratched Kai with his claws, but it was as if he was hitting him with a blade of grass. Kai didn’t even notice it, which made Fox’s panic grow. Whatever Kai was... he sure as hell wasn’t mortal.

“Is that the best you can do?” Kai asked with a slight sneer in his voice.

In the next instant, the elf was in the air, lifted by one sharp movement.

“Stop!” Fox cried out, but it was too late.

A powerful crash shook the arena, frightening the spectators in the front rows.

The elf was now lying on the ground, limbs bent at an unnatural angle. He could no longer get up. His bones were shattered; it was a miracle that he was still conscious.

“I... give up...” Fox managed to gasp before Kai dealt another blow.

“Smart choice.”

Kai let go of the elf’s hand and headed out of the arena.

“What an unexpected outcome...” He heard the hostess say, after which the stands exploded with shouts.

Once he was back in the empty locker room, he closed the door behind him and heaved a deep sigh. All of his wounds instantly healed, and his left ear was restored. He then released a small, compacted wave of ki, which cleaned his skin and hair of blood and dirt. Sitting on the nearest bench and summoning bandages from his Ring, as well as some new clothes, he started looking like a human again.

“That was harder than I thought...” he mumbled to himself.

When he realized that he couldn’t keep up with Fox’s speed, he decided to exhaust him instead. But then a new problem arose. If he simply took all of Fox’s attacks and then regenerated instantly it’d raise suspicion and potentially reveal his true strength.

Urus was very fond of books, and he had a huge library in his mansion. There, Kai learned that even the most powerful known healing bloodline in Nikrim was much weaker than his own, which made him hold back healing himself during the fight, using it only to stop the bleeding and heal a few critical wounds.

And here he was now, on his way to the semifinals.

Perhaps I should place a new bet... First place seems more achievable than I originally thought...

Chapter 11
FIST FIGHT 3

By the end of the fifth round, the semifinalists were: Beast, Malvur, and a mysterious fighter, whose face was hidden under the hood of their dark cloak.

And, of course, Kai.

Shacks had found himself in an interesting situation — his opponent in the fifth round was Malvur. When the battle began, the archer tried his best to hit his opponent while simultaneously trying to avoid the giant’s powerful attacks. To his surprise, Malvur didn’t even try to dodge. He calmly took all the hits, as if they were nothing more than mosquito bites.

After several minutes of unsuccessful attacks, Shacks realized that he couldn’t harm the giant, so he decided to surrender. He was already in the top ten, so he didn’t see any point in fighting for first place.

But he’d be damned if he went down without making a show out of it.

“I give up,” he said, jumping back to avoid another of Malvur’s attacks, and raising his hand. “I’m, in fact, an archer, and I ain’t used to close combat!” he added loudly and, having given his opponent and the audience a theatrical bow, left the arena.

His words caused a mixed reaction. Some laughed, thinking that he was lying, others laughed because they thought he was joking. There were those who were even angry. After all, if a human archer managed to get this far in the competition, then what good were those who had lost to him?

Could it be that the tournament was rigged?

When the quarterfinals were over, those who had been eliminated earlier returned to the arena to claim their place on the list of the remaining one hundred and eighteen fighters.

***

“How are your wounds?” Malvur asked, surprised to see no traces of recent injuries on Kai.

“As you can see, everything’s in order.” He spread his hands.

“So, what’s the plan?”

“To fight.”

“Are you sure?”

“Absolutely. Don’t underestimate me, Malvur,” Kai said, assuming a fighting stance.

“I won’t.” The giant nodded firmly. “Attack.”

The participants of the first fight of the semi-finals were Kai and Malvur. Only one of them could reach the finals. And although both were already granted freedom, they still wanted to fight each other.

Kai jumped at Malvur and swung, aiming at his solar plexus. Aware of how tough the giant’s skin was, he wasn’t going to hold back, so he immediately opened the Body Gates of Power.

However, he had to jump back the next second to avoid being hit. Malvur’s hand hit extremely close to his temple.

Dodging, Kai tried to go behind the giant’s back, but the latter turned around unusually quickly for his build, swinging his leg. Kai could’ve tried to block in order to determine just how strong Malvur was, but he’d risk shattering his bones.

After Kai jumped once again, Malvur switched to offense. He couldn’t spend the entire fight waiting for his opponent to come to him.

Closing the distance between them, he swung. All Kai could do was to put his hands in front of him to defend his face and neck. The ground shook and cracked beneath him; he had to strain his arms, back, and legs in order to block the giant’s fist and push him away. Malvur watched with eyes wide open as he felt his feet slide across the ground. He didn’t expect such strength from a human.

Taking advantage of Malvur’s bewilderment, Kai broke his block and swung. Snapping out of it, the giant lost his footing and fell on his back, and then immediately rolled to the side to avoid getting hit. Unfortunately for him, he received a knee to the face the moment he got back to his feet. But before the hit could connect, he activated the bloodline present in all members of his family. His bronze skin darkened and became covered with glowing red patterns, turning into a shield.

When the hit landed, Kai felt like he had struck metal, not soft flesh. But before he had time to be surprised, Malvur’s fist broke several of his ribs and sent him flying to the edge of the arena.

I’m faster than him, but I’m weaker, he thought, rising back to his feet. If I open all the Body Gates wide, my stats will increase. But without prana, I’ll quickly waste all of my ki and become easy prey. These people think that I have only one-fourth of my energy because of the collar. I can’t restore it because then they’ll know that this thing doesn’t work on me. I have forty seconds to use up my energy supply... Maybe even a minute... Will that be enough to pierce his armor? Fuck, what should I do?

His head buzzing as he looked for a solution to his predicament, he recalled something from his past life.

Malvur was almost in front of Kai when the latter spread his legs and lowered his body, looking like he was about to tackle him. Slightly confused, but not discouraged, the giant attacked with his fist. Kai dodged by stepping to the side, grabbed Malvur’s hand, and turned around.

Before the giant had time to understand what was going on, he found himself on the ground. Rising abruptly, he saw Kai, who had moved slightly to the side, prepare a new attack.

How did he manage to do that? I didn’t see anything... He was right, I can’t underestimate him. I need to be careful.

His next attack ended the same as the previous one.

Raising himself slightly, he stared at Kai.

He changed position incredibly quickly, grabbed my leg, tripped me, and then... I don’t understand...

Deciding to give it another go, Malvur rose to his feet and tried to knock Kai down with his superior strength and weight, but he once again found himself on the ground.

And again.

And again.

And again.

For the next five minutes, this pattern repeated. Malvur attacked, fell, rose, and attacked again. It wasn’t until he finally realized that Kai was using his own strength against him that he tried to attack smarter. However, he lacked skill and experience in battles and Kai was too fast. So he kept failing.

Fifteen minutes later, Malvur, dizzy and in pain, realized that this could no longer continue. Approaching Kai for Heavens knew which time by now, he froze for a second, and then slowly outstretched his hand.

Slightly surprised, Kai shook hands with him.

“I surrender,” Malvur said and the two left the arena together while the audience discussed what kind of unusual fighting style Kai was using as it was like nothing they had seen before. Oh, had they only known that the poor, cultivation-less humans had traded ki for fists and Forces for gunpowder.

The fight made the audience think about how a deceptively simple-looking technique could bring the most powerful of cultivators to their knees. The battle between Kai and Malvur, as interesting and spectacular as it had been, was forgotten an hour later, overshadowed by the second fight of the semi-finals.

***

In the middle of the arena stood a short figure, whose face and body were obscured by a long cloak, hiding anything that might’ve hinted at what race they belonged to. They didn’t even know their name.

No one who had fought against them managed to pull their cloak off. That is, no one had lived long enough to do so. All of their opponents had suffered severe injuries in the course of a couple of blows, after which they either surrendered or died on the spot.

Only the healers knew what kind of power the mysterious figure wielded. Upon closer examination of the corpses, they saw that their insides had been turned into mush as if their organs had been finely chopped.

The hooded figure stood in the arena for almost five minutes until its opponent finally appeared. Beast looked like a typical dorgan — thick black fur on the back, chest, arms, and legs, with barely noticeable, extendable claws, sharp fangs, tail, vertical pupils, and a scar over his left eye.

Like most of Lex’s strongest fighters, he was known for being extremely cruel and arrogant. So when he entered the arena, the audience didn’t cheer, as they usually did when other famous fighters appeared. Even the wind seemed to stop blowing.

No one dared so much as breathe in his presence. Almost all of his opponents died before they could surrender. He enjoyed the suffering of others. He fed on it. Which is why he often deprived them of the opportunity to surrender by either ripping off their jaw or pulling out their tongue.

No matter how crazy Beast was, neither Lex nor Starks ever thought of killing him. He got away with cruelty as he was the strongest fighter in the entire history of Udin’s existence.

“Hello,” Beast said in a deceptively pleasant voice. “Would you mind showing your face?”

The cloaked figure was silent.

“It’s offensive to hide your name and face from your opponent, you know? It’s better to be friends with me. Come on. If you properly introduce yourself, I’ll let you surrender and walk away. How does that sound?”

There was no answer.

“All right, then I’ll rip it off you together with your head!” he growled, angry over being ignored, and darted at his opponent.

The cloaked figure instantly reacted by ducking. Raising, it aimed for an uppercut but the dorgan dodged, sensing danger.

Having made a backward somersault, Beast froze.

“What was that?!” he exclaimed. He couldn’t remember the last time someone had taken him by surprise.

Possessing enhanced senses and instincts inherited from his great ancestors, Beast was able to instantly detect a threat hidden in a deceptively simple attack. That was weird as he knew that his opponent didn’t possess enormous physical strength. And they clearly didn’t have any weapons.

Then what’s going on here? he wondered, confused. My gut has never let me down before... I’ll just have to be more careful...

He relaxed a little and, ducking slightly, rushed forward again.

A deadly blow almost reached the mysterious fighter when they suddenly dodged, hitting Beast’s leg with their palm at the last moment. The dorgan screamed in agony, feeling like fire was crawling up his leg... which he couldn’t feel anymore.

“You bastard!” Balancing on one leg, he tried to swing.

The cloaked fighter attacked again.

In the next instant, a second scream filled the air. Beast’s hand was no longer on his wrist. He didn’t have time to react when his opponent slammed him in the chest.

The impact sent him flying back, vomiting blood along the way. The clothes on his chest were torn, but there were no visible wounds, confusing both the audience and the judges as to what could’ve caused him such distress.

No one understood what was happening, and only Starks, shocked, jumped up.

Meanwhile, Beast, who was shaking violently, fell to the ground. And although he hadn’t been able to hit his opponent, the speed with which he moved managed to cause a gust of wind strong enough to blow off the cloaked figure’s hood.

His opponent turned out to be a blonde with several blue curls, light gray eyes, a sharp gaze, and an unusual blue tattoo under her right eye. The System description appeared above her head the moment her face was revealed.

[Race: Sylph, Human]

Removing the now useless cloak, she stared at the heavily wounded, but still alive Beast with eyes full of everything but mercy. She was a little surprised that the dorgan hadn’t died yet, however, in the state he was currently in, finishing him off wouldn’t be a problem.

“An’na. That’s her name,” Linus said to the bewildered Starks.

“I never thought that I’d see something like this.” Calming down, the elf sat back in his chair.

“I thought the same thing when I found her six months ago,” Linus said. “Oh, if you only knew how much effort it took to capture her. She even managed to seriously injure a couple of my Elementalists. But it was worth it. Now, neither your Beast nor anyone else can stop her.”

“Don’t jump to conclusions,” Starks replied dully.

“What are you talking about?”

“Look.”

An’na almost got to Beast when he tried to rise, leaning on only one arm and leg. Through trickles of blood that covered his contorted face, he glared at his opponent, and then growled madly.

“I’ll kill you! Kill you! Scum. Die!” His eyes rolled back sharply, leaving only the whites visible. Tossing his head back, he froze like a statue.

An’na took a step toward him and was about to finally finish him off when a powerful explosion threw her back to the very stands.

A pillar of bright light appeared in the center of the arena. As it slowly faded away, leaving behind itself a crimson mist, it revealed that in the place where Beast had once stood, there was now a wild, merciless monster.

***

Seventeen years ago, Lex received incredible news. In the dwarven lands, near the southern border of the Holy Kingdom of Tael, appeared a dorgan that had failed to complete the Full Transformation. Maddened by his failure, he began to terrorize those lands.

As soon as this information reached Udin, Lex immediately set out to find this individual. He wanted to personally see such a rare phenomenon.

Dorgans were known to have descended from divine beasts and inherited many of their traits. This was especially true for two of their abilities — Partial Transformation (which was also available to some members of other races with certain bloodlines) and Full Transformation.

Partial Transformation allowed doragns as well as the few chosen cultivators of other races to acquire traits of their distant ancestors, which, in turn, made them more powerful. However, to obtain this ability, one had to be of pure blood and possess a considerable amount of talent.

As for Full Transformation, it was only possible for those born with a predisposition for it. Nobody had ever succeeded in acquiring it artificially. It gave the cultivator incredible strength, but there was one serious drawback — when using this ability, their animal side tried to absorb the mind of the dorgan in question, causing them to lose their humanity and revert to their beastly nature. Because of this, no one was able, or allowed, to use Full
Transformation for a long time.

Rumor had it that that was exactly what had happened to Beast.

When he had found him, Lex, instead of capturing or killing him, wanted to fight him without using ki and Forces, to test his strength. The price for his foolishness was his left eye. As revenge, he also tried to deprive Beast of his left eye, but it was restored in a matter of seconds. And after Lex brought him to Udin, their alchemists managed to tame the beast with the help of special drugs, which he took to this day.

Today was the first time since then that Beast lived up to his name.

***

A huge creature that only vaguely resembled a wolf appeared before the audience. Its muscular body was covered with scars and bone growths. It had huge fangs and blood-red eyes. All of Beast’s wounds were instantly healed after the transformation, so the porridge that An’na had made out of his organs no longer bothered him.

Having located his opponent, Beast slowly moved toward her, saturating the air with his eerie aura. And even despite the fact that they were hidden behind a barrier, many spectators in the front rows began retreating, afraid of being so close to this monster.

An’na frowned. She believed that with her abilities this tournament would be a walk in the park, but she didn’t expect this.

Concentrating, she used what was currently her strongest weapon.

No one saw anything, but in the next moment Beast’s right paw was cut off, making him howl in pain, but he immediately reattached the severed limb to the wound.

This made An’na frown even more. She attacked again.

This time, Beast was able to sense her approach and jumped to the side. However, he didn’t manage to get completely out of her way, so she managed to graze him, leaving several very deep cuts.

An’na’s face darkened. She continued to attack, but Beast dodged much faster and more accurately now.

“Where did you find her?” Starks asked.

“By accident,” Linus admitted. “Heavens sent her to me. She not only possesses the Will of the Sword, but she has also mastered the Force of Fusion.”

The Will of the Sword was a special power that allowed the cultivator to materialize their will in the form of a blade. The stronger their will was, the stronger the attacks were. The best thing was that this required neither ki nor Forces to use. However, such an ability was so rare that, apart from An’na, there was only one other cultivator on the continent with a similar ability. But they were at the Divine Stage.

“She’ll reach the Sword Orb someday. And the Divine Stage probably. Aren’t you afraid that she’ll want to take revenge on you for holding her captive?” Starks asked.

“No.” Linus chuckled. “We’ve vowed to each other. If she wins this tournament, she can choose freedom as a reward, and we’ll never speak of this again.”

“I see...” Starks replied, frowning. If she won first place, he’d have to share the secret of making the Extract with the sylphs, which he didn’t want to do.

***

The battle continued. It was only the second minute, but this fight overshadowed all the others with how epic it was.

An’na continued keeping Beast at a distance, repeatedly attacking him with the Will of the Sword. However, in the state of Full Transformation, the dorgan possessed incredible regeneration even by Nikrim’s standards, so he had no problems chasing after her despite the wounds.

At some point, the two fighters found themselves at the opposite sides of the arena. Bending down, Beast abruptly kicked off the ground with all four paws and rushed at her.

Standing still near the wall, An’na focused on his face.

“Cut.”

No sooner had she said that when Beast’s eyes, nose, lower jaw, and a big chunk of skin disappeared. His skull was opened and his brains exposed.

A second passed... two... three... He no longer showed signs of life.

But before An’na had time to take a breather, the huge creature began to stir. Beast’s muscles tensed and he jumped to the side. A part of his face had already recovered.

The girl shuddered with disgust and worry, but immediately pulled herself together.

“Pierce,” she uttered, intending to finally finish off her opponent when he suddenly changed his trajectory.

Zig-zagging across the arena, he dodged all of her attacks as he crept closer to her. Determined not to give up, she used the Will of the Sword again and again, but her attacks no longer managed to touch Beast.

“Pierce,” she said again once he was within spitting distance. A blade made of air whistled as it was shot forward, aiming at Beast’s head.

The audience held their breath, and even Starks was now fully focused on what was going on — in his opinion, the outcome of the whole tournament depended on this fight.

At the last moment, Beast thrust his left paw directly into the attack. His hand was instantly torn apart (so much that he couldn’t restore it), but he still survived.

“Die already!” An’na shouted as she cut the air with her hand, pointed it at Beast, and then clenched her fingers into a fist.

Beast was cut into hundreds of pieces.

The fight was over.

And how am I supposed to beat that? Kai wondered.

Chapter 12
FIST FIGHT 4

“What the hell is that?” Kai turned to Rune’Tan.

“Will of the Sword,” he replied.

“Could you, perhaps, be more specific?” the young cultivator said, voice oozing sarcasm.

“You remember that the level of energy control depends on willpower and talent, yes? When a cultivator becomes an Exorcist, their ki reserve increases significantly. To control it, they need a very strong Will,” Rune’Tan began to explain. “And if one reaches this stage successfully, this will raise their Will to the necessary level. You know what it’s called...”

“The Master’s Will?”

“Exactly. And it’s called that because at that point it stops being an incomprehensible, fleeting thing. The Master’s Will can affect the world around it. That is, it can become a material force. This includes abilities like weak telekinesis, partial and full mind-control, etc. But the development of Will doesn’t stop there. It’s infinite. You can either increase its power, or you can transform it — merge it with the understanding of any weapon, giving it its properties. But for this, you need to have a very, very deep understanding of that weapon. All this is very difficult, and even I know almost nothing about it. All I can say is that only a few — geniuses among geniuses — can do such a thing.”

“What about the other elements? Is it possible to create the Will of Fire for example?”

“Only if you’re a Spirit. Ordinary creatures such as humans, sylphs, elves, or even animals can combine their Will only with the understanding of some kind of weapon.”

“Why?”

“How would I know? This is one of the many secrets of the universe, and, perhaps, only the Gods can unravel them,” Rune’Tan replied.

“Okay. But can you at least tell me how to fight against it?”

“Without ki and Forces, you can only try to sense the attacks in advance and dodge.”

“You think I should give up?” Kai asked. After all, his freedom was already guaranteed.

“No. You can do that anytime. Fortunately, your bloodline doesn’t let you die quickly. I’d advise you to fight against her. She doesn’t have the most powerful Will. But the depth of her understanding of the essence of the sword is incredible. I believe that if you fight her, even just for a little while, it’ll help with future development, deepen your understanding of the sword, strengthen your Will... Not to mention that you don’t get to fight someone like her every day.”

“Okay,” Kai agreed. He actually wanted to take a swing at An’na. “I’ll fight her.”

***

After the fight between An’na and Beast ended, those eliminated in the second round of the tournament started fighting for places from thirty-third to sixty-fourth. Kai had no desire to watch them so he left the arena and returned to his mansion. He planned a long training session in order to prepare for the upcoming battle with An’na.

Less than ten hours remained until the Fist Fight finals when, suddenly, none other than Lex came to see Kai. He ordered the poor servant who had greeted him to take him to the lord of the manor. Not caring about what the said lord was doing, he broke down the door of the cultivation room, entered, and shook Kai’s shoulders.

“What?” he asked coldly, sharply opening his eyes.

“Come with me, grasshopper,” Lex replied, already leaving the room.

“Where are we going?” Kai asked, stepping through the massive enchanted door. That is, through what remained of it.

“Are you going to fight that half-breed? Or are you a coward?” the elf asked, ignoring the question.

“I’ll try to fight her,” Kai said calmly, following Lex, who kept opening every door on his way, looking for a suitable room.

“Good. Here.” Finally finding what he was looking for, he nodded. “Come in and lie down on the bed.”

“What for?” Kai didn’t stop asking questions.

“Here, take it and use it right now.” Lex held out a bottle to him and ignored yet another question. “A gift from the overlord.”

The Cold Void raged in Kai’s soul, and the first moment’s astonishment gave place to calm and indifference.

Looking at the offered bottle, he read the label.

[Rebirth of Flesh Elixir]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Feature: Renews and strengthens all cells in the body, healing any damage. Increases power, speed, stamina, and endurance by thirty units.

Limitation: Can only be used once. Cannot be used on dead people.

Kai took the bottle.

“You should know that Lord Starks is looking forward to your victory,” Lex said, turning toward the stairs. “And... you better lie down before drinking that.”

After that, he left the mansion. He had completed his task and couldn’t help Kai in any other way. And the reason for that wasn’t the lack of resources, but the fact that Starks was adamantly against breaking his own rules, even in this situation. Even though he was in the position to boost Kai’s performance before the fight with a bunch of forbidden potions that’d increase his strength several times for a while (after which he’d die), he didn’t want to. Such things were forbidden by the rules of the Fist Fight, and even he wasn’t going to violate them.

There was another way to make Kai stronger — to give him more resources that’d permanently increase his physical abilities. But that wouldn’t help much. There were less than ten hours left before the fight, and it took at least several days for the body to prepare for the effects of another potion.

Therefore, all he could do was give Kai this Elixir — the strongest alchemical drug available in Udin, which cost no less than two hundred thousand Crystals and that could save anyone below the Holy Lord Stage from the verge of death.

Since Starks knew that the wound on Kai’s chest was still sucking the strength out of him, he decided to help him out. Also, the boost in power couldn’t hurt.

As Lex had advised, Kai lay down on the bed. He stared at the glowing yellow liquid, for a few moments, and then downed it all in one gulp.

At first, nothing happened. The liquid splashed in his stomach like water. Since it was an elixir and not a pill, its energy didn’t try to break free.

Five seconds later, Kai felt a sudden heaviness in his stomach. His body shuddered. The room was flooded with bright light, which then filled his consciousness.

A few hours later, he woke up. As he touched his chest, he felt a slight pain and realized that the Elixir had healed only half the wound. However, that was enough to reduce the strain on his bloodline so he didn’t complain. And he was pleased to see his new stats.

Stats

Age: 21

Race: human

Status: Mortal

Stage: Soul Stage

Level: Source Creation (transition to the Exorcist Stage temporarily stopped)

Characteristics:

• [Power]: 146.73

• [Speed]: 142.32

• [Endurance]: 149.11

• [Stamina]: 161.82

• [Mind]: 85.14

• [Energy]: 365.88

Available points: 0

Abilities

• [Low-rank Techniques: View]

• [Earth-rank Techniques: View]

• [Gold-rank Techniques: View]

• [Step Through the Snow] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Bloody Snowfall Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

Forces

Path of Sword (Hearing Stage): Reflection Force, Speed Force, Endurance Force, Strength Force, Slashing Force, Piercing Force, Intent Force

Path of Sword (Seer Stage): Force of Form

Path of Space (Hearing Stage): Force of Repulsion, Force of Attraction, Force of Creation, Force of Destruction

Path of Space (Seer Stage): Force of Form

Concept of the Cold Void: maximum understanding. Now the quality and quantity of Cold Void particles you summon will completely depend only on your level of development. Current Level: Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

Yin concept: peak understanding of the second layer

Yang concept: initial understanding of the first layer

Features and Equipment

[True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]

- [Six Gates of the Body]

- [No Limits]

- [Life Rampage]

[Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo] - Progress: 1%.

- [Yang Concentration] Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%.

- [Yin Concentration] Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%.

- [Primal Flash] Concept: Yang. Progress: Locked.

- [Touch of Nothingness] Concept: Yin. Progress: Locked.

(To further unlock these abilities, achieve 50% progress)

[Oaths made to you. View]

[Favorite of the Forces]: You are able to see what is invisible to others.

[Small Energy Shield]: Physical characteristics increased by 10% of the total energy reserve.

[Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus]

[Full Aura Disguise]

[Suppressive Slave Collar]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

[Medium Sword Spirit]. Development progress: 0%

[True Source of Cold Void]: maximum energy reserve increased by 10%, the maximum number of summoned particles increased by 10%

Achievements

[Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

[Quality Leap!]. Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of Soul Energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

[Overcoming mortal boundaries! (1)]. For a single victory over the Master (initial-level Exorcist), while being mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation), you get [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,994 years

***

“Three. Two. One!” The hostess started the countdown. “Begin!”

Upon hearing the signal, Kai fully opened the Body Gate of Speed and jumped to the side.

An’na summoned the Will of the Sword. She had already revealed her trump card during her previous duel, so it was pointless to hide it. Concentrating, she attacked, but none of her attacks reached her opponent.

Kai continued to move at great speed, but he wouldn’t go anywhere near her. He only circled around her, avoiding her attacks. Thirty seconds passed, which, having in mind how fast both of them were moving, was a quite long period of time.

The audience stared in wonder, puzzled as to why Kai kept running away rather than attacking.

You bastard! An’na cursed, having figured out what her opponent was doing, and stopped using the Will. You’re trying to sense my attacks in order to adjust to them!

At the moment when she decided not to waste her energy anymore, Kai moved in her direction, forcing her to continue to use it. His strategy was simple: to try to get used to her attacks as they were invisible even to his energy vision.

With Rune’Tan’s help, Kai had learned how to fill a certain amount of space around him with his Will with which he had replaced the aura suppressed by the collar, and that allowed him to feel objects and energy nearby. However, unlike an aura, it also allowed him to feel someone else’s Will.

It usually took a mortal a few days to a couple of weeks to develop this ability but Kai was able to do this in less than a day since he possessed monstrous willpower for his level of development. Two events helped him reach this point — his brother’s death, and his fight with Greenrow. His stay on Earth turned out to be more beneficial for his development than he had thought.

He continued to inch closer to An’na, not risking rushing as that’d leave him with too little time to dodge if she decided to attack. However, instead, she rushed at him, having realized that she didn’t want to go on like this any longer. Waving her arms, she sent two invisible and deadly-sharp gusts of energy at him, followed by many smaller ones. She had scattered them so that he couldn’t dodge.

Realizing that he wouldn’t have time to evade, Kai decided to go through the hail of attacks. Closing his eyes, he deactivated everything unnecessary. He no longer needed sight, hearing, or any other physical senses. It was time to rely only on his Will.

When everything disappeared, he was in complete darkness. Frozen in place, he waited. A moment later, the attacks entered the area of his Will. His imagination depicted them in the form of many white stripes. Finally seeing the whole picture, he dashed to the right, then bent down and jumped forward, covering his head with his hands.

An’na’s eyes widened as she saw Kai roll into the least dense area of her attack. But what surprised her even more, together with the entire audience, was the fact Kai flew out of there alive, despite the fact that his torso was cut and pierced in several places and limbs mangled. The pool of blood that gathered under him was quickly soaked up by the golden sand.

The disfigured human was advancing toward her, his mauled body regenerating in front of her eyes. In an instant, he completely healed.

Despite being surprised by his inhuman ability to regenerate, An’na still tried not to lose her composure and attacked as soon as Kai approached. Her palm moved forward, releasing a wave of her Will. And although she was no longer holding back, Kai still managed to dodge.

He attacked the moment his feet touched the sand. His foot flew toward An’na’s head, almost reaching her when the arena was flooded with a bright light that only he could see. He was thrown back despite his best effort to not face that great power. Spitting out sand, he again rushed toward An’na at top speed. Replaying the last couple of seconds in his head, he realized that she had used her Will to form a sphere around herself. She could’ve turned his body into dust if he hadn’t jumped back.

Kai didn’t see it, but An’na turned noticeably pale and began to breathe faster. The Will of the Sword was as powerful as it was demanding for the user’s body.

I have to end this now! she thought and assumed a fighting stance. Instead of a regular sword, her hands firmly gripped the handle of an ephemeral blade. If this drags on any longer, he’ll surely win because of his speed and stamina.

Even though his senses were turned off, Kai saw this sword. It was a breathtakingly beautiful blade made of bright, blinding light, forged out of An’na’s Will. After seeing... more precisely, sensing it with his Will, Kai couldn’t help but be amazed.

The next instant, his mind and soul were pierced by thousands of sharp but pleasant flashes of understanding of the deep essence of the Path of the Sword. But instead of harming him, they left their imprint on his soul, mind, and body.

An imprint that brought him closer to a new level of understanding of this Path.

A bright and, as always, impudent smile appeared on his face.

A smile that hadn’t been there for so long.

A smile that even the Cold Void couldn’t immediately suppress.

He realized that it wasn’t in vain that he had agreed to participate in this battle.

The next moment, An’na took out the Blade of Will, slicing the space in front of her. Pain consumed Kai. It felt like he was hit by a car at full speed and he flew backward. Unfortunately for her, he survived.

The powerful attack grazed him, but he managed to redirect all available ki into the Body Gates of Strength and used it to protect the part of the body where the blow had hit. Many of his organs were damaged, and there was a large cut on his left shoulder. Not that it mattered as it all almost immediately started healing.

But An’na didn’t stop there. Her intuition told her that it wouldn’t be possible to kill her opponent with only one attack, so she showered him with more. Her blade lunged forward, piercing through space and unleashing the immense power of the Will of the Sword.

Kai didn’t have time to dodge as he was still flying. He could only defend. The sharpness of An’na’s blade coupled with the lack of ki and Forces didn’t make it easy for him to come up with a strong defense, but he had no other choice. Either he’d try to defend himself, or he’d die.

“Give up!” Rune’Tan shouted. “There’s still a chance to survive.”

“It’s too late to give up now, old man,” Kai replied calmly.

He threw one of his hands up sharply, pointing it toward the approaching attack. Life Rampage immediately activated, followed by Ultimate Focus. The next moment there was a collision.

An’na’s attack knocked Kai into a wall and then tried to consume him and turn him into a pool of blood and bones. Except, colliding with his palm, the invisible attack crashed into some kind of an obstacle. The air sparked, and the audience could see only the outlines of the attack, which looked like a huge sword. A kind of a barrier formed around Kai’s right palm, which was almost immediately torn to pieces. An’na’s attack turned into mist, losing all strength.

Impossible! she thought. This attack should’ve destroyed his body! Has he directed all of his Will at the point of the collision? But how?! How can his Will be strong enough to stop mine?! He’s not even a true master! What did this mortal have to go through in order to temper his spirit so much?

If only she knew that this duel had helped Kai gain experience and understand the use of Will, which he couldn’t have achieved even in thousand training sessions. Thanks to this, as well as his Ultimate Focus, he managed to create a strong shield out of his Will. However, he almost fainted due to such strong pressure.

Before she had time to blink, Kai suddenly disappeared. Intuition alerted her of danger, and she immediately created a new sphere of Will around her. However, it didn’t work the same way this time.

Kai still reached her, and one blow to her shoulder threw her away and broke the barrier. The Will of the Sword neither disappeared nor followed her; it exploded, cutting off Kai’s legs at his knees.

After activating Life Rampage, Kai was once again at the peak of his power. This ability not only revealed the maximum potential of his body but also allowed him to spend less ki on maintaining the Body Gates while using them with the same efficiency, and gave him the opportunity to open four Gates at once.

Ultimately, all of his physical parameters were increased by three.

An’na jumped up, clutching her broken shoulder. Shaking her head, she noticed Kai’s figure, slightly enlarged by the power that burst out of his body. By this time, both of his legs had grown back, and his hand had fully recovered. He took a step and...

Disappeared.

A blurred silhouette approached her with the speed of light. She only managed to lower her invisible blade and generate a powerful wave of the Will of the Sword, which made the air light up when it hit her opponent. It turned into a shining stream that covered the raven-haired cultivator. All viewers saw it.

An’na was breathing heavily. Her hands were shaking, but she kept pushing on. And then...

A bony arm, covered in chunks of meat, burst out of the shimmering stream.

“Monster!” the girl yelled. Even Beast didn’t scare her this much.

Both of her hands instantly broke as if a multi-ton boulder had fallen on them. She screamed in pain and then jumped back. Her attack was interrupted.

When the stream disappeared, everyone could finally see Kai. He stood there, naked, with patches of his skin missing. As well as a half of his face. His skull was exposed. However, his insides, and most importantly, his brain, weren’t affected. Thus, although he looked like a living corpse, he wasn’t in mortal danger. A second later, the muscles in his arms recovered, and the rest of his body followed.

Kai moved forward. An’na took a step, too.

The second round of their duel began. An’na continued to attack, slashing her opponent over and over, but she couldn’t achieve the desired result. Kai healed without any problems, from time to time actually managing to hit her. At this point, even the slightest blows were enough to inflict serious damage to her.

She could no longer move her left hand. She had to use The
Master’s Will to move her broken right hand and maintain the Blade of Will. Several of her ribs were broken, which made each breath incredibly painful.

Two minutes had passed since the beginning of the fight, and both of the participants were exhausted. It was high time to finish this dance.

“I’m the sword. The sword is an extension of my hand. My Will...” Closing her eyes, An’na began to recite a mantra in order to strengthen her Will so that she could use her most complicated attack.

Kai sensed danger the moment the first syllable rolled off her lips. He rushed at her, but ran into an invisible obstacle that was the Will of the Sword that had surrounded her.

“…I put my sword into my Will and…” she continued to mutter, spreading the Will of the Sword throughout the arena.

Kai didn’t intend to wait for her to charge her strongest attack, so he started hacking at the barrier. It damaged his skin and knuckles, but he didn’t care. He continued hitting the barrier. Again and again…

Again and again…

A roar so powerful that it not only made the front-row viewers cover their ears but also made An’na’s eardrums burst, filled the arena. Blood flowed from her ears and trickled down her chin, but that didn’t distract her even for a second. She didn’t seem to notice what was happening around her. Her Will only grew stronger, and fed the barrier with even more energy.

Kai wasn’t holding back. Locking his palms together, he tried to break the barrier, using every drop of energy he had. The ground around them cracked under the pressure of his hits, but the barrier remained intact. For a little while, at least. Soon, the first crack appeared on it. What Kai didn’t know, however, was that it wasn’t An’na’s Will that had faltered but that she had purposefully weakened the barrier.

The next moment, she opened her eyes. Glancing adamantly at her opponent, she raised her right hand to the sky. The barrier burst, tossing Kai far away.

He immediately jumped back to his feet and ran toward her again. He took one step. And then another, and another… And then he abruptly stopped.

The Will he had spread around him didn’t cover a very large area, because of which he was unable to notice the new attack in time. Hundreds of Blades of Will hung a few feet above the entire arena. And as soon as An’na lowered her hand, pointing it at Kai, all the swords fell on him. There were so many of them and they were moving so fast that they instantly pinned him to the ground.

First, there was a crash, and then a cloud of dust rose in the place where Kai had fallen. When it finally settled, it revealed a crater, in the center of which lay the raven-haired young man. A huge hole gaped in the place where his heart should have been. He wasn’t moving.

Exhausted, An’na fell to her knees. She didn’t have the strength to move either.

The hostess raised her hand to declare the winner.

***

As previous participants, Shacks and Malvur were allowed to take seats in the fighters’ area, since all the other seats had been bought out.

They both wondered what Kai would do in this fight. Would he surrender immediately, or would he fight? And if he decided to take An’na on, how would he try to win? They had a lot of questions since they knew almost nothing about the Will of the Sword, which, from the outside, seemed like an invincible force that needed no energy or Forces in order to work.

The beginning of the fight went as Kai’s previous fights had. He eventually got used to his opponent’s attacks and gradually made his way to An’na. The fight went on without much hubbub until the girl released an attack so powerful that it shook the entire arena and reduced Kai to a pile of minced meat. To the surprise of all the spectators, even the Holy Lords, his bloodline saved him again.

After that, he somehow got the hang of avoiding the Will of the Sword, simultaneously demonstrating the miraculous power of his regenerative bloodline, and then he almost completely blocked her most powerful attack with his bare hand. He was eventually torn apart, but still, he remained alive.

At some point, the audience started doubting whether Kai was really mortal. His monstrous speed, strength, endurance, and stamina provided by the Life Rampage, made even the Holy Lords rub their eyes in surprise.

But before the audience had time to close their wide-open mouths, a wave of the Will of the Sword covered Kai. This time, everyone was sure he was dead, but, once again, he proved them wrong when he, a bit too alive for a corpse, returned to the fight.

The two kept exchanging blows for another minute, after which An’na began to prepare the final attack. Kai tried to stop her, but a barrier stood in his way.

When his friend got thrown back, Shacks realized that things had gone too far. He started shouting to Kai to surrender, but, unfortunately, the screams coming from the stands drowned out his voice. All he could do was keep watching and hope that his friend would survive.

And then, the worst happened.

Shacks stared at Kai’s corpse in disbelief. He didn’t believe that Kai could actually die. Not that easily, anyway. Not in a fight where he had a chance to surrender.

“Come on, Kai, get up... Get up, damn you!” he kept repeating as he stared at his friend.

Seconds passed but Kai didn’t move. He didn’t show any signs of life. And the longer it went on, the tighter Shacks’ fists clenched.

And when the hostess appeared on her flying podium to announce the winner, everything inside him went cold.

Is this really the end?! flashed through his head.

The hostess had just opened her mouth when Kai’s fingers twitched.

***

A wave of Force suddenly exploded from the center of the arena, throwing everyone back. The first rows were enveloped with a dark mist. Shacks, Malvur, and those who had previously been in the Abyss instantly recognized it.

In the next instant, Kai’s body disappeared and appeared in front of An’na. The hole in his chest was gone. But that wasn’t all. His body was covered with a dense layer of darkness, from under which clouds of that very dark fog emanated.

Waves of Yin filled the arena, surrounding An’na, who sat there, frozen in fear, forgetting about fatigue. She looked at Kai, but saw someone else in front of her.

Kai’s eyes were filling with darkness, and his hand reached for the girl. For some reason, it seemed to her that Kai’s palm was approaching very slowly. And this only intensified the terror growing inside her.

Meanwhile, in Kai’s soul world, Rune’Tan tried to shout to him, but in vain. Darkness had invaded the world around him. Before he could make heads or tails of the situation, he got surrounded by wolves woven from dark mist. And although he managed to kill a good chunk of them, their number didn’t decrease. If anything, there were more and more of them.

Surrounded by enemies, he was entirely cut off from Kai. Still, he smiled. Casting a disdainful glance at the creatures running toward him, he turned around to face them.

“Who do you think I am, eh? I don’t know what hellhole birthed you, but you’ll regret crawling out of whichever cesspool you had come from!” he exclaimed and snapped his fingers, reducing the creatures to dust. “I used to kill armies on my own back in my day. You’re nothing.”

Turning around, he looked to the horizon where more darkness was gathering. He had destroyed almost all of the Yin that had invaded his world, but it kept coming back.

“This is out of my hands. Kai needs to intervene. I have to wake up that idiot before it’s too late...”

With one sharp movement, Rune’Tan pierced his stomach and pulled out a translucent bluish liquid. This was how Kai imagined soul energy, so, in his spiritual world, that was exactly what it looked like.

“One quarter less.” The redhead grimaced.

Having absorbed the soul energy into his fist, he drove it into the ground. Its surface cracked, creating a long crevice.

“Wake up, Kai!” he shouted. “Don’t make me think I’ve used up my soul energy in vain!!!”

This amount of soul energy could wake him up even from the deepest meditation without harming him so it wasn’t considered a violation of their oath. But Kai didn’t only have to wake up, he also had to fight the darkness that had consumed his body and soul.

Meanwhile, in the real world, less than a second had passed. Kai’s hand continued to reach for An’na. Shaking with horror as she looked into Kai’s eyes, she remembered what she wanted to escape from so badly.

The image of her father, towering and cruel, appeared before her eyes. Every time she remembered him, she froze with fear and began to shiver. She had never stopped being afraid of him. Afraid of what he’d do to her if she didn’t fulfill her task.

“Remember, An’na... Remember and never forget...” a frightening voice whispered.

The image slowly blurred as her eyes filled with tears. They trickled down her cheeks and chin and dropped to the sand below her. She couldn’t remember the last time she had felt scared and helpless.

But still, she found enough strength in herself to say: “I... I give up!”

Kai’s hand stopped. Maybe Rune’Tan’s attempt to wake him up worked, or maybe An’na’s words resonated in his clouded mind, or maybe both, but one way or another, he finally woke up.

HELL, NO! THIS TIME, I WON’T BACK DOWN! he roared, remembering how the Cold Void had captured his soul.

His eyes flashed with a bright purple fire, and instantly dispersed the darkness that filled them. At that moment, the Yin that surrounded them disappeared without a trace. Just like the eerie aura that had filled the entire arena.

In order to overcome the darkness, Kai had to beat himself.

He had to overcome his own limits and reach a new level of willpower.

Chapter 13
THE LONG-AWAITED FREEDOM

When Kai finally opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a tall, fair-haired elf in golden armor, whose aura he couldn’t sense. However, one glance at this powerful towering figure was enough for him to realize that the elf’s strength was far beyond his comprehension.

It wasn’t until a few seconds later, when he properly started coming back to his senses, that Kai finally realized who he was looking at.

“Is it... really you?” he asked, puzzled.

“I don’t know exactly who you’re referring to,” Starks said. “So it could or it couldn’t be me.”

“Where am I? What happened?” Kai grabbed his head as his consciousness slowly cleared up. Memories of his fight with An’na flashed through his mind and everything fell into place.

“I see you remembered,” Starks remarked, noticing the change of expression on Kai’s face.

“Why are you here...?” he asked, and quickly added, “Lord Starks.” As the younger, and, more importantly, much weaker cultivator, it’d be extremely rude if he addressed the elf only by his name.

“Lord?” Rune’Tan said sarcastically. “You never call me that, even though I’m much stronger than this youngling…”

“You were much stronger. Now you’re just an old man without a body,” Kai replied in a similar manner.

“Heh. And this is what I get for helping you wake up...”

“I came to congratulate you on your victory,” Starks replied.

“But what about what happened at the end of the fight? Shouldn’t I’ve been disqualified?”

“That’s a great question. The rules state that ki and Forces of all slaves have to be completely suppressed by the collar. This is the very rule that the Fist Fight was based on. However, in your case, it’s not that simple. You probably didn’t notice, but your opponent partially damaged your collar with her last attack. Second, you didn’t use your ki directly for victory. The girl surrendered on her own. We found no evidence that her mind had been tampered with. And, lastly, the investigation showed that it wasn’t you who used the Forces. An uncontrolled burst of Yin tried to capture your soul but you fought it off. Congratulations.”

“You know about Yin?”

Starks raised an eyebrow.

“I don’t know what world you came from, but in Nikrim, the concepts of Yin and Yang aren’t considered a mystery. Several hundred cultivators across the continent can use them, including me.” The white light of Yang appeared in the elf’s eyes. “It’s precisely because you overcame Yin and remained yourself that I came here to talk to you personally. Your Will is pretty strong. It even came close to the level of The Master’s Will, even though you’re not even an Exorcist.”

“But why did Yin try to capture my soul?”

“It’s the essence of all concepts,” Starks replied calmly. “Neither you nor I can understand the Highest
Force. But, apparently, in the universe, there’s a loophole that allows you to master its distorted reflections — their concepts. But this opportunity can’t be used without consequences. The concepts are dangerous. If you manage to perfect your understanding of them, and then someday you might happen to lose the meaning of your life, fall into despair, turn insane, succumb to uncontrollable emotions, or simply lose consciousness, then the concept will instantly try to capture your soul in order to pervert its very essence.”

Starks’ words made Kai remember his brother’s death, as well as how he succumbed to the Cold Void, which then seemed to have frozen his soul.

“Pervert the essence...” he repeated the elf’s words. “But I haven’t yet perfected my understanding of Yin.”

“I know.” Starks nodded. “Even the most talented of cultivators need at least a century to do so. And given your talent and level, I wouldn’t even give you fifty. However, in your case, another factor was involved.” He pointed at Kai’s chest. “The wound left by the demon already contains the perfected understanding of Yin, and it became the catalyst for what has happened.”

The demon’s Yin helped me? But then what about the Cold Void? I also didn’t perfect my understanding of it. What could’ve served as a catalyst there? Maybe it was... The Guardian and U’shor!

He remembered that when he passed the test in the underwater temple, he had absorbed the Guardian’s Cold Void particles in order to merge with the concept’s own particles through the bloodline and better adapt to the frost. He had swallowed the drops of U’shor’s blood, which also contained the Cold Void, which he used to reach the Soul Stage. Particles of this concept must’ve remained in his acupuncture points and spiritual nodes.

“Do you believe in that demon’s existence?” Kai asked after a second.

“Many people think this is just a fairy tale, but I know that a demon chained to a black pyramid exists,” Starks replied firmly. “For it was from its claws that my teacher died.”

“Can I become your student?”

Starks smiled.

“No,” he said. “I won’t deny that you’re very talented, and that many would like to pass on their knowledge to you, but I’m not interested. I don’t want to have students yet. Even my son is learning from one of my servants. Besides, I don’t feel the power of Lightning in you. You’re not familiar with this Path. Why would you want to learn from someone who isn’t the right teacher for you?”

“Because of the Yang concept.”

“Oh?” Starks raised his eyebrows in surprise. “Hmm... You don’t seem to know, but it’s impossible to master more than one concept. Trying to do this will destroy your soul. I’ve personally seen a few fools familiar with Yang who have tried to master Yin, down in the Abyss. They all turned to ash as soon as they got close to it. It has long been proven that even one concept puts a considerable load on the soul, and that two simply destroy it. Yin and Yang are opposite forces. Even in artifacts and arrays, their power can’t coexist in harmony. Therefore, I wouldn’t advise you to repeat their mistakes.”

“Did you know about this?” Kai asked Rune’Tan.

“I may have heard about it. But, unlike yours, my memory isn’t perfect. Also, I was asleep for too long before I met you,” he replied. “So, in a way, this is new for me, too.”

“I see,” Kai replied, after which he pondered about everything he had just found out, turning off the transmission of thoughts to Rune’Tan. If this is true, and I don’t see why I wouldn’t trust Starks, then how did I manage to master as many as three concepts? Is it all because of the Tattoo? Could it be that it acts as a kind of barrier between the concepts? I have no other explanation. I suppose it separates Yin from Yang and prevents them from getting close to the Cold Void. If that’s the case, I can’t master more concepts, since they’ll conflict with the Cold Void. I think only the Gods can do this. They were the ones who created the Azure
Cube, where I got the Tattoo... I better not tell anyone about it, otherwise, I could be in danger.

“Thanks for the explanation,” Kai said.

“Have I answered all your questions?”

“Actually, I have one more... Why have you decided to come to me personally? Is it really just to congratulate me on my victory?”

“It’s not only that. You won, Kai, and there’s a reward waiting for you. If you don’t want your freedom, then you can ask for anything... If it doesn’t go beyond reason, of course.” Starks folded his hands behind his back, waiting for an answer.

“What a disgusting decision,” Rune’Tan commented. “Ask for what you want, but remain a slave. It’s an illusion of choice. However, with your strength, you could easily free yourself... Think carefully about what you’d want.”

Kai thought about it. He really could escape on his own, but it’d be too risky. Especially after the attention he’d be getting from now on for winning the tournament. If everyone knew he gave up his freedom, then it’d become much more difficult to escape even if he managed to get rid of the collar.

But what could he ask from Starks? Mountains of resources to reach the Holy Lord Stage? With his talent, he could achieve this himself, only not as quickly. Maybe he could ask for some very powerful Sword or Space technique? It’d be helpful, but the best path was always the one you created yourself. He didn’t want to rely on something created by another. For only what he himself created could suit him perfectly.

In that case, perhaps he could ask to be returned to Saha? Starks was a Holy Lord, and he had many other cultivators of this level as his servants. However, judging by the books in Urus’ mansion, Nikrim wasn’t even close to Earth and other peripheral worlds. More precisely, those worlds weren’t even mentioned in them.

He still didn’t understand how they were transported into the middle of the Ecumene. There was no direct and short path from Nikrim to Earth since they were located in completely different places on the Ecumene.

Thus, in order to return to Saha, he first needed to understand in what part of the universe he currently was — he had to find a map, figure out the shortest route, and then travel through many unfamiliar and dangerous worlds. Was such a request within reason? He doubted it.

He had to become a Holy Lord himself in order to even begin preparing to return to his sister. At best, on his own, he’d have to survive going through about a hundred worlds, at worst, he’d never find Saha.

“I want freedom.” Kai finally decided.

Starks nodded. At the same moment, the collar on Kai’s neck opened and fell.

“There’s more. Not only did you become the winner of the Fist Fight, but you also helped me protect something very important. You don’t need to know the details, but to show you my gratitude, I want to help you... However, before that I want to ask — do you know what many alchemists thought when they saw your incredible power of regeneration?”

“What?”

“They were thinking about how to get the opportunity to conduct experiments on you, and then use your blood and flesh to create various drugs. A bloodline like yours is, for most true masters, nothing more than an incredibly valuable resource. But now you’ve found freedom. No one in Udin will touch you. But as soon as you leave the city, you could immediately become someone’s lab rat. Sooner or later, your spirit will break. You’ll pray for death. And, one day, you’ll be so weak that the connection between your soul and body will break and you’ll die. And without energy, your body will cease to recover and it’ll begin to decompose. How do you like this prospect?”

“Sounds... unpleasant,” Kai replied calmly.

“Exactly. To be honest with you, I would’ve thought about something like this myself, if it wasn’t for my morals. You helped me, so I’ll help you. You don’t have to worry about anyone hunting you for your bloodline. Unless you reveal your power again, which I don’t advise you to do,” having said that, Starks headed for the door.

“What did you do? If it’s not a secret, of course,” Kai asked at last.

Starks turned slightly.

“I just rewrote the memories of all spectators weaker than the Elementalist Stage with the help of The Master’s Will. I’ve made the rest of them take an oath that they’ll forget about you. However, there was one sylph with whom I had to tinker a little.” Starks grinned, remembering how he bribed Linus. It was only when he offered him twelve portions of the Extract that the sylph agreed to forget about Kai. “So, we can say that no one knows about your abilities. And this is where we part ways, Kai. We’ll probably never meet again.”

Starks left the room, outside of which Lex had been waiting for him.

“You can keep the collar, grasshopper,” he said to Kai and closed the door, grinning.

Looking around, Kai realized that he was in the same room where he had used the Rebirth of Flesh Elixir. The mansion still belonged to him. He won his bet and the house was returned to him along with a rather large number of Crystals.

Turning his head, he noticed a Gold-rank Spatial Ring. Putting it on and looking inside with his aura, he smiled coolly. There were nearly two million Crystals in it.

After that, he crawled out from under the covers. Having realized that, except for bandages, he was wearing nothing, he decided to look for some clothes. As soon as he approached the door, he suddenly stopped. Turning around, he saw the collar lying on the floor. Approaching it, he examined the artifact and then put it in his Ring.

He was finally free.

Ki burst from his body, creating violent gusts of wind in the room.

“This feels so good...” But, his joy didn’t last long. Soon, Cold Void took over him again.

Summoning many particles of the Cold Void, the Path of the Sword, and sword energy, he fused them together and formed a temporary set of clothes around him.

He revealed his aura, relaxed his shoulders, and raised his head. Before that, he felt like he had to hide in the shadows all the time, and that only now he was finally able to come out into the light and see the world around him. He was able to relax.

Getting used to having his aura working again, he took a step and then disappeared. Activating the Forces of
Space, he teleported to the room below him.

Due to the density of prana in this world, I can’t move more than twenty feet at a time. Interesting...

Once he was on the first floor, he teleported again. This time into the corridor to test his speed, which turned out to be three times lower than on Earth.

After that, he made a series of jumps to the main storage of the mansion, which was a small, but extremely protected room. Entering it, having previously disabled the protective array, he saw a metal chest. Looking inside with a part of his aura, he began to search for clothes. A few seconds later, he found something suitable. A stylish, snow-white, Gold-rank robe instantly appeared on him, providing a stark contrast to his dark hair. The temporary clothing immediately disappeared.

He moved the contents of the chest into his Ring. He couldn’t take it with him, since it was impossible to place a larger spatial artifact inside a smaller one.

Soon, he left the mansion, taking everything of value from it, including Urus’ books. He was going to sell the house, find Shacks and Malvur, and finally leave Udin.

Not immediately, though. He still had some business left to finish, so the first thing he did was head toward the Abyss sector...

Chapter 14
GOING DEEPER AND DEEPER

“So, what are your plans?” Kai asked as he sat down at the table and folded his hands in front of him.

The trio was currently sitting in one of the most expensive inns in Udin. Kai had invited Shacks and Malvur here to discuss their future plans.

“I need to get something... from the swamps,” Shacks said. “Then I have to start looking for my people. I’m more than certain that you and I weren’t the only ones who got thrown into this crazy world.”

Malvur looked at him in surprise.

“It’s a long story,” Shacks said, noticing the giant’s gaze. “I’ll tell you later.”

“What about you, Malvur?” Kai asked.

“No definite plans,” he replied after a short pause. “I need to continue training. I’ve lost a lot of time here.”

“I understand.” Kai nodded. “Well, in that case, I have an offer for you. We’ll go to a place where you, Shacks, can get the resources you need to find your people, and you, Malvur, can continue cultivating in ideal conditions. What do you think?”

Shacks shrugged.

“Okay.”

“Why not? You helped me get my freedom. I trust you,” Malvur replied.

“Then here, take this.” Kai put two Spatial Rings on the table. “There’s money in them. Buy yourself weapons, potions, and the artifacts you need for traveling. Once you’re done with that, Shacks, you can go get your things. After that, you’ll have about three weeks of free time. But it’s better for you to leave Udin in advance and then wait for me here.” Revealing an artifact that displayed a map of the lands and their immediate vicinity, Kai pointed to an area of it. “In three or four weeks, I’ll be here, after which we’ll go to where we need to go together.”

“What are you going to do until then?” Shacks asked.

“I’ll be in town. I still have some business left here, which will take about a month.”

Shacks nodded.

“Well, then, let’s move.” Kai stood up, reaching out his hand. “See you later.”

Shacks and Malvur took turns shaking hands and then left the room, leaving Kai alone.

An hour later, there was a knock on the door.

“Come in.”

“You know, I wondered for a long time if this was a prank when they told me that you were asking to see me in this expensive inn,” Ghim said as he approached Kai and sat down in one of the chairs. “So, what do you want from this ol’ fleabag?” he asked, arching an eyebrow.

“I need information, Ghim,” Kai said with a cold stare. “You had mentioned your grandson, who was lucky enough to get into the Cloud Abode. As I’m no longer a slave, but someone equal to you, I’m ready to pay you well if you tell me how I can get to the said Abode.”

“I refuse!” Ghim growled, jumping from the chair. “If this was the only reason you summoned me, then I have nothing to do here.”

“Reconsider, old man. I’m offering you fifty thousand Crystals.” Kai’s words made the dwarf freeze. “What have you got to lose? If you agree, you’ll get more than you earn in a year.”

“Two hundred and fifty!” Ghim blurted out, turning sharply.

“Seventy,” Kai replied.

“Two hundred and fifty, or I’m not telling you a damn thing. Do you even know how much this information costs on the black market? I’m being generous here.”

Kai knew, he had read about it in Urus’ books. He also knew that the Cloud Abode was a special place where many talented cultivators dreamed of going. There, they could gain access to ancient knowledge and the best resources.

However, no matter how hard he looked, there was no information on how to get to the Cloud Abode. He did find out about the black market, though. A bit from rumors and a bit from Urus’ former slaves. Udin’s information merchants were ready to sell the knowledge Kai needed for half a million Crystals.

The price was that high because the overwhelming majority of the owners of this information were aristocrats, who didn’t want to make competitors for themselves. But since he didn’t have that kind of money on himself, he decided to turn to Ghim and his grandson instead.

“One hundred,” Kai continued to bargain.

“Are you deaf or what? Two hundred and fifty thousand and not a Crystal less! I’m actually taking a big risk here! If one of the Lords finds out that I’m trading information about the Cloud Abode, then they may become interested in me!”

“All right.” Kai sighed. Seeing this, Ghim smiled, but what he heard next made his face darken. “I’ll give you one hundred thousand, and I’ll forget that it was you who led us into Urus’ trap. Don’t make that face. I knew it was a setup. It was all too perfect. As if they knew about our... your route. When I got Urus’ property, his acquaintances told me everything for a surprisingly small amount of money. Can’t blame you for not taking matters to prevent that. You couldn’t have imagined that I’d win that fight.”

The silence lasted for several seconds.

“Damn you!” Ghim hissed like a snake. “Okay, fine!” he shouted angrily. “Fine! I agree! Are you happy?! But I want the money in advance!”

Kai dropped a small Ring on the table.

“Check everything and then return the Ring to me.”

He reached for the artifact when Kai’s palm slammed sharply on the table and covered it.

“But first you’ll take an oath.”

Ghim pursed his lips but took the system oath Kai needed.

“Happy?”

Kai didn’t answer, just moved his hand off the Ring. After that, the dwarf counted the Crystals inside it and, having made sure that everything was in order, transferred the money to himself.

“Now listen. I’ll only say this once. Nobody knows where the Cloud Abode is. But there are special artifacts — the Abode Heralds. Once a year, they’re active for several days. If you find one and touch it during this time, the artifact will tell you whether you’re worthy of it or not. And if you are, then a mark will appear on your hand, which, if you wish, can be hidden. Then, three months after that, the mark will give you the information about the exact place you should be within a week. There, a portal will be waiting, which will lead you to the testing grounds where it’ll be finally decided whether you’ll get to the Cloud Abode or not. Besides the cultivator with the mark, four other cultivators can enter the portal with them. But they should all be peak Exorcists or less,” Ghim explained.

After clearing his throat, he continued.

“The majority of the Abode Heralds are in the hands of aristocratic families, various clans, sects, and powerful individuals. I think even Starks has one. Since such families have enough money, no one even thinks about selling those four additional spots. They usually give them to their offspring or worthy servants. Actually, that was how my grandson, Tais, got to the Cloud Abode. He was a member of the largest sect of our region. Through his studying and hard work, he got close to one of the most talented students of the sect. He received the mark and decided to take Tais with him. I don’t know anything else. Except... The last time the Abode Heralds should’ve been activated was a little less than two months ago. So, the worthy ones have already received their marks, and there are about six weeks left before the test begins.”

A System message appeared, informing Kai that the oath had been fulfilled. Ghim had told him everything he knew.

“Okay, you can go,” Kai said, thinking.

The dwarf got up from his chair and walked toward the door when suddenly Kai called out to him.

“By the way, old man, you have another month.”

“Another month?” Ghim asked, confused

“I’ve decided to work in the Abyss as a Resilient for another month. I’ve already submitted a petition to Alex.”

The dwarf grimaced as if he had eaten something very sour.

“I see,” he muttered through clenched teeth, and then left, slamming the door behind himself.

***

Three weeks passed in the blink of an eye. All this time, Kai was busy with only two things: fighting in the Abyss and contemplating the Yin particles, the supply of which he kept replenishing while collecting Emerald Water. Since he possessed the Favorite of Forces achievement, energy vision, a high-quality Source, and the Tattoo, his progress was incredible. Starks had said that even geniuses would take about a century to fully grasp the concept. From this, it followed that an average of thirty years had to be spent on each layer. Kai had worked through it hundreds of times faster.

Thus, already on the twenty-second day after meeting with Starks, he reached the desired level.

Attention!

Your understanding of the Yin concept has reached the initial stage of the third layer.

As soon as this happened, he opened his eyes. Glancing at the Yin Concentration next to him, and then concentrating on his own body, he nodded. At the same moment, the Concentration spun and the darkness in his chest stirred. The fight lasted for several minutes, after which the demon’s Yin was sucked into the dark ball.

He was finally healed.

Tearing off the bandages, he saw the remnants of the wound regenerating. To his surprise, it left behind...

...A scar? He stared at his chest. That was the first scar on his body. Well, considering who had wounded me, this could’ve been expected...

He left the cultivation room. Even though he was staying at an inn, it felt like he had never left Urus’ mansion. Everything was at his disposal, and the service was as discreet as it could be.

“Old man, if I understand correctly, I no longer need to prepare my soul when it comes to ascending to the next level, and I can begin the transition to the Exorcist Stage at any time?”

“That’s right. After your brother’s death, your soul became resistant to any spiritual attacks. This means that you don’t have to take time to strengthen it before the next stage. But I wouldn’t advise you to become an Exorcist just yet. Your foundation is almost perfect. You’ve overcome the first three stages perfectly, so you have excellent endurance of body, mind, and soul. And if you want the same result at the Exorcist Stage, only using ki isn’t enough. You need resources. Rare ones, and a lot of them. Don’t forget that you spent all of your soul energy in the battle with Greenrow and Eria. It’s better not to rush. You need to prepare properly.”

“I see.” Kai nodded. “You’re right.”

After that, he focused on physical training. His progress slowed down with each new unit of parameters but that didn’t mean that he should stop striving toward bettering himself.

***

Two days later, the first and second wells were active once again, which meant that the vacation was over for the Resilients.

Kai arrived at the armory at six in the morning. But, unlike most members of the First Squad, he now had his own weapons that he had bought with the tournament money.

When everyone was ready, the group, led by Ghim, headed for the elevator. Within a few minutes, twenty cultivators were lowered into the underground tunnels.

Emerald Water began to flow five minutes after their arrival. The Abyss creatures immediately appeared. A twenty-hour battle began, no different from hundreds of others that had taken place here before. They worked as smoothly as possible, and since the dark fog didn’t weaken them, they had no difficulty waging such a long battle. Their efficiency was high, so that, taking turns, several people could even take breaks, while the rest of the group held the line.

Twenty hours flew by unnoticed, after which the elevator came to collect the Water and them. They quickly climbed onto the platform, simultaneously fighting off the creatures that hadn’t yet disappeared. It wasn’t until they were able to get a breather that someone noticed that one of their members was missing.

“Hey! Where’s Kai?!”

***

Five days after the Fist Fight, a new event began in Udin’s largest arena — Starks began his breakthrough to the Divine Stage, which would last for almost two years.

The elf sat in the center of the arena, which was covered by a huge array. Resources were laid out everywhere around him, among which there were even several large chests of Azure Crystals.

Around it all was a gigantic dome that even a hundred peak-level Holy Lords couldn’t damage. But this wasn’t the first line of defense. No, the main defense were almost four hundred Holy Lords, whom Starks had been able to gather and hire. About two hundred of them were his servants, and the rest were mercenaries and even entire clans that had been working as defendants of Udin and its lord for generations.

Although the breakthrough had been going on for more than three weeks now, Starks still hadn’t entered a deep meditative state. Once this process started, he’d completely lose contact with the outside world until he completed the breakthrough. If anything happened and interrupted him, he’d die. His death would create a powerful surge of uncontrollable energy and Forces, which would cause an explosion that would instantly destroy at least the entire Fighting Pits area.

Starks suddenly opened his eyes.

It was the dead of night, but darkness instantly gave way to light. A quarter of the city was covered with an incredibly bright flash and a deafening explosion. The earth shook.

When the lights went out, all the Holy Lords guarding Starks saw that he had closed his eyes again. His ki calmed down and he continued his breakthrough as if nothing had happened despite the fact that there was a huge hole on the surface of the arena.

In just a few minutes, a huge commotion would begin in Udin, but no one would ever know what disturbed Starks, forcing him to launch such a powerful lightning attack.

***

Three hours earlier

After waiting for the platform to ascend, Kai stopped hiding. As soon as he did so, the few remaining Abyss creatures immediately noticed him and rushed at him. Unfortunately for them, they stood no chance against the power of Yin.

Having dealt with them, he headed deeper into the mine. An hour later, he finally reached the familiar underground river. Jumping over it, he went to the passage that led deeper down. It was time to find out just where it went and what was the source of this immense torrent of Yin.

Thanks to his better understanding of Yin, the denseness of the powerful concept didn’t bother him anymore, and he could easily cover himself with a barrier made of its Concentration.

Going deeper into the bowels of this underground system, he finally reached the source of all this dark matter. It turned out to be a heart of a giant, mummified demon. It looked the same as the one that was chained to the pyramid. Its blackened heart was pierced by a spear, and Yin burst out of the wound in a powerful stream. Coming closer, Kai outstretched his hand and touched the spear’s handle. It instantly crumbled.

Looking up from the pile of dust that had once been the mighty weapon, he tried to take the source of Yin, but he failed. The pressure with which the Yin was gushing out of the wound was so strong that it kept pushing him back.

But he wasn’t going to give up so easily. Not when he was so close to getting something that could prove to be a valuable resource.

Concentrating, he began to drive the black sphere of Concentration through the flow of Yin, thus bringing his hand closer to the monster’s chest.

But even that wasn’t enough.

Growing annoyed, he consumed a couple of Azure Crystals, activated Life Rampage and Ultimate Focus, and opened four Body Gates. It was only then that he finally managed to wrap his fingers around the heart and yank it out of the demon’s chest. But since he couldn’t put such a thing into his Ring, he decided to try to place it into the Concentration sphere. To his surprise, it worked.

The dark part of the Tattoo began to stir and Kai’s left hand cramped with unbearable but momentary pain.

Attention!

A non-standard event recorded ...

Data processing…

[Yin-Yang Ghost Tattoo] development has been increased!

Progress: 25%

Kai knew that Concentration had its own volume which depended on the depth of his understanding of the Yin Concept. And although Concentration had increased significantly after he had reached the initial stage of the third layer, it still couldn’t contain all the power of the demonic heart. However, it settled there quietly for some reason, and now it was like he had an extra source of that power, and was able to release it at his will.

Hmm... What about the Tattoo’s progress? I thought that in order to increase it, I’d have to become an Exorcist first. Seems I was wrong and that there are other ways… he pondered. This was a rather big boost. I wonder if I’ll do just as well If I do something similar with the Yang Concentration... I’ll reach the halfway point if it works... After that, all that remains is to reach the Exorcist Stage in order to open those two unlocked abilities.

While he pondered, the dark fog inside the cave began to dissipate little by little. Kai felt warmth on his back. Turning abruptly, he saw light barely breaking through the surrounding darkness.

Can sunlight really reach down here? he wondered, surprised, as he headed toward the light. The closer he got to its source, the hotter it became. No, it has to be something else...

Kai froze.

Before him, a stone hung in the air, emitting a bright snow-white light. Upon closer inspection, he realized that this wasn’t a stone, but a heart. The light that it radiated seemed familiar to him. Looking more closely, he saw seven liquid-like beams of light of different strengths emanating from the heart and moving upward.

It’s Yang! Could this be the heart of whoever killed the demon? Dark and light. Yin and Yang. How interesting… Wait, so this must be where the seven wells of Emerald Water originate from... That’s why its power seemed familiar.
But why is the Water at the wells so different from what I’m looking at now? Only the purest Yang flows here, and up there... it seems to be polluted. That’s it! As it flows upward, it gets polluted by Yin and loses some of its properties.

He wanted to take this resource with him, but he knew there was no way he could remove the stone from the complex array it was protected with.

Oh, you’ve gotta be kidding me! He exclaimed and clicked his tongue in annoyance. Element of Lightning... Fucking Starks...
Oh, you’re dead wrong if you think that I’ll get outta here empty-handed.

Summoning Yang Concentration, he brought it as close as possible to the barrier and then tried to activate its absorption ability. At the same moment, the seven beams of light changed their direction. Curving, they began to go into a whirling snow-white sphere. They flowed into it until it was filled to the brim. It wasn’t the heart, but it was still a good reward.

The gathering process was almost over when Kai was suddenly blinded and thrown back. He almost fainted from the power of the unexpected blow but the power of his Will, strengthened by his battle with An’na, managed to keep his consciousness afloat. The hum in his head slowly subsided and was replaced with terrible pain. Glancing at his left hand, which was the source of this pain, he saw only darkness. It wasn’t until his vision finally cleared up that he realized that his hand had been burned by the Forces of Lightning.

It took him a while but with the help of the Cold Void, he was able to suppress the alien Force in the wound, allowing his bloodline to regenerate the burnt tissue and nerves. The process was, unfortunately, everything but pleasant and short.

Standing up, Kai smelled ozone. Looking up and to the left, he saw a huge hole in the cave ceiling. Its edges were melted.

“You underestimated Starks, boy,” Rune’Tan said. “It looks like he felt even this tiny manipulation of his array. You got lucky. Almost all the power of his attack was suppressed after hitting a place with such a dense amount of Yin.”

“It’s time to get out of here.”

Before heading to the exit, Kai approached the demon’s corpse. After carefully examining it, he realized that there was something else in its chest cavity besides its heart. Some of its bones had managed to remain intact.

Taking them out, he cleaned them of the parchment-like skin. It flaked off the bones with the slightest of touches, revealing the yellowed bone underneath. Figuring that they might come in useful, Kai placed the bones into his Ring and then stood up. Remembering which direction he had come from, he headed out of the cave.

I don’t think I’ll be able to get up via the platform this time... Gotta find another way...

Suddenly, he heard rustling and muttering.

A fat elf covered with many dark spots tumbled out of the tunnel. He was missing an arm and had a huge burn on his face. He stared at Kai with a mad look in his eyes.

“Zirx.” Kai grinned. “I’d recognize that ugly snout of yours anywhere.”

Chapter 15
FIGHTING AN ELEMENTALIST

Zirx looked terrible. Unlike Kai, or the other Resilient ones, he didn’t have any means of protecting himself from the dark fog. The Yin that had filled the tunnels was stronger than any technique that wasn’t related to other concepts like Yang or the Cold Void.

And so, while Zirx was descending to the depths of the Abyss, the dark mist managed to get under his skin, fill his lungs, and pollute his blood and ki flows. There was no way that he’d get out of here alive. However, he didn’t care. He knew that he was going to die, but he didn’t care. He longed for only one thing — revenge. He wanted to kill at least one of those people who had wronged him. The desire to even out the score had clouded his mind.

When he learned that the First Squad had returned to the surface without Kai, he knew that that good-for-nothing slave was scheming something. He remembered that Kai had spent several days in the Abyss after their first descend and remained unharmed, so he didn’t believe that the little fuck was dead. Especially not after what Kai had done during the tournament.

A huge whip made of water appeared in Zirx’s hand the moment he laid his eyes on Kai. It whistled through the air with the intention to cut the young man in half but all it managed to do was to knock him down, sending him somewhere deep into the cave.

“Shit!” Zirx swore, seeing his prey disappear in the clouds of dark fog.

Kai had managed to react only at the very last moment. Thanks to the Mind Gates and Ultimate Focus, he formed an ice shield around himself and sent a gravitational wave to repel the whip. Still, he didn’t get off easily. His forearm, which was closest to the shield, was shattered upon impact. Several of his ribs were broken and his spine suffered some damage, too.

Once he finally got to his feet, he was almost immediately forced to jump to the side to avoid another attack from the water whip that whizzed past him at great speed. The same attack hit different spots all around the dark mist. Zirx probably didn’t know where his target was, so he attacked at random, hoping to reach it.

So he can’t resist Yin nor navigate around it... Good, that’ll give me the upper hand.

“You little rat! Stop hiding!” Zirx shouted and launched a large technique, putting a lot of ki into it.

Thousands of water drops were scattered around at tremendous speed. Most of them disappeared upon impact with Kai’s shield, which absorbed a decent amount of the attack’s power, however, a few drops still hit him, piercing his body like bullets. Luckily, they missed his vitals. But they did let the elf know where he was hiding.

“There you are,” Zirx grinned and rushed toward his target, ignoring one of Kai’s strongest techniques — Space Destroying Sweep, with the help of his Energy Cover, which not only increased its owner’s stats but also provided them with a strong shield.

Attacking back, Kai lunged to the side, activating the Five Weightless Steps Technique. However, even with that, Life Rampage, and the opened Body Gates, he was still slower than Zirx. All he could do to get away from the water whip was to continue hiding in the fog.

He’s still levels below Liu in his weakened state. Yin is destroying his body... I could try to escape or wear him down. He’ll die in a few hours, anyway. Still, I can’t hide in the fog forever. I won’t have anywhere to turn around in that tunnel if he makes me back away that far. I guess that escaping isn’t really an option... I’ll have to fight. But approaching him is too dangerous, so close combat is impossible. He can easily destroy my ranged attacks, so there’s no point in spending ki on them. All I have left are the Cold Void and Yin.

Zirx realized that he needed to change his strategy. Continuing with aimless attacks would quickly exhaust him and leave him defenseless.

Thanks to Yin invading his body, his physical parameters were only slightly higher than Kai’s. Tough, he still had the Great Energy Cover, which he acquired after reaching the Elementalist Stage. Also, he had higher-rank step techniques and thus was faster. The only thing preventing him from destroying Kai in an instant was the dark fog in which the brat kept hiding.

Since elves had an increased ki supply, which allowed them to make energy and Forces their main tools, they had no need for weapons. Most of them were considered tools of barbarians as it was always believed that the only proper and honorable way to defeat your enemy was by using your inner strength. There were those who went against the norm, of course, but they were rare examples. The only exception to the general rule was the bow, which was rather popular among the elves as it provided them with the opportunity to eliminate the threat before it got too close and before a fight could even take place.

Having once again dodged the water whip, Kai waved his hand, sending forth a hail of icicles formed by the Cold Void.

Realizing that this ice was equal in power to a Royal-rank technique, Zirx immediately activated Air Shield and deflected Kai’s attack. However, this provided his opponent with an opportunity to finally move to a safe distance.

He can control both the Wind and Water Forces, Kai noted. Interesting...

He was just about to figure out a way to use Yin to attack Zirx when he heard a rumble. The ground shook, and then he felt a gust of wind that definitely shouldn’t have been blowing this deep in an underground cave.

In the next moment, a huge vortex began to suck in everything in its vicinity. Everything but the Yin particles, which could only be influenced by other concepts. Initially, Kai only felt a slight pull, but after a moment, its power increased. He had to create ice blades and plunge them into the ground to stay in place. It seemed as if the world had turned upside down.

But it didn’t end there. Zirx’s vortex was gaining strength. And when it finally reached its maximum power, Kai’s ice blades, unable to handle the pull, started to crack. And no matter how many times he renewed the ice or used the gravitational force of the Path of Space, he couldn’t stop the influence. The blades shattered and he flew straight toward his opponent.

Once he was finally in Zirx’s line of sight, the elf attacked, sending droplets of water at him. Kai managed to teleport out of the attack’s path at the last moment, and released a frosty cloud of Cold Void particles, which began to freeze the water. Unfortunately, there was a huge difference in the strength of the elements, so the only thing that Kai managed to achieve was to slightly slow down the attack. However, this gave him enough time to escape.

He covered himself with ice, which rang like a glass bell when a thick water whip struck it the next moment. The blow drove him into the ground, but he managed to teleport away again before he was turned into a pancake.

“Irony of ironies… I was considered the fastest among my peers.”

Kai was moving so fast that by the time the vortex ceased to spin, he once again managed to hide in the depths of the cave.

“Bastard…” Zirx whispered, enraged.

He was fighting a mortal! In any other situation, he would’ve squashed him like the bug he was. But due to the dark fog, which not only hid Kai but also seriously weakened his attacks, he couldn’t end this damn fight. All this angered him incredibly.

Zirx decided to repeat the large-scale technique with drops in an attempt to find his opponent. However, he didn’t have time to put his plan into motion. A dark mist suddenly began to revolve around him.

The attack with the vortex gave Kai an idea and he decided to do something similar with the Yin concept. Having released a huge amount of dark fog, he directed all this power toward his opponent. Numerous Yin particles began to surround Zirx, who immediately tried to leave the affected area. But, it turned out to be much larger than he expected.

He had difficulties dealing with Kai’s attack because it wasn’t easy to influence Yin. The particles of this concept destroyed everything in their path by default, including techniques. Not to mention that Kai had collected so much dark fog that its density neutralized any attempts to disperse the vortex.

Still, Zirx managed to escape the trap, although he was heavily affected by the dark mist. He didn’t have much time left. His skin was already blackened from the absorbed Yin. He began to vomit disgusting, viscous black blood.

Looking around, he realized that the level of dark fog inside the cave had dropped dramatically. And the reason for that was the vortex that sucked in all the Yin surrounding him.

Kai was nowhere to be found. What Zirx could see, however, was a huge black dome, from the top of which a stream of darkness was pouring out. It continued to rotate in the center of the cave, which meant only one thing — Kai was inside.

I could either try to get to him... or wait until he wears himself out... No, I don’t have that kind of time. I must end this now! he thought and rushed toward the dome.

By this time, the dark fog had managed to take over his mind, and even his soul. Slowly, but surely, it was turning him into a beast.

Kai took refuge in the center of the dark vortex. Next to him was the Concentration sphere, which attracted the Yin particles from all around the cave, making them spin before the sphere absorbed them.

There was no denying that the Yin Concentration was a truly amazing ability. And although it seemed that Kai was controlling this huge amount of dark fog, he could, in fact, control only a tenth of everything he had collected on his own. But even this wasn’t as easy as it sounded. Controlling it required a lot of energy as well as focus. Fortunately, he had Azure
Crystals that could provide him with additional energy, his Ultimate Focus, the Gates of Reason, and his recently strengthened Will to help him stay focused.

This went on for some time until he suddenly felt a presence enter his aura and disturb one of the Yin streams.

Zirx couldn’t sense Kai, but he knew that he should be in the center. So that’s where he went.

Kai believed that he only needed to keep his distance and wait for Zirx to die from Yin poisoning. He realized that he was mistaken when, in the next moment, the water whip made its way to the center of the dark vortex. Luckily, the Yin surrounding him seriously weakened Zirx’s technique. But that didn’t stop the elf.

The whip, aiming low, tightly wrapped itself around Kai’s leg.

“Die!” Zirx cackled as he drew Kai closer to him. “Hahahaha—! What?!”

When he pulled back the whip, he saw only a perfectly cut-off leg covered with ice in its grip. Enraged, he slammed the frozen limb with the whip, shattering it into pieces. But there was a surprise waiting for him hidden inside Kai’s leg — an accumulation of Yang particles. The moment they lost Kai’s Will that was embedded in them, they became neutral. Usually, after such a thing, energy or Forces simply disappeared. The same should’ve happened with this cluster, if not for one big but.

There were still streams of the densest Yin around it. The combination of two groups of particles caused a deafening explosion. A flash of bright light illuminated the cave, followed by about ten similar explosions that shook the entire cave system. Their echoes could be felt even on the surface in Udin.

However, Zirx survived.

He was covered in blood from head to toe. He had lost a hand, his hair, and his left eye. But, he was still alive, thanks to Spirits of Water and Wind. Zirx merged with them a moment before the first explosion and used all his defensive techniques to save himself.

Looking around, he saw a figure sitting motionless against the wall as if it had been thrown there by the explosions.

He attacked immediately. He didn’t know if Kai was still alive or not, but he didn’t want to try his luck anymore.

A sphere of water formed near Zirx’s shoulder. It shot forth a thick whip and sent it flying at the immobile figure, piercing its head.

Zirx was overjoyed. He was about to start laughing again when a strong cold wind blew in his face and a powerful pressure fell upon him. Considering he was an Elementalist, it only slowed him down for a moment, but that was enough for Kai to do what he had planned.

He suddenly appeared behind Zirx and reached for his head.

There was a click. A collar had been placed on the elf’s neck.

Zirx retaliated by swinging his whip several times behind his back, but no one was there. Kai disappeared.

When the explosions died down, Kai figured that Zirx wasn’t dead, so he created a figure out of ice to keep his attention where he needed it. Zirx couldn’t check if it was really Kai, as he couldn’t use his aura to sense him.

“Gotcha.”

The collars didn’t fully work on the Elementalists, which was why they couldn’t be enslaved. However, this, coupled with the Yin that had penetrated the elf’s body, was enough to seriously increase Kai’s chances of winning this fight.

As soon as the artifact activated, Kai teleported back to Zirx. He was holding two ice swords, covered not only with the scarlet sword energy but also with the darkness of Yin. With these two Forces intertwined, the blade gained the ability to poison the enemy with Yin, embedding it in their body. The two together had no problem piercing any Energy Cover.

Appearing to the left of Zirx, Kai attacked.

The missing hands and eyes, body saturated with Yin particles, damaged internal organs, as well as the collar lowered Zirx’s strength to such a level that Kai was able to engage him in close combat. All Zirx could do was rely on the Spirits’ energy and create weaker versions of his techniques. As a cherry on top of this shitty cake that was the situation he had found himself in, Zirx had significantly less real combat experience than his opponent. He grew and developed in constant luxury, convenience, and security. So he never had to fight for his life or for resources.

Try as he might, he couldn’t keep up with the constant onslaught of Kai’s attacks. Fortunately for him, if it could even be called so, he barely felt them. His Energy Cover blocked almost everything.

After several minutes of fighting, Kai had Zirx right where he wanted him.

Dodging another counterattack, he swung his swords back and threw two small balls covered with ice at the elf’s feet. He used the Offset Step to retreat before the spheres collided.

The ice shattered at the moment of collision. There was an explosion, relatively weak compared to the previous ones but it still managed to throw Zirx into the air.

With a series of teleportations, Kai found himself in front of the elf. He then kicked him in the chest, sending him flying even further back.

Zirx didn’t immediately realize what had happened. Lowering his head, he saw several lightning bolts piercing his chest. A second later, his upper body crumbled to dust. Starks’ barrier, which the elf had collided with, almost instantly incinerated him.

Zirx was dead.

A System message appeared in front of Kai’s tired eyes.

Attention!

You have failed to unlock the following achievement: [Overcoming Mortal Boundaries! (2)]

You have acquired the following achievement: [Almost Defeating an Elementalist]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you almost defeat an initial-level Elementalist on your own, but in the end, you had help.

Reward: [Scroll of Body of Darkness Technique] (automatic selection)

Chapter 16
THE HOLY KINGDOM OF TAEL

A small glowing object appeared in front of Kai, which quickly took the shape of a scroll. Like last time, when he first killed an Exorcist, he couldn’t help but feel surprised. No one teleported his reward here. There was no distortion of space. The scroll was created then and there out of nothing but prana and something that he had never been able to identify. The System’s capabilities were truly amazing. Whatever was hiding behind it must’ve possessed divine power.

When Kai touched the scroll, the Force supporting it disappeared, and the item fell into his hand. Seeing that now wasn’t the time or place to study it, he hid it in his Ring.

Leaning over Zirx’s remains, Kai crouched and pocketed the elf’s Ring that had miraculously survived the barrier. Probably thanks to its Gold rank and its owner’s Energy
Cover. He’d deal with it later. He couldn’t, and didn’t want to, put it into his Ring.

First, a Spatial Ring would take up exactly as much space as the compressed space inside it while it was in another Ring. Therefore, a Ring with a smaller “inventory” could be put into one with a bigger “inventory,” but not the other way around. And it just so happened that Zirx’s artifact had more space than Kai’s.

Second, putting a damaged spatial artifact into another was dangerous. Not only could it explode at any moment and ruin everything inside, but it could get even more damaged.

Getting up, he glanced at what was left of the poor elf.

This is probably for the best. If someone starts an investigation related to Starks’ attack, he’ll be the one to blame. I’m sure they’ll send someone to investigate since expensive defense artifacts capable of blocking Yin have been damaged. Though, I’m sure, sooner or later, they’ll figure it out that a simple Elementalist couldn’t have touched the demon’s heart... Still, I don’t think Starks will worry about this. I did him a favor by cleansing the Abyss from the dark fog. After a couple of decades, it’ll disappear completely, and the need for the Resilient ones will disappear with it...

To make this even more believable, or, at least, buy himself more time, he dragged Zirx’s remains to the place where Starks’ attack had hit, and made everything look as if the elf had died there.

Once they found the body, they wouldn’t have much time to examine it since the place was still filled with Yin and even the most powerful artifact couldn’t protect anyone for more than a couple of hours. Also, Starks had already begun his ascension, which meant that he couldn’t be disturbed for about a year and a half or two, so Kai wasn’t too worried.

Having finished everything, he finally left the cave and went back to the river. Stopping at its edge, he took a very deep breath (the air was immediately purified by his Cover and Yin Concentration), and then jumped into it.

There wasn’t much Yin here, so he could use his aura, thanks to which he could stay oriented while his body was quickly carried by the swift current. To make maneuvering in the water easier, he used the Forces of Space, particularly, the Five Weightless Steps technique.

With his enhanced lungs, he could hold his breath for about an hour and a half. But since he didn’t know how long he’d be underwater, he created a small ball of Night Space to serve as an oxygen tank if need be. He doubted that he’d be able to find an air pocket anywhere as the river went straight.

After some two hours, during which he stopped once to catch his breath, he saw a faint light pouring in from above. He assumed that he was either in another cave with some glowing ore or fungi or close to the surface.

Having emerged a bit further away from the shore than he would’ve liked, he used the Cold Void to freeze the water, and Zero Gravity Step to walk on the ice without applying too much weight on it.

Once on the shore, he looked at the dead forest surrounding him. A gray fog crept along its floor. It looked like it consisted of a cluster of Yin particles, but it was a different power.

Ah, I know this element well... Death. No wonder the forest looks this... gloomy, he thought and looked back at the river. This must be the River of the Dead that Ghim had mentioned... If I compare its location to the location of the River of the Dead marked on the map I found in Urus’ library... Recalling the layout of Udin’s surroundings, he remembered that this river seemed to appear out of nowhere a few tens of miles south of the city. This has to be it.

“This place is saturated with the Forces of Death,” he said aloud as he came to the shore. “Is it because of all the Yin particles polluting the water? Could it be that they contribute to the formation of Death particles? They’re similar, so I wouldn’t be surprised if they did. But there wasn’t even a hint of this power in the Abyss. So, either different Forces can exist in different parts of the cave, or there’s some anomaly in these lands that contributes to the appearance of Death particles...”

Kai’s pondering was abruptly cut off. Summoning one of the swords he had bought and jumping up, he slashed the water. A hand holding a rusty sword shot out of it, deflecting the attack.

Rising from the water, the attacker pushed Kai’s sword away with such force that it sent him flying back. Turning around mid-air, he landed facing the river and his opponent — a huge skeleton covered with chunks of rotten flesh. Gray mist swirled in its eye sockets as it clutched the rusty hilt of its sword with its bony fingers.

That mist must be acting as an Energy Cover... It’s probably what’s allowing it to move without muscles or nerves...

The skeleton was heading straight for him. As devoid of emotion as its eyes were, it was still clear that it was aiming to kill.

Stretching out his hand, Kai pointed it at his opponent, and slowly curled his fingers into a fist, as if holding something. Snow and ice began to appear around the skeleton. They clung to its bones and froze it in place. Smirking to himself, Kai swung his sword, sending forth a scarlet crescent of the Blade Release Technique that cut the skeleton in half. The next moment, a dirty gray ball that almost immediately flew straight toward Kai’s face rose from its skull. But before he had time to do anything, two greenish flashes of light flew through the air. One of them deflected the gray ball, and the second hit the skeleton in the head.

An arrow protruded from its skull.

“And what would you do without me?!” Shacks shouted. “You need to aim for the head. The fuckers won’t die otherwise!”

Kai looked to his left. Shacks and Malvur were heading toward him.

They found me earlier than I thought. I should learn more about tracking techniques, he thought as he returned his sword into the Ring and then went to the skeleton that now looked at him with empty eye sockets.

Pulling out the arrow, he crouched and used his energy vision to observe the skull.

So, its Source, meridians, some acupuncture points, and even its soul are in its head... Makes sense that you need to get rid of it.

“That’s right,” Rune’Tan said. “Undead are amazing creatures. Unlike us, their bodies work based on Forces of Death, not those of Life. But at the same time, they can cultivate. This one seems to have even come up with a couple of techniques of its own. It used one of them to hide from you.”

“Wait a minute. It came up with techniques?” Kai asked with interest. “I thought that people turned into undead after they died, and kept the techniques they knew from before...”

“That’s a common misconception,” the old man replied. “If you die here, you’ll become an undead, and your soul will go to the World of the Dead. But your mortal shell will remain here. And then, another soul, called by the Forces, will almost immediately occupy it, and acquire part of your memories, provided that the brain remained intact. Sort of a circle of life… Something similar happened to you, except you remained human. So this whole thing is a birth, not a transformation. Fun fact: you can turn into undead after conducting a special ritual, but even I don’t know anything about it,” he added. “By the way, another interesting fact — one of their unique traits is that they immediately gain the understanding of all the Forces of Death at the Hearing Stage. That’s how this poor fellow was able to create new techniques.”

“Why was it here? Isn’t it more profitable to go somewhere else? There’s nothing here.”

“You’re wrong. As long as there’s Death energy, the undead will live... forever. That is, they won’t age, but they can be physically destroyed. Also, they can absorb soul energy, which helps them develop. They lose this ability after the Exorcist Stage when they develop a mind of their own, independent of the presence of a brain. After that, they have to cultivate the same way as everyone else.”

“Can they really live forever? Soul energy can be restored at the expense of others, but what about the Soul Spark? It defines the maximum life span, and it can be changed only by reaching a new level of development. Can they really influence it?”

“No. They can’t. When the time comes, their souls die. But, as I said, the undead exist forever if there’s sufficient nourishment. The body eventually gets occupied by a new Soul Spark. Think of it as a doll. It changes owners. Hell, sometimes the soul currently occupying the body doesn’t know that its memories used to belong to someone else. You’d think so, too, if you didn’t remember your previous life. As usual, you’re an exception to the rule.”

Kai nodded in response.

“Hey, easy with those arrows. Do ya know how much they cost, eh?” Shacks teased. The arrow was made entirely out of fog and it cost nothing but a fraction of his ki to make it. “What are you staring at that skull for? Look at it... A face only a mother could love,” he kept joking.

“It’s time to leave,” Kai said and stood up. He turned to the two. “Our goal is to get to the Cloud Abode. But to get into it, we first have to get to the Holy Kingdom of Tael.”

***

“There’s no way in hell I’ll agree to that.” Probably for the first time since Kai had met him, Shacks sounded serious. “This isn’t the first time you spring a surprise on me, but this time I won’t risk it.” He looked at the giant. “Forgive me, big guy, but I don’t trust you enough to put this damn collar on again and pretend to be your slave.”

Kai sighed.

Before leaving Udin, he bought two human slaves. Once he left the city limits, he freed the poor fishermen whom the dwarves had caught. However, he took the property documents, both collars, and their keys with him. There was no such thing as a free human in these lands, so he and Shacks needed to pretend to be Malvur’s slaves to make it anywhere without arousing suspicion.

They were currently a few miles away from a large military garrison, located on the border of Starks’ lands in the Kingdom of Tael. They had to pass the gates to legally enter the elf kingdom. They could have, of course, tried to bypass the border post, but they weren’t dumb or crazy enough to do that. Tens of thousands of artifacts were buried along the kingdom’s border, feeding a barrier that didn’t allow a living soul to pass through it. Not to mention that there was a group of several dozen Elementalists and Holy Lords itching to teach any idiot who tried to sneak past them a lesson.

“Fine,” Kai said. He knew that getting Shacks to agree would be difficult. Few people would be willing to lose freedom, even if for a while, having only recently regained it. He understood that Shacks had no reason to trust Malvur. Honestly, he himself wouldn’t have proposed this plan if he didn’t know that he could remove the collar at any time. “Then you can proceed through the checkup on your own.”

“Fine. I’m glad you understand.” Shacks nodded. “Still, I’ll have to hand over my Ring to you, big man, just in case.” He turned to Malvur. “But I want to ask you to take an oath that you’ll return it to me in its current state. In return, I’m ready to pay you. And I’m not talking about the remaining Crystals...”

“I thought you don’t trust me...” Malvur said after a long pause and equally long stare. “A little man with a big mouth...”

Shacks almost choked, and Kai even smiled slightly. For the first time since they met him, Malvur showed emotion. Before today, his face was like a mask, and moved only when he spoke.

“Actually...” Kai said before Shacks could butt in. “I suspect they’ll check Malvur, too. If they find one too many Rings on him... Well, I think you understand what might happen to your things,” he warned, referring to the artifacts Shacks had brought from Saha. There were a lot of things among them that were very rare even in this world.

“And what do you suggest?”

“To give them to me.”

“Why?” Shacks was confused. “You’re going to pretend to be a slave.”

“It’s like you two don’t know me,” Kai said and outstretched his palm, on top of which a black sphere of Night Space formed.

The two widened their eyes in surprise as Kai touched the collar on his neck, like what he did was nothing.

“Is that thing not real?” Malvur asked. There was surprise in his voice, but his face was like a mask again.

“It is. If you want, you can put on the second collar and check. You have the key.”

“I remember your fight with Shin Sei,” Shacks said, chuckling. “Everyone thought that the collar you took off was an ordinary chunk of metal. No wonder you’re willing to put your life in Malvur’s hands. Still, I can’t do things you can and I sure as hell don’t want to be a slave again. However, if you can help me with the Ring, that’d be great... There’s just one thing... Although I trust you, these aren’t really my things. They belong to my clan. I’m sorry, but I’ll have to ask you to take an oath.”

“I don’t mind,” Kai said.

Once the oath was taken, and his and Shacks’ Rings placed in the Night Space, Kai swallowed the black sphere, sealing it away in his stomach with the help of his aura. Just to make sure that it’d be safe, he covered it with the Cold Void. The ice proved to be an excellent energy insulator, so no one would be able to detect the sphere.

Once he was done, he began to morph his face using needles formed with energy.

“I haven’t used the Fake Face Technique for a long time, but I fear my face has become too recognizable after the tournament...” he said while working. “I was gonna do the same for you, Shacks, make you even more handsome, but...”

“Please,” the archer snorted, “like you could perfect this perfection.”

Once Kai was done giving himself a makeover, they made their way to the line of people queued in front of the checkpoint in which they spent almost a day. Once their turn came, they, as well as fifteen other people of varying races, were surrounded by elven Exorcists. After that, they were divided into groups. Slaves were paired with their masters, and sent inside for a shakedown.

“You two.” An elf pointed to Malvur and Kai, and then to one of the doors. “You go in there.”

In the inspector’s office, they were greeted by five more Exorcists. But Kai didn’t even look at them. His attention was focused on the peak-level Elementalist sitting at the table.

The elf had the quality of development so high that Kai couldn’t believe his eyes. He was certain that he’d be second only to someone like Jiang Dao. A cultivator of his caliber shouldn’t be stuck doing paperwork at the border. Someone like him could easily get a high-ranking position somewhere in the capital. So why was he here?

But what Kai didn’t know was that the badge on the elf’s uniform was the mark of the highest-ranking royal investigator.

“Let’s talk,” the elf said in a deep voice. He put his elbows on the table and, folding his palms in front of his face, smiled. “Malvur de Santos No’Ritm. What is the exiled heir of the most powerful family of the Republic of Titran doing in our neck of the woods?”

Kai suddenly felt tension building up in the room.

Chapter 17
THE INVESTIGATOR

The moment his name and status rolled off the elf’s lips, Malvur’s expression and posture changed and he regained his aristocratic bearing. Eyeing the elf from above, he walked over to the table and occupied the only vacant chair in the office. Leaning back, he put his elbows on the armrests and intertwined his fingers.

The guards, as if expecting this, didn’t move an inch.

“May I know with whom do I have the honor of speaking?” Malvur inquired.

Well, I’ll be damned... Kai thought. He can speak more than two words in one go...

“Marx Cyron, rank-seven investigator of the Holy Kingdom of Tael,” the elf introduced himself. “Temporarily,” he paused for a moment, “stationed in this garrison.”

A hint of a smirk tugged at Malvur’s lips. He nodded.

“So, will you answer my question now?” Marx asked.

“Do I have to?” Malvur arched an eyebrow and ran his fingers through this short hair.

“Only if you want to cross the border without an incident,” Marx replied with a smile.

“Seems to me that you don’t get a lot of news here. I won third place in the Fist Fight of Udin,” Malvur informed him.

Marx was quiet for a second. Leaning back in his chair, he clasped his hands behind his head.

What a turn of events. The big fella managed to surprise me. One-zero… He cast a cold glance at the giant.

“Ah, Udin, a lovely place,” he muttered. “So that’s where your kin sends their weakest,” he drawled as he tried to put pressure on Malvur. But his attempts were in vain. The giant continued to stare at him with indifference, if not with slight mockery. Marx didn’t like the smirk tugging at his lips, but he hid his annoyance. “And why do you want to enter our kingdom?”

“Cloud Abode,” Malvur replied, seeing no reason to hide the truth.

“I see. But you don’t look like someone who has the mark.”

“With my talent, I bet it won’t be difficult to get it.”

His was voice stern, even though until recently he didn’t know much about the Cloud Abode, the mark, and the test. In the Republic of Titran, they had their own Abode — that of the Mountain. Like them, the sylphs had their own — the Sea Abode. And cultivators of both races didn’t really care about other ways of development. Not only they despised other cultivation schools, they didn’t let any strangers acquire the knowledge of their ancestors.

But the Cloud Abode was different in that it was the largest and oldest, and that everyone could enter it, not just elves.

“I’m not denying it. However, everyone has already gotten their marks and places in their escort groups have long been reserved. You’d have to wait a whole year. However, there’s a way around it...”

Malvur continued to stare at Marx, trying not to show open interest in the topic.

You’re not that good at hiding your emotions as you think, big fella, so I’ll take it as a victory. One-one. Marx chuckled to himself.

“You just need to accept our help in restoring your honor and name,” he continued. “After three weeks, when the marks are activated, you’ll be directed to the portal with one of the chosen ones. You have my word.”

Helping him would put me in good graces not only with him, but with his race, and also the brass... I might even become the head of the department...

“I’ll pass,” Malvur said sharply. “Only I can recover my honor and clear my name. To tell you the truth, I have no desire to return home.”

Two-one. Marx grimaced in his mind. He had hoped that Malvur was burning with the desire to make his family pay for what they had done to him, but the giant wasn’t as simple as he had assumed he’d be. I’ve underestimated him. Either he saw through my charade, or he really has no intention to return to his homeland. The giants are a proud, family-oriented race... So I doubt that that’s the case...

For the next couple of minutes, Marx tried to persuade him to cooperate, but Malvur remained adamant. No matter what the elf proposed, he had a sound argument against it.

Nine-seven. Hmm, looks like I’m losing my touch. Lack of communication in recent decades has affected me... It’s a pity that I have so little information. According to the official documents, he was exiled for poisoning his father. Though, I’m willing to bet that he was framed. Being the heir and head of one of the No’Ritm clan’s families makes you a popular target... Still, I feel like there’s more to it. I wish Dante was here... Working for the intelligence sector, he probably has some good info that’d help me gain an advantage. But for now, my hands are tied. I can’t use force either. Although he’s exiled, he’s still an aristocrat, and, most importantly, a very talented cultivator. Even an attempt to detain him in order to investigate his case may prove dangerous. I already have enough troubles as is...

“If that’s the case, you’re free to go. Once everything has been checked, you’ll be free to enter Tael,” Marx said, smiling kindly. “First, I’ll need your Ring to check its contents in front of you and a witness. For this, you must remove the spirit mark.”

Malvur nodded and placed the Ring Kai had given him on the table. Taking it, Marx began to remove its contents for everyone to see.

Among the giant’s belongings were a peak-quality Gold-rank glaive, a set of expensive healing medicines, several sets of low-quality Gold-rank spare clothes, an artifact map, a one-time use protective artifact, several cheap Silver-rank Spatial Rings and eight thousand Azure
Crystals (even though Kai had given them twenty thousand each).

When Marx was certain that there was nothing else in the Rings (including the cheap ones), he put the item back onto the table and pushed it over to Malvur.

“A thousand Azure Crystals is taxed at seven percent. But since you’re an aristocrat[1], you’re required to pay only three percent of the total. You can check all this—”

“I’m familiar with the Datli Treaty,” Malvur interrupted him.

“In that case, once we’re done, you’ll be escorted to the treasury, where you’ll have to pay a toll of ten Crystals, fifty for the slave, another twenty-five for the mark that I’ll put on him, and two hundred and forty as a tax on the amount you have. That makes the total of three hundred twenty-five Crystals,” he informed him and held out the paper with all the information and his signature.

In the meantime, Malvur put the Ring back on and returned all of the items into it.

“Now that that’s been dealt with, we can move on to your slave. Let him come here,” Marx said, and Kai obeyed, approaching the table. “A human? Why a human of all races?” he wondered.

“Why not?”

“Fair point.” Marx shrugged, gaze focused on Kai. After a few seconds, he nodded. He couldn’t sense anything weird about him.

Good thing I put all of the things from Zirx’s Ring into mine beforehand... And good thing that the Cold Void is as powerful as I thought it was...

Marx then checked the collar to make sure it worked.

“You turned off the physical suppressor?” he asked as the collars usually emanated spatial vibrations, since the Forces of Space were what was used to limit the strength of the slave’s body. Most often, these suppressors were turned off during work or tournaments.

“I did. It’s within my rights to do so.”

“Of course.” Marx chuckled. “Although he’s not listed as a criminal in the database, I still have to mark him.”

Malvur said nothing as Marx put a special artifact in the form of a hoop on Kai’s forehead, which tightly squeezed around his head. The large circle attached to the artifact glowed red.

At the same moment, Kai felt someone else’s ki and Forces enter his mind. There, they quickly formed an extremely complex pattern. However, the energy he felt was neutral as it had no master. What it and the Forces formed was a special version of a tracking technique that activated only if the slave was without their collar. It sent a signal that could be detected by special artifacts that the guards had in all the cities of the kingdom of Tael, the kingdom of the dwarves, and Sylfgard, the home of the sylphs.

If the owner wanted to free their slave, they had to visit a state employee who’d remove the mark. This way, the kingdom was able to keep track of slaves and return them to their owners in case they tried to escape or got stolen.

It was almost impossible for a slave to remove the mark on their own. A try to control the energy without a master would lead to it moving first to your Source and only then absorbed, and even a tiny influence on it would lead to its self-destruction in a massive explosion.

Thus, the only real way to erase the mark was to turn to those masters who knew the key that could deactivate it. And those people were bound by many vows and soul contracts that forbade them to reveal the secret of the key.

Ultimately, all this made the tracking system almost perfect. Almost. Because nobody took into account the fact that a slave could have the ability to control any energy that didn’t have a master. Who could imagine that they wouldn’t need to absorb it first?

“That’s all.” Marx took the hoop off Kai and looked at Malvur. “You can now officially enter the kingdom once you’ve paid tax and all expenses. And remember, my offer is still valid. I’ll be here for another month, and then I’ll return to the capital. You can contact the Department of Investigation and ask for me there if you change your mind.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Malvur said, heading to the door.

After that, he and Kai were taken to the treasury, where they paid for everything, and finally left the garrison, finding themselves in the kingdom of Tael.

***

A minute after Malvur and his slave left the office, Marx stood up, having finished filling in all the documents.

“Everyone out,” he ordered the guards. “Don’t let anyone into my office.”

The Exorcists bowed and left. A few seconds later, Marx summoned the brightest Azure
Crystal from his Ring, which he immediately swallowed.

“At least fifty checks per day, right, captain?” Grinning, he looked at the ceiling, remembering his boss.

Few knew (including even the garrison commander), that Marx Cyron, the highest-ranking royal investigator, hadn’t come here to investigate or hunt criminals, but as punishment for a major failure in his previous case, on which he had spent almost five years.

In hopes that he’d learn his lesson, he was supposed to work as a border officer for three months, without the right to use his investigator’s badge. However, since almost no one knew the real reason why he was here, he kept using his position to his advantage.

Still, this didn’t relieve him of his duty to perform the obligatory fifty checks per day. As putting marks on slaves required a considerable amount of energy, in order to not weaken his powers, he had to absorb an Azure Crystal after every fourth mark.

Removing his badge, just in case, he used the communication artifact built into his investigator’s ring.

“Notrix, come to my office. Now,” he ordered.

Two minutes later, the door opened, and a young, short-haired elf with freckles on his face entered the office.

“You called me, boss?” Notrix asked, saluting.

“For the last time, call me Marx,” he retorted and gave the intern a glare. “Now, listen carefully. I have a task for you. Here’s a Crystal with my memories of Malvur, a peak-level Exorcist giant who’s even more talented than both of us. He’s an aristocrat with a human slave, you’re not allowed to touch or talk to either of them. I need you to keep an eye on them. Your main task is to always know their whereabouts. You’ll report to me daily, not through the Ring but this artifact.” Marx summoned a small Royal-rank amulet to the table. “If you fail, I’ll consider my time spent on your training wasted.”

“Got it, bo— Marx. Is he a criminal? Do you suspect he’s involved with something? What if he’s in danger?” Notrix, whose eyes immediately lit up with interest, bombarded his boss with questions.

“No, he’s not a criminal. And I need him alive. We can say that he’s my lucky ticket to the big league...” Marx smiled. “For you, this is an opportunity to reduce the required internship period and get the first rank as soon as possible. That’s it, you’re free to go. They’ve only just stepped into the territory of our kingdom, so you can take your time, but don’t wait for too long.”

“Understood!” Notrix exclaimed with a smile and saluted.

***

“Finally,” Malvur breathed out as soon as they put a couple of miles between themselves and the garrison. From arrogant and uptight, he again became restrained and even somewhat gloomy.

“What’s the matter?” Kai asked, deactivating the Fake Face Technique.

Malvur looked at him.

“I hate this,” he answered after a pause. “My race is more interested in power. Many of our aristocrats have forgotten about the true path of cultivation. They only rely on their legacy. But they don’t contribute. Their path was replaced by pride. I always have to pretend. That’s not how a cultivator’s supposed to behave. But when you’re talking to officials like that Marx guy, you have to play by their rules. Otherwise, you’ll lose. That’s why I have to get stronger. This is the only way they’ll have to play according to my rules, the rules of strength.”

“I understand, Malvur,” Kai said. “And, as I promised, you’ll continue your development... No, all of us will. All that we need is to get into the Cloud Abode. Come, let’s make a campfire and wait for Shacks...”

And so they did.

It took the archer two days to arrive.

“Man, am I glad to see you!” Shacks exclaimed.

“Why are you late?” Kai asked.

“Because those elves are racist fucks!” Shacks exclaimed.

“Really? You don’t say?”

“The fuckers made me wait a few more hours in another line, and then they sent me to the slammer for nothing! They told me to wait until they confirmed my identity. Because of course they’ll see a human Exorcist and immediately think he’s a usurper or something! After that, they interrogated me a bunch of times. At least they had the decency not to beat the shit out of me while doing so... They let me through when they realized that I was in the top ten in the Fist Fight. And just when I thought I was clear, boom, they took the eleven thousand Crystals that I had on me. You know why? Because a human shouldn’t have money! And then they laughed at my threats to sue them, saying that only the citizens of the kingdom could do that, and added that I should be grateful that they didn’t confiscate everything else. Because, you never know, maybe I stole it!”

“Are you done throwing a hissy fit?” Kai asked, raising an eyebrow.

“...I am.” Shacks sighed. “I just had to get it outta me, man.”

“You should’ve agreed to his plan,” Malvur said, nodding at Kai.

“Maybe. But I at least don’t have a mark.”

“What mark?” Kai asked with a slight smile and pulled back his hood.

“How did you...?” Shacks was surprised to see nothing on Kai’s forehead. The mark was placed inside the head, but it was projected as a symbol on the slave’s forehead to make it easier to find them in the crowd. “Don’t answer that. I’ve had enough surprises for one day.” He waved his hand and then froze.

He frowned, then looked somewhere to his right. After staring into the thick of the forest for several seconds, he turned back.

“What’s there?” Kai and Malvur were alert.

“It’s nothing, I must’ve imagined it,” Shacks answered as if nothing had happened. “So, what are we going to do now?”

***

The trio was heading east for the second day now. Their target was Darden, the largest city in the area. There lived as many as seven aristocratic families, each of which had at least two Holy Lords, as well as a sect, which was also led by a cultivator of the same level. But they weren’t the ones that interested them, no. What they were after were those with the mark.

They traveled not on foot, but with the help of one of Shacks’ artifacts — the Flying Ship. However, here, it could raise only a few feet above the ground. There was too much prana in this world, which was why even the most powerful airship of the Celestial Plateau took an incredible amount of ki from the person driving it. This is why flying vessels weren’t common here.

Only Holy Lords could fly in Nikrim. All the rest simply didn’t have enough ki, no matter how well they had mastered the Forces of Air or Space.

Even so, Shacks’ ship developed tremendous speed, and what was supposed to be a six-day long journey promised to take half the time. If they didn’t stop anywhere, that is. And although nobody wanted it, they still had to stop.

For their path was blocked by bandits.

Chapter 18
THE GRAY GANG

The Gray Gang, as the locals called it, had been robbing for more than nine years near the border and in the Darden district. However, what distinguished these outlaws from many others was that the Grays were careful and avoided locals and VIPs, which saved them from the unwanted attention of the kingdom’s guards, who already had enough work to do, and allowed them to operate for so long. All of this was why the young Silvyr, who had only recently reached the Source
Creation level, joined them. He didn’t want to get involved with either aristocrats or the military. And since many of his acquaintances were already members of the Grays, he didn’t see why he shouldn’t join them.

“So, how old are you?” one of the bandits asked the newbie.

“Forty-eight,” Silvyr replied. For his race and level, with his life span of two hundred and fifty years, he looked pretty young and could be proud of his achievements.

Sitting in a tent hidden deep in the woods, six Grays played a rather complex game with a large number of cards and as many combinations as there were stars in the sky. But for cultivators with their amazing memory, remembering a book-worth of rules, cards, and combinations wasn’t hard at all, so overall their poker-like game was a fun way to swindle an opponent of all of their belongings in one night or less.

“Just a baby,” said another elf and chuckled. “Are you planning to reach the Exorcist Stage?”

“I am, and, perhaps, someday, I’ll be able to become one of the leaders of this gang!”

With his speed of development, Silvyr couldn’t be called a prodigy, but he was still talented. Almost everyone sitting around him was at the Soul Stage and about a hundred years old or even older. Thus, none of them would ever be able to reach the true level of a master.

“Hmm...” The oldest of the Grays in the tent frowned. “Are you from the east? Or from Udin?”

The elves in Tael, according to a tradition honoring one of the saviors of their race, were given names ending in “x.” And although some named their children differently, the majority still adhered to this tradition.

However, during the warring period, a small part of Tael far to the east was captured by the dorgans and was under their rule for almost ten centuries. The elven culture in these lands suffered, and almost ceased to exist. The same was in Udin, where most of the inhabitants were elves.

“My great-grandfather once lived in the east,” Silvyr answered, head slightly sinking between his shoulders.

“I see...” the elf drawled, making Silvyr tense up even more. But before his comrade could continue sticking his nose where it didn’t belong, one of the guards rushed into the tent, interrupting their conversation and card game.

“Target in sight!” he blurted out, drawing everyone’s attention. “Something’s moving toward Darden. I shit you not, it’s a flying ship. Must be some kind of an ancient relic. But that’s not the point!” He shook his head as if to get these unnecessary thoughts out of it. “The point is that our search artifact was able to detect an insane amount of energy on it! It’s moving quickly, but if we manage to reach the second checkpoint by tomorrow, we’ll arrive in time to intercept it! We’re moving out now. Boss’ orders.”

His words gave rise to a cheerful murmur. Everyone was looking forward to work.

“And who’s on it?” Silvyr asked timidly.

“Oh, yeah!” The elf, who had almost gotten out of the tent, turned sharply. “Apparently, there are two Exorcists, and a cultivator at the Source Creation level. Don’t worry about it, all thirteen of our brass are Exorcists. By the way, don’t forget to protect your mind, otherwise, you’ll be completely lost when the leaders activate their Master’s Will. Come on now, time to move out!”

***

The airship was surrounded. It couldn’t move any further due to numerous traps that had been laid out on the road.

“Hey bastards, can you hear us?!” the leader of the Fourth Squad shouted, voice amplified with energy. “If you want to get out of here alive, get out one by one, with your hands where I can see them! We’ll take your Rings and everything else of value in exchange for your lives.”

Thunderous laughter shook the crowd.

“You have a minute. If you don’t surrender, we’ll attack. You won’t get a second chance.”

A few seconds later, the first passenger of the vessel disembarked. Shacks walked down the plank slowly and calmly as if no one threatened him. He looked at the elves from a height, annoyance and contempt visible on his face.

“They’re mine,” he told his companions in a slightly annoyed tone, and then shifted his gaze to the bandits. “You know... I’ve had it up to here with you elves. I’ve had a rough couple of days, and I’m just sick and tired of you people wasting my goddamn time.”

Taking a step off the plank, he disappeared, and instantly reappeared next to the squad’s leader with his dagger hilt-deep in the elf’s chest.

Overcoming confusion and surprise, the elves yelled and attacked. The ones nearest showered him with techniques, not caring about the body of their fallen comrade. Alas, none of them were destined to hurt the archer whose body suddenly turned into a mist that engulfed the entire area in the blink of an eye. The fog was so dense that you couldn’t see an inch past your nose. This technique also suppressed the aura and made it difficult to navigate.

But it didn’t dampen sounds.

Screams of pain, followed by those of horror, were heard one after another. The bandits didn’t understand what was happening until Shacks’ daggers reached them.

After a few seconds of carnage, a powerful blow made the ground shudder, and the fog partially dispersed. This was followed by a strong wind, which cleared up the field and revealed several dozen of Shacks’ clones running around and killing the elves. Enraged, the Exorcists that had created the tremor and the wind ran to avenge their fallen comrades.

Quickly determining where the real one was (right where they had left him), the first elf activated an Earth technique and closed the distance between him and Shacks, while the second, using Wind, covered him from a distance.

Shacks just grinned and opened his eyes. He had used the time while elves were busy with his clones to merge the Arrow and the Mist Spirits. Their fusion increased his speed significantly.

“Arrow Blast Technique,” he whispered before disappearing.

In the next moment, the Exorcist heading for the ship was tossed aside, as if colliding with a wall at full speed, and his comrade’s technique was destroyed by a hail of green arrows that went through it and hit the elf in the chest, after which Shacks appeared behind him.

Apart from Kai and Malvur, only one other person saw Shacks turn into a bunch of arrows, destroy the technique, hit its owner, and reassume his human form.

An Exorcist appeared next to Shacks the moment he finished his attack, ready to strike. His battle-ax whistled through the air and chopped the archer’s head off, but the elf’s triumph was momentary. Shack’s body turned into mist in front of his eyes.

Do they really think that an archer will engage anyone in close combat unless he’s disarmed? Idiots... the real Shacks thought with a grin. Invisible, he stood on the ship’s bow and observed the fight.

He kept playing with the Exorcist, sending clones at him until the moment the cultivator failed to notice that the fog stayed where a clone he had just killed used to be. Slowly, it swirled into the shape of a human. Grinning, Shacks swung his blades and pierced the elf’s thigh, making him growl in pain. Instead of turning around to attack, the Exorcist jumped to the side, avoiding two more arrows at the last moment. What the elf didn’t know, however, was that this clone was different from the rest in that it wasn’t made of fog. It was an actual clone made of energy that Shacks controlled. Furthermore, since it was almost completely identical to the real deal and gained its energy directly from Shacks (unlike others that had a defined amount of energy), it, too, had traces of the Spirits’ power. It could also turn into fog, which allowed it to move around despite obstacles. Shacks couldn’t use this ability since his body couldn’t transform into fog without getting damaged.

The Exorcist backed away into the forest to catch his breath and come to his senses. Looking around the battlefield, he realized that they were outnumbered. He couldn’t believe that one measly human had single-handedly managed to deal with three hundred cultivators, and kill two out of their thirteen Exorcists.

This was supposed to be easy! he cursed. The ship didn’t bear the coat of arms of an aristocratic family, sect, or military. Not to mention that, according to the artifact, there were only three people inside, none of whom had the mark of the guest of honor of the kingdom. How the fuck is this guy so strong?!

Getting back to his feet, he summoned the Earth
Forces, and slammed the ground with his fists. Pillars of stone shot up from the ground in a straight line, killing a dozen clones.

“Indestructible Stone Robe!” he shouted, continuing his attack. His body was covered with a layer of stone, reinforced with energy and Forces that saved him from the arrow that knocked him down. But Shacks never missed his target. The arrow turned into a clone that drove a dagger into the narrow slit in the stone cover. At the last second, the elf managed to push the clone away, but he had lost an eye.

“Shit!” he swore. At this rate, Shacks would break through his defenses.

The next instant, he had to dodge again; this time to avoid the technique created by the clone.

Few knew, but Shacks was perhaps the only member of the Bright Moon Clan capable of using five Ideal Mist Clones at once. Any Elementalist could create dozens of them, but they couldn’t control them all at the same time. Not with precision and speed that Shacks could, at least. The reason why he could do this was his ability to manifest his soul into the real world, called the Multiple Streams of Consciousness. With it, he could divide his soul and mind into several parts, each of which acted autonomously and simultaneously with the others. So far, his limit was six.

Tired of sitting inside, Kai climbed to the top of the ship to admire the view and get a front-row seat for this spectacle.

He knew how powerful Shacks was so it didn’t surprise him to see that the archer had managed to deal with two of the strongest opponents with Mist Clones that were now running around killing the rest of the elves. Not only did his opponents not have time to defend themselves, but they also killed their own friends while they were trying to do so.

Overall, it could be explained by the fact that Shacks’ techniques were more powerful, that he was more experienced, and that he had a better understanding of the Forces. But even that wouldn’t be enough without his great amount of energy.

Due to his energy vision, Kai knew that Shacks’ average ki supply was about one thousand four hundred and ten units. But in this fight, he had merged it with two Spirits, and increased it up to five thousand one hundred and seventy.

For comparison, the elves with their energy trait had about a thousand and fifty at the initial-level Exorcist Stage, somewhere around one thousand six hundred at the middle level, two thousand one hundred at the end-level, and about two thousand six hundred at the peak level.

Malvur also got out of the ship and was now looking with considerable interest at how the archer’s clones were dealing with elves. Being a peak-level Exorcist and a genius he was, he also had a very high ki supply: around two thousand and four hundred.

I need to get even stronger if I don’t want to be behind these cheaters… Kai thought, observing all this. My three hundred and sixty-five look like a high schooler picking a fight with a professional fighter… Then again, it’s quality over quantity…

Suddenly, something bright flashed on his left. Someone had finally remembered to attack the ship instead of its owner. Unfortunately for them, a wall of ice blocked their technique.

“Time to wrap it up,” Kai told Shacks. “They’ve probably called for reinforcement by now. Sorry, pal, but I’ll have to crash your party.”

Shacks said nothing, only rolled his eyes as if to say “fine, whatever.”

Red snow began to fall on the battlefield. This was the result of merging the Forces of Sword with Bloody Snowfall, a technique Kai had invented alongside the Step Through Snow Technique.

The carnage began. As soon as the crimson snow touched the ground or the elves, it released its power, freezing everything around it. Each snowflake was powerful enough to kill with its touch alone. Exorcists struggled to fight against it, while the rest of the cultivators dropped like flies.

Only the Exorcists remained on the battlefield. But they faced a worse threat than the snow — Shacks, who soon brought their number down to zero.

The archer finally stopped the Spirit fusion and severed the connection with the airship that had been fueling him this entire time. Jumping to the frost-covered ground, he headed toward the bodies of the Exorcists, while his clones relieved the rest of the fallen of their belongings.

He took another step and then froze in place.

Turning his head to the right, he summoned his bow and created an arrow from fog. The fired projectile pierced through a thick tree trunk, splitting it in half. At the same moment, a frightened elf jumped out from his hiding spot.

“Please, I beg you, don’t!” he cried out. “I didn’t attack you. I tried to dissuade them, but they wouldn’t listen! I’m not your enemy! I’m begging you! I’m the grandson of the gang’s leader. He’s very influential in Darden! If you have mercy on me, he’ll do whatever you want!”

Silvyr wasn’t lying. He was indeed the grandson of the head of the Grays, but he had spent most of his life under his mother’s protection. So, although he was born quite talented, he grew up to be extremely cowardly. So much so that for almost half a century of his life, he couldn’t make himself even hurt a fly.

After his mother died, he came to Darden, where his grandfather learned about his existence. He appreciated his grandson’s talent, so he decided to help him and made him take part in robberies. If he had only known that his grandson’s first raid would end up like this, he would’ve told him to go learn a different trade.

Ignoring his pleas, Shacks teleported next to him, dagger raised and ready to strike. Silvyr yelped and covered his head. He bit his lip and closed his eyes, expecting steel to pierce him, but nothing happened.

Opening his eyes, he saw Kai standing by Shacks and holding his hand.

“Calm down,” he said. “The fight’s over. The guy is telling the truth, and I have plans for him.”

“This improved Will of yours sure can do a lot of things...” Rune’Tan commented.

Shacks narrowed his eyes but slowly lowered his arm.

“Fine, but if you’re wrong...”

“I’m not. Now, tell me, do you possess a lethal weapon, artifact, or technique? In case something goes really wrong?”

“Of course I do!” Shacks smiled, finally coming to his senses. “There’s one thing more terrifying than any Royal-rank technique. You don’t need knowledge of the Forces to use it. Only energy. A lot of energy.”

“That’s just what we need. Don’t worry about energy.” Kai smiled slightly, having just figured out how to quickly find out who in Darden had received the Cloud Abode mark.

Chapter 19
DEALS

In a slum near the port of Darden, four men entered one of the warehouses and were almost immediately surrounded by a group of people. Most noticeable of them were a dozen of peak Exorcists.

The elves looked menacingly at their guests but were in no hurry to do anything. Under their scrutinizing gazes, the four went up to the second floor and found themselves in an office where they were met by a gloomy Elementalist.

“Let go of Silvyr and get out. You’re free to go,” the leader of the Gray Gang hissed.

He had big plans for his grandson, despite his weak character. Satrox didn’t want to lose the boy as he possessed considerable talent by the standards of most Taelians. With it, he still had the opportunity to become an Elementalist.

“Sorry to break it to you, old man, but this isn’t an escort party,” Shacks replied with a cheeky smile. He stood behind Silvyr, arm flung over the boy’s shoulder, and a dagger pointed at his chest.

“You’re ignorant of your boundaries, uncivilized barbarian...” Satrox hissed.

“And you’re the picture-perfect example of a gentleman,” Shacks replied. “Now, these are our conditions. First, you and your people won’t attack us. Not now, not when we leave. Second, you won’t try to take revenge. Neither directly nor indirectly. Third, you’ll share some information with us. If you don’t have it, you’ll start looking for it. In turn, we’ll return the little one safe and sound. Deal?”

“I find it amusing,” the Elementalist chuckled with contempt, “that you come into my house thinking that I won’t take by force what belongs to me… All right, boy, let’s keep playing your little game. What kind of information do you need?”

“We want to know who got the Cloud Abode marks,” Shacks replied.

“That’s valuable information. If they find out that someone’s been pokin’ their noses where they don’t belong, the aristocrats will make sure that you never poke them anywhere again. They won’t have trouble finding out, believe me.”

“Don’t you worry about us. Nobody will know that we’ve been looking. We don’t have plans on letting anyone know about it either.”

“And what do you need it for?”

“None of your business. So, do you agree?”

“Meddling in aristocratic affairs is devil’s work. But fine. I’m in. So... You want a contract?”

“Yes, a contract.” Shacks nodded, and then tossed a rolled sheet of gold-colored paper on the table.

It was the Spiritual Shackle Paper. By writing the conditions and signing it with Will and ki, a cultivator entered a spiritual contract, one of the most dangerous ways of getting assurance from another cultivator. In case one of the clauses was violated or not fulfilled, the guilty party would suffer an attack on their soul.

It was a type of a System oath, created by those developing on the Soul Path. However, it had one big advantage — an entire group could sign it. But there was also a disadvantage — with the right technique and artifacts, a powerful Soul Master could get rid of the Spiritual Shackles and violate the contract. Only Holy Lords could do something like this, but it was too risky even for them. One wrong move and they could die or even lose the ability to cultivate, which, in the opinion of many, was a fate worse than death.

Furthermore, failure to fulfill the oath wasn’t punished by death alone, but also by complete destruction of the Soul Spark, which made rebirth impossible.

Having read all the terms, Satrox nodded.

“Very well,” he muttered. He then poured his Will and ki into the paper and signed, binding himself to the document for the next century. The paper lit up, after which it disintegrated into a shower of sparks that then rushed to Kai, Shacks, Malvur, and Satrox.

“Here’s all the information I have about the chosen ones,” the elf said and threw a scroll to the archer who caught it and handed it to Kai.

Unraveling it, he began to read.

This isn’t enough... he thought, looking at the only two names written on the scroll. There’s no way we can get to them in time...

“There’s one more person,” Satrox added belatedly. “A member of the Shattering Strike Sect. This is the first time they’ve been selected. I don’t know exactly which of the members received it, but I guarantee that it’s one of the students of the first circle. There are only seventy of them.”

“I see.” Kai nodded and put his hands on his friends’ shoulders. “That’ll do just fine.”

With those words, the trio disappeared in a whirlwind of snow and ice.

They reappeared some three miles away from the Gray’s base. Before leaving, Kai had made it snow there using the Cold Void so that he could teleport once they were done. Unfortunately, he couldn’t have placed his teleport point any further since he had two people with him.

“I didn’t know you could do that,” Shacks said, slightly surprised.

“There’s a lot you don’t know,” Kai replied indifferently and shrugged. “Let’s go. Although they won’t attack us, I don’t want to stay here.”

“Agreed.” The archer nodded. “By the way, what would you’ve done if Satrox didn’t have the info? I’m just curious.”

“We would’ve made him help us.”

“You think we would’ve had enough time? There are only ten days left before the marks are activated. Also, is it just me, or did he seem a bit too willing to cooperate?”

“He’s been in this business for quite some time. He probably knows when to fight and when to take a step back,” Kai replied. “As for not having time... No plan’s perfect. Mine included. We got lucky, that’s all. Bear in mind that things can still go south. We only have this person’s location, so it’s too early to talk about success.”

“True.” Shacks grinned. “I was really hoping that you’d surprise me again.”

“There’s still time,” Kai replied and motioned him and Malvur to follow him. “We need a place to stay for the night... Let’s find an inn.”

***

“Silvyr, go to your chambers,” Satrox ordered. “We’ll talk later.”

“Yes, grandfather,” the young elf replied after a moment and bowed. “Thank you.”

Leaning his head on his hand, Satrox watched his grandson leave.

“Well done,” said a male voice as soon as the door closed behind Silvyr. “I thought you’d attack those guys, but you managed to overcome your anger.”

With a smile on his face, Notrix emerged from the old elf’s shadow.

“If not for you, I would’ve finished them off before they had time to enter the office.”

“You underestimate them. Those three aren’t to be messed with,” Notrix said and patted the old man on the shoulder.

“They could be Holy Lords for all I care, I’d still teach them not to mess with me,” Satrox growled. At this point, he was more annoyed by Notrix’s lack of manners than the trio.

Although they were both Elementalists, Notrix was in a position of power, as he was someone working for the government, so Satrox had to obey him. An hour before the trio arrived, the freckled brat appeared in his office with an order that he had to be civil. Satrox was about to tell him to shove that order up his ass when Notrix politely reminded him who he was and what the consequences would be. So, the old elf had no choice but to begrudgingly do as he was told.

“I’m sure you would’ve put up quite a fight... But all for naught, I’m afraid.”

“What?!” Satrox almost jumped out of his chair.

“Do you think they’re stupid enough to come to an Elementalist and demand help without knowing that they can get out with their heads still on their shoulders? I don’t know how or where, but they got hold of a Royal-rank combat artifact. You didn’t seem to feel it, but chills went down my spine when I felt that thing in one of their Rings. To be honest, I’m even a bit glad that the Ring couldn’t hide such power.”

The old man listened, with his mouth half-open, unable to believe what he was hearing.

“What do you mean?”

“Oh, nothing, nothing... I’m just thinking out loud.” Notrix chuckled. His carefree expression suddenly turned serious. “You heard nothing. And I was never here,” he said and put his hands on Satrox’s head. The old elf’s body suddenly grew weak, and his consciousness dimmed. “Sleep. It’s night already,” Notrix whispered, before disappearing into the shadows without a trace.

***

The next day

The noon sun was high in the sky. The trio sat quietly on a bench in the central square, enjoying the pleasant warmth and the salty air.

“Do you think he’ll show up?” Kai asked.

“He’s already here, he’s just taking his sweet time,” Shacks answered.

“Who’re you talking about?” Malvur looked at them.

“A fan of ours.” The archer smiled. “It looks like we’ll have to invite him over, otherwise, our meeting will never take place.”

He got up, walked a few steps, and then turned sharply to the right, looking at one of the buildings. He then raised his hand and waved as if beckoning someone over. This went on for several seconds, after which he finally returned to his place.

“I was wondering what you were doing here... And where I made a mistake?” Notrix asked. Nobody had noticed him appear behind their bench.

“One of the favorite activities of most archers is hunting. And experienced hunters can easily feel someone else’s gaze on themselves,” Shacks replied. “Especially if that someone is very curious and impatient.”

Well, turns out I’m not that good at controlling Shadows. On the other hand, I’m a trained investigator, not a spy... Notrix thought with an absentminded smile.

“You came here as if you knew I was in the city, although I hadn’t bugged you since you came to Darden.”

“He said that we ought to.” Shacks nodded at Kai. “What was it that you said yesterday?”

“Let’s just say that I, too, can dance with the shadows,” he answered.

“Constant vigilance, yeah? Your energy vision has gotten much better,” Rune’Tan commented. “Seeing traces of energy even when they’re so well hidden... It was wise of you to take a closer look...”

“I see...” Notrix said, thinking that Kai possessed some sort of a vision technique that allowed him to see the hidden. “And what do you want?”

“Are you kidding?” Shacks grinned. “That’s our line! Why are you here?”

“I was asked to follow him around.” Notrix pointed at Malvur. “I got bored so I took a stroll...”

“And you’re telling us all this... just like that?” the giant asked, surprised.

“No one said that I can’t. Besides, you figured me out, so there’s no point in hiding. So, I have a proposal for you. Want to make a deal?” He looked at Malvur.

“I’ve already been offered one,” he replied coldly.

“I see. But I offer you my help. In return, all you have to do is take this artifact and keep it with you for some time.”

The elf smiled and gave him a flat, oval item. It was made quite skillfully, and no one but its owner could see its name or properties.

“What does it do?” Malvur asked.

“Shows your location.”

“I refuse.”

“Wait, wait!” Notrix exclaimed, vigorously waving his hands. “Okay, no tracking artifacts but you’ll have to tell me your whereabouts if I ask. Let’s say... no more than five times a year... I heard that you’re looking for those with the mark. I can help you with this or something else. Do we have a deal?”

Malvur looked at Kai.

“It’s your decision. We have no right to interfere,” he answered the silent question. “But if you’re asking for my opinion... Some help wouldn’t hurt.”

“Why do you need such information?” Malvur turned to the elf.

“I’m sorry, but that’s classified. I can only say that we don’t wish you harm.”

“Swear. Swear that you’ll help me. That you’ll be on my side in case someone uses this information against me.”

Malvur was taking a great risk. He was aware that someone — probably Marx — was very interested in him, which was why they had sent a spy to keep an eye on them. Notrix had two options: to make a deal and make his job easier, or... to use his power and still find some leverage over Malvur.

“Maybe we should sign a spiritual contract?” the elf proposed.

“No,” Malvur snapped.

“Okay, okay... We’ll do it your way, big guy.” Notrix sighed and swore the oath.

“You won’t ask about my location five, but two times a year. This contract will be valid until the moment I become an Elementalist. You can’t harm me unless I become your enemy first. Understood?”

“Okay, okay, sheesh...” Notrix sighed even harder. “Is that all? If so, what should I help you with?”

Malvur and Shacks looked at Kai. Notrix did the same.

“We need to get our hands on an artifact within a week.” Kai handed a sheet of paper to Notrix.

Having taken a look at it, the elf looked up in bewilderment.

“You can’t buy this anywhere. It needs to be made from scratch, but it’ll require a master craftsman, someone who’s, at least, at the Holy Lord Stage. And a lot of materials. It sounds unrealistic, but I think I know someone... Though, it’ll cost a lot... And I mean a lot. Even I don’t have that kind of money.”

“That won’t be a problem.” Kai smiled slightly.

Notrix looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Remembering the combat artifact, he calmed down.

“Well, in that case, we can get to it. Oh yes, I almost forgot!” he exclaimed and handed Malvur an ordinary-looking amulet. “Here, take it. This is a communication artifact. That’s how I’ll contact you.”

“I don’t see a system description...” Malvur said. He was skeptical.

“Oh, for the love of...” The elf sighed. “I swear it’s just a communication artifact. Now, come on, let’s sign a contract and get all this boring paperwork over with.”

In the end, it was a win-win situation. Notrix was no longer in danger of losing sight of his target and failing to fulfill his task and Malvur got to dictate just how much of his life would be reported to Marx. Better that than nothing, he wagered.

“Alright, we got a lot of stuff done today,” Shacks said with a smile. “But the real trouble starts tomorrow... If we’re to get into the Shattering Strike Sect, we gotta pass the test. And then...”

“...find the chosen cultivator within the next ten days,” Kai added.

“Won’t be easy,” Malvur commented.

“Wouldn’t have it any other way, pal.” Shacks grinned and smacked his shoulder.

Chapter 20
THE SHATTERING STRIKE SECT

The Shattering Strike Sect was the largest within a radius of a thousand miles and ranked twelfth in the entire kingdom. Its main legacy was the technique after which it was named — the Shattering Strike, suitable for all types of weapons, including one’s own body. It was one of many skills that enhanced attacks, but what made it different from the rest was that it was of better quality and more effective.

Outside the sect’s walls was a huge square. Usually, it’d accommodate thousands of test-takers, but today, there were only three. Four in total, if we counted the irritated elf standing in front of them.

“I’m your examiner, Daulex,” the Elementalist introduced himself, eyeing the bored trio. The newcomers were usually in awe of him, but these idiots mistook him for a passerby, which angered him. “I’ll get straight to the point. We’ve already confirmed your age, so all you have left to do is pass the exam. Your goal is to damage my Energy Cover. Manage, and you’ll become disciples. Fail, and you’ll get another try. In that case, however, you can’t enter the first two circles.”

Well, it’s unlikely that you can dream even about the third, he chuckled to himself.

The sect masters divided students into five cultivation levels. Higher levels allowed access to better resources and techniques, so everyone initially tried to get into the first circle. Because in order to switch circles, a cultivator had to pass a very difficult test with a high mortality rate.

“Your future depends on this exam. If your attack, say, doesn’t pierce my Cover, but I feel the blow, this’ll be enough to enter the fifth circle. If you manage to chip it — fourth circle. Halve it — third. Reduce it to almost nothing — second. And if you can completely destroy it, you can become students of the first circle,” he explained. “But since you three are on different levels and even stages, I’ll adjust my Cover accordingly.”

The entrance exam was held every few years, and there was a year and a half left until the next one. However, there was a way around this. One could buy the right to take the exam from a representative of the sect in Darden in case they couldn’t make it in time for the official one.

Three hundred thousand Azure Crystals were exactly how much Kai had to pay in order to get three of them here today.

As for the exam itself, it really wasn’t easy.

It’s designed for elves, which makes it more difficult for the rest to pass it... Kai immediately realized. The examiner is an elf, which means that he has more ki than an Elementalist of another race. Consequently, his Cover is also stronger. If I were an elf, it wouldn’t be a problem. But this way... My strongest technique is the Cold Void. But it isn’t what I need as it’s mostly used to weaken the opponent. So, I can use either the Space Destroying Sweep, or cover my swords with the Blade Release Technique, and then strike directly... No... None of these attacks can destroy his Cover. I could leave a dent in it, which would land me in the second circle. Which wouldn’t be bad, but it doesn’t suit me... Well, I gotta do what I gotta do…

“Can I go first?”

Shacks’ voice jerked Kai out of his thoughts. The archer had stepped forth and was looking at the elf with a grin.

“Very well. Attack my palm.”

Shacks grinned wider in response.

The sudden burst of ki created several blasts of air. Merging with the Spirits, Shacks launched his most powerful attack before the elf could even make heads or tails of the situation.

An arrow collided with Daulex’s palm. The impact shook the ground and threw his hand aside. His skin shone with golden patterns, revealing that he had used a strengthening technique. Without it, Shacks would’ve probably pierced both the Cover and his skin.

“Congratulations,” the elf said, observing the fading golden patterns. “You’ve made it to the first circle.” He threw a snow-white medallion to Shacks. “That’s a fake one. You’ll get the real thing by the end of the day when you’ll be registered as a new student... Next!” He looked at Malvur. “Attack.”

A glaive appeared in the giant’s hands and he took a combat stance.

Kai and Shacks, curious to see how it looked when Malvur fought seriously, turned to look at their friend but all they saw was a blur. All the power of his Royal-rank technique was squeezed into the glaive’s blade as he swung it with insane speed.

He has mastered the Forces of Fusion of the Glaive, Earth, and Space! Daulex thought, amazed, as he looked down at the blood flowing from his palm. He could’ve dodged, but then he would’ve broken the rules. He must be the offspring of an extremely powerful family. So what’s he doing here, in this second-rate sect? Something’s wrong here... I must report to the patriarch. Let the elders figure it out among themselves. I don’t want to get involved in their mess.

“Your medallion. First circle. Your turn.” He handed Malvur the item and turned to Kai. The wound had already healed. “Are you ready? Or have you chickened out?” he asked, noticing that Kai was in no hurry to attack.

“No. I just want to ask for a different test.”

Daulex tilted his head to the side in surprise. Their sect specialized in armed combat, so most examinees came to join Shattering Strike with that in mind, and few used the right to change the exam. But there were still those with other specializations such as alchemy, array-building, artifact making, or healing. The current exam wasn’t suitable for such people, so they had to ask for a more fitting one.

“Why haven’t you said that right away?” Daulex asked irritably. “I would’ve had time to prepare!”

“You don’t need anything special. I want to pass the defense exam.”

“What?” Daulex was surprised. “You?”

Rare were those who specialized in defense techniques. Such individuals were extremely useful in group battles, but they had to have a huge amount of ki since constantly fueling a defense technique required much more strength than creating an attack one.

“Yes,” Kai confirmed, unfazed.

“All right,” Daulex grumbled. “These are the rules. First, you need to be sixty feet away from me. When I give the command, you begin to defend yourself. I’ll attack with ranged techniques. Due to your level and stage, they won’t be strong, but they’ll be saturated with ki. You can’t dodge. To enter the fifth circle, you have to hold out for ten seconds. For the fourth, thirty. For the third, a minute. For the second, one and a half. And for the first, for two minutes. You must not suffer any damage. Got it?”

Kai nodded.

“Get ready... Start!”

No sooner had he said that than a crimson crescent collided with a wall of ice. Daulex was already releasing the second attack when he realized he was dealing with a Royal-rank technique.

What are these three...? went through his head.

As Kai had wagered before, the Cold Void didn’t do well when it came to doing damage, but its defense was second to no other technique. However, he decided to combine it with the Forces of Space as he didn’t want to take any chances.

“You did it,” the elf mumbled after two minutes of pointless struggle and handed Kai the medallion. “Welcome to the first circle.”

He stared at Kai for a few more seconds.

He has got to be the first human and mortal that has managed to get into the first circle... Hell, even elves struggle to pass this exam... What a strange day this has been... Daulex thought. For some reason, he felt apathetic.

Turning around, he walked slowly toward the gate. He didn’t turn back until he stopped by the entrance that was protected by many arrays.

“The medallions will let you in,” he said. “Show them to any guard inside, and you’ll be taken to where they’ll tell you and show you everything you need to know. As students of the first circle, you have the right to learn directly from one of the sect’s twenty-four Elementalists. If you prove your talent to one of them, then you’ll certainly be accepted as their apprentices. Just not me. Don’t even come near me,” he said with slight disdain in his voice and left.

The trio exchanged glances, shrugged, and followed the elf inside.

***

There were nine days left before the marks would activate and show their owners where they needed to go.

Unfortunately for Kai and his friends, finding the chosen cultivator was far more difficult than passing the exam. The sect had about ten thousand students. Fortunately, most of them didn’t stand out in any way, which narrowed their search to the seventy-three students of the first circle. Twenty-two of them were peak Exorcists, who, according to the rules, couldn’t get a mark since they were too close to the Elementalist Stage, so they had to look for the chosen one among the remaining fifty-one students.

But even a Holy Lord couldn’t identify the bearer of the mark, which made even the very thought of searching for the chosen one seem delusional. Especially considering the sect’s decision to make everyone who was aware of the identity of the chosen one take an oath of secrecy.

Given the fact that the marks could easily be hidden, looking for them seemed pointless. Even Shacks and Malvur thought so. Although they had agreed to Kai’s plan, they doubted that it’d work.

However, they had no idea that Kai’s abilities allowed him to easily see the mark. All he had to do was take a good look at the suspects. But since tracking down all fifty-one of them was a tedious job, he had Shacks take care of it. After all, the archer had experience in tracking down persons of interest. The deal was to have them accidentally meet with Kai so that he could check whether they had the mark or not.

But the students didn’t constantly sit still. Some were training. Some were contemplating the Forces or studying techniques, locking themselves in special rooms. Some went to the nearby Wild Lands to fight monsters or acquire rare herbs and materials. Others were having fun while spending time in the city. All in all, Shacks had his hands full.

Malvur’s task was much simpler. He, being an aristocrat and a prodigy, had to attract the elders’ attention for as long as possible, so that they wouldn’t notice that the other two were scheming something.

Unfortunately for all three of them, they had to do their duties and studies while conducting their search.

Kai returned to contemplating Yin, adding to it the contemplation of the Yang particles as well. He was able to finally comprehend the main functions of these two forces. As he understood it, Yin had only one goal — destruction, and could grant other Forces or weapons a more destructive power as they were similar in nature to itself. That is, they, too, were tools of destruction. The only drawback was that he’d have to constantly monitor the process so that the two merged Forces didn’t touch too much. Their fusion could have catastrophic consequences.

As for Yang, he only now began to realize its meaning. The particles of this power had two effects — strengthening and transformation. However, he needed more time to figure out how it could be used.

At some point during his studies, he decided to devote some time to the Dark Body Technique scroll — his reward for his victory over Zirx. From it, he learned that this technique allowed the cultivator to turn into the same dark fog he had seen in the caves. In this state, the cultivator became intangible, able to deform their Shell, and even become invisible. However, he couldn’t yet master the technique because he needed perfect understanding of the Yin concept. The main problem was that it cost a huge amount of ki to maintain it. According to rough estimates, he’d be able to hold out for about three seconds before his Source became empty. But, with his constant restoration of ki, he could probably go for up to fifteen seconds until he got mentally tired.

It’s worth the trouble, he thought. I have to learn it.

***

After checking Lartix Siru, one of the supposed chosen ones, Kai crossed another name off his list. Only five days remained until the marks were activated.

He had to see three more students today, so he was in a hurry to return to the sect. Currently, he was in the center of Darden, not far from the brothel where Lartix was having fun.

Walking through the crowd, he noticed a familiar aura. Looking to the right, he saw a market — the slave market.

Approaching, he pulled on the hood of his dark cloak and began to search for the owner of the familiar aura.

“How much for this slave?” he asked the pot-bellied and colorfully dressed owner of several cages with a couple of dozen slaves.

Turning around while picking at his nose, he grimaced upon seeing Kai.

“A human?!” he spat. “Do you know how much even the cheapest slave costs? Do you have any money? Get outta here before you join them.”

Kai sighed. The Cold Void didn’t even give him an opportunity to be angry or at least upset.

“How about now?” he asked and pulled back his cloak, revealing the sect’s medallion.

The elf’s eyes instantly widened with disbelief and horror. He stood there with his mouth open, unable to utter a word.

“Master!” he finally exclaimed. “Have mercy, please! Don’t be angry with this fool! I’m a complete idiot that couldn’t recognize that a respected member of the sect was standing before him! You wanted to buy this slave, yes? Twenty-seven thousand, but I’ll give you a discount. You can have her for fifteen...! No! For thirteen thousand!”

The elf knew perfectly well that the owners of white medallions, although not aristocrats, were influential people with many connections. They also had every chance to become much stronger than anyone else in the kingdom. That was why the citizens, even if they were rich, feared and respected the disciples of the first two circles.

“Please!” Falling to his knees, he continued to beg. “Ten. Ten thousand!”

He felt Kai’s gaze on his back. The coldness in his eyes made him shiver.

“Fine, but be quick.”

The elf got up without hesitation and ran to his tent in order to prepare the necessary documents and find the key for the slave’s collar.

Once everything was done, Kai left the market, followed by the girl dressed in rags who kept shooting glares in his direction. It wasn’t until they were in an alley away from the market that he stopped and turned around.

“If I were you, I wouldn’t rush to use my Will,” he said and threw off his hood. “Long time no see, An’na.”

Chapter 21
THE CLOUD ABODE

“You?!” An’na gasped in surprise. “What are you doing here?!”

“I could ask you the same question,” Kai retorted. “Why is the semi-finalist of the Fist Fight still a slave?”

“Why should I answer you?” Crossing her arms over her chest, An’na chuckled and turned away. After the final battle, she only saw him as a threat.

“I bought you, which means that I can also free you,” he explained, trying to smile.

“Really?” An’na asked and turned around to look at him. She looked him over but turned away the moment she noticed his gaze. “I don’t believe you! You’ll deceive me! I’ll free myself.”

Why is she being so stubborn? Kai wondered.

“Something’s not quite right with her Shell,” Rune’Tan commented.

“Really?”

“She seems to be somewhere in her early thirties or late twenties physically, but her Shell, which is, as you know, a reflection of one’s mind, spent almost all of this time in a state of sleep. Therefore, her mental age is much lower.”

“Wait a minute. How was she able to reach the peak of the Exorcist Stage then? Did she cultivate in her sleep?”

“She wasn’t really sleeping. Rather, she was in a state of very deep meditation.”

“But how did she cultivate? Where did she get the knowledge she needed? Is something like this even possible?” Kai continued asking, unable to wrap his head around all this.

“As you can see, it is. It seems that the necessary knowledge came from some unusual and rather complex spiritual technique that had been imposed on her Shell. The one who created it was probably able to incorporate within it all the necessary knowledge about cultivation, Forces of several elements, including the Sword, so that she could contemplate them during her meditation.”

“Complex technique, you say?” Kai muttered to himself, noting that this was the first time Rune’Tan had praised something so highly since their acquaintance. This alarmed him. “What kind of a development method is that? I’ve never heard of anything like it.”

“It’s uncommon, yes. Even in my empire, only a few dozen people knew about it. Rare were those who used it, and those who tried always failed. Even though this method allows you to progress faster, it’s very risky. Such long meditations are more suitable for Holy Lords and those on higher stages of development since their spirit allows them to spend such a long time meditating... But...”

“But the rest don’t have such a strong spirit yet...” Kai realized. “During such a long meditation it’s easy to break down and die if you’re not at least a Holy Lord...”

“That’s correct. So, whoever did this took a serious risk with this girl. The fact that she’s still alive is a miracle. This method of development has two serious disadvantages — combat experience is pretty much non-existent, just like mental development.”

“You said that this method helps to develop faster,” Kai recalled. “How much faster?”

“Judging by her approximate age, we can conclude that she became an Exorcist at the age of fifteen. I think she completed the Mind Stage at about eleven... After that... Well... She was put in a meditative state.”

“With all that in mind, it’s like she’s as talented as Eurian?
General of the Divine Empire of Belteise — Eurian Sky Tread?”

“Eurian is just a legend, Kai. Apart from the fact that she began to cultivate early, all her progress can be contributed to this technique. Without it, she wouldn’t differ from any of you guys, and would probably be at the same level as Malvur. He’s a prodigy, but he’s nowhere near Eurian’s level. Then again, he’s an aristocrat, so he has had access to valuable resources and knowledge.”

“Of all the things I thought I’d hear...”

“Why are you so quiet? Cat got your tongue?” An’na asked with a smirk.

“No, no, I was just thinking,” Kai replied. “I’m aware that you can remove the collar on your own with the help of the Will of the Sword, and then hide from me, but you seem to be forgetting something.”

He pointed at his forehead, which made An’na reflexively touch hers. Her fingertips traced an unusual scar.

“What’s this?” she asked with genuine surprise. “I don’t remember them putting this on me... Did I pass out?”

“It’s a tracking mark. As soon as you remove or break the collar, it’ll activate and inform the guards that there’s a slave on the run. If you try to remove it with ki, your head will explode.”

“You’re lying!”

Without wasting time, Kai swore an oath to prove to her that he was telling the truth.

“But... Then...” she muttered, looking around in confusion. “Why would you let me go?”

“Let’s just say that this is my way of saying thank you. You taught me a lot.”

“Really?” An’na frowned. “All right. Here’s the deal. You set me free and I’ll tell you why I’m here. I swear I won’t run. Don’t try anything funny though. Without the collar, I’ll surely defeat you!”

Kai rolled his eyes.

“I’ll take your word for it,” he said, deciding to trust his gut. She didn’t seem like she was lying anyway. “Do you know how to remove the mark?”

She shook her head.

“As your owner, I can do it with a special technique,” he lied. He had no intention of going to those who could do it legally. It’d take too much time. “I only need to touch it...”

He reached out with his hand to touch her forehead but she took a step back.

“Stop!” she blurted out, remembering what he had done to her at the end of the fight.

Kai froze, hand outstretched, and looked at her in bewilderment.

“What’s wrong?”

An’na swallowed hard and shook her head.

“Nothing. Remove the mark,” she said, suppressing her panic.

“All right... Stand still.” Touching her forehead, he subdued the mark’s energy and dispelled the technique. “It’s gone,” he said, watching as the mark faded away.

An’na’s collar opened with a click and fell to the ground, remotely unlocked by the key that Kai had taken from the elf.

“That’s all, you’re free.”

After touching her forehead and then her neck, An’na smiled happily.

“So, why are you here?”

The girl looked over at him and smirked.

“You know that now I’m stronger than you,” she said and revealed her powerful aura as proof. It was far superior to his as she was a whole stage above him.

“Do you want to attack me?”

An’na frowned. A few seconds later, she hid her aura.

“Tsk... You’re boring... Why aren’t you scared?” Kai remained silent, which made her heave a heavy sigh. “Fine, I’ll tell you. I couldn’t break the collar of my previous owner. He immediately realized that an ordinary one wouldn’t work on me, so he used a much stronger one. I couldn’t choose freedom because the oath I made allowed me to do it only if I won first place. Me being here is your fault. When the tournament was over, my owner decided to stay in the city for a while, and I, in turn, was forced to stay in an inn. Since I couldn’t break the collar, he didn’t bother with security and I escaped. When I was finally able to break the collar, I fled the city. For some reason my owner didn’t try to locate me with his aura... yet.”

“As if he’d dare do that near Starks, who’s on his way to the Divine Stage.” Rune’Tan chuckled.

“I was afraid to go through the fort myself, so I joined a caravan. They seemed like good folk at first... But then they put a collar on me while I was sleeping and sold me! The bastards!”

“You were sleeping?”

“Yeah, why?” An’na asked and tilted her head.

“Nothing. Forget it... What happened next?”

“Um... Well... Then I got here. They didn’t know that I could break the collar with the Will of the Sword, so they used a regular one on me. Though, breaking it next to them or the trader was dangerous so I decided to wait until someone bought me. I was planning on running away when the time was right. And then you appeared.”

“I see.” Kai nodded.

“And what are you doing here? A promise is a promise!”

“Me? I’m getting ready to go to the Cloud Abode.”

“Really? Can I go with you? You can take four more guests with you if you have the mark. I could be of use!”

How does she know all this? Kai wondered but he didn’t let it show.

“Why would I take you with me?” he asked, arching an eyebrow.

“Why not?” she retorted, confused. “I’d be of use, as I said...”

“Lemme paraphrase that... Why should I take you with me?”

An’na pondered the question for a little while.

“You’re a swordsman, aren’t you? Yeah? Well, in that case, I can make a Particle of Wisdom for you!”

“I can buy those.”

“But I’ve mastered the Forces of Fusion and Sword!” she retorted, all proud, and lifted her chin.

“Hm, a Particle with such Forces would cost much more than an ordinary one... That’s true... However, it’s still cheaper than the Cloud Challenge test.”

An’na smiled slyly.

“What if there was an imprint of the Will of the Sword in the Particle, which would not only increase the speed of contemplating the Force of Fusion but also bring the cultivator closer to creating their own Will of the Sword?”

“Take an oath,” Kai replied after a pause. “Swear that you’ll make a Particle of the highest quality. In return, I’ll swear that I’ll take you with me.”

“Deal!” An’na held out her hand. “Just give me about ten Azure Crystals. I have nothing to make the Particle from.”

Kai responded to her handshake with a grin.

I had to be a little sneaky about it, but deceiving her turned out to be easy... he thought. I did intend to make her the fourth member of our team but this is even better... Well, now all that remains is to find the owner of the mark...

***

“I give up! I give up, older brother!” Kai shouted as he collided with a wall. “Ow... That was good... Thank you for this fight!” Getting up, he bowed to the Exorcist that was sparring with him.

Kai knew that his usual behavior wouldn’t put him in good graces with the sect’s students, so he had to pretend to be a lost and weak newbie and suck up to his seniors. As much as he hated doing it, this helped him to persuade Ailenx, a student of the first circle, to train with him.

Looking at Kai rub his sore back and butt, Ailenx snorted.

How did he even get into the first circle? He’s a weakling! What were the elders thinking? he wondered and took off the mask that was covering his face. “In that case, I’m leaving,”

“Thank you!” Kai said and bowed again.

When Ailenx left, his face assumed its usual emotionless expression.

“Did you do it?”

“Ailenx Umbert... What an interesting guy... Yes, yes, I did everything as you asked.”

“So, is he our guy?”

“He is.”

Kai smiled to himself as he headed for the door.

There was no need to search anymore. Which was great, as the marks would be activated tomorrow.

***

“If she had come on time,” Shacks complained, glaring at An’na, “we wouldn’t have to rush now. Shit! If we don’t make it... If we don’t make it, all of our hard work goes down the shitter!”

Kai, Malvur, and An’na tensed up and exchanged glances.

“Nah, I’m just kidding.” Shacks snickered, noticing their worried expressions. “The airship is fast; we’ll be there in no time.”

“Ah, I see, you’re the jester of the group...” An’na said.

Shacks smiled in response.

“At least I’m punctual.”

“Oh, give it a rest already! We’re on our way!” An’na exclaimed. She didn’t care if Shacks was teasing, his behavior was downright annoying. “I already apologized. It’s not my fault that I sleep long. You could’ve given me a heads up, and not just send a message through an artifact three hours before the meeting.”

“And since when do Exorcists need rest?” Shacks asked. “Or are you just catching up on your beauty sleep? It ain’t helping, by the way.”

“Oh, shut up!”

Since Kai had sworn that he’d take An’na with him, he couldn’t just leave her to sleep no matter how much Shacks insisted. So, Kai had to practically break into An’na’s room and get her so that they wouldn’t miss the entire thing. As Rune’Tan explained, her sleep wasn’t actually sleep, but the consequence of the technique imposed on her soul that made her slumber for ten hours once a week if she didn’t resist it. During this time, her mind continued to work, analyzing all the information she had received. Simply put, thanks to the sleep her mental age continued to grow.

The downside to this was that once she was asleep, there was no waking her up until the ten hours were over. So Kai had to carry the sleeping beauty in his arms to the airship.

“Oh, wouldya look at that... We’re almost there!” Shacks reported a few minutes later. “Almost an hour and a half early, too!”

“Oh, you bastard!” An’na exclaimed. “Youuu...” She clenched her fists. “Heavens help me, if you continue acting like this, I’ll kick you in the face so hard you’ll be shitting your teeth for a week!”

“I’d love to see you try!” Shacks laughed in response.

***

Ailenx and four other members of the Shattering Strike Sect settled in a comfortable carriage, the interior of which had been increased by special artifacts. It moved not with the help of tamed mounts, but a special artifact powered by the energy of Azure Crystals.

The patriarch of the sect was with them, as well as his apprentice and two elders.

“We’re almost there. If you could, activate the mark and confirm the coordinates,” the patriarch spoke, looking at the map.

“Of course, Lord Straux...” He did as he was told and pointed at the map. “It’s right here.”

“Excellent.” The patriarch nodded with a smile. “Then let’s hurry. It’s better to arrive early.”

Three hours later, the carriage came to a halt. Once all of its passengers got off, the patriarch returned it to his Ring and ordered them to continue on foot.

The forest was vast and full of danger so grandmaster Straux had taken it upon himself to spread his aura as wide as he could in order to protect his colleagues and students. Fortunately, they made it through without any problems.

“This is the place,” Ailenx said as soon as they exited the forest. “The portal should appear here.”

“Then we shall set up camp here and wait. We still have a week.”

Six days flew by in an instant. On the night of the seventh, yellow flashes began to flicker above the surface of the lake, forming a portal.

“Elyonx, come see this,” Straux said to one of the elders.

The old elf walked across the water, approaching the yellow oval. Putting his hand on it, he tried to push, but nothing happened.

“It won’t let me in. I feel like I could damage it if I pushed harder,” he reported. “I can’t track where it leads either. Whatever created this portal... It holds a lot of power.”

“Let’s have a student take a look at it.”

They called over one of the young Elementalists who confirmed the elder’s words.

“In that case, Ailenx, I give you and your team my blessing. Good luck with the Cloud Challenge!” Straux exclaimed and motioned the group to enter the portal.

The five of them joined hands so that Ailenx was in the center. As they approached the portal, the mark on the elf’s hand lit up, allowing them to enter.

***

The moment they stepped out of the portal, they were secured in place with invisible fetters and slave collars appeared on their necks. They immediately knocked out everyone except Ailenx.

“What’s going on here?” the elf asked, his voice shaking. “Who are you?”

“Don’t you recognize me, older brother?” Kai asked with a hint of a smile.

“You?!” Ailenx exclaimed, surprised. “What are you doing here?! How did you get here?! And why aren’t you shackled as well?!”

“Test? Oh, no.” Kai shook his head. “This is a trap. I know you have the mark and I knew where it’d take you. The portal you entered was mine.”

Kai lied. He didn’t know where the real portal would be. To make this work, he had Rune’Tan plant a fake memory into Ailenx’s head when Kai had touched him during the sparring match, which made the elf see only what Rune’Tan wanted him to see. As for the portal, it was made using the artifact Kai had ordered from Notrix.

“Now what?” Ailenx asked calmly.

“We still have time to find the real portal. You’re our ticket into the Cloud Abode. I advise you to cooperate, it’ll be easier for everyone. Otherwise, we’ll have to—”

“Ahahaha!” Ailenx laughed, interrupting Kai. “Fine by me! If you want, I’ll even sign a spiritual contract. You didn’t trick me, idiot, you deceived the patriarch! Oh, you have no idea how glad I’m to see that I was wrong about you.”

The four of them froze in surprise. They didn’t think that Ailenx would be so willing to cooperate.

“So you agree? What about your friends? Where’s your pride? What about the sect?”

“You call these my friends?” The elf nodded at the unconscious students. “I spit on them, as well as on the sect! And my pride? Did you know that for the right to receive the mark, the patriarch forced me to sign a contract? The moment I become an Elementalist, I’m supposed to spend the next thirty years as an elder in the sect. It doesn’t matter if I pass the Cloud Abode test or not.”

“Then what are you so happy about?” An’na asked.

“You see, this contract is valid only if the patriarch takes me to the portal. Do you see why I’m all giddy?”

“I do.” Shacks grinned. “We saved you and screwed the patriarch over. Seems like it wasn’t us who outwitted everyone, but you who took advantage of us. Now get that damn mask off! Didn’t your mom teach you that it’s rude to hide your face when talking to someone?” he exclaimed and approached the elf.

Yanking the mask off his face, he revealed what was probably the prettiest face he had ever seen: pale skin, large green eyes, small nose, and plump lips.

“I... didn’t know you were a chick...”

“Call me that again and I’ll kick your ass!” he growled. “See, that’s exactly why I wear a mask, because of asshats like you.”

“Awh, too bad...” Shacks sighed in disappointment and put the mask back on Ailenx. “And I thought we’d have a cute girl in our group...”

“Oi!” An’na exclaimed. “What did you just say?!”

Shacks turned around and waved his hands.

“Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to offend you... It’s just that, y’know, you’re not really my type...”

“Oh, you’re a dead man!” An’na hissed, clenching her fists.

***

In the end, Ailenx signed a spiritual contract, after which they removed his collar. The rest of the students were left behind. Kai had set their collars so that they’d automatically open after a day.

Rune’Tan also removed the false memory, allowing Ailenx to finally see the portal’s real location. As soon as they found out the coordinates, they set off in the company of a dozen Elementalists that Kai had hired with the last bit of money he had to make sure that the final part of his plan wouldn’t be sabotaged at the last moment.

In seven hours, they reached the place where the portal was already waiting for them. Without hesitation, they joined hands, and the five of them walked through it, entering the Cloud Challenge.

Stepping out, they found themselves on a large alpine plateau, surrounded by a huge crowd of about a thousand cultivators. Out of them, about two hundred were bearers of the mark. The majority of them arrived at the very first hour and had already spent half a day here, waiting for the test to begin. It wasn’t until five hours later, when the last chosen one and his team appeared, that it finally began.

A ray of blinding blue light struck from the sky and hit a lonely rock, bringing with it a wave of terrifying power. Those who had Spirits in their souls also felt a slight pain as the specters tried to break free from their cages in order to join their older brother — the king.

An old man appeared on the lonely rock. His body and clothes looked as if they were woven from wind and clouds. He was Ayris, a Heavenly Spirit equal in strength to the Divine Stage cultivators, and the Guardian of the Cloud Abode.

EPILOGUE

An elf was making his way to a huge multi-story building — the Department of Investigation. He kept his aura hidden and walked past the several peak Exorcists that were keeping guard by the door. The lack of aura made the guards realize that the man in front of them wasn’t an ordinary citizen or cultivator, but at least an Elementalist.

Once they saw the golden badge glittering on his chest, everything fell into place.

“Greetings Investigator Cyron!” They saluted.

“At ease, men,” Marx said as he approached. “Is the head of the department in his office?”

“Yes, mister investigator,” the senior guard reported. “Should we inform him that you’re here?”

“I think he already knows,” he replied and entered the building. The elevator platform took him to the top floor and the office he was looking for.

There was a knock on the door.

“Come in,” a stern voice said.

“You called for me, Lord Eltrix?” Marx asked as he opened the door.

“I did, I did...” the old and tired Holy Lord muttered, not looking up from his papers. “Tell me, are you having fun on the border?”

“What are you driving at, chief?” Marx asked calmly.

“I got an offer for you from the intelligence department. They need you, or rather, your Blood
Deception Technique. That’s why I called you. You can refuse and return to the border or accept and complete the task, and return to your post as an investigator. I’ll need your answer by the end of the day.”

“For starters, I’d like to know what kind of task I’m supposed to complete.” Saying that the proposal didn’t pique his interest would be a lie, but he didn’t need his boss to know that.

“I’m not at liberty to give you the details. Such things are classified. However, I can say that you’d take a trip to enemy territory. If you agree, you’ll receive all the necessary information.”

“Then one last question. How difficult is this task?”

“Eighth rank, boy... Eighth...” Eltrix replied, finally raising his eyes from his papers.

Although everything inside him clenched as soon as he heard that, Marx didn’t let it show on his face. Eighth rank was the highest difficulty in both the department of investigations and intelligence. For example, keeping an eye on Malvur was a sixth-rank task at best.

If I complete this, it’ll open so many new doors for me... I just might be able to lead one of the military departments, which, in turn, will boost my family’s fame and rank, and help me reach at least the fifth level of the Holy Lord Stage...

“I need a few hours to think,” he finally said.

“Very well. But if you don’t give me an answer in time or refuse, you can go back to the border. I’ll count this visit as a paid day off. You’re free to go.”

Having bid his boss farewell, Marx left the office. He needed to think this offer over very carefully. Although completing a task this important would be very beneficial, it was also very dangerous.

I could die, but isn’t cultivation associated with such a risk? In less civilized worlds, people put their lives on the line for way less than what I’m being offered now. If I refuse, I might not get a chance like this ever again. Even if I manage to make Malvur the head of the Santos family and make him pledge loyalty to our kingdom, it won’t help my career as much as this task will. Still, the risk is high... But if I sit here and wait for an easier mission to come along...

***

“Glad you agreed, Marx!” Dante, the head of the intelligence department, exclaimed and patted his old friend on the shoulder. “Your skills will be very useful to us!”

“Haven’t seen you for five years. So the rumors were true. You’ve become a Holy
Lord...”

“As you can see!” Dante smiled. “Did you get the details about the mission?”

“Not yet. I don’t even know who the leader is. You maybe?”

“No, it won’t be me. C’mon, let’s go. I was told that the meeting will be held in the tower. They sent me here to meet you and direct you further.”

“In the tower, you say?” Marx drawled. “Are we going to another world?”

“No. The mission’s in Nikrim but it’s a bit far,” Dante replied, grabbing his friend’s hand. “Now try not to use ki. Also, hide your aura.”

Marx did as he was told. In the next moment, a bright flash enveloped them and they were transported to the center of the elven capital, next to a tall tower made of dark stone.

These Gates of Ecumene were taken by the elves in the distant past, and have remained under their control ever since. Since the Holy Kingdom of Tael had a direct connection with other worlds, and all other races had to pay the elves a toll, it became the most powerful one on the continent.

“Let’s go. They’re waiting for us in the HQ,” Dante said and motioned Marx to follow him.

They passed by the Holy Lords that were guarding the building, who ignored them completely, and went down a hallway that eventually led them into a big room.

“Meet Giyu and his team. They’re the backbone of this operation,” Dante said, pointing at a group of seven elves.

“Is that him?” Giyu asked, looking at Dante.

“Yes, this is Marx. He agreed to help us out. His abilities will come in handy.”

“That’s good news.” Giyu nodded. “Okay, newbie. Grab a Scroll of Memories. It contains all the information about the case and your task that you’ll need to know. Study and analyze it. You have three hours. Clear?”

“Yes, sir,” Marx replied and saluted.

“That’s good.” Giyu smiled and stepped aside.

Scroll in hand, he sat down against the wall and began to study its contents. He spent the next two and a half hours memorizing all the information and pondering his mission. His role was that of support — he’d have to provide a disguise for the squad members.

“I understand that you already have the blood we need?” he asked, going up to Giyu who was standing near the Gates’ control module.

“Yes. We were told how your technique works and have prepared accordingly.” Turning around, he held out a bottle of scarlet liquid. “Will this be enough?”

“More than enough.” Marx nodded and took the bottle. Without further ado, he began to saturate the liquid with his ki and Forces.

“It’s done,” he informed Giyu after a minute and handed him the bottle. “To transform, you need to take at least a sip of the blood. But two is even better. The technique’s duration is thirty hours for Elementalists. For you, ten.”

“Got it. I have more blood, so don’t worry,” Giyu replied and took a sip without grimacing.

Following his example, the rest of the squad drank. After a couple of minutes, their bodies began to transform, until they became members of a different race. Even the inscriptions above their heads changed.

“We leave in two minutes. Get ready.”

“Hey, Dante...” Marx turned to his friend. “Mind if I ask you a couple of questions?”

“It depends on what kind of questions. You’re not supposed to know everything about the mission.”

“I know you can’t tell me everything. The first thing I want to know is why are we going on a difficult mission in a small group mostly consisting of Elementalists?”

“More people means a higher chance of failure. Analysts have run the numbers. Also, everyone here, including you and me, has the skills necessary for this mission. For example, Giyu is one of the best shadow masters in the kingdom. If we were all Holy Lords, he wouldn’t be able to hide all of us.”

“I see... So, why are we at the Gates?”

“Because the place we’re going to is very far away. There’s no other way to get there other than the tower. We’ll come back the same way in three weeks.”

“But won’t it be too noticeable?” Marx asked after a pause. “I mean, the spatial distortion after teleporting?”

“That’s where I step in. I’m, after all, one of the few masters of the Space element on the continent. It’s my job to keep our arrival hush-hush. You can count on me,” Dante said right before they were teleported.

***

A stench like none other they had encountered before hung in the air, forcing them to make themselves unable to smell to avoid puking.

“Where did you take us?” Marx asked Dante hoarsely.

“Patience, friend. We’re in the sewers.”

“Let’s go,” Giyu ordered, hiding the detachment with shadows. “Be quiet.”

***

Hiding like rats, the group of nine elves had been navigating the vast sewer network for almost a week, occasionally sending a couple of scouts to the surface to check their surroundings.

At the briefing, they were informed that an anomaly had appeared in the center of the enemy capital, and that its inhabitants were seized by a strange unease, the cause of which needed to be found out.

Digging deeper into the matter, they discovered that the local craftsmen had begun a large-scale construction in an attempt to create a huge portal akin to the Gates that would allow them to gain access to other worlds.

As for the reason behind the unrest among the population, the appearance of a cultivator that almost instantly achieved the title of the Seventh Son of the Empire of Niagala, beating nine competitors at once, made them fear for the balance of power in their land. The total number of the Sons was now sixteen, and all of them were the most talented cultivators of their race in Nikrim, whom the emperor personally accepted as his disciples.

As soon as the elves caught wind of this, they launched an investigation to find out more about the portal and the new Son of Niagala. In order to do this, they needed to get to the capital, so they had to leave the sewers.

Three days later, Giyu and Dante arrived in the capital where they spent several days wandering around the city, pretending to be drunks and beggars. With their auras hidden, they easily blended in with the rest of the ordinary folk.

The rest of the squad was hidden inside a pocket dimension Dante had created. As he had perfected his knowledge of the Forces of Fusion and Space there was no one, save perhaps for the emperor himself, who could feel the disturbance in the energy flows.

On the eighth day of their stay in the capital, the elves finally decided to move on from gathering information, and contacted a representative of a local criminal organization.

Under the cover of night, the two of them entered a small abandoned building on the outskirts of the city.

“Where is he?” Giyu asked, unable to sense anyone.

Dante, too, couldn’t sense anyone’s presence. Having had a look around, he noticed a strange shadow by one of the windows. Intrigued, he took several steps in that direction when he suddenly froze.

“What’s there?” Noticing Dante standing in one place and staring at nothing, he walked over to him and also froze. “Holy Heavens...” he whispered.

Smeared all over the wall were blood, guts, and brain matter, the source of which was a pile of gore on the ground. The two wouldn’t have known that this was the man they were supposed to meet were it not for the fact that no one was supposed to be here aside from the three of them.

“A piece of abstract art, isn’t it? This is what happens if you manage to teleport an object to where something else already exists. Usually, the universe doesn’t allow this, but if you know what you’re doing, you can trick even the universe...” said an unfamiliar voice.

Drawing their weapons, the duo turned sharply, ready to attack. A stranger was observing them with a grin, sitting on an armchair that hadn’t been there before.

“Who are you?!”

The uninvited guest was a tall, lean young man with long dark hair, a menacing presence, and an indifferent expression. He was dressed in a black-and-white robe covered with golden patterns. There was a matte black fan in his hands.

Crossing his legs, he tilted his head, observing the elves.

“Good evening,” he greeted. “I got bored of watching you, so I decided that it was time we finally met. Let me introduce myself... I’m Jiang Dao, the new Seventh Son of Niagala.”

Realizing that they had been discovered, the elves attacked instantly and without holding back, but their attacks, capable of razing half a city to the ground, simply disappeared, swallowed up by a black hole.

“Your attempts are... cute.”

Dante heard the voice behind him and was instantly pinned to the ground with the force of gravity alone. He had no idea when Jiang Dao moved, but he knew that the man was a Holy
Lord, and that he had covered the entire building with the Spheres of Sword and Space.

His worst fear had come true.

Glancing to the right, he let out an audible gasp as his eyes widened in shock. Not that far away from him was Giyu. That is, what was left of him.

How could he kill someone so much stronger than himself in a blink of an eye?! How could he, a newly-made Holy Lord, create two Spheres at once?! What kind of monster is he, and how did he get here?! Did he come from some other world? But how? Passages from all nearby worlds are already configured to open inside our Gates! Is he from a world far away from ours? Did he somehow get here by bypassing others?

“Don’t worry,” Jiang Dao said as if reading Dante’s thoughts. “Your friend is still alive. He’s just been turned into a puzzle... He can still put himself together.”

“What do you want?” Dante asked, hoping to buy himself some time to release the others from his pocket dimension.

“Why kill the scouts if you can make them hostages? By the way, were you looking for this?” Jiang Dao asked with a smile and showed him a semi-transparent sphere.

“H-how did you get that?!” the elf cried, staring at the physical form of his pocket dimension.

“I just took your space for myself. It’s easy to do if you have the Sphere of Space and your opponent doesn’t.”

“If something happens to us, you and your empire will pay for it! Troops many times stronger than us will be sent here!” Dante hissed through clenched teeth. “Your capital will be burned to the ground, and then the rest of the city will be taken over! Your race didn’t survive in the past — it won’t survive now!”

Jiang Dao took a step forward. The cold gaze of his pitch-black eyes met Dante’s.

In the past, Jiang Dao had to gouge his eyes out to free himself from the Old Man’s control. But when he got to Nikrim and became the Seventh Son, the emperor granted him the best healers and medicine, restoring his sight.

Dante shook with unease, feeling like Jiang Dao was looking straight into his soul, exposing all his worst fears and weaknesses.

“Your threats are useless. The dice have been thrown and cards revealed,” Jiang Dao said. “The war’s approaching. And we’re ready.”

***

A crack appeared in the sky. It continued to spread as if trying to prevent whatever was attempting to break free from entering this world. But even the sky wasn’t so high and mighty. The azure shattered like glass, having lost its battle to this unknown entity.

A void gazed down upon the world, but nothing came out of it. And just as the sky began to repair itself, a figure emerged from the darkness, seemingly floating out of nothingness. At least, that’s how it appeared to those less versed in the art of cultivation. Those who knew more easily recognized the appearance of a powerful portal.

When the crack was finally mended, a tall man with long platinum hair, dressed in a dark purple robe, remained hovering in the sky. What distinguished him from the other members of the human race were his claw-adorned fingers and toes, bright red eyes, and a pair of purple horns. Not to mention that he was the only peak-level Divine Stage cultivator in all of Nikrim.

Looking down, he saw an endless desert.

“There you are,” he said to himself and raised his hand. A dark dot appeared on the horizon and plummeted toward the golden sand.

***

Failing to find An’na, Linus left Udin, leaving the matter to his agents.

He returned to his homeland — to the western coast of the continent, reachable only via the Ishar Desert. Having traversed this path many times in his life, he could’ve never assumed that something would go wrong.

“What is that?” he asked himself as his eyes settled on the obstacle that had forced him to halt — the Black Sand Pyramid.

“I’ve heard that it isn’t a myth, but I never would’ve thought that I’d see it one day,” his assistant said. “I shiver every time I recall that demon’s face. I believe that the Pyramid will disappear if we leave this place. And since we’re unlikely to find it ever again, maybe we should stay here?”

Linus continued to stare at the pyramid in silence.

“It’s blocking all of our communication artifacts,” he said after a pause. “We can’t call someone to come and take a look at it. Treading on the Black Sand is too dangerous even for me... Rare chance or not, there’s not a lot we can do. If moved, the Sand loses its properties and turns normal, so we can’t take it with us for further examination... It’s a pity, but it is what it is. Come on, we should he—”

A thick blanket of black flame enveloped him and his entourage. It turned all the artifacts into chunks of molten metal and everyone into charred corpses. Even the sand melted and crystalized.

When the dust and smoke settled, a figure descended from the sky. Its aura covered the desert like a wave, changing day to night. No sooner had its feet touched the hardened sand than a beam of scarlet energy flew in its direction.

Deflecting the beam, the newcomer looked to the right and saw the burnt and blind Linus. However, even with these injuries, the sylph seemed unwilling to give up.

“Oho, a feisty one,” the newcomer commented, grinning. “You deserve a memorable death worthy of a cultivator such as yourself. Come, let me end your suffering.”

With those words, he teleported to Linus. The clawed foot stepped on his chest, pinning him down to the crystalized sand. Grinning wider, the newcomer stretched out his right hand.

“Come to me!” he ordered.

Flickers of bright light emerged from the bodies of the dead Holy Lords whose corpses littered the desert and whose blood had stained the gold crimson. Swirling in the air, they merged into one, forming a specter. The clawed hand grabbed the ghastly head, making the spirit howl in pain.

The Divine cultivator subdued the specter’s power and managed to mold it into a shimmering purple sphere. He could’ve easily absorbed it and took the power for himself, but he chose to plunge it into Linus’ chest instead.

The sylph’s body began to shake. His skin regenerated, hair grew, and his eyes and sintered internal organs were restored. But the souls didn’t stop there.

Linus screamed madly, trying to swing his arms and legs, but he couldn’t move. The pain finally overwhelmed his mind and turned his body and soul into a demonid of the Divine Stage.

“Distract him,” the cultivator ordered, nodding toward the demon guarding the Pyramid and removed his foot from Linus’ chest. “And die in a fight worthy of someone such as yourself. May the Heavens welcome you with open arms.”

The sylph immediately rose and rushed to the Pyramid.

The two forces collided. The first blow caused the dunes to tremble and sent forth a powerful gust of wind that lifted the sand into the air. But through the golden curtain, the demon saw the figure of a man approaching the Pyramid and realized that it had been deceived.

Roaring, it spread its wings to fly over to him, but Linus immediately blocked its path.

Standing by the Pyramid, the Divine cultivator put his hand to its surface. Smoke seeped from underneath his palm, and was followed by an eruption of black flames. They enveloped the pyramid, but didn’t immediately damage it. Soon, however, the first crack appeared. It then began to grow slowly, opening a gap in the very fabric of space.

Having defeated its opponent, the demon immediately rushed at the man, but the latter had already entered the portal, and the demon couldn’t follow him inside.

Few knew that the Pyramid was a dungeon. The demon chained to it wasn’t its prisoner, but the guardian who had chosen to remain in its eternal servitude.

And for the first time in its eras-long career, someone was able to get inside — no one other than Kyros the Soul Thief himself, the Emperor of Niagala and the ruler of the human race in the middle world of Nikrim.

Long, long ago, his people, or rather, what was left of them, were imprisoned by the other races and banished to the wildlands where they were supposed to disappear once for all. But humans, crafty as they are, were able to adapt, survive, recover, and thrive.

And now, thousands of centuries later, they decided that it was time to return what was rightfully theirs and take revenge on those who had wronged them.

The war was approaching.

END OF BOOK 5

Thank you for reading!

I hope you enjoyed my story.

Hey ho let’s go!

Book 6 will be coming to Amazon on July 6. The Kai’s story in Cloud Abode will be twice as long, and I’m sure you’ll enjoy it. It’s already available for pre-order.

If you like this series, please consider leaving a review. It’s hard to overstate how important these reviews are to making sure other people get a chance to read Kai’s story. Your review will help me to fund the translation of the next books as quickly as possible.

Check out other series translated by Lit Orange.

Their page on Amazon.

For all the latest info, feel free to follow us on social networks, or if you have any questions send me an email.

Facebook

Email: yuri.ajinwuxia@gmail.com

Instagram

Twitter

Also, check out these cool groups of my friends:

LitRPG Books

GameLit Society

Western Cultivation Stories

[1]
The status of an aristocrat can’t be lost. Exile means only a ban on returning to the family, loss of property, and title.

The Heavenly Throne

The Path through the Heavens

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Copyright © 2020 Yuri Ajin

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Introduced by Lit Orange
Translated by Nevena Markovich
Edited by Sanja Gajin
Edited by Marina Zikic

Contents

Title Page

Copyright

PROLOGUE

Chapter 1
CLOUD TRIAL — TEST OF WILL

Chapter 2
CLOUD TRIAL — TEST OF TALENT

Chapter 3
CLOUD TRIAL — TREASURE HUNT

Chapter 4
CLOUD TRIAL — TREASURE HUNT 2

Chapter 5
CLOUD TRIAL — AIVE HIDDEN VALLEY

Chapter 6
THE END OF THE CLOUD TRIAL

INTERLUDE
THE PORTAL, PRINCESS, AND BLACK HEART

Chapter 7
THE CLOUD ABODE

Chapter 8
THE GROUND FLOOR

Chapter 9
ALCHEMY LESSONS

Chapter 10
THE ALCHEMY SHOP

Chapter 11
THE ALCHEMY SHOP 2

Chapter 12
THE ALCHEMY SHOP 3

Chapter 13
KNOW YOUR WEAKNESSES

Chapter 14
THE GREAT PACK

Chapter 15
ABODE’S FIRST LESSON

Chapter 16
ON MY WAY TO CONQUER THE CLOUD ABODE

Chapter 17
MEETING AT THE GATES

Chapter 18
PREPARING FOR A DUEL

Chapter 19
THE WEAKEST IN THE CLOUD TEN

Chapter 20
THE SPECTACLE OF ICE AND SAND

Chapter 21
SEARCH FOR ENLIGHTENMENT

Chapter 22
SIX MONTHS IN THE ABODE

Chapter 23
CONTINUING THE EXPERIMENTS

Chapter 24
A BUSY DAY

Chapter 25
FINAL PREPARATIONS

Chapter 26
THE ELUSIVE ONE

Chapter 27
NO CHOICE

Chapter 28
A DEAL WITH THE DEVIL

Chapter 29
THE STRONGEST ONE OUTSIDE THE ABODE

Chapter 30
A FIGHT IN THE SANDS

Chapter 31
A FIGHT IN THE SANDS 2

Chapter 32
A FIGHT IN THE SANDS 3

Chapter 33
INSIDE THE DUNGEON

Chapter 34
A TRUE MASTER

Chapter 35
ESCAPE FROM THE DUNGEON

Chapter 36
THE BEGINNING OF THE GAMES

Chapter 37
DUELS OF THE STRONGEST

Chapter 38
THE THIRD

Chapter 39
REVENGE

Chapter 40
REVENGE 2

EPILOGUE

Thank you for reading!

The Heavenly Throne Book 6

The Path through the Heavens

The light of Heaven will guide you to a place of great power. Listen to the flow of energy in your body and the echo of Forces in your soul, and they will lead you even in darkness.

The closer one gets to Heaven, the cruel and harsher the worlds and their inhabitants become. But Kai was never the type that gives up easily.

He broke free from his shackles, healed all his wounds, and traveled far from the city of slaves in which fate had tossed him as if to test his skill and will.

After a successful and very cunning scheme, Kai and his team reached the Cloud Abode. There, they’ll have to either prove their worth as cultivators or perish.

But their troubles won’t end there.

The Cloud Abode is no place for those weak in spirit or strength. Power and skill are everything to those who got this far and they won’t tolerate cowardice or weakness.

In this merciless world, in this kingdom of warriors, all that matters is your strength and level of cultivation!

PROLOGUE

Perfect facial features. Flawless white skin. Long emerald hair. Luxurious black dress, tightly wrapped around the perfect curves. And mesmerizing lilac eyes...

The stunning elf was walking along the spacious, empty corridor. As gorgeous as a rose and as pure as a white lotus, she always stood out. It didn’t matter who or what was around her, she was in the center of everyone’s attention.

However, today, Mia Eswix, the heiress of one of the most powerful families of the Holy Kingdom of Tael, had gained the right to walk along this corridor not because of her divine beauty. No. There was only one way to earn such an honor — by proving your strength and talent.

And Mia did. She was born an aristocrat, so she had been preparing to become a cultivator since early childhood. The rarest Spirit Fruits, the best alchemy, the highest quality artifacts and arrays, she had it all. That was why, as soon as the girl turned ten and her connection with energy activated, her development progressed in leaps and bounds.

By the age of twelve, she had completely hardened her body and gained significant experience in cultivation, learning from the best masters of the Eswix clan. At the age of fourteen, she reached the peak of the Mind Endurance Stage, and at fifteen — the Opening of Acupuncture Points level.

At nineteen, Mia finally became a true master — an Exorcist. From that moment on, a new chapter in her life began.

She got into the Cloud Abode.

For nineteen years, she felt like a goddess. Servants, peers, and even masters bowed to her, recognizing her unprecedented talent. No one dared to doubt her uniqueness.

Being accepted into the legendary Cloud Abode didn’t change much. There was a mob of adoring fans around her there, too. People knew who she was. However, she never paid attention to them. Her focus was only on climbing further up on the path of cultivation. And there...

There were real monsters — true geniuses among the cultivators. The Cloud Abode was where she tasted defeat for the first time. And she didn’t like it. It tasted like weakness.

Although she hated it so much, she was able to recover from the shock pretty quickly. It was then that her second rise began. Mia didn’t care about all the privileges she got upon entering the Abode. She wanted only one thing — to reach new heights. So, she kept taking risks.

Time passed and Mia gained more and more combat experience in duels with the greatest in her generation. Four years later, she reached her first serious milestone — she became one of the hundred strongest students of the Cloud Abode, and thus set a new record.

On the List of Ten Thousand, her name turned gold.

Mia’s accomplishment seemed unimaginable. Few people had dared to dream of achieving something like this in such a short time. Usually, even the most talented cultivators needed about ten years, and the majority didn’t even have a chance of getting in the Top Hundred at all.

But after that incredible achievement, Mia’s progress practically stopped. For three whole years, her development stood still, not moving beyond the ninety-third place.

The members of the Top Hundred were too tough for the young cultivator. Her potential opponents were older and more powerful. They had far more experience in fighting other protégés, and most importantly, all of them were peak-level Exorcists.

However, three years later, everything changed. Mia finally became a mid-level Exorcist and successfully completed the deep enlightenment that came to her during the breakthrough. The transition to a new stage helped her improve her understanding of the Forces. She also created her own special technique, which became the reason for her lightning-fast rise in the ranking.

As a result, after the breakthrough, it took her only six months to rise from the ninety-third place to the ninth, and then, a year later, to the third, where she currently was.

That was why Mia Eswix was now proudly walking down the corridor leading to a hall where the meetings of the strongest members of the Cloud Abode were held. They were called the Cloud Ten and they had a tremendous influence over all other students.

Reaching the huge gate, Mia saw her little brother — an elf with short dark green hair and the same lilac eyes as hers. Not only was Tassarion Eswix really handsome, he was an Exorcist too, a genius alchemist, and the fifth on the List of Top Hundred.

“I knew you’d choose this corridor.” He winked at Mia.

“Let’s go.” She nodded in response and then approached the gate.

Putting her hand on the huge doors, she poured energy into them. Tassarion did the same, and both were enveloped in a flash of light.

They were teleported into a small dark tunnel, a stone-wall cul-de-sac, where the second transfer array was embedded. And, in front of it, just a few feet away, there were stairs leading directly to the assembly hall, from where the voices of the other members were already coming.

Having walked up, Mia found herself in a gloomy high-ceiling room, decorated with numerous columns that magically illuminated the whole space. In the center of the room was a large round obsidian table, around which ten chairs were levitating. Five of them were already occupied.

Tassarion quickly sat down in one of them while his older sister walked slowly toward hers, watching those present.

Her gaze first fell on Guts, nicknamed the Loner. He was a sylph of average height, belonging to the family of Winds. His connection with this element made his eyes (including the whites) and his hair bright blue.

Guts was an end-level Exorcist. He was ranked sixth in the Cloud’s Ten and had a rather capricious personality, which anyone could immediately notice. Brazenly putting his feet on the table, he carefully wiped his pipe, not paying attention to anyone. He was nicknamed the Loner purely because of his character, as he still had his own faction.

Guts was also famous for his unprecedented stubbornness, since, even after having lost to Lightus Sixt, the highest-ranking student, eleven times in a row, he still refused to obey him. Fortunately, there was a solution for every problem, and this one’s was money. Guts gladly accepted coins, for which he’d complete any difficult task.

Mia’s gaze moved to a tall, broad-shouldered dorgan with prominent tiger-like features. Yukie of the Voracious Raptors clan occupied seventh place in the rankings and her signature feature was an explosive and aggressive personality.

In the seat next to her was Mikasa. She was also a dorgan. Small horns, unusual white freckles, and strange ears gave away that she was a member of the Wise Forest clan — the descendants of the divine doe.

She was the eighth, which was why she always teased Yukie, who wasn’t the type that tolerated anyone’s bullshit. It was their voices that Mia and her brother heard when they were walking up to the hall.

The ninth place was occupied by a young dwarf named Kenji who was also an end-level Exorcist. He was considered the best artifact maker among the current generation of cultivators, thanks to which he was able to rise so high in the ranking.

Almost reaching her seat, Mia turned her gaze to her brother, or rather, the figure behind his chair. There stood a tall, dark-haired half-elf, half-dorgan. His name was Ranmaru, and he was Tassarion’s personal slave. He was unlucky enough to lose his freedom to Mia’s brother. Despite his current status, he was incredibly talented as he managed to reach tenth place in the rankings.

Finally sitting in her chair, Mai turned her head to the right. Looking at the empty space, she slightly raised her gaze.

“Will the meeting start soon?” she asked Raiden who was standing next to Lightus’ chair.

The end-level Exorcist, who occupied the fourth place, slowly turned to her.

“Master should be here any minute,” he replied, observing her with his pale, almost empty gaze. Due to his bluish skin and lanky build someone might’ve taken him for a sick elf, but the System and its message above Raiden’s head made it clear that he was an undead. Perhaps the only one in the Cloud Abode.

And since he was Lightus’ personal bodyguard, he believed that he had every right to stand next to his seat.

Nodding in response, Mia leaned back in her chair and waited. It was Lightus who invited them here today, so the meeting couldn’t begin without him.

In a minute, everyone in the room instantly felt the spatial vibrations that formed after the array was activated. However, before anyone had time to notice, the seat of the strongest student was already occupied. Once again, none of the Ten could even see or feel when he appeared in the hall.

Lightus Sixt was here.

The fair-haired elf looked at everyone present.

“Four, Ten, sit down,” he said.

“Yes, Lord Lightus,” Raiden replied obediently.

“Go on,” Tassarion said, allowing his slave to sit down.

“Well, since everything’s in order, we can begin.”

Everyone present recognized Lightus’ monstrous strength. He was only twenty-six years old, and an initial-level Exorcist, but this didn’t stop him from defeating every member of the Cloud Ten and taking first place in the rankings in less than six months. Almost seventeen times faster than Mia.

Fifteen minutes later, the discussion of the usual topics ended, and Lightus finally moved on to a new one.

“The Cloud Trial has begun. According to the available information, at least two hundred and thirteen cultivators will be eligible to enter the Abode, if we only count the aristocracy. Which means that the number of useless people that we’ll have to get rid of will be much higher this year,” he said calmly. “Your task is as follows: divide them among yourselves and accept them into your factions. There should be no more than ten cultivators per faction. Put everyone else on level zero. We don’t need them here.”

“Isn’t that too cruel? Didn’t we accept all newcomers before?” Guts asked, relaxed, his feet still on the table. Usually, the insolent sylph didn’t even take part in the discussions and simply ignored everyone around him, which was why the members of the Cloud Ten, who had gotten accustomed to his behavior, were even a little surprised when he suddenly spoke.

“Are you dumb, or what?” Tassarion looked condescendingly at Guts. “We’ve just discussed the current problems of the Abode. Where were you?”

“Shut your mouth.” Guts grimaced, glancing at him. “Your squeaky voice was the reason I wasn’t listening.”

Yukie smiled. Mia frowned slightly. And Tassarion didn’t so much as blink. Although Guts’ words didn’t get to him, he wasn’t going to be silent. He was about to answer when a monstrous power fell on their shoulders.

“Let me explain one more time, Guts,” Lightus said with a radiant but distant smile. He was the source of the pressure. “Once every few centuries, overpopulation occurs in the Cloud Abode. In the distant past, this wasn’t a problem since frequent wars between races reduced the number of cultivators coming here. However, now we live in peaceful times, and the rules of the Cloud Trial haven’t changed. Thus, every year, at least one hundred new disciples enter the Abode. But, the Abode’s resources aren’t infinite. I’m not talking just about alchemy but also about access to the ancient scrolls and training zones. Students sign up for training sessions months in advance. This is why we need... a cleansing. The first step is to get rid of the mediocre newbies. After that, we’ll have to go through the ranks of our own factions and cut the numbers there. Lastly, we’ll hold a ‘tournament’ that’ll further reduce the number of students. That will be a good enough solution while we’re in charge... The next generation will have to figure it out on their own. Do you understand now?” he asked and removed the pressure.

“Yes, Lightus!” Guts smiled, putting his hands behind his head.

“Are there any more questions?”

“Lord Lightus, what are we gonna do with Two?” Yukie asked, squinting at the only empty chair. “Will we continue to tolerate his behavior? He ignores our meetings. Ignores us, and most importantly — you! He’s breaking the Abode’s rules! I know that you’ve told us not to bother that bastard, but how long can this go on? No one even saw his fights and how he came to be number two! I bet he cheated. So please...” Yukie rose sharply. “Let me challenge him! This brat has no right to be one of us!”

“I think she’s right!” Mikasa instantly added. It was, perhaps, the first time that she agreed with Yukie about something.

Mia looked at the two dorgans, noting their adoring gazes directed at Lightus. In the past, he had defeated both girls. Mikasa twice and the stubborn Yukie eight times. He obliterated them. Though this would break many, these two reacted differently — they fell in love with him.

And now they literally wriggled looking at him. Even though he was two stages below them, Lightus was still able to defeat them, after which their bestial blood took over. They were drawn to him, wanting to be with him, and even unite their bloodlines.

Pathetic, Mia chuckled to herself. Those bitches don’t even have the right to look at Lightus. After all, he’s mine and mine alone.

“My order still stands. Forget him. He’s to be ignored as long as he doesn’t get in our way. That’s my final decision”

His tone made the girls sit up abruptly.

Yukie bit her lip. She wanted to look important in front of Lightus, so she thought she could be the one to put Two in his place. But since she was forbidden from even touching that bastard, her hands were tied. But that didn’t mean that she’d give up. She just needed a reason. Any, even the tiniest one...

“Now that that’s settled, I believe we’re done here,” Lightus announced. “Next week, I’ll start my ascension to the mid-level, so the games will start in two months. I’ve already instructed Mia to develop a plan, so you’ll receive your tasks as soon as she’s done.”

“Lord Lightus.” Tassarion sprang to his feet before Lightus rose. “You told us to send the weaklings to level zero. But what if some of them resist?”

“In that case, I give you permission to kill all those who disagree. Of course, in duels. No need for any ceremonies.”

“Thank you, Lord Lightus.” The boy grinned menacingly, bowing. “Will do.”

Chapter 1
CLOUD TRIAL — TEST OF WILL

As soon as the Heavenly Spirit appeared, the attention of all test participants was on him. The cultivators who had gathered from all over the continent instantly fell silent.

“Greetings to all the Chosen Ones, as well as their companions. My name is Airus, and I’m the Guardian of the Cloud Abode.” The Spirit’s voice spread over the mountain plateau. “Today, you have the privilege of participating in the Cloud Trial, and I’m the one in charge of running it. So, let’s not waste time. Let the test begin!”

Airus sharply waved his hand; a flash shot from his palm and into the heavens. For a few seconds, nothing happened. The young cultivators expectantly stared at the sky.

Finally, fifteen seconds later, something shone brightly in the vast blue dome above them. A large object was rapidly falling toward the ground, so quickly that no one had time to react. A tall snow-white pillar, covered with various runes and patterns, landed on the plateau. The ground shook. The artifact weighed far more than it seemed.

“You have to pass three tests during the Cloud Trial. A test of will, a test of talent, and a test of combat,” Airus announced as the dust settled and the participants came to their senses. “In the first stage, you need to enter the barrier that will appear around the Column of Will. The closer you get to the artifact at the end of the first stage, the higher your score will be. Also, the score depends on how long you spend inside the barrier. The trial will end when one of you touches the Column. If this doesn’t happen within seven hours after the start, you’ll all be disqualified... You may begin!”

Airus clapped his hands; his body turned into a whirlwind and scattered into dust. Instantly, the pillar activated, and a translucent red dome with a radius of fifteen hundred feet formed around it.

The cultivators, who stood a couple of miles away from the barrier, suddenly felt strong pressure. Someone’s powerful will suppressed everything around it. Rocks and trees cracked. Frightened, the animals began to scatter.

However, there were no weaklings among the cultivators who came to this Trial. So, in a few seconds, the first participants walked to the scarlet dome. Everyone else followed. The race soon began.

The most talented members of various sects and schools of martial arts, the descendants of aristocratic families and powerful clans — they all wanted to be the first. The cultivators activated their best movement techniques to reach the Column as soon as possible.

And so, when the fastest of them almost reached their goal, they suddenly stopped. Their sense of self-preservation warned them of danger. And since almost all of them were Exorcists, their intuition was highly developed. No one doubted that the threat was real.

They stopped in time and stood near the dome, as it was almost impossible to survive the collision with the flimsy-looking scarlet barrier at full speed.

They realized that getting inside was much more difficult than they previously thought. The barrier created from sheer will was an almost insurmountable obstacle for most of them.

After a couple of minutes, the crowd surrounded the dome. No one got in yet. Some of the cultivators tried to push through the barrier, however, no matter how much physical force they applied, they couldn’t bend it in any way. The barrier only seemed to become stronger in the places they attacked.

Among the participants was one dorgan who completed the Partial Transformation. Using it, the transformed beast, whose strength had increased several times, tried to break through the barrier. He strained his back, arms, and legs, activating the amplification technique. The ground sagged beneath him due to the pressure, and as a result, his fingers were able to pierce through the scarlet film like water. However, not even a second had passed before the force inside the dome began to squeeze the invader even more. The skin on his fingers was instantly ripped off, then the bones broke, and he was thrown back tens of feet.

There were also those who decided to attack the dome with techniques. But the daredevils failed and experienced cruel retaliation. Their bodies were mutilated, and the most persistent ones suffered even bigger damage — the dome hurt their souls. That sight scared the rest of the cultivators who were thinking of following their example.

No one knew how to overcome the obstacle until a minute later five cultivators approached the dome. It was a team of the strongest students of Tael’s martial arts school. This year, they had nearly forty Chosen Ones.

Septus, a handsome young elf with a haughty grin, approached the barrier.

So that’s it. I see. He nodded. I should thank this scum for checking what the barrier can do and saving me the trouble.

Nodding to his team members to back away, Septus placed his palms on the dome. His hands calmly touched the barrier, and, shocking the other participants, he gradually began to push on the dome. After a few seconds, both of his hands passed through. Ultimately, it took him less than a minute to get through the crimson barrier.

The first participant was finally inside.

It left many shocked as they all saw that neither physical strength nor techniques could shake the dome. Septus only slightly strained his muscles. There was no hint of him using some sort of unnatural power to get inside.

Everybody around froze in confusion, struggling to understand how the aristocrat managed to get through. However, there were also those who figured out the elf’s secret. Those who had excellent intuition and those who knew the story way too well.

“I’ve read about this,” Malvur said quietly so that only his team members could hear him. He didn’t really try to hide his words, though, considering that he knew that some cultivators in the crowd possessed super-sensitive hearing. “It’s called the Will Cover.”

Kai, An’na, Shacks, and Ailenx immediately turned to him.

“We all have an Energy Cover,” Malvur continued. “It gives strength. And protection. But it can’t protect you from everything. In battles, weak cultivators need protection from the will of strong masters, or they may lose consciousness. That’s why the Will Cover was invented.”

“I think I get it. Is this what you mean?” Shacks asked, closing his eyes and materializing his will around himself.

Malvur approached him and placed his hand on the archer’s shoulder. This was the only way he could feel someone else’s will. Only a few Exorcists in this world knew about the fact that you could manipulate your will to sense things. That was the trick that Kai had used in his fight with An’na to protect himself against her Will of the Sword.

“Yes. Almost. But your Cover is full of holes. You have to condense it and improve it.”

“Understood,” Shacks replied, and then immediately assumed the lotus position, plunging into his inner world to form a full and strong Will Cover as soon as possible.

“You can all handle it. It’s easy,” Malvur said. “But there’s no need to rush. Don’t go into the dome right away or you may damage your soul.”

“And you?” Ailenx asked.

“I’m gonna go now. I have a good command of the Cover,” he said calmly, glancing at the dome. Other cultivators were already gathering around it, as they also figured out how to pass through it.

“I’m coming with you!” An’na said, looking at Shacks and Kai with a smug grin. But neither the meditating archer nor the indifferent swordsman paid any attention to her, which made her cross her arms, annoyed. “Fine.” She turned around, heading toward the barrier.

“Good luck,” Malvur said and followed her to the dome.

Glancing at Shacks and Ailenx, who had already prepared for this, Kai stood still. He could create the perfect Will Cover at any moment since he had reached a high level of will control. But he was in no hurry to follow his teammates.

Kai liked to benefit from every situation. And the Cloud Trial was no exception. That was why he came close to the barrier and then sat down to meditate. He was going to not only pass the test but also use it for his development...

Meanwhile, the other cultivators began to pass through the dome. Many aristocrats knew about the Will Cover, and it wasn’t difficult for perceptive Exorcists to master it on the spot. In just half an hour, almost all the participants were ready to try to pass through the barrier.

However, even those who mastered the Will Cover faced another obstacle — even with the protection, not all participants could withstand the pressure created by the Column of Will.

So, many cultivators still couldn’t get through. They were able to bend the scarlet veil or even stick their arms, legs, or shoulders inside, but they weren’t destined to do more than that. The will of such participants wasn’t strong enough to maintain the protection inside the dome.

Ultimately, almost half of them remained outside.

As for those who were able to get inside and stay there, only a hundred of them kept walking forward. The rest, having entered, simply sat down, and no longer moved. They got into the dome and just tried to stay there. But the pressure of the pillar was incredible, and it made them lose their concentration. Their will weakened, the Cover fell off, and they were thrown out. Many wished the first stage would end as soon as possible so that they no longer had to endure this terrible pressure. After all, the longer they sat there, the higher the chance of getting injured was. They didn’t really care about their body being hurt. However, no one wanted their soul to get damaged.

That was why everyone who couldn’t move watched the one hundred brilliant cultivators as they slowly made their way to the Column. They did so step by step because the pressure grew stronger the closer they got to the pillar. That worried them even more since the stage might not end at all.

The closest to the artifact was Septus, who went inside first. A couple of steps behind him was An’na, who quickly caught up with the aristocrat. It was much easier for her to be under the dome than for the rest of the participants since she had the Will of the Sword, which she actively used for protection. It was much more effective than the regular Will Cover.

The third was Malvur, next to whom were several more aristocrats.

“Shit!” One of the elves swore through clenched teeth. He was sitting inside right next to the barrier because he was too weak to move under such pressure. “I wish they’d finish soon.”

“Me too,” a member of his team said. “I knew that it wouldn’t be easy to pass the Cloud Trial, but I didn’t think that the first test would be so difficult! I don’t know how much longer I can stand this pressure...”

“It’s even worse that we can’t get out to rest. I saw someone over there try, and they couldn’t go back in. It looks like some blocker was set up for that.”

“Don’t panic,” came a third voice. “See the first guy? That’s Septus Shylix, the Shylix family heir. Such a genius will reach the Column. We just have to wait.”

“The Shylix? Of the seven great families?” The elf was surprised.

“Seven great families?” someone asked.

“Have you been living under a rock?! How can you not know about them?! The seven great families are the descendants of the seven great elven heroes thanks to whom our race survived the ancient war! They are the strongest aristocrats in Tael! They don’t even give their children names ending in ‘x’ to honor our ancestors, since their last names are already the names of those seven great heroes!”

“I was just kidding! I knew about it,” the elf lied shamelessly. “Hey! Look at that idiot! Does he think he’s already inside? He’s been sitting like that for an hour! Ahahaha...”

The elves turned to look at the man who was meditating right in front of the barrier, but who never entered it.

“Looks like the fool gave up. He realized that he couldn’t get inside, and decided to practice next to the barrier.”

“Or maybe he just wants to come in later when someone finally gets close to the pillar?”

“That’d be pointless. The Guardian said that the time we spend inside would affect the final score. And if he gets in only for a second, he probably won’t be able to go to the Abode. Also, there might be some minimum threshold for passing. But come on, just look at that rat. He’s a human and, more importantly, a mortal! He doesn’t have the Master’s Will. How could he even get in?”

“I’m more interested in how a human mortal even got to the Cloud Trial. Who sent him here?”

“Who knows? Maybe he joined a Chosen One. It’s unlikely that he received the mark. It doesn’t even matter. We shouldn’t waste any more of our energy talking. We don’t know how long we’ll have to sit here.”

***

The second hour of the test had begun. The participants were getting closer and closer to their goal. Airus observed the scene, floating in the clouds.

What a rare gem! I never thought that I’d get to see an Exorcist who has the Will of the Sword in this era. I wonder where this girl is from, he thought, watching An’na, who had already passed Septus and was now twenty paces away from the pillar. But it was rather difficult for her to move. There are plenty of other talented people here, too. This year has been surprisingly fruitful. I think at least seventy participants will make it to the List of Ten Thousand.

Airus used the Column, inside of which was a particle of his own will, saturated with the desire to subjugate everything around, to observe the potential students. This was why the pressure inside the dome was so aggressive. His will also didn’t allow foreign energy and Forces to get inside the sphere of its influence. As long as they stayed inside the participants’ bodies, the pressure didn’t react in any way. However, as soon as someone tried to use them, his will immediately attacked the ones with increased power.

So... There are four hundred and thirteen participants inside. That girl will reach the Column in about half an hour. During this time, about forty more will drop out. Well then, it’s time to get ready for the next stage... What?! Airus suddenly froze when he felt an anomaly. Who is this?

***

Kai finally finished his meditation. Opening his eyes, he looked at the scarlet film in front of him, which just rippled, slightly trembling. He finally got what he wanted...

Chapter 2
CLOUD TRIAL — TEST OF TALENT

“You got what you wanted. That’s good,” Rune’Tan said. “But was it worth it? Was it worth wasting soul energy if you weren’t in danger of dying? You already lost a lot in the battle with Greenrow, and now you lost nearly two decades of your life.”

“And yet you helped me use it,” Kai retorted.

“Well... I don’t really care about your life expectancy. Your behavior is just so weird...” the old man muttered.

“You’ve been living inside my spirit world for almost six years now, so I can see when you’re lying to me. Don’t worry. I’m confident in my decision. First of all, you’re just overly fixated on soul energy since you now have a very small amount of it. But I haven’t really lost that much. And second, if there’s a place in this world where I can get a Spirit Fruit with the soul attribute, it’s the Cloud Abode. And I have to get the best possible results in this stage of the Trial. That’s why I was willing to take the risk,” Kai replied. “The sacrifice is worth it.”

“Whatever you say.” Rune’Tan didn’t argue further.

Kai got up and reached out to the barrier, but he didn’t touch it. The scarlet film began to bend as if something invisible was pressing on it. That something was his will, woven in a special way.

As soon as he saw this red dome, he remembered how his battle with Greenrow on Earth had ended. More precisely, the moment when Greenrow first captured him, and then began to completely suppress his consciousness with his incredible Master’s Will.

Kai didn’t think much about it then, but now he saw the similarity. This dome and the way Greenrow used his will were quite similar. It seemed that this wasn’t just a manifestation of the Master’s Will, but a special manipulation of it.

Like weaving energy into patterns and thus creating techniques, but with a slight difference.

With this came the realization that the dome’s power wasn’t used only to suppress weaker opponents. There was something more to it.

Under normal circumstances, it’d take Kai a lot of time to study such a thing, time that he simply didn’t have now. That was why, having activated Ultimate Focus and opened the Mind Gates, he began to saturate these two abilities with soul energy. It allowed him to enter Enlightenment — a state of higher concentration.

Having done this successfully, Kai was able to gain an understanding of how he should use his will to be the most efficient he could.

The barrier kept bending. To simplify the task, Kai raised his other hand and focused. He was going to enter using only his will, which was different from the method with the Cover.

Hmm... Another gem. Airus looked at Kai. This kid was able to give his will the shape and essence that match the outer side of the dome, the task of which is to repel everything that touches it. But how could he, an ordinary mortal, do this? Could his will be close to the Master’s Will level? He had to go through many trials that could easily crush most cultivators to achieve this...

He continued to push the barrier further and further, and after a minute he did what he wanted — the scarlet film tore, opening a passage that quickly began to recover.

Kai entered the dome. The pressure of Airus’ will immediately hit him, but it collided with the ability that he had just mastered, and which held up much better than Will Cover did.

He could’ve gone inside and even gotten to the pillar before he studied the dome. But that wasn’t the way he did things. He wasn’t afraid of injuries thanks to his bloodline nor was he worried about his soul being damaged because he knew that it had an inexplicable resistance to any external influences. Therefore, he could use techniques even inside the dome without major consequences.

Even with such an advantage, he still didn’t enter immediately. He had a different goal, for which he needed to master the technique of creating a repellent effect with his will.

He wanted to meditate right next to the Column of Will.

The elves resting by the edge of the barrier suddenly heard footsteps. Sharply turning around, they saw the very weakling they had mocked, quietly walking toward the center. He walked in such a relaxed manner that it looked as if he was taking a stroll in a garden.

The elves opened their mouths in disbelief.

Passing by them, he tossed them a condescending glance, took a few more steps, and then disappeared using the Five Weightless Steps Technique.

***

An’na was in the lead and just twelve paces away from the Column of Will. And although she was drenched in sweat, she had no doubt that she’d reach the artifact. However, she couldn’t imagine that she’d be overtaken almost at the finish line.

A figure flew past her, making her freeze up in surprise and shock. She didn’t immediately realize what had happened.

“Umm...”

“Sorry, An’na,” Kai said, appearing next to the Column. “Please, cover me.”

In the next instant, a thick layer of ice surrounded it. Kai was inside; cut off from everyone else — he didn’t want anyone to interfere with his training or to end the test before he completed his personal mission. There were still five and a half hours left till the end.

***

“I’ll kill him, I swear, I’ll kill him! Damn bastard, I’m barely holding on! It’s been four hours! I’ll fail if he doesn’t end the test right now,” one of the aristocrats swore, barely keeping his Will Cover active.

“Don’t waste your energy on talking, Bane,” Septus told him.

“I’ll only be able to hold on if I keep cursing that scum. I wish he’d die right now!”

“Suck it up. You’re a descendant of one of the great Livarius families. Don’t disgrace us,” Septus hissed.

“Don’t tell me what to do!” Bane snapped back.

From the moment Kai fenced himself off from everyone with Cold Void’s ice, a little more than four hours had passed. All this time, the rest of the participants had to wait. Usually, an Exorcist would easily break such a barrier, but in the current situation, this was impossible. Nobody could use techniques under the dome without suffering damage. Also, the passage to Kai was cut off by Malvur, Shacks, and An’na (Ailenx remained on the sidelines). Starting a fight here would be suicide.

But after another fifteen minutes, the dome finally disappeared. The pressure was gone and the participants who survived this test breathed a sigh of relief.

The ice that surrounded the Column of Will began to melt away slowly.

“Did you touch the Column?” Malvur asked.

“Yes. Otherwise, it’d be too late.”

“I was starting to worry that you forgot about the test and you were up to your shenanigans again, buddy.” Shacks grinned. “We would’ve all dropped dead if you hadn’t ended the first test soon.”

“Don’t worry, my memory is still impeccable.” Kai chuckled.

“Can you explain what that was about?” An’na frowned. She was still sulking due to losing. “How did you get inside the dome?”

“We’d also like to know that,” Septus said menacingly. He, along with a dozen other aristocrats, was approaching Kai’s group. “How did you break the rules? How did you get inside and manage to use techniques under the dome?”

“What rules?” Shacks grinned. “Whose fault is it that you couldn’t use energy...?”

“Shut your mouth, peasant,” Septus interrupted him. “I’m not talking to you. Answer me, mortal.” He looked at Kai. “Don’t make us wait.”

Having no intention of talking to them, Kai turned away. At the same moment, Bane appeared in front of him.

“Oh, no you don’t, you scum!” The angry aristocrat hissed, summoning a blade from his Ring. “You won’t leave without giving us some answers!”

Bane’s hand moved up but neither he nor Kai got to do anything.

“I ask you to lower your weapon and calm your energy,” Airus said, appearing nearby, and suppressed everyone with his will and aura. “At the moment, any fights between the participants are prohibited. If I see someone try to attack again, I’ll disqualify both parties. I hope this is clear.”

“Yes, Grand Master Airus.” Septus bowed. “On behalf of all present members of my race, I apologize for this incident... However, we also ask for justice! A human... A mortal, couldn’t possibly pass this test. Therefore, we’re more than sure that he used some kind of artifact. He cheated. We ask you to disqualify him.”

“An artifact?” Airus arched an eyebrow. “Interesting... Do you think the great hero Shylix the Flame, your ancestor, who in ancient times passed a similar test as a mortal, also used some kind of artifact?”

Old bastard! How dare he compare my great ancestor to this scum? Septus was furious, although his fury didn’t show on his face.

“Are you saying that this... Human was able to do this on his own? Is that even possible?” Septus asked with a vague smile.

“A lot of things that you don’t even have a clue about are possible, boy. I’m very old and I have seen a lot more than you.” Airus smiled as if reading the elf’s thoughts. “On that note, we’ll finish this conversation. It’s time to see the results.”

Airus nodded and then began to fly up until he was fifty feet above the ground.

“Congratulations to all those who made it to the end. You shall proceed to the next stage, and you will also receive a reward that reflects your success.” Airus clapped his hands, after which a small tattoo in the form of a coin appeared on the back of the left hand of the three hundred and two cultivators. Each had a number. “That is a repository of Cloud Coins — the main currency in our Abode. Try to channel some energy into the symbol. With its help, you can either hide the tattoo, or materialize the required number of Coins, or absorb other Coins if you have them in your hands. Each of you has received one to three of them. It seems like a small amount, but, in fact, it has a large value, so don’t rush to give them to someone, as you may need them very soon.”

Airus didn’t go into details, although many would’ve liked to know how to acquire more Coins. After all, two hundred and eighty participants out of three hundred and two received only one Coin. Twenty-one received two. And only one received three.

It was Kai, who had fulfilled all three conditions. He stayed under the dome for at least seventy percent of the test’s total duration, crossed the line twenty steps away from the Column of Will, and completed the trial.

An’na, Malvur, Shacks, Septus, Bane, and sixteen other participants received two Coins each, as they were able to come closer than twenty steps.

“Well, now it’s time to move on to the second test — the Test of Talent,” Airus announced. “For this, everyone who received the Coins needs to go to the Column of Will. Touch it and let the artifact scan you to determine the quality of your cultivation. The assessment is made on a one to ten scale. In order to get to the third test, you must have at least six points. All those who lasted at least two and a half hours under the dome but eventually dropped out will also have the right to be assessed. You may begin.”

Since another hundred cultivators were allowed to participate in the second test, a long line formed in front of the Column of Will. Most of the cultivators chatted while they waited but a lot used their time to train.

After two and a half hours, all participants received an assessment of the quality of their development.

Attention!

An alien object is invading the host.

No resistance detected.

...

Foundation Assessment has been activated.

Generating results...

[Development quality score: 9.1 (A Great Genius)]

[Age: 21 years]

[Current maximum life expectancy: 180 ((250) -70) years]

[Time spent on development: 7 years]

[Time remaining until the end of the active phase of the soul: 14 years]

Nine point one? Not bad, I suppose?

“That’s a lot, even by the standards of the Belteise Empire,” Rune’Tan replied. “You don’t have to worry about anything. You’ve completed your soul hardening perfectly, so your foundation is of excellent quality.”

“If so, then why don’t I have all ten points? Isn’t the quality of the first two stages considered?”

“Because, although you’ve achieved an excellent result during the breakthrough, that’s not the limit. At birth, almost all souls are exposed to external influences, which is why they can’t stay perfect. Small impurities, microcracks, and deformations appear in them. These shortcomings ultimately prevent the cultivators from reaching the maximum score. That’s mostly the reason why you can’t temper your soul to perfection. I’m talking only about the soul since only its development is being assessed here.”

“There’s a way to prevent these shortcomings, right?” Kai guessed.

“Yes. But this can only be done with the help of divine power.”

“I see... How’s this assessment done? And what does ‘A Great Genius’ mean?”

“To assess the foundation of development, the System considers many factors, but the main criteria are still your age and the size of the Source. In other words, the amount of ki you have. This assessment is more intended for Exorcists than for Soul Stage cultivators. I’ll give you examples of true masters,” Rune’Tan said. “Let’s start with the amount of ki. First, you need to know that only the size of the Source is taken into account here, not its special properties. For example, for elves, who have one and a half times more ki than the rest, the racial perk isn’t taken into account by the System, so they have no advantage in this regard. Second...” he continued talking about the amount of ki and its relationship with the assessment.

He explained that an initial-level Exorcist could have a minimum of five hundred ki units (that was zero points), and a maximum of one thousand (ten points). Accordingly, for each point, there were fifty units of energy.

As for additional descriptions, for example, “A Great Genius,” they indicated the cultivator’s potential. Those who received from zero to three points were named “Nonentities” by the System, which meant that they couldn’t develop further. Four points meant “Mediocre.” Such a cultivator could achieve one additional stage at most.

Five points meant “Capable” and that the cultivator could reach the peak of their level, but if they had six points, then they’d already be considered “Talented” and would have the opportunity to reach the Elementalist Stage (it was just a small chance).

Seven points meant “Great Talent.” The cultivator could become a Holy Lord, and a “Genius” (eight points) could reach the Divine Stage.

Kai received nine points, which meant that he could go beyond true mastery and achieve divine status. However, that only meant that he had a sliver of a chance because there were other factors that influenced the limit of development. Also, his foundation could get worse at any moment as every breakthrough brought with it a huge risk.

Having answered the first part of Kai’s question, Rune’Tan proceeded to disclose the second main criteria of assessment — the cultivator’s age. He had a lot to say on the topic, as the soul was pretty much his specialization.

He began his explanation with three phases of the soul.

The first — the active phase — lasted exactly twenty-five years for everyone. During those, the cultivator had maximum development efficiency. They were able to control energy better and master Forces faster. This phase began the moment when the cultivator discovered they could feel energy (that is, they embarked on the path of cultivation). It happened at the age of ten or earlier. Thus, none of the mortals in the active phase could be older than thirty-five.

However, if during this time the cultivator managed to become a true master — an Exorcist or a Titan (for animals) — then the duration of their active phase would be renewed and increased fourfold. That is, it’d last for a hundred years. That was exactly how much time the cultivator had to reach the next stage, after which the active phase could be renewed again. And so on.

The second phase was the decay phase, during which the rate of development began to slow down rapidly. It started once the cultivator failed to reach the next stage and renew the active phase.

The decay phase lasted twice as long as the active one, which depended on the development stage. If the cultivator was a mortal, it lasted fifty years, and if they were an Exorcist, two hundred. In this phase, the cultivator could perform no more than one breakthrough, no matter how talented they were before. And if they managed to do it, the active phase wouldn’t begin anew.

Rune’Tan himself was still in the active phase because he used a special stasis technique, which meant that he didn’t age. For his soul, time didn’t seem to pass. However, the price for that was high. He spent almost ninety-nine percent of his soul energy and wasted thousands of years in a painfully long sleep.

The last phase was the phase of darkness. This was the last possible state, with no limits. In it, the cultivator could no longer cultivate. Their path was ending, and even divine-level powers couldn’t change this. The only thing they were capable of in this phase was to climb one level up (not even a stage). And that rarely happened.

There was no simple answer to how much a transition from one stage to another could last since it was individual and it depended on many factors. However, there was still one rule.

Each new level could take, on average, as much time as the cultivator spent on completing the previous stage (the first three in this case counted as one).

According to these rules, it would’ve taken Kai about seven more years to become an Exorcist. Not to mention that starting from the Soul Stage, a breakthrough at each level would cause certain damage to the soul. The latter could be restored, but it didn’t matter. Kai could easily avoid that thanks to his unique feature — his soul was immune to any spirit attacks, which meant that after a breakthrough he didn’t need to recover. He could skip preparation and immediately start a new breakthrough.

But, he wasn’t going to engage in such extravagance. There was nothing wrong in taking some time off, spending it on gathering the necessary resources. The main thing was that it’d still take him less than seven years to get to the new level.

At the end of his lecture, Rune’Tan decided to give Kai a few examples about this system. He had vast experience, which, coupled with Kai’s energy vision, allowed him to see the score of other cultivators around them.

As it turned out, among all the participants, Kai was the one who received the highest score. Next were An’na (nine points), Malvur (eight point nine points), Septus (eight point eight points), and Shacks (eight point eight points).

Meanwhile, the second stage of the Cloud Trial was drawing to a close. All cultivators who had the right to participate in it had already received their assessment and were now awaiting further instructions. Airus didn’t keep them waiting.

“As expected, almost all of you are ‘Talented.’ Although not everyone is as good as they think they are. One way or another, there are four hundred and eight of you left.” Airus, hovering above the ground, raised his hands, teleporting the eliminated participants away from the plateau. “Now you have to go through the final test — the Test of Combat. Listen carefully. In the next several hours, you will all be transported to those mountains and scattered,” he said, pointing to the left, and continued. “This is a tricky place, and your goal is to collect treasures, which are now scattered throughout the Aive mountain range. These are mainly Cloud Coins, but there are also rarer items. Collect and store them for as long as possible. When the test is over, your result will depend on the value of all the collected treasures. Only two hundred of you will be able to enter the Abode. You can search for treasures with the help of the Cloud Coin repository, which can also show you the location of your team members. You can activate it five times to get the information you need for a few seconds. It will show you all the valuables within a ten-mile radius and your teammates within a radius of thousands of miles. Be careful, as by searching for something, you will also reveal your location to everyone else! The trial will last five days, and I will not interfere in any way.” Airus narrowed his eyes, hinting that if they wanted to kill each other, he wouldn’t move a finger. “Teleportation has begun. It’ll take five hours. Those with the smallest amount of Coins will go first, and the richest will be the last to go. Good luck...” Airus disappeared in a bright flash, leaving four hundred motionless cultivators to wait for their turn to be teleported.

He didn’t leave though, but hid his form from the Exorcists, covering the entire ridge with his aura so he could observe them in silence.

There are two more now... Who could’ve expected that? Airus thought. The First, The Second, and now these two. A mortal and a half-breed. For the first time in my memory, four Great Geniuses appeared in the Abode at once. This has never happened before in four hundred thousand years. Either this is a blessing, or... a new era is approaching. I wonder whom the Key will choose...

***

Everybody was gone, leaving only one lonely figure on the plateau.

Kai counted the seconds until he was teleported, too.

The scenery changed. He was moved to the foot of one of the mountains, into a small cave. He immediately sensed danger behind him. Something was approaching, and he didn’t have time to react with neither his body, energies, nor Forces. Only will didn’t have any physical limitations...

The person who had set up the ambush attacked as soon as their target appeared. They had done this several times already, earning themselves a total of four Coins.

They were already three feet away from their prey and they were certain of their victory when they were suddenly swept away by an invisible wave. The force drove the elf into the stone wall. Blood gushed from his nose, mouth, and ears. Something invisible had tackled him.

He tried to use energy and Forces, but the force stopped him. He felt as if he was losing control of his powers. As if someone was suppressing him...

With sheer will.

Looking at the elf who had set up the ambush, and whose foundation barely reached six points, Kai shrugged, and raised his hand. He clenched his fist and the elf’s head instantly burst.

“It looks like there’s a way to track where the participants teleport,” he noted and walked over to the corpse.

The reason behind his quick victory was perfectly described in the System message he had received after completing his training session near the Column of Will.

Attention!

You have successfully completed yet another challenge that hardened your will.

Your mortal will level has reached its final stage of development.

Transformation in progress...

You have acquired the Master’s Will.

Attention!

Achievement completed: [Before Deadline]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were able to develop your will to such a level that it was transformed into Master’s Will before you reached the Exorcist Stage.

Reward: [Field of Superiority] (automatic selection)

Rank: ???

Chapter 3
CLOUD TRIAL — TREASURE HUNT

Approaching the corpse, Kai picked up the four Coins that appeared next to it. Although the elf had been capable of determining the strength of his victims, this time, he was unlucky enough to stumble upon someone who was much stronger than they seemed to be.

Having picked up and sent the Coins to his repository, Kai left the cave. He easily oriented himself, and then headed north, thinking about the new leap in his development.

For seven years, he trained hard, often literally on the verge of life and death. All those tests tempered both him and his will. However, two events were crucial — defeating Greenrow on Earth and overcoming the crushing power of his will, and the fight with An’na, when he managed to restrain the Yin force that was trying to absorb his soul. This was what brought him closer to the Master’s Will. After that, he only needed one small push, which he received during the training session near the Column.

And now, he had finally acquired what was usually available only to Exorcists and higher-level cultivators.

The Master’s Will was different as it could affect the physical world. Its main abilities were Shackling, Vanishing, Commanding, and Physical Impact.

Shackling made it possible to fully or partially immobilize a weak-willed individual. Vanishing granted the ability to become invisible to mortals, making their consciousness literally reject the possibility that there was a True Master nearby. This could also affect those who possessed a weaker Master’s Will.

With Commanding, an Exorcist could force a mortal to do whatever they wanted. Thanks to Physical Impact, they could manipulate physical objects around them. The effectiveness of Impact depended both on the Master’s willpower and on the weight of the chosen object.

The Field of Superiority that Kai had received was a more advanced version of Physical Impact, which also incorporated the properties of Shackling. Now he could control any object within a radius of fifty feet using only his will.

That was how he killed the elf so easily. Due to his weak will, he was unable to resist the Field.

Kai didn’t expect such a result. He thought that he’d be able to push his opponent away at best, after which a fight would ensue, but the skill surpassed all his expectations.

Now, even the really talented initial-level Exorcists no longer posed a threat to him. He assumed that the Field must’ve had other uses besides attacking. But he didn’t have time to figure everything out now as the third test was in full swing.

When the teleportation began, everyone in Kai’s group realized that they’d be teleported among the last, so they took the chance to work out a plan. When they determined the moment Kai would be moved they decided what to do next. They agreed that exactly ten hours after he was teleported, they’d activate the search ability so they could simultaneously find out each other’s location and make further plans.

At the agreed-upon moment, Kai poured ki into the Coin repository symbol and gave a signal. Malvur, Shacks, An’na, and Ailenx did the same.

According to the plan, each of them would move toward the nearest team member. Kai headed northeast, collecting treasures hidden in the mountains along the way, which he saw as bright spots when he activated the search mode. He hadn’t found anything other than Coins apart from a few strange energy anomalies, probably left over from the times of ancient wars. Fortunately, thanks to energy vision, he noticed dangerous areas and easily avoided them.

Quickly crossing a snowy mountain valley covered by a coniferous forest, he felt someone’s gaze on him. The next moment, two shadows appeared in the distance.

Do these guys really think they’re at a safe distance? Do they think they’ll have time to run away? I hate to upset them, but this is my territory...

Then Kai’s body disintegrated into snow, and he appeared behind one of the pursuers.

Shocked by such long-range teleportation, the dorgan barely had time to block the attack with his sword when the power of the Field hit him. However, it couldn’t shackle him completely.

Dorgans? Well, it’s clear how they tracked me down.

Kai did reveal his location when he activated the search, but he immediately began to move and he also hid his aura, so it was almost impossible to find him with ordinary locating techniques. However, this task seemed easy for the dorgans, most of which started hunting since they could walk.

Kai attacked with full power. The Body Gates were opened and Ultimate Focus activated. Forming the Blade Release Technique and reinforcing it with particles of the Yin concept, Kai unleashed a second attack.

The Field kept pressing on the dorgan, making it difficult for him to control energy and Forces. Because of that, he didn’t have time to respond with a technique or to dodge.

Luckily for him, another member of his team managed to come to his aid in time.

He appeared nearby and formed a barrier, blocking Kai’s attack. A moment later, the first dorgan finally finished creating a technique and counterattacked with a burst of flame.

But Kai easily dodged the attack by teleporting to the side.

Having appeared in another spot, he again felt danger. He formed an ice wall nearby, stopping an arrow that came from a distant hill.

“So there are three of you,” Kai concluded. Two dorgans were already rushing at him. “You won’t make it...”

He turned into snow again.

The archer, unfortunately, didn’t have time to react as the man appeared next to him. He felt a strong hand grab his hair, and next thing he knew, a deadly sharp blade was at his throat.

Three seconds later, the other two dorgans came running to the hill.

“Surrender or I’ll kill him,” Kai said. His eyes were cold.

“Do you think we’re stupid enough to think that a pathetic mortal can pierce the Energy Cover of an initial-level Exorcist?” one of them snarled, but he wasn’t about to attack.

Kai said nothing and pressed the blade against the archer’s throat, making it bleed. He was an Exorcist, but his protection left much to be desired.

“That doesn’t change much,” said the dorgan who looked like a fox. “Even if you kill him, we’ll tear you apart in the end. Or do you think you can keep up with two Exorcists?”

“You seem to have forgotten how our little fight from a moment ago went,” Kai said coldly, and the Field fell on all three dorgans, reducing their strength and speed, making it harder for them to use Forces and energy. In addition, particles of the Cold Void scattered everywhere, ready to attack at any moment. “You can’t win.”

Impressive, but that won’t be enough to defeat us, the fox-like dorgan thought, not knowing that Kai had used only a part of his power. Still, it’s likely that I’d be the only survivor. I can’t let that happen. It’d be better to leave this mortal alone.

However, his friend had a different opinion. The wolf-like cultivator, whom Kai had attacked first, considered this fight to be a challenge. He rushed forward, not giving a damn about anything.

Kai sighed as his other hand shone with a bright light. I thought we’re competitors, not enemies. I haven’t planned on killing you, but it looks like there’s no other way out.

His sword flashed through the air. The archer fell to the snow, his throat slit open.

“Aaaargh!!!” The approaching dorgan howled and launched several fire techniques at Kai.

The attacks, enhanced by his Forces, were powerful, but they weren’t something that could stop Kai. He just teleported again. A second sword finally appeared in his left hand, and crimson snow began to fall from the sky.

***

The fight lasted several minutes and forced Kai to give his best. For the first time, he had a chance to confront two talented mid-level Exorcists at once. Fortunately, thanks to the Cold Void, incredible regeneration, and the recently acquired Field, he was able to kill both opponents.

“I’ll consider this as another test,” he said, pulling the blade out of his opponent’s skull.

After that, he collected ten Coins from the corpses, as well as three Spatial Rings. Having finished looting, he determined the right direction and continued on his way. Within three and a half hours, he was at his destination.

I saw a mark, but there’s no one here. Kai looked around after climbing a mile up the hill. We agreed to use the search technique every ten hours. There are forty-six minutes left until the next signal. I hope whoever was here isn’t far away.

Having dug a hole in the rock with the help of Yin particles, Kai hid in the man-made cave. The night was approaching, and a blizzard seemed to be around the corner, too.

He was immersed in meditation but he opened his eyes at the right moment. Raising his left palm, he infused the mark with energy and activated the signal again. Instantly, an image of his immediate surroundings appeared in his head. Treasures were shown as red dots, places that someone recently searched were yellow, and team members were green. He now saw four green dots. Three were more than a few hundred miles away, and only one was relatively close.

Almost twenty-one miles to the west.

A blizzard started at the Aive mountain range. The wind was sharp and fast, and the heavy snow reduced visibility to zero, forcing most of the participants to hide, creating temporary shelters. Although there were talented Exorcists among them, even they couldn’t predict how long the blizzard would last. They could hold back strong winds and tons of snow with their barriers, but, sooner or later, their energy would run out, and they’d have to face the raging elements.

However, this wasn’t the most terrible thing. Everyone knew that flocks of Spirits of Cold lived in blizzards like these.

Well, everyone except for the person who headed for the exit of his makeshift cave, which he had closed with an ice wall.

***

A powerful explosion drowned out the wild howl of the growing storm. To get out of his shelter, Kai had to use the Space Destroying Sweep, since several tons of snow had managed to block his exit while he was meditating.

Any other Exorcist would have to activate some kind of defensive technique, but Kai didn’t need that. He was like a fish in water. The Cold Void had already become a part of him, so a blizzard no longer posed any danger. He was fully in his element.

The snow parted in front of him, and the wind couldn’t go against his Field of Superiority.

Using his aura, Kai easily navigated through the blizzard without fear of getting lost.

At first, everything went smoothly. Kai continued to move west, but he soon had to stop. A group of creatures entered his aura range, making him hide it even though he understood that he had been noticed.

“Don’t move,” Rune’Tan ordered. “I’ll hide you, just like when you meditated near the Shadow.”

Soon enough, Kai finally saw them.

About fifteen twenty-foot-tall ice creatures calmly moved across the mountains, not paying attention to anything around them. They were the Spirits of Cold.

“They can’t see me?” Kai asked.

“No.”

“Tell me, is this kind of Spirit right for me?”

“What?” Rune’Tan was surprised. “No. You use the concept of the Cold Void, but you’re not on the Path of Cold. Although they’re close, they’re still different Forces. Moreover, the concepts are already very strong and can’t form Spirits. So you can’t even tame such a...” He stopped.

The group of Spirits finally showed themselves completely, and now both Kai and Rune’Tan could see the sixty-foot-tall giant among them.

A Senior Elemental of Cold.

This creature looked like several huge ice boulders with massive arms. It was the only Spirit in the group that had some kind of eyes.

It turned its head to the left, looking directly at Kai.

Two icy gazes met. Time seemed to stop.

Kai was preparing to flee when he suddenly heard a voice.

“Broootheeer,” the blizzard itself roared in a chilling voice. Everything froze for a second, and then the Spirits of Cold continued on their way.

“Bloody Heavens!” Rune’Tan swore when the Elemental and his entourage left. “We got lucky, boy. I didn’t expect to see guys of his level here.”

“Why didn’t he attack when he saw me?” Kai asked.

“I don’t know. But I assume that it was because of the Cold Void in your soul.”

Lost in thought, Kai just nodded and kept running.

Finding the entrance to the cave where one of the green dots was located wasn’t an easy task, but, half an hour later, he did it. Breaking in, he fell into an underground tunnel.

It was completely dark. Kai could easily navigate through it, relying on other senses, as well as energy vision, but he decided to play it safe. The snow-white ball of Yang Concentration that appeared next to him illuminated the cave.

“So, one of my teammates is still here. But since I don’t see anyone, I’d have to use the search. We discussed this,” Kai muttered, after which he activated the mark on his hand for the third time. “Good. They’re here. Not far below me. Also... There’s a very bright treasure dot a little deeper. This is definitely not a Coin...”

Kai began to descend.

***

Immobilized and already coming to terms with his fate, an elf was hanging in the air. He kept his mind empty, wanting to spend his last hours alone. However, something was constantly sucking ki out of his body, causing severe pain. He was strong enough to suppress this feeling with willpower, but that wouldn’t last forever.

Suddenly he saw a spark of light in the tunnel and heard footsteps.

“So, it’s you, Ailenx.” He heard a familiar voice.

“Don’t come near!” He shouted, recognizing Kai. “This is an anomaly! You’ll get stuck like me.”

Kai didn’t even consider heeding his warning, which somewhat angered the elf.

“Are you deaf? You can’t help me anymore! Don’t even think of approaching or you’ll die just like those idiot aristocrats who came here before me. Unfortunately, I noticed the corpses too late...”

Kai looked around, finally seeing the bodies of two elves and one sylph, which were for some reason stuck to the ceiling.

I didn’t see them right away either.

“And you’ve already given up?” Kai asked.

“Are you kidding me?!” Ailenx couldn’t believe the impudence. “Do you even know what this is?! These mountains are the site of a battlefield of an ancient war! Holy Lords and Divine Stage cultivators fought here! And these anomalies are the remnants of their techniques! When a cultivator dies, their will disappears from our world, so their ki becomes neutral and their Forces evaporate. But if they were a strong enough master and created a technique before their death, then it’d take a very long time for it to disappear completely. It seems that a spatial barrier once stood here, but when its creator died, it first became a natural array or anomaly, and then it began to distort. As I see it, there are some dangerous areas scattered along this tunnel. Getting in is easy, but getting out is almost impossible. At least for Exorcists. It sucks the ki out of all living beings, like a parasite.”

“Why are you up in the air?”

“That’s what’s bothering you?!” Ailenx exclaimed. He couldn’t believe that he, a cultivator who had already accepted death, could be so easily enraged by some human. “How should I know? I was on the ground a few hours ago, and then I was slowly lifted up. That’s all.”

“Do you want to get back down?”

The elf almost choked.

“Yes,” he answered briefly, not expecting much.

“Okay,” Kai replied.

A second later, Ailenx suddenly fell. It was so unexpected that he didn’t manage to land on his feet.

“What... What did you do?! How did you free me?!” he blurted out.

“It’s a secret.” Kai had no intention of ever telling anyone about his ability to control any form of masterless energy. He simply disrupted the weaving of prana, thereby destroying the anomaly. As for the Forces of Space that were inside, without the right energy scheme, they couldn’t stay in this world, so they evaporated. “You better get away from there.”

“Why...?” Ailenx tried to ask and... abruptly jumped aside.

Three bodies suddenly fell from the ceiling.

“We shouldn’t let them go to waste.” Kai shrugged, cold as always, and then began to loot the corpses. Three more Rings and fourteen Coins were added to his modest stash.

“Now what?” Ailenx asked, already exhausted and still bewildered. Everything happened too quickly for him to follow.

“We move on. You went after the treasure, didn’t you?”

“Um... Yes.”

“Well then, let’s go,” Kai said and headed forward.

After standing still and thinking about Kai’s plan for a few seconds, Ailenx made up his mind and followed him.

The journey to the end of the tunnel took ten minutes. On the way, Kai destroyed all the anomalies, and the two soon reached a spacious cave, in the depths of which they immediately noticed another person.

They stopped, preparing for battle, only to almost immediately change their minds. As it turned out, the figure was just a skeleton clad in torn robes, leaned against the stone wall.

As Kai approached it, he realized that this cultivator had once been a Holy Lord. Apparently, it was them who created the barrier that later became an anomaly.

The first thing Kai noticed was that the bones didn’t contain a single drop of energy. It was as if they belonged to an ordinary Body Stage cultivator. Only the density of the residual aura let him know that the corpse used to be a Holy Lord.

Having decided not to dwell on this, Kai turned his gaze to what was highlighted as a treasure — the broken remnants of a Spatial Ring. This artifact might’ve seemed useless since it no longer worked and didn’t even contain ki, but Kai could see that it was the material from which the Ring was crafted that made it so valuable. Rune’Tan explained that the gold-colored mineral was dintril, which could be used to create Rings that could carry living beings, including Spirits, Elementals, and other life forms. And, apparently, it could still be repaired by a good blacksmith.

“It’s yours. I won’t even try to take it,” Ailenx said. “By the way... Thanks for saving me. I won’t forget it, I swear.”

Glancing at him, Kai just nodded.

Bending down, he reached for the Ring when his sense of danger activated. A black substance burst out of the skeleton’s eye sockets and all Kai managed to do was to lift his left hand and protect his face.

The liquid instantly covered it, absorbing it, and spread toward the arm. Kai couldn’t let that happen, so he cut off the limb without hesitation and attacked the strange liquid.

Unfortunately, the black blob turned out to be extremely quick and smart. Avoiding the attack, it jumped across the cave, bouncing off the walls like a ball, preparing for a new attack. But Kai wasn’t going to give it a chance to do so.

Using a combination of his best assets — Field of Superiority, Cold Void, and Forces of Space — he went after this mysterious matter.

“You won’t get away!”

It took him five minutes to catch the strange thing, freezing it to the wall. He lost a couple of fingers on his other hand, miraculously keeping his Ring safe and sound, while Ailenx, who tried to help him, suffered several fractured ribs.

“What the hell is that?” Kai asked.

“That’s what worries you?” Ailenx retorted, astonished. “Your goddamn arm is gone, man!”

If the Cold Void didn’t control Kai’s emotions, he would’ve smiled or even laughed.

“It’s okay.”

Ailenx was stunned when he saw Kai’s limb and fingers begin to grow back.

“So, do you know what it is?” Kai asked again.

Ailenx just shook his head in response, eyes glued to the miracle of healing techniques in front of him.

“Do you maybe have an answer?”

“The Void Offspring,” Rune’Tan replied, ready as always. “These creatures inhabit what we call emptiness or nothingness between worlds, and they fill these voids. Sometimes they penetrate into our worlds through spatial fractures, like the one that was created by that Holy Lord. But since we live in a three-dimensional space, they have to transform into such a substance in order to exist. It seems that it was stuck here because of the same technique that let it get inside this world. It looks like it has sucked all the energy from the bones of that cultivator, but it couldn’t absorb them.”

“But it could absorb my flesh...” Kai noted. “Is there any benefit from it? Can it be used for development or fighting?”

“Usually not... However, I know a technique with which you can turn the Void Offspring into a Spirit of Space, which will immediately have an attribute.”

“An attribute?”

“Yes. Usually, only the Senior Elementals have it. For example, when Jiang Dao fought the insectoid, he merged with seven Elementals at once, each of which had its own attribute,” Rune’Tan recalled. “The attribute of the Spirit is usually called its specialization, which denotes one of the basic Forces of its Path. If it was a Path of Space, it’d have the Forces of Attraction, Creation, and Destruction... Actually, this Offspring would have the attribute of the last Force if you turned it into a Spirit.”

“How do I take it with me?”

“Normally, you’d have to put its soul to sleep. Yes, they do have souls. However, your Cold Void is surprisingly good at suppressing this creature, so you can use it and then put it in a pocket dimension you create with the Forces of Space.”

“Okay,” Kai said aloud.

“What?” Ailenx was surprised.

“Never mind.” Kai waved his regenerated hand and then sent the Offspring into the Night Space.

“You wanna take it with you?” Ailenx noticed the disappearance of the black blob.

“Yes. It could be useful,” Kai answered, heading back to the skeleton.

This time, nothing attacked him when he took the halves of the Ring but something did happen. He noticed a white mask covered with many cracks, which lay under the hood of the robe.

“What’s in there?” Ailenx asked.

“What do you mean?” Kai was slightly surprised.

“Well, you took something from there, didn’t you?”

“Can’t he see the mask?”

“This might come as a surprise to you, boy, but I don’t see anything either. Thanks to your senses, I know that you have something in your hand, but I can’t see it,” Rune’Tan replied, stunning Kai.

It was only when he saw the description that he understood what was going on.

[Mask of a Great Liar]

Only those who are able to see the truly invisible can find the artifact.

Rank: ???

Access denied. Your development level is not high enough.

Quality: Peak

Passive Feature: [True Invisibility]

Active Feature: [Ultimate Deception]

Charges left [3]

Limitations: /

“Do you see this?”

“No... Not really. I don’t see anything, but thanks to you I know what it says. It’s an artifact of Imperial rank or maybe even higher. If someone finds out that you have such a thing, you’ll have problems,” Rune’Tan answered with some doubt in his voice.

“Oh yeah, I’m sure that this Holy Lord died because he just got unlucky. I’m sure it had nothing to do with this artifact.” Kai said sarcastically.

After giving it another thought, he sent the Mask to his Ring and turned to Ailenx.

“There’s just over eight hours left until the next search signal is activated. We’ll stay here until then, and then we’ll go find the others.”

“Sure.” Ailenx shrugged. After swallowing an Azure Crystal, he sat down and meditated as he desperately wanted to take some time to recover.

Eight hours later, they simultaneously activated their marks.

“Two of our team members have found each other, and are moving toward the fifth, who’s still alone,” Ailenx noted. “That’s strange… that dot isn’t moving at all.”

“They probably got stuck, like you, or something along those lines,” Kai suggested, getting up. “So, let’s go there.”

“Are you sure?” Ailenx had doubts because he saw that they were the farthest from the dot. The other two would get there earlier, and then the three would probably move toward Kai and him. To him, it made sense to stay put.

“I am.” Kai smiled slightly. “Let’s go.”

***

A tall, silver-haired elf stood at the edge of the barrier that separated the ten Tael aristocrats from the raging blizzard.

“Everything’s ready, elder brother,” said one of the elves behind him.

“Did Septus check the traps?” Bane inquired.

“Yes, elder brother.”

“Excellent.” He grinned. “Well, then let’s go see our prisoner. I want to see his face when he finds out that he’s leading his friends into a trap. I wonder how soon that human scum will be here so that I can finally cut him to pieces. I can’t wait...”

Chapter 4
CLOUD TRIAL — TREASURE HUNT 2

Hiding behind a barrier, Malvur and An’na moved through the blizzard toward a team member who hadn’t moved for more than a day. Them staying in place raised concerns, so the two decided not to sit still and wait for the blizzard to stop.

“It’s almost time to activate the search,” An’na said. “One minute left.”

Both of them stopped and directed ki into the marks on the left hands.

“The other two have met up,” she said, seeing Kai and Ailenx’s dots. “The fifth still isn’t moving. But now I see why... There’s a treasure there. The dot’s very bright...”

“I have a bad feeling about this.”

“Me too.” An’na nodded. “We have to be careful. Maybe it’s a trap.”

After this, they continued on their way.

***

“Where are they? What’s taking them so long?!” Bane hissed, tugging at Shacks’ hair. There was a suppressor collar around the archer’s neck, forcing him to raise his head.

“Two of them are about five miles south from here...” Shacks could barely speak. “The other two are east, but far from here... That’s all I saw, I swear... Please, you promised to let me live if I lure my teammates here...”

“Shut up, scum!” Bane hissed, hitting Shacks in the stomach. The archer bent over and fell back into the snow. “Do you think I can’t remember my promise?!” he hit him on the back. “Pitiful human.” Bane winced, looking at the wretched scum who sold his friends for a fake promise of freedom.

Stepping aside, he approached Septus.

“You heard him. Isn’t it time to activate the traps?”

“I’m already on it,” Septus replied. “Open the map.”

Bane summoned a small dark gray sphere from his Ring, which immediately appeared in the air in front of him. Pouring ki into the artifact, he created a three-dimensional projection displaying the Aive mountain range. Then he narrowed the projection down to a ten-mile area, in the center of which was their location.

“That’s it?” Septus asked.

“Yes. The artifact can only detect someone’s aura within a radius of eight miles, so we need to wait. By the way, what about the treasure? Have you found it? We’ve been stuck here for so long...”

“No, I haven’t found anything. Apparently, it’s hidden in a pocket dimension. I’ve already determined that it’s connected to the cave entrance, but we can’t get there yet. I’m the only one familiar with the Path of Space, and all my free time went to setting up the traps.”

“I see... Oh! Here they are!” Bane perked up, seeing two dots appear on the map projection. They were approaching the elves at great speed. But a second later, he frowned. “The human we want isn’t among them. Judging by the auras, these are two Exorcists.”

“Understood.” Septus nodded, heading to the trap’s control array.

Given that An’na and Malvur showed excellent results at the first trial and were teleported to the mountains among the last, Septus wasn’t going to hold back.

“Prepare more Azure Crystals!” he shouted to his team members before sinking his consciousness into the array.

Meanwhile, Bane continued to observe the map, looking forward to the upcoming battle. According to the plan, Shacks’ comrades would first fall into the array-traps, and then, if they survived, they’d have to fight.

“What are they doing?” Bane was confused, noticing that the two dots had begun to move around the center. “Did they figure out there’s a trap waiting for them? Whatever. They can’t escape.”

The moment An’na and Malvur were less than a mile away, the arrays activated. There were two powerful explosions, the boom of which couldn’t be drowned out by the blizzard. The ground shook.

“As expected, they survived. But there’s no escape.” Bane grinned. “They’ve been trapped in separate pocket dimensions, in which energy giants have already begun to form...”

“So, that’s the plan...” an unfamiliar voice suddenly rang out, making Bane turn around sharply and take out his sword.

“You?!” he blurted out in shock. He didn’t expect to see Kai and Ailenx here.

How did they get here? Impossible! We’re inside the Tangled Space Barrier! Not even an Elementalist should be able to overcome it! They need either an artifact guide or an anchor mark here to teleport in. Septus checked the prisoner — there were no spatial marks on him. How the hell did they pull this off?

Bane couldn’t even imagine that Step Through the Snow allowed Kai to use regular snow and ice as spatial anchors, thanks to which he was able to teleport directly inside.

A moment later, Kai attacked. Swinging his swords, he sent two crimson slashes at Septus, who was still meditating. Bane and his team immediately reacted, rushing to protect the heir of the Shylix family, easily deflecting the technique. But, as it turned out, Septus wasn’t the target.

While Kai was distracting the aristocrats, Ailenx managed to form his strongest technique that belonged to the Path of Water.

Spinning Sea Dragon! He launched an attack at the four Exorcists encircling the artifact that supported the trap arrays and imbued the object with energy from the Azure Crystals, which left them defenseless.

The elves were forced to dodge, interrupting the flow of energy.

“What are you doing, you bastards?!” Bane cursed, seeing the elves jumping away. “Whatever. It doesn’t matter. The array’s powered by a huge amount of energy, so those two can’t get out.”

“Are you sure?” Kai asked coldly. “It seems that you still don’t realize that those two are the strongest participants in this test.”

In the next moment, they all heard a loud crack. Half a mile away from them, a vast area of space burst, and massive amounts of scarlet energy began to spill out of it.

An’na was the first to get out of the pocket dimension. A second later, Malvur rejoined her.

Realizing what had happened, Bane turned to Septus.

“Shit!” he swore when he saw him unconscious. “How about we make a deal?” Grabbing Shacks and holding a sword to his throat, Bane grinned. “Do you care about your friend? If you do, I suggest you give up. I promise that we’ll let you live...”

“Will you stop it already?” Kai said, looking at one of the members of Septus’ team.

Everyone looked at the elf in bewilderment. He was silent for a second, and then... With one lightning-fast movement, three aristocrats next to him fell dead.

“You’re ruining my fun, bro, come ooon,” Shacks drawled and dispelled the transformation technique. His appearance and aura returned to normal. There was a playful grin on his face. “How did you figure me out? I was having fun messing with these kids...”

Bane’s eyes widened in shock. With a sharp movement, he turned the hostage’s face to him and saw the third son of the Itlin clan. Mist was swirling in the poor fellow’s eyes...

“Please, I beg you, don’t kill me...” the beaten aristocrat muttered, not realizing what he was doing.

Bane’s face began to contort with anger. He almost broke his teammate’s neck, but he managed to restrain himself, pushing the fake hostage away.

“When did you...?” Bane growled quietly.

“What?” Shacks grinned. “You want to know when I started this clever ruse? Oh... To be honest... Ahahaha...” He almost choked laughing. “From the very start... I knew you wouldn’t leave us alone after what happened during the first trial. So, I decided to play a little game. I found that kid. I defeated him and then we switched. I brought you my body as a hostage. I just wish my friends hadn’t arrived before I was done having my fun. Eh...”

Bane’s aura suddenly flared with power. He clenched his fists, grinding his teeth in anger.

“Okay, no deals then! I’ll kill you all myself...”

In the blink of an eye, he was near Kai.

“You’ll be the first to die, mortal!” Having imbued his blade with a technique, he took a swing.

However, Bane couldn’t have imagined that a human would not only react, but also be able to block his blow.

Impossible! He leaned his whole weight on the blade, but his opponent easily stopped him. What kind of power is this?! He’s just a human and on top of everything, a mortal!

Bane realized that he was physically weaker, so he decided to use the strongest trump card he had as an elf — a huge supply of ki.

A duel between the two began.

Meanwhile, Ailenx and Shacks had to face the remaining four aristocrats. Although these elves came from great, powerful families, they weren’t classified as geniuses. Their talent was estimated at an average of seven point eight points, which could be considered a huge achievement in Tael, but not enough for the Cloud Abode. Such cultivators were nothing more than future servants of those who received the Cloud mark.

On the other hand, everyone on Kai’s team was classified as a genius (including Ailenx, who got eight point four points).

Therefore, the aristocrats were no match for him and Shacks, as they could easily fight four opponents at once.

Finally coming to his senses, Septus looked around. The first person he saw was a member of his team hiding behind a large stone. For some reason, he was wearing a suppressor collar.

Turning his head slightly to the left, he saw three corpses of his subordinates.

“What’s going on here?” With a splitting headache, Septus began to rise. “Why are my servants dead? How did the prisoners destroy the traps? Where’s Bane?”

After a bit, the sounds of battle finally reached him. Turning around, he saw eight figures. Four members of Bane’s team fought against their recent captive, as well as some masked elf. And a little to the side, Bane was chasing the very mortal they had been trying to trap.

“Fuck...” Septus shook his head, not believing his eyes. “How’s this possible? A mortal human fighting against an Exorcist, who’s also the heir of a great family... Am I out of my mind?”

Trying to calm the current of ki in his body, which became chaotic after the traps exploded, Septus suddenly heard two powerful strikes. The shockwave almost knocked him down.

An’na and Malvur tried to break inside the barrier.

“Monstrous power...” he muttered. “We underestimated them. These two aren’t weaker than my cousin. Well, in that case, it’s time to show them what it means to be the heir of a great family.”

He started rummaging through his Spatial Ring.

Found it! He smiled, and the next moment he jumped to the side.

“Not so fast,” Shacks said. Having dealt with his opponents, he noticed that Septus had regained consciousness.

“It’s too late!” Septus grinned, teleporting to the side and summoning a decorative dagger from his Ring.

Shacks dashed toward his opponent, but he was too late. Septus cut his palm with a Royal-rank artifact, after which it glowed and crumbled to dust.

In the next moment, the world was covered in darkness.

***

His ears were ringing like mad. His body was weak.

Kai barely regained consciousness. Trying to put the pieces together, he remembered that he was fighting Bane. As expected, the elf was a talented cultivator, so it wasn’t easy to defeat him. However, Kai was still dominating their duel. His Sword Forces were stronger. Coupled with the Yin concept, which strengthened his attacks, his bloodline, which helped him to fight on an equal footing, as well as the Cold Void and the Field of Superiority, which fettered the enemy’s strength, Kai quickly began to beat him.

Bane became an Exorcist quite recently, so he didn’t have time to master enough techniques for his new level of strength. In addition, he lacked experience in battles with strong opponents.

However, no one came out as a winner in that fight because they were affected by a powerful gravitational blow. Both Kai and Bane were instantly driven into the ground.

Kai managed to protect himself, and the incredible power of regeneration helped him to recover before anyone else. Looking around, he realized that he was in a huge crater, in the center of which was a maniacally laughing elf. Septus was so impressed by the power of the artifact, that he couldn’t contain his emotions.

Where are the others? Kai scanned the area around him.

The first person he saw was Malvur. For the first time since they met, the giant revealed his true size in order to protect An’na. She was well hidden under him and suffered almost no damage, but Malvur did. Although he looked unharmed, Kai’s energy vision allowed him to see all the internal injuries he had suffered. He needed a healer.

A little to the right, Kai saw a sphere of water frozen above the ground, inside which Ailenx was hiding. He used all his ki to protect himself, and he managed to come out unscathed, which couldn’t be said about Shacks, who was the closest to the artifact at the moment it went off. Although he managed to create some kind of protection, it wasn’t strong enough. He survived but he was more injured than Malvur.

Most of his internal organs were damaged, his limbs were broken, and his right arm was twisted in an unnatural position. He was on the verge of life and death.

“Shit!” Bane suddenly spat out. He was furious. His life was saved by a single-use amulet, which he had on him since childhood. “Are you nuts, Septus?! You fucking moron! You nearly killed my servants and me! You’ll answer for this, I promise. But first...” Squinting, he looked at Kai.

However, before Bane had time to do anything, there was a powerful crash. An’na, Ailenx, Kai, Bane, and Septus turned to look at the entrance of the cave, which also suffered the consequences. It sounded like a rock was crumbling but it turned out that space itself had cracked!

Wait... Isn’t there a passage to a hidden pocket dimension...? Septus mentioned something about it... Bane remembered. Just don’t tell me...

He didn’t finish the thought. A loud sound of glass breaking made him freeze.

A second ago, the mouth of the cave led into a small empty underground tunnel. However, when it collapsed, unable to withstand the pressure of the artifact, it opened up to another dimension. The sun was shining there, the birds were singing, and the scenery looked so tempting...

No one had time to realize what had happened when suddenly everything around got sucked into the passage. The gravitational pull was so powerful that no one was able to resist it.

After a couple of minutes, everything stopped. The split sealed up, leaving behind nothing that would hint that there was a crack there earlier, connecting the real world and an artificial pocket dimension of massive proportions.

The cultivators entered the Aive Hidden Valley. They were the first participants of the Cloud Trial who managed to do that in the last few decades.

Chapter 5
CLOUD TRIAL — AIVE HIDDEN VALLEY

Tossing and turning, Ailenx struggled to understand what was happening. He knew that something was wrong, but there wasn’t much he could do. He wasn’t fully conscious yet.

The next thing he knew, he was splashed with cold water. He instantly woke up.

“Finally,” Kai said, trying to see Ailenx’s eyes hidden behind the mask. “Are you okay? We need your help.”

“Kai?” the elf muttered, coming to his senses. “Where are we? What happened?”

“We got sucked into a pocket dimension. We’re safe now, but we need your help to get out of here. How are you feeling?”

“All right, I suppose. I don’t seem to be hurt...” Ailenx sat up. “But I have almost no ki left.”

“That’s not a problem.” Kai nodded, and then, without explaining, put his hand on the elf’s stomach.

Ailenx was about to ask what he was doing but stopped, feeling warmth spreading through his body. Prana filled his Source unbelievably fast.

It’d normally take him about seven hours to restore his ki supply fully. If he had Azure
Crystals or alchemy, he could speed it up to three. But now, it took mere minutes.

“How did you do that?” he asked, amazed.

“Special technique. It doesn’t matter. We need to help them,” Kai replied and pointed behind him.

Ailenx turned around, finally noticing Shacks and Malvur lying unconscious nearby. They both looked terrible, especially Shacks, who not only felt the full force of the artifact’s attack but also had much less protection than Malvur.

“Heavens...” Ailenx whispered, seeing the state they were in.

“We’ve given them Healing Potions and pills, but this isn’t enough,” Kai said. Though he didn’t feel much because of the Cold Void, he was still concerned if his friends would survive.

He had learned that Ailenx had healing abilities when he did his research on the Shattering Strike Sect members who potentially got the mark of the Cloud Abode.

Ailenx was a versatile cultivator who specialized in the element of Water, both for attacking and healing techniques.

Without another word, the elf quickly got to the wounded and sat down in a lotus position between them. Spreading his arms and moving his palms above his barely breathing teammates, he waved a complex energy pattern and then filled it with the Forces of the Path of Water.

“Rainbow Healing Bubble,” he said, activating the Gold-rank technique.

Two streams burst out of his palms and quickly covered his teammates’ bodies. A few seconds later, both of them were inside water spheres, shimmering with all the colors of the rainbow.

“Tell me if you need more ki,” Kai said. He observed how Shacks’ unnaturally twisted limb slowly returned to normal.

Ailenx nodded.

“Malvur’s condition isn’t as serious as it seems. He’s a giant, so he has a kind of natural armor. Even if we didn’t help him now, he’d wake up in a couple of days and he’d recover with the help of alchemy,” he explained. “But Shacks’ condition is extremely bad. I’ll do everything in my power, but I think he won’t be back on his feet without a real healer. I can only stop him from dying, but I can’t completely heal him.”

“What can you tell me about his injuries in regards to his further development?”

“Fortunately, there’s no threat to his cultivation.” Ailenx smiled. “If he heals soon, these injuries won’t affect it in any way.”

“I see.” Kai nodded, confusing the elf.

“Are you always this cold?” Ailenx looked at Kai. Meeting his empty gaze, he shuddered, feeling as if a shard of ice touched his soul. “Forget it...” He shook his head. “How about you tell me where An’na is? I don’t see her anywhere.”

“She’s not far from here. She’s installing a signal array and surveying the area. We’ll have to stay here for a while. We should recover, and then go look for a way out. I’m not sure if anyone will even look for us here once the trial ends. We don’t even know if this area is a part of the test zone.”

“And how are we going to find a way out?” Ailenx asked. “From what I see, this pocket dimension is massive, which means that it’ll be difficult to make a passage in it. Its creator clearly put a lot of effort into it. Getting out may take much more than three days.”

“I agree. Luckily, I know how we can get out.” Kai showed him an ordinary-looking silver ring, on which he had spent almost all the money he won on bets.

[Space Uniting Ring]

Rank: ???

Access denied. Your stage of development is not high enough.

Quality: Low

This artifact is able to leave special spatial marks in selected places.

Remaining marks [8]

Features:

❖     At the moment of activation, the artifact connects two selected marks, creating portals. After they are used, the marks disappear.

❖     It is possible to set restrictions for portals so that they only allow certain auras to pass.

Conditions:

❖     The maximum distance for linking marks should not exceed 100,000 miles.

❖     The artifact can be used by any creature with a sufficient amount of ki.

“Was that what you used to lure me into the trap before the Trial started?”

“Yes,” Kai admitted.

“So, you can create a portal then?”

“Not really. I need a mark on the outside for that. I have one just in case, but it’s all the way back in Darden. If we move there, we probably won’t have time to return to the mountains in time for the end of the trial.”

“What should we do then? How do we get out?”

“The same way we got in.”

“You want to create a crack? A passage?”

“Yeah, the idea is to put maximum pressure onto a minimum surface area. If I create a portal mark, the energy will act as a battering ram, trying to burst outside. That might be enough, but maybe we’ll need to hit this space with Royal-rank techniques to make sure. The problem is that the dimension would try to protect itself after our first try, so we need to find a place where this pocket dimension connects with reality, and try to open a portal there.”

“Why don’t you just create a portal at the place through which we got here? Shouldn’t the space be damaged there already?”

“You’re right.” Kai nodded. “But that place is up there.”

“In the sky?” Ailenx asked, looking up in surprise.

“Something like that. That isn’t a real sky, it’s just an illusion created by the Forces of this tiny dimension. In any case, it’s very high above us. And I can’t fly.”

“So, we’re looking for other weak points. Can you do that?”

“Yes.” Kai nodded.

He couldn’t rely on his knowledge of the Forces of the Path of Space, since their level wasn’t high enough for this. However, he had something else that could help him.

Energy vision.

Thanks to it, he could see the entire energy network of this artificial space, which constantly circulated along it, keeping up its existence. He planned to use this to trace the points of contact between reality and the Hidden Valley.

“Well, then I’m counting on you. In the meantime, I’ll concentrate on helping these two,” Ailenx concluded, and then closed his eyes, focusing on healing.

Kai had to stay vigilant as they were still in an unfamiliar place. Aside from An’na, who was out exploring, he was the only combat-ready member of the team.

About an hour later, he heard a rustle from the jungle. An’na revealed her aura, spreading it toward them so they wouldn’t mistake her for an enemy.

“I see you weren’t in a hurry,” Kai said, giving her a sidelong glance.

“It’s just that this place is so interesting!” An’na said enthusiastically. “There are so many things here that I’ve never seen before! You need to check it out...” She stopped speaking after noticing Kai’s icy gaze. “Okay... I played around a bit...” she added, turning away, embarrassed. “Sorry...”

“What happened to your arm?” Kai asked, noticing a small wound on her right forearm.

An’na immediately covered it with her hand.

“Oh, it’s nothing.” She shrugged. “I almost fell into a trap.”

“Aristocrats?” Kai asked, immediately assuming it was Septus and Bane.

“No. It was a natural array. There seem to be a lot of them in this jungle.”

“What did you see? What lives here? What’s out there?”

“Lots of things.” An’na smiled and then told Kai about everything that she had found.

She first climbed a hill — a huge moss-covered statue of some sort — from where she could see most of the jungle. Nothing stood out much, but she still noted a few places of interest. As it turned out, there was a volcano here, which wasn’t visible from their current position. It was in the east, and they were in the south.

In the west, there were swamps, which she didn’t want to explore. As for the north, she didn’t get that far. The only thing she could see was a foggy area in the center, but it was difficult to spot anything inside it from afar.

As for the monsters, she didn’t run into any during her exploration. Only natural traps.

“But the island seems very large,” she added at the end.

“The island?”

“Yes, right, I forgot to mention that. I saw the edge. It seems we’re on a huge rock hovering inside a spherical pocket dimension.”

“I see...” Kai said absentmindedly. “Okay. Go, get treated, and rest up. We’ll be leaving in a few hours.”

“Where are we going?”

“To look for a way out of here.”

***

“Do you have anything to say, old man?”

“Not much. I’ve seen many different pocket dimensions, but this is the first time I see one with life inside. It doesn’t just exist but it keeps itself alive. No master can create such a dimension. This was all probably created by divine powers.”

“Really? And what can we expect to find here?”

“Anything...” Rune’Tan shrugged.

Several hours after arriving to the Hidden Valley, Kai and the others finally left their temporary camp. Now they were walking through the jungle, not worrying about traps since Kai’s energy vision could locate them, allowing him to safely deactivate them with the help of his energy-controlling ability.

Ailenx, Shacks, and Malvur, were moved to the Night Space since Kai didn’t want to interrupt the treatment. Therefore, Kai and An’na were the only ones looking for the crack in the pocket dimension.

“Let’s go this way.” Having determined the direction, Kai pointed west.

“But that’s where the swamps are.” An’na grimaced, slowing down. “Maybe you can find another place? I don’t want to walk through mud.”

“If you don’t want to, don’t go then,” Kai replied without turning around.

“You’re such a jerk sometimes.” An’na pouted but still followed him.

After two and a half hours, they finally reached the swamps.

“There are still a few miles left. I recommend you follow my steps exactly,” Kai said, continuing on his way.

“Okay...” An’na sighed.

They weren’t rushing. Kai needed time to determine the path along the energy channels. Besides, if they used movement techniques, they could easily attract the attention of local monsters or, worse, the surviving aristocrats.

Kai was looking at the intertwining energy channels, many of which for some reason converged somewhere deep beneath the swamp, when suddenly something powerful almost hit him on the back of his head. He managed to put his hand up at the last moment but he was still tossed aside. The creature rushed at him but An’na decapitated it. She immediately had to turn to other creatures that began to surround her.

After landing in the mud, Kai saw the attacker. It was a naked woman with gray skin, partially overgrown with moss and grass. She, or rather, her body, approached Kai as if it wasn’t missing its head. Glancing to the side, he noticed a small, thin tentacle connecting the nearest body of water to her back.

Someone is controlling this corpse, maintaining a low level of energy in it so that it’s impossible to detect.

Without hesitating, Kai swung the swords he had quickly summoned from his Ring. Merging, the two crimson stripes shot out at the headless corpse, but it managed to dodge with amazing agility and then continued running toward its prey.

It’s strong...

The Field of Superiority and the Cold Void enveloped the area around the young cultivator. His opponent slowed down as it crashed into it.

In two quick leaps, Kai was near his target. His swords were supposed to turn the headless corpse into minced meat, but his opponent was incredibly strong and easily blocked his swords with its bare palms.

Kai activated the Body Gates in retaliation and unleashed the full power of his Source. His swords were covered with crimson-black flames, and his body shimmered from the blue particles of the Cold Void, while his violet eyes seemed to glow even brighter.

The Field of Superiority focused on his target, tuned in by the gravitational influence of the Forces of Space. The creature, which didn’t even have a System description, was supposed to be immobilized, but instead it was thrown into the swamp’s murky waters.

The force surrounding Kai’s swords burst. He prepared the Space Destroying Sweep.

But the creature wasn’t going to wait for him to attack. Realizing that its opponent was stronger than he seemed, it disappeared, and then appeared in front of Kai and kicked him in the stomach.

Kai activated the technique the moment it struck, but the kick was strong enough to throw him backward and damage some of his internal organs.

Spitting out blood, Kai looked around. The creature was gone.

Where is it?

He didn’t have to wait long for his answer. The creature appeared directly above him.

It can teleport?!

Kai sent another scarlet attack at it. However, it didn’t even touch the strange creature.

He needed to try harder. What he needed was Life Rampage that would match their level of strength and allow him to engage his opponent in close combat.

In the blink of an eye, he approached the creature and brought down his blades.

They kept exchanging blows, both trying to crush their opponent. Kai knew that if it weren’t for his regeneration, he would’ve already died.

However, the undead woman wasn’t so simple to defeat either. Kai attempted to cut the tentacle on the creature’s back but the corpse anticipated his attacks and kept dodging. Even when he managed to cut through the tentacle, it didn’t stop. It only slowed down for a bit, and then re-connected with it.

In the end, it was Kai’s mastery that won over brute force. He managed to chip at the creature until he chopped it into pieces.

Finally dead. He sighed a breath of relief.

The chime of bells suddenly filled the air.

“You can wield a sword...” said a child’s voice.

Kai turned around and saw a little girl in a scarlet dress, with golden bells in her snow-white hair. Her sudden appearance alarmed him. He couldn’t see her with his energy vision or even sense her with his aura. He could only rely on his sight and hearing, as well as... a faint feeling of someone else’s will.

“Who are you?” Kai asked.

“This is a nice cut.” Squatting down, the girl began to examine the creature’s head that suddenly appeared under her feet. An’na had beheaded the woman miles away from this place. “But it wasn’t you who made it...” She shook her head.

“Who are you?” Kai repeated.

She just smiled. Standing up, she brushed off her dress and looked Kai directly in the eyes, making him feel an invisible, sharp blade at his throat.

“I can’t tell you my name yet.” She sighed. “But I can help you. Just take my hand.” In the blink of an eye, she was next to Kai, stretching her hand out to him.

He froze. He didn’t even have time to understand when she managed to get close to him.

“Take your hand?” he asked, taking a step back.

Tilting her head, she lowered her hand, but the smile was still there.

“I understand. You’re still afraid. You’re not ready yet. But that’s okay.” She stood on her toes. “I don’t go back on my word... We’ll see each other again in the Abode...” She said before disappearing without a trace.

In the next instant, everything around him went black. All sounds disappeared, and he couldn’t feel his own body. Swaying, he began to fall...

A second later, he opened his eyes, once again looking at the creature’s remains.

Was that a dream? Confused, he asked Rune’Tan. “Did you see that? Did you see the girl?”

“No. But I felt someone else’s will.”

“Do you know what that was?”

“Of course. You were kidnapped, boy. Someone forcibly invited you into their spirit world, and you failed to protect yourself. Since that person didn’t wish you harm, your spirit protection didn’t activate either.”

Chapter 6
THE END OF THE CLOUD TRIAL

When Kai came back, he found An’na unharmed but slightly out of breath, with nearly a dozen charred bodies lying around her.

“So that’s your second element,” he noted. He knew that a genius like An’na had to have another element aside from the Path of Sword.

She shrugged.

“I would’ve killed them all with my blade, but the corpses keep regenerating even when they’re chopped to pieces,” she said. “It was easier to burn them.”

“Perhaps the Yin concept helped me finish mine off. I weaved it with sword energy and strengthened the blade with it,” he explained.

“And because of you, I still ended up covered in mud!” An’na pouted. “I told you that it would’ve been better if we chose another place to exit.”

“There aren’t many suitable places. And this is the closest one.” Kai raised his hands. “Aren’t you a cultivator? Are you seriously afraid of getting a little dirty?”

She snorted, and, turning away, started walking.

“We need to go in that direction,” Kai said, pointing behind her.

An’na stopped, slowly turned around, and headed where he was pointing as if nothing had happened. Sighing, Kai started walking as well.

“We need to be extra careful now,” he said after a minute. “The thing that controls these creatures is deep under the swamp. It might attack again.”

“I know... I’m not dumb,” An’na muttered.

Staying constantly vigilant, Kai reflected on the battle. He couldn’t help but be impressed by An’na’s strength. He barely managed to defeat one creature. At his best, he might be able to fight against two. Maybe he could deal with five if he used his Sword Spirit, but that was still too little and paled in comparison to what she had done. She didn’t just deal with thirteen of these creatures in such a short time; she also did it without much difficulty, spending only a bit of her strength.

He knew well that An’na was insanely powerful. And since they weren’t slaves anymore and their strength wasn’t limited by collars, he had no chance of defeating her. At least not until he finally became an Exorcist.

Kai slowly realized how weak he actually was...

***

While Kai’s squad was heading toward one of the few points where the pocket dimension was connected to the outside world, another group of cultivators was just beginning to think of how to find a way out.

“You bastard! Septus, I swear I’ll kill you!” Bane cursed aloud. “You’re lucky that I need you, you absolute piece of trash...” he quietly hissed.

Bane and his team were in the jungle near the foot of the volcano. He was healing the wounds that Kai had inflicted on him during their short duel.

How was that scum able to fight on equal terms with me? Could it be an artifact? Bane wondered but dismissed the thought. Although he had a short fuse, he wasn’t a fool. No. Considering that he easily resisted my Master’s Will, his foundation must be very good. He really is a genius… How many points did he get? Eight point five? A solid nine? But the assessment only shows the quality of development, it doesn’t take personal abilities and progress in Forces into account. Apparently, this freak has both an unusual bloodline and great knowledge of the elements. God damn it, he’s better than Septus and me in the Path of Sword. I can’t believe that such a person exists... It must be destiny that we met. I’m the one who’s supposed to kill him. Father always said that I’d feel it when I met my nemesis. And here he is… His death will let me make a leap in my cultivation! I can’t lose this fight!

He grinned. His hand shone with a mix of Forces and energy.

I’m sure that someone like him will find a way out of here, which means that we’ll meet in the Abode... There, I’ll prove my strength by killing him…

His train of thought was interrupted when someone’s aura entered the area. There was a rustle, and then one of his subordinates got out of the jungle.

“Elder brother.” Eroan, one of the servants of the great elven family who was chosen to help Bane as a member of his team, bowed respectfully. “We found Vaeril.”

“Excellent.” Bane grinned. “Let’s go.”

While he was recovering, two of his servants who had previously fought Ailenx and managed to survive the gravitational blow thanks to their protective amulets, roamed around the jungle in order to find either Septus or his servant.

Walking behind Eroan, Bane avoided the natural traps, which he could see thanks to one of his artifacts. He was an aristocrat, after all, so he could afford the best items.

A quarter of an hour later, the two cultivators got out of the jungle, getting out at a rocky area near the foot of the volcano.

A couple of elves stood near a small boulder. One of them was Bane’s servant, Neldor, and the other Septus’ — Vaeril, the elf that everyone had mistaken for Shacks.

“Elder brother.” Neldor bowed. “He still hasn’t come to his senses. It seems that he’s still...”

“I can check for myself! Move!” Bane pushed away his servant, approaching the elf sitting by the stone.

Grabbing the poor beaten Vaeril by the neck, he raised him off the ground.

“Please, don’t kill me...”

“This nonsense again,” Bane muttered through clenched teeth, glancing into the elf’s foggy eyes. “Where are the keys of the collar?” he asked sharply and looked at Neldor.

“I believe Lord Septus has them.”

“Shit!” Bane spat, tightening his grip, because of which Vaeril jerked and squeaked. “Quiet, scum!” Bane looked at him menacingly.

After a few seconds, Bane made a decision. Throwing the shaking Vaeril back down, he gave an order.

“Don’t move. Otherwise, I swear, when this is all over, I’ll throw you into this volcano!”

Taking out a sword and a small paper amulet from his Ring, Bane pierced the artifact. The paper instantly flashed, turned to ash, and covered the blade, the handle, and Bane’s hand.

Feeling the strength increase, he swung his blade and managed to cut the collar. It fell off from Vaeril’s neck and energy started filling his body again.

“Useless...” Bane grimaced. “He regained his strength, but the technique is still active. Okay...” He sighed and then turned to Neldor. “You! Help this fool come to his senses. I don’t want to see this pathetic state anymore. What are you waiting for?! Move it!”

“Yes, elder brother,” Neldor, who had just been pushed aside, answered listlessly.

Unlike the head of their team, Neldor wasn’t an aristocrat. He was born a commoner, and attracted the attention of a great family thanks to his talent. He agreed to become a servant for them but he didn’t imagine that he’d have to obey Bane, who was infamous for being vile and malicious. However, he had no right to refuse. Thanks to his talent, he had the right to refer to Bane as elder brother, instead of master, and he also bore the family name.

Approaching Vaeril, he placed his palms on his head. He was one of the few participants in the Cloud Trial who knew Purification. It was a low-rank technique and it didn’t require the use of Forces. However, it was still a very complicated technique to perform, and came with many conditions.

There were a series of steps, and the technique had to be activated very slowly in order to carefully dispel a technique affecting the cultivator and not harm them. Biting his lip, Neldor accelerated the flow of ki in the weaving technique, hoping not to damage Vaeril’s mind.

“Aaaaaaaa!” the elf shouted in agony, his face and limbs twitching.

After a few seconds, it was over. Neldor breathed a sigh of relief. Vaeril was unharmed.

“Where am I?” the elf asked.

“Shut up and listen!” Bane put his foot on his shoulder.

“Lord Bane?” Vaeril muttered, still confused.

“Correct.” He grinned. “But we didn’t save you so that you could ask questions. Activate your mark and find Septus.”

Vaeril wanted to ask so many questions since he had no recollection of anything because of Shacks’ technique, but he stopped. Officially, he couldn’t disobey Bane. Not that he would even if he could.

The next part of Bane’s plan was rather simple. He knew that Septus had also ended up in the pocket dimension, and his cousin was the only one familiar with the Forces of the Path of Space. The easiest way to get out of here was to find him before he escaped on his own, and the quickest way to do that was through the search mark. Fortunately, he now had one of Septus’ servants at hand.

Following the order, Vaeril activated the mark. As it turned out, his master was near the edge of the island, far to the west.

“I also saw some incredibly bright treasure, Lord Bane. It’s ten miles away from us,” Vaeril added.

“Excellent.” Bane grinned. Greed filled him almost immediately. “We’ll grab that, too. Lead the way. Don’t worry. I’ll reward you if the treasure is worthwhile.”

Half an hour passed. At first, the elves assumed that they’d quickly get there, but they didn’t realize that their goal was at the top of the mountain. They had to climb to the very active volcano’s mouth.

They walked about halfway to the top when they noticed a lava river ending in a lava lake near a cliff. Seven monsters were gathered around it — Lava Monkey Guards — giant creatures that had brown stone instead of skin. Their eyes were filled with fire. They were all Titans of different levels.

Glancing into the center of the lake, Bane licked his lips.

[Hidden Valley Flame Lotus]

Rank: ???

Access denied. Your stage of development is not high enough.

Quality: Medium

An Imperial-rank flower of medium quality! Bane almost shouted and grinned. Yes, even Divine Stage cultivators would fight for such a treasure! Holy Heavens! I wish I could use it for myself! But I’m still too weak for such a plant, and I’m also not on the Path of Fire. It’s a pity... Although, there might be something in the Abode I could exchange it for... I have to get it! Finally, the Heavens have rewarded me for all the trials!

“There are almost twice as many monsters than us, but they’re just stupid beasts. The most they can do is to use energy and the Forces of Lava. We’ll win, no problem,” he commented, looking at the others.

“Master, isn’t this a bit too risky?” Vaeril dared to ask. “Who knows what traps might be there...”

Bane’s face was stone cold but a peculiar light flickered in his eyes.

“No. I have an artifact. It tracks unnaturally created spots of neutral energy and Forces.” Bane replied. “So, do as I ask. The sooner we deal with this, the faster we can go find Septus.”

Twitching slightly, Vaeril nodded.

“Good. I’ll activate the invisibility amulet, and then we’ll attack.”

Having approached the monsters, they attacked with their strongest techniques, aiming to kill the lava beasts. The released energy and Forces immediately dispelled the invisibility, but that didn’t matter anymore. Four Titans were defeated instantly, and three more were dealt with in just a minute.

“Perfect!” Bane smiled. “Eroan, you’ll go take the flower. Here’s the amulet of suppression. Activate it three feet away from it.”

“As you say, elder brother.” He bowed, accepting the artifact.

He was the only warrior on the Path of Wind in their group. Thanks to that, he could float a couple of feet above the ground, which meant he could fly to the center of the lake.

He slowly rose, approaching the edge; unfortunately, he wasn’t destined to reach it.

A giant stone palm caught him, turning him into a bloody smear. The ground shook. An extremely talented member of a great aristocratic family, a powerful Exorcist, was swatted like a mosquito.

And no one had time to react.

The remaining three elves felt a new aura, which nobody had noticed before. They all slowly raised their heads to see a colossal Lava Monkey King, a Tyrant Stage monster. It was very close to becoming a Holy Beast and gaining the ability to transform into a human.

A second later, Bane realized what was going on. His heart skipped a beat.

How did we not feel it?! And where did this monster come from?! It couldn’t have developed that much in a pocket dimension!

Meanwhile, the Monkey King slowly rose to its full height of a seven-story building. Having glanced at the pitiful insects who dared to try to steal its treasure, the giant bared its fangs in a mocking smile.

With a sharp and incredibly fast movement, it grabbed the nearest Exorcist before he could even defend himself. His bones cracked in the monster’s grip but he didn’t die immediately.

He suddenly felt that he was released and flying through the air. He saw how the creature opened its mouth under him. He wanted to use one of his flying techniques to save himself but the powerful stream of energy that came from the creature didn’t let him. The beast swallowed him. It was all over in a few seconds.

Flashing another bloodthirsty grin, the Monkey King grabbed a ball of lava. Squeezing it tightly, turning it into stones, it swung and threw them at another elf.

His barrier couldn’t bear the Monkey King’s physical strength. Hundreds of large stones easily went through the energy shield, breaking his bones and burying him under the debris.

Another intruder was dead.

Looking around, the beast realized that the last insect had disappeared.

It should have pissed it off, but it just smiled wider.

A game! The Monkey King grinned.

***

Taking advantage of the beast being busy, Bane tried to get as far away as possible. And it seemed like he even succeeded.

In an instant, he activated all his powers and even merged with two Spirits to hide from the monster.

Come on, come on, come on! he thought anxiously, feeding his most valuable artifact with ki. I don’t give a damn anymore! To hell with Septus! And the damn flower! I need to survive! Come on, work!

He was clutching an Imperial-rank artifact that could transfer its owner from any place, even pocket dimensions, to anywhere within a radius of ten thousand miles. He was given this treasure by the head of the Livarius family when he became an Exorcist at the age of twenty.

The only drawback was that it was single-use. That was why he wanted to find Septus and get out of this pocket dimension with his help. It was too late for that now. After the horror he had just witnessed, Bane realized that he’d use it either now or never.

At last! Just a little bit more!

The Forces of the Path of Space were already beginning to cover his body when they were suddenly blown away by an incredibly powerful stream of dense energy.

A moment later, everything around him shook. The Lava Monkey King landed in front of him, nearly knocking him over.

He rushed to the side, trying to escape, but it was too late. The monster caught him. All Bane managed to do was drink the Heavenly Armor Elixir, a low-quality Imperial-rank drug. The potion was another prized possession of his, a very precious thing that even he, an heir of an aristocratic family, couldn’t buy.

His flesh instantly turned gold, and a shroud of blackness engulfed him for a few seconds.

The monster was surprised. It was about to have a snack, but the only thing it could do was rip off Bane’s clothes. It tried to bite him in half, but that didn’t work either.

Clutching him tightly, the puzzled creature suddenly smiled.

The smile quickly turned into a huge grin, as Monkey King was delighted with the new toy.

The giant beast turned around, as it was about to leave. Bane almost relaxed when he saw this. However, in the next instant, he got smacked against the volcano rocks. Not a single crack appeared on his gold skin, and his internal organs were undamaged. But it was just the beginning.

The monster kept throwing him around like a bouncy ball. With each swing, it smacked him around harder and harder, until the temporarily hardened flesh began to lose its power. Then, the beast threw its toy into a lava lake. Fortunately, the Heavenly Armor could withstand the high temperatures, but Bane gasped for air when the weight of the giant monster fell on him. It jumped on him with both feet, testing the strength of its new toy.

Maintaining concentration on the power of the Elixir, Bane didn’t let the Heavenly Armor disappear. But its effect couldn’t last forever, and given the fact that he still received serious injuries, his invulnerability would end earlier than expected. And he had no more cards up his sleeve.

Soon the Monkey King got bored of jumping and retrieved Bane from the bottom of the lava lake. After examining him and seeing that he no longer had a hand and that his face was covered with cracks, it threw him aside with all its might. The elf collided with a rock, piercing it like a bullet.

The creature immediately ran after its toy when an explosion shook the ground. The Monkey King looked at the smoke emanating from the volcano’s mouth in horror — the being that slumbered deep underground had been awakened. However, the shaking subsided, the volcano calmed down, and the Monkey King was free to continue its game.

Except its toy was no longer there.

Bane had taken his chance and left the Aive Hidden Valley.

***

It had been forty minutes since Kai and An’na got to the place he believed could be the exit.

But someone had beat them to it and used this point to leave the pocket dimension an hour before their arrival.

Kai’s assumption that the escapee was Septus was confirmed when he identified the aura residue. However, Septus’ escape didn’t affect his plan in any way, except that, perhaps, an ambush awaited them on the other side.

“Hey, can I look for some treasures? There ought to be some goodies here!” An’na asked.

“It’s too dangerous. We don’t know who else lives here other than those puppets.”

“Do you think I’m that weak?” An’na put her hands on her hips, annoyed.

“There might be someone stronger than you here. That’s all. Plus, if you activate the search, you’ll reveal our location to everyone else.”

“But didn’t you say they were gone?”

“Only Septus. I didn’t feel his teammates’ auras. So, they’re probably still here.”

“Okay.” An’na sighed in disappointment. “How did you even find the remnants of his aura? I didn’t feel anything at all.”

Kai shrugged. He couldn’t tell her that energy vision allowed him to see unique shades of auras. Those colors could linger much longer than the remnants of the aura itself. Apparently, Septus was trying to hide the fact that he was here.

An hour later, Kai finally finished his preparations.

During this time, he explored all the features of this place and was able to eventually figure out the best way to get out of here. He left two marks inside the pocket to open a portal from here to Darden. He really needed only one, but he decided to leave the second mark just in case. Right now, he was weak, but in the future, he’d be able to return to the Hidden Valley and explore it more thoroughly. An’na was right. This place was full of things they had never seen before.

“We’re leaving,” Kai said, standing up.

“Finally!” An’na smiled, walking up to him.

In the next moment, the portal made by the spatial mark appeared in the air near them.

Kai stretched out his free hand to the spatial crack, which was invisible without energy vision, and enveloped himself and An’na with Forces and energy. Taking a step, he activated the space-tearing technique. Kai and his whole team successfully left the Aive Hidden Valley a minute before a short earthquake began.

Having returned to the mountains, where the blizzard was no longer raging, Kai, An’na, and the partially recovered Malvur, quickly discussed things and decided to use the remaining time before the end of the test to keep looking for treasures.

When the third trial was over, all the surviving participants who were in the mountains were automatically teleported back to the plateau.

Kai, An’na, Ailenx, Malvur, and even Shacks, who hadn’t yet woken up, had passed the third trial and ranked fifth.

The Cloud Trial had come to an end and one hundred and eighty-three cultivators finally became students of the Cloud Abode.

***

High in the skies of the Aive Hidden Valley, invisible to ordinary eyes, an island floated. There was only one tree on it, with a pink crown and a thick, tall trunk. Its powerful roots filled everything around.

“So, they’re gone,” said a girl sitting on the edge of the floating island, swinging her bare feet over the chasm. “But don’t worry.” She turned and looked at the tree. “I know that soon a lot of new people will come here! Good and bad, strong and weak. They’ll be like ants!” she exclaimed, waving her arms, because of which she almost fell. She laughed when a long root suddenly wrapped around her waist. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you... Listen! Very soon, someone will finally take us out of here! Someone worthy...” She looked at the tree again. “Although I’d feel sorry to part with you,” she said gloomily. “No! What are you saying? I’m not crying... It just started to rain. I’m sorry. I have to go. The old man will soon notice that I’m not in the Abode. Yes, and I need to play with Two... I’ll visit you soon! So don’t be afraid. Bye-bye!”

Smiling brightly, the girl waved to the tree, and then, taking a step over the edge of the floating island, disappeared.

INTERLUDE
THE PORTAL, PRINCESS, AND BLACK HEART

In the middle of a vast wasteland several tens of miles away from the capital, the greatest construction project in Nikrim was taking place. At least, the greatest project of this era.

People were building a massive portal, which was supposed to be as powerful as the Gates of Ecumene. This large-scale project began three hundred years ago but was abandoned at the final stage due to its creator’s death. And now, after so many years, the people of Niagala returned to it under the supervision of a new powerful cultivator who had great talent for the element of Space.

This man was Jiang Dao who had pledged his allegiance to the emperor of this new world and got the title of the Seventh Son of Niagala. He stood near his tent, observing the construction from a high cliff. Thousands of workers scurried around, working tirelessly day and night. Among them were mortals as well as Exorcists and even Elementalists. The Empire spared no resources for this project.

Not far from the construction site were two of Niagala’s strongest legions. The empire’s troops, which consisted of outstanding Exorcists, moved here as soon as it became widely known that the construction of the Gates was resumed. The emperor personally signed the decree, since this giant portal was the decisive factor in the upcoming war that would bring his people victory. So, the protection of the construction site was a priority.

“How’s it going, little brother?”

Jiang Dao looked to the right. Akio Zedol, the Sixth Son of Niagala, a slender man with ash-colored hair, approached him. With his aura hidden, he looked inconspicuous. His narrowed eyes, a barely noticeable grin, as well as snake-like facial features didn’t let Jiang Dao be deceived.

“Elder brother.” Jiang Dao bowed. “Construction is going well. I’m glad that His Majesty paid attention to this, ordering as many Space masters as possible to gather here.”

“And how long will it take for the portal to finally be functional?” Akio asked. “As far as I know, before the project was abandoned, it had been reported that almost everything was ready. Is that true?”

“That’s right, elder brother,” Jiang Dao replied. “But I’m not Master Ragnos, who had been creating artifacts all his life, and who had also been the greatest genius when the Forces of the Path of Space are in question. He finished most of the work before he died, but even the small part that is unfinished is quite complicated. I can say one thing for sure, we’ll be able to use the Gates no earlier than in five years.”

“I see.” Akio nodded. “That’s not that long... I’m glad that we have you now.” Putting his hand on Jiang Dao’s shoulder, Akio pretended to smile. “Keep trying for Niagala and all of humanity.”

Turning around, he walked away.

“Yes, elder brother.” Jiang Dao bowed in parting.

For a few more minutes, he kept looking at the figure that became smaller and smaller, until it finally disappeared from sight.

Jiang Dao didn’t really like this new world, even though it didn’t take him long to reach a high status. The local aristocrats were quick to acknowledge his skills not only because of his talent and strength, but also because he was the only person on the continent who had visited the Gates of Ecumene and also owned the Sphere of Space. He was able to understand the Gates’ principles, thanks to which he was able to become the new head of the portal construction. His knowledge of ultra-long-distance travel allowed him to complete this project.

However, things weren’t going as smoothly as he hoped.

He had intermediate-level knowledge of the Sword Sphere and initial-level of the Space one. That is, he reached the Walker Stage on both Paths. But it was not for nothing that Space was considered one of the most complicated elements. It was extremely rare for masters to even reach the Walker Stage, not to mention going further on it. Actually, in Niagala, only Jiang Dao and Emperor Kyros were able to create the Sphere of Space.

Although it was very complex, it bestowed upon its users much more power than the other elements could. That was why Jiang Dao managed to become the Seventh Son of Niagala, even though some of his rivals there exceeded him by one, two, and even three levels of development.

That wasn’t the only secret of his victory. He also possessed a young Sacred Sword Spirit, which he created from seven peak Elementals stolen from the Seven Blades Clan.

Previously, there were only six Sacred Spirits in the empire. Two belonged to the emperor, and four more were divided between the first Four Sons, who were the strongest and the most talented masters.

The First Son had reached the middle level of the Divine Stage. He was the second-best cultivator in Niagala, right after emperor Kyros. The Second and the Third Sons had also reached this stage, but they were at the initial level. As for the Fourth Son, he was a Holy Lord, who had enough power and a chance to break through to the next stage.

The rest of the elite cultivators were peak Holy Lords. There were about two dozen of them in the empire, but many of them were already old, so they couldn’t get the title of Son of Niagala.

Jiang Dao became the Seventh. He had no chance to beat the first four as he was below their league, but it was the Sixth Son who had put a stop to his series of victories and kept him from moving further. Akio was a Holy Lord with two Spheres — the Sphere of Lightning and a Sphere of Poison. In addition, he was a master spearman and came close to creating the Sphere of this weapon too. His foundation was in no way worse in quality than Jiang Dao’s, with a score of nine. Therefore, Akio was able to deal with the power of the young Sacred Sword Spirit, and in the end, he won the battle for the title of the Sixth Son.

***

After teleporting to the capital the next day, Jiang Dao returned to the huge luxurious residence given to him as the Seventh Son.

Dozens of servants were lined up inside, waiting for their master. However, Jiang Dao went to his office. A blue-haired man — the one who was the last to get into this world — was waiting for him by the door.

“Master Jiang Dao.” He bowed deeply.

“Jiang Suin, you’re early.”

“I decided not to keep you waiting.”

“Come in.”

Jiang Dao sat down at the table, while the young Exorcist, whom he began to teach recently, stayed at the door.

“Let’s wait for the girl. In the meantime, tell me, have you been practicing the technique that I gave you?”

“Yes, teacher. Every day. I feel that I’m getting better and better. I think I’m already close to creating a Spirit Seed. I can’t believe that I managed to master the Forces of the Path of Soul so quickly. I never thought I had a predisposition for this element. You’re incredible, master. You spotted something that the other masters in the clan failed to notice, and with such ease.” Jiang Suin bowed, and then frowned slightly. “But, teacher... I still haven’t been able to understand what this technique really is.”

“Don’t worry. It’s extremely difficult to unravel its true essence at the initial stages, and even I, who have been practicing it for a very long time, haven’t yet managed to comprehend it fully. But I think you’ve already noticed that your spirit fortitude has increased?”

“Yes, teacher.” Jiang Suin’s eyes lit up. “So, this is a technique for strengthening the soul?”

“Not quite, but it’s along those lines,” Jiang Dao replied.

There was a knock on the door.

“Come in.”

The door opened and a tall girl with long black hair entered the office. Her pretty face, as always, was set in an angry squint and pursed lips. She seemed to be constantly looking at everything with contempt, but it was just how she looked.

“Lord Jiang Dao.” She bowed.

“Great, you’re on time, Elize.” Jiang Dao nodded at the former princess. “Now, about the task for which I summoned you both here. In six months, we’ll finally finish setting up the first teleportation array, connecting our continent with the next one. You’ll be among the first to be sent there to explore. The teleportation point has already been chosen. It’ll be the center of the Ishar Desert, where, according to reports, there are free cities filled with various criminals, runaway slaves, masters of the forbidden arts, and, of course, the few humans left on that continent. Your task will be to help in the subordination of all the human communities there. You’ll be accompanied by Elementalists and one Holy Lord. You’ll get more details closer to the beginning of the operation, and for now, I have one order — train. In these six months, you ought to become as strong as possible, given how much of the empire’s resources I’m giving you. If you can break through to the next stage in that time, that’ll be great. You’re free to go.”

“Yes, master.”

“Yes, teacher.”

***

Returning to her room, Elize slowly closed the door and locked it with a padlock, which immediately activated a protective array around the room. Only after that was she able to relax again. Leaning her back against the door, she started breathing quickly. Rage that had been gathering in her until now burst out of her soul.

It had been three months since she arrived here. As it turned out, except for her, Jiang Dao, and Jiang Suin none of the others were on this continent. Neither Kai, nor Lily, nor Ivsim, nor Shacks, nor any of his people. Jiang Dao had already checked this, using all the power that came with the title of the Seventh Son of Niagala.

Elize’s starting days here were simple. She appeared near a town where she went straight away. Problems immediately arose due to her lack of documents, but for a small fee, the guards agreed to help her. After that, she began to gather information. What kind of world did she get to, where it was, who ruled it, what was the local level of power, the history...

Realizing that she was alone, Elize began to learn about the new world bit by bit to decide where to go next. She eventually learned that Jiang Dao had quickly become the Seventh Son of Niagala. She began to collect information about him and crossed the invisible line.

The imperial secret service became interested in the mysterious talented Exorcist who appeared out of nowhere. And when they got their hands on her, she admitted that she was also from another world. Then she finally met with Jiang Dao, managing to get his patronage in exchange for information about Kai.

Slowly sinking to the floor, she sat down for a few minutes, regaining her composure.

“It’s okay... It’s okay...” She breathed, and then, rising sharply, she smiled menacingly. “It’ll all be over soon.”

She approached the table, froze for a couple of seconds, and then took out a small wooden box from her Ring. The inner space of the artifact was isolated from the outside world by a unique array. The Belteise legacy she had found in Alkea. Even if Jiang Dao wanted to spy on her now, he wouldn’t be able to see anything. The Imperial-rank artifact wouldn’t allow it.

“I finally got to my target. There’s only one step left...” Scratching her finger with her fingernail, Elize allowed a drop of her blood to fall onto the lid. “Greenrow, you should’ve checked if your opponents were really dead. But you’ve done me a favor...”

The chest’s lid opened. Elize stretched out her hand, squeezing a large coal-black object, radiating the Force of Death.

It was a heart.

A heart that was still beating.

A heart with five multi-colored eyes in the center.

A heart that no longer belonged to a man.

Eria’s heart.

“Very soon you’ll get a new body...” She smiled. “And with your help, I’ll finally get my revenge. The same way I’m about to squash your heart now, I’ll squash the heart of the man who killed my family. I will kill Jiang Dao!”

Chapter 7
THE CLOUD ABODE

One hundred and eighty-three cultivators returned to the mountain plateau where the Cloud Trial began five days ago. The majority was either severely injured, or completely debilitated. Usually, in the distant worlds, the loss of an arm or leg put an end to further development, but here, in Nikrim, that could be fixed. Those who had been healed would still need to re-harden the restored part of the body, which would affect the speed of their development.

“Congratulations to all of you,” Airus’ voice boomed. So far, no one had actually seen him, but soon the Heavenly Spirit appeared in the air. “Today you managed to prove that you deserve to proudly bear the title of a student of the Cloud Abode! You’ve proven your will, confirmed your talent, and now you’ve finally passed the test of your fighting skills. All three stages of the Cloud Trial are over, and now, I just have to lead you to the place where you wanted to get to. It’s time to go to the Abode!”

At that moment, everyone present felt Airus’ power. Except it didn’t suppress them, on the contrary, it raised them up. With each passing second, the astonished cultivators flew higher and higher until they found themselves inside a huge air sphere, in the center of which stood Airus.

“You can’t get into the Abode on foot.” Airus chuckled, and a giant bubble, inside which the confused cultivators flew, began to rise to the clouds.

Even though he was at the mercy of Airus’ power, Kai realized that he could still move. The whirlwind that kept him in the air was ready to obey his mental commands and he decided to take advantage of it.

“Great Master.” He bowed deeply and stopped, waiting for an answer, touching his fist and open palm in greeting.

“Speak, child.” Airus nodded.

“My friend is badly injured. Can he be healed at the Cloud Abode?”

“Are you doubting the capabilities of the Abode?” Airus glanced sideways at Kai.

“I wouldn’t dare,” Kai answered without straightening his back. “But is it possible? And is it possible to do it now?”

“There are many possibilities where we are flying. Things you can’t even imagine. But everything has a price.” The old man grinned.

“A price? Are you talking about Cloud Coins?”

“A smart one... Yes, but that’s not all there is to it. Not everything can be bought with money. Sometimes, you need status as well. Status that comes with power,” Airus said. “There are many disciples in the Abode who are ready to sell their services. Including the services of a healer.”

“Thank you for your answer, Great Master.” Kai bowed again and then flew back to his team.

He, like An’na, Malvur, and Ailenx, didn’t know what awaited them in the Cloud Abode. He didn’t know if they’d find an experienced healer there and, if they did, would they be allowed to turn to them. Would there be new challenges upon arrival? Or would there be some free time?

Their flight lasted forty minutes until the air sphere finally approached a giant snow-white cloud. Kai, Malvur, Septus, and other users of the Forces of the Path of Space, were able to notice many oddities and see the cloud’s unique features much better than the rest.

Airus began to rise higher, taking the young cultivators with him. Finally, when the air sphere reached the top of the strange cloud, he stopped.

“We’re almost there,” he announced and lowered his hand.

A thin blue ray hit the cloud, disappearing into it. After a few seconds, the new students of the Abode noticed the changes.

A gigantic snow-white cloud stretched beneath them like an ocean. In its center, a large whirlpool had begun to form.

For several seconds, they watched the expanding mouth of the mighty vortex, until their air bubble trembled and began to descend. Everyone looked at Airus, and then sighed in relief.

Judging by his face, everything was going according to plan.

Soon, the air bubble plunged into the cloud.

It might’ve seemed that the students of the Abode had simply passed through the cloud, emerging below it, but, in reality, they arrived at a completely different place.

Having flown dozens of miles, the cultivators were finally able to see it.

Hidden among the clouds that resembled snow-capped peaks, there was a giant hovering fortress, divided into many levels.

It was breathtaking. Even Malvur and the aristocrats of great families couldn’t contain their awe, although they saw many amazing things in their lives. Only Kai remained unperturbed, due to the Cold Void, which had started to feel like an illness.

An illness that needed to be cured.

“Awesome!” An’na exclaimed, smiling. “I couldn’t even imagine that the Abode was so incredible! And so huge! Who could build such a wonder? What do you think, Kai? Was it the Gods?”

Having heard his name, Kai, who had just checked on the still unconscious Shacks, turned to An’na.

“Possibly.” He shrugged.

“What’s the matter now?” An’na frowned. “Do you think I’m being childish again? Look at everyone else! Even those who are seriously injured can barely hide their smiles. You’re the weird one! You have the emotional range of a rock!”

In response, Kai tried to smile, but he was only able to squeeze out a wry grin.

“Idiot!” she muttered, and then flew off to the side, continuing to look at the Abode.

“Those of you who have passed the test, but haven’t yet achieved anything else in the Abode, have the right to be at its first level, which is where I’m taking you now. You’ll have the opportunity to climb higher, where you’ll find rarer resources and better techniques. There, the energy of Heaven is much stronger, as well as your potential opponents. But getting there isn’t easy. It all depends only on your talent and strength.”

“Energy of Heaven?”

“Oh, I haven’t heard those words for a long time,” Rune’Tan chimed in. “This is how prana is sometimes called. But that’s very rare... It seems that this Guardian... Well, the Abode itself... Is older than I imagined. It turns out that they’re almost my age.”

“Wait, but you spent hundreds of thousands of years sleeping in an underground city. How could this Guardian survive for so long? Do Spirits live longer?”

“No, that’s not it. What do you know about Guardian Spirits?”

“Nothing much.”

“I see. Then I’ll start from the beginning... Usually, Spirits are born in random clusters of Forces of one element. They begin their growth and live as long as people of a similar level. But there’s another type of Spirits — the Spirits of artifacts. Simply put, if there’s some powerful artifact filled with a huge amount of energy and Forces, then a Spirit can be born inside it. Actually, the Spirits of Swords or other weapons are usually born this way. And such a Spirit has two options. To leave the artifact and become free, or to stay, and turn into a Guardian. Well, since those who create artifacts need Guardians, then every powerful and important thing often has such a protector. So, as long as the object stays intact, the Spirit will also live. They’re technically immortal. But only technically since even divine things are subject to the passage of time. And, on top of that, Guardians have limited development. They can’t outpower the artifact they’re guarding, since they are its heart.”

“So the Cloud Abode is some kind of an artifact? But why is there no System description of it?”

“Don’t be silly.” Rune’Tan chuckled. “To get a description from the System, you need to look at the entire object. Can you look at the entire Abode with one glance? If you want to know, it’s of Imperial rank. Peak quality. It just has thousands of times more energy and features than a regular artifact.”

“Hmm...” Kai thought. “I understand why a Spirit hasn’t awakened in my weapon, since this takes thousands of years. But why is there no Guardian in the mask that I’ve found in the mountains?”

“Who knows?” Rune’Tan chuckled again. “Maybe the Spirit was killed without the artifact suffering any damage. Or maybe it left. But, most likely, the answer is even simpler — the Guardian in the mask hasn’t been born yet. When creating an artifact, the master doesn’t necessarily want someone to appear in it. And, sometimes, it isn’t necessary at all. Therefore, the creator of the artifact can make it so that there is no chance for a Guardian to be born. After all, some Guardians can betray their creator. Just remember what the mask is called...” Rune’Tan smiled.

“Mask of the Great Liar...” Kai realized.

By the time they finished talking, the flight had ended. One hundred and eighty-three cultivators flew into the Abode together with Airus, descending in the center of the first level. The students didn’t have time to react, when a pink opaque dome suddenly appeared around them, fencing them off from everything. A long stone suddenly appeared in its center.

“This is the Stone of Laws,” Airus said loudly. “Read the text on it carefully. Memorize the laws of the Cloud Abode, and then touch the stone. As soon as you say ‘I swear,’ you’ll confirm to become a disciple here by tying yourself to the Abode with a spirit contract. After that, you’ll officially be considered students of the Abode. You may begin.” Airus clapped his hands, and the symbols carved on the stone shone gold.

“What if someone refuses? Or changes their mind later?” An’na asked.

“I heard that in this case, you’ll immediately return to where you came from. And if you want to change your mind, you’ll need to come here and loudly announce that to the Guardian. But once you do it, there will be no going back. You’ll be expelled, banned from using the knowledge you’ve gained here, and you’ll no longer have the opportunity to return,” Ailenx explained.

“So you knew something about the Abode.” Malvur looked at him.

“Yes, but not much.”

“And what will happen to Shacks? He hasn’t regained consciousness,” Kai asked.

“Don’t worry,” Airus said, suddenly appearing next to him. “This young man has proven his right to be here. Therefore, I grant him exactly one year, like all others who came to the Abode without wanting to, to take an oath.” He touched Shacks’ forehead, after which an ancient symbol appeared on it, and looked at his teammates. “Who’ll be his guide?”

“Allow me, Great Master.” Kai bowed.

“So be it. But know that if he doesn’t come to his senses in a year, he’ll have to leave the Abode.”

“I understand.” Kai nodded, after which Airus touched his forehead. The “guide” symbol appeared on his skin and was immediately hidden.

“Now go.” Airus pointed to the stone.

“Once again, thank you, Great Master.”

Airus nodded and then disappeared.

Turning around, Kai looked at the stone.

Cloud Abode Laws:

1. It is forbidden to harm the Abode! The punishment is death.

2. A student cannot use the energy of Heaven and Forces on another student unless they have been given consent. The punishment is exile.

3. A student cannot kill another student unless they have been given consent. The punishment is death.

4. A student can stay in the Abode for no longer than five decades.

5. Upon becoming an Elementalist, a student must leave the Abode.

6. Only those students who are included in the List of Ten Thousand can climb above the first floor.

7. You can enter the List of Ten Thousand only on the first floor by passing the First Guardian’s Test.

8. Each free student must give ten Cloud Coins a year to the Abode. The penalty for evasion is exile.

9. If a student leaves the Abode for more than five years, they will be expelled from the Abode and deprived of the right to return.

After reading the laws, Kai nodded and put Shacks back in the Night Space. The other students, meanwhile, were finishing their oaths, so Kai’s team was one of the last to do it.

Walking toward the stone, he suddenly felt someone’s gaze filled with bloodlust on him. Turning his head to the left, he noticed an elf with a bandaged face. Only one eye was visible under the bandages, and it was burning with anger.

Kai met Bane’s snake-like gaze with an icy glare.

Soon, the figures of the other students hid Bane from sight, and Kai didn’t try to find him in the crowd. So far, nothing threatened him. Starting a fight out of the blue would be a mistake.

Shaking his head to chase away unnecessary thoughts, Kai took the last step to the stone, and then put his hand on it. Inhaling, he spoke calmly.

“I swear.”

The Stone of Laws accepted his will, and energy and Forces burst into his body. The wonderful patterns formed a chain. At first, it approached Kai’s soul, but then, as if not noticing the Soul Shell, they invaded and surrounded the Spark itself. The spirit contract was formed.

“Interesting... I haven’t seen anything like that for a long time,” Rune’Tan commented.

“And what makes it so special?” Kai asked.

“The fact that you didn’t have to pour energy into it. If you remember, for ordinary spirit contracts, you need to pour a grain of energy into the artifact paper to confirm the agreement,” Rune’Tan explained. “This Stone heard your will, which poured out from the Soul Spark. Such a contract is even stronger than the regular one. I don’t know if there’s a way to break it by force without harming the soul... An ordinary spirit contract can be forcibly terminated, although it requires a lot of effort...”

“I don’t think I’ll need it,” Kai replied, making way to the Stone for other students.

Walking toward his teammates, he examined the mark on the back of his left hand. Initially, there was just a coin there, the number on which reflected the number of Cloud Coins he had (he now had about a hundred). Now the mark looked different. There was a small snow-white cloud in a black circle.

But what caught Kai’s attention the most was the number inside the cloud.

Zero.

This wasn’t an indicator of the number of Coins, though. He felt them being where they were previously.

What is this? Kai wondered, but he didn’t have the faintest idea.

All the newcomers had sworn in, learned the laws of the Abode, and now it was time to leave.

The Stone of Laws disappeared, and Airus left before anyone else.

Finally, the newcomers were able to see the first floor, which turned out to be a city. Quite a beautiful city.

No one was in a hurry to look at the sights, because they were more worried about the crowd that surrounded them after the appearance of the dome, which they now noticed. There were at least a thousand Exorcists gathered here. Among them, five stood out.

A short teen elf with dark green hair and lilac eyes, dressed in silvery clothing was the first person everyone noticed. He stood closest to the newcomers, giving them a contemptuous look and a grin. Behind him stood a half-elf clad in artifact armor. A little further were a few more servants.

A few steps to the left was a sylph with bright blue eyes and hair, dressed in simple wide pants and a light cape.

There were also two dorgan girls with them — one with tiger features and a slender one with horns — the daughter of the Wise Forest clan. A large entourage of dorgans was crowded around both girls.

The last figure was a stocky, red-bearded dwarf, whose skin was cast in bronze. Several more members of his race stood beside him.

“Blah blah blah...” The elf winced when the newcomers finally noticed them. “In general, this is your new home. The Abode. I’ll get straight to the point. Thirty of you’ll be honored to join the ranks of one of our factions. I think the smarter ones among you know what I’m talking about. Now my servant will read the names. You have the right to choose which of us you’ll join. But I advise you to choose by race. Elves to me, sylphs to that trash.” He nodded at the blue-haired guy, who didn’t even raise an eyebrow, continuing to pick his ear. “Dorgans to those two. The dwarves go there.” He nodded toward the bearded man.

“And who the hell are you?!” one of the new disciples asked. He was considered one of the star students of some second-rate sect that had only recently gained access to the Cloud Abode. “Why the hell are we supposed to listen to you?”

“Ranmaru, is his name on the list?” the elf asked his slave, without turning his head.

The man thought for a second. He was about to answer when his master spoke again.

“Whatever, I don’t really care.” And then he quietly added, “Even if it is, he’s an elf, one of ours.”

“What are you whispering, kid?” the newcomer asked with a chuckle.

The elf raised his left hand, showing his mark. They could all see the number five on the cloud.

“And what does that mean?” The new disciple grinned, folding his arms over his chest. “You’ve got the number five, so what? We all still have zero, but I don’t think that what you are bragging about is so difficult to get...”

“I’m not bragging, you idiot,” the elf spat. “This is just an appeal... For a duel. Without an option to decline.”

The elf’s words echoed, after which everyone heard a menacing voice coming from everywhere.

Challenge accepted. Consent has been given.

Two clouds, one on the elf’s hand, and the other on the rude student’s, flashed red.

“What? What consent?” The newcomer was shocked. He had just read that one couldn’t harm another student without consent, and now consent was given in his name. “I didn’t give anything to anyone! What have you done, you bastard?” He stared at the elf, who just grinned. “A forced duel? So that’s how you’re bending the laws here, I see. Well then... Let’s see what you’re made of, kid!” His body was covered with energy shields and enveloped in whirlwinds of Forces. He got eight and a half points on his test. Besides, he was a level above this kid. “Do you really think you can defeat me? I’ll teach you a lesson...”

Seeing the newcomer approaching him, the elf snapped his fingers, and his opponent fell on the ground with a fist-sized hole in his head, dead. Almost no one could see what happened, except for the other members of the Cloud Ten, as well as one giant, a half-breed, and a human.

“Are there any others who want to offend me? Tassarion Eswix, Fifth of the Cloud Ten?” the elf asked loudly. The difference in strength was shocking to almost everyone. Very few people would’ve believed that an initial-level Exorcist could be so overwhelmingly powerful. “And yes, the five on my mark means that. You’re all just pathetic zeroes, who are unlikely to ever rise above the first floor.”

Chapter 8
THE GROUND FLOOR

“Since you’re all silent, I’ll assume you’ve realized that you can’t compete against the top cultivators of the Abode. You may have been considered talented in your families, sects, and clans. But there are a lot of cultivators like you here. So, for now, you’re nobodies. Zeroes...” Tassarion said. “Now, back to business. You’ll hear the names of those who can join our factions.”

Tassarion nodded to his servant, who then obediently stepped forward and recited thirty names. Among them were Kai, Ailenx, Shacks, Septus, and Bane.

“These are the best, according to the Trial’s report,” Tassarion continued. “You’re invited to join a faction, where you can receive the patronage of one of the members of the Cloud Ten, protection, access to resources, and, of course, access to the higher floors of the Abode.” He smiled. “Those who weren’t on the list will hardly be able to get anywhere.”

A broad-shouldered elf, a member of one of the ten strongest sects in the kingdom, emerged from the crowd of newcomers. He didn’t introduce himself. With a slight nod in acknowledgment of Tassarion’s strength, he spoke.

“What’s that supposed to mean? Are you saying that the factions will prevent us from passing the First Guardian’s Test?”

“Correct. Access to the Trial is granted only to those who belong to a faction,” Tassarion said, and then extended his hand to the right, gesturing at a huge gate in the north wall of the first floor. “I’d better explain everything right away... The First Guardian is in there. This place is constantly guarded by members of four factions. At least a hundred cultivators like you are on duty there every day. Besides that, there are those who can challenge you to a forced duel, as I did just now. Therefore, I don’t advise trying to break through. But don’t despair. We aren’t monsters. Everyone will get a chance to prove themselves. So, even if your name isn’t on the list, you can still join one of the factions. But you’ll have to pay at least two hundred Cloud
Coins.”

The student who spoke to Tassarion clenched his fists. He wasn’t happy with what he had just heard, but the murder of one of his comrades reminded him that he shouldn’t be rude. Everyone understood that Tassarion wasn’t to be trifled with.

“Two hundred Coins? That’s too much. How can we earn that kind of money?!” another voice came from the crowd.

A soft hum of support followed. Even those who were best at collecting treasures at the last stage had no more than one hundred and sixty Coins.

“What can I tell you?” Tassarion shrugged with a grin. “Factions don’t need weaklings. These two hundred Coins will serve as proof that you aren’t one. There are multiple ways of earning money at the Abode. You can either sell something to other students, or provide some kind of service, or go to one of the anomaly zones and find rare resources, which you can sell directly to the Abode Trading Hall. There are portals for that... Oh, yes! I almost forgot... This year, the rules have changed a bit. They’re more strict and this means that we won’t allow anyone who doesn’t join a faction to stay on the first floor.”

“And where do we go if the way up is blocked?”

“For people like you, there’s a special place.” Tassarion grinned, pointing at his feet. “Ground floor. The Abode’s Cloaca... But again, we aren’t so bad. For just two Coins, we’ll allow you to enter the first level for a whole day. That’s it. I believe we’re done here.” He clapped his hands. “Those who heard their names should come with us. Just stretch out your left hand and show us your mark.”

“Hey!” An indignant cry came from the crowd. An’na stepped forward, with Malvur right behind her. “You said that the names of those who got the best results in the Trial were on that list. But it seems to me that your list is incomplete. What about the two of us? Do you think there are those who are better than us?”

Tassarion glanced at the girl and the giant, and for the first time since he arrived, there was no contempt in his eyes.

“No. In fact, I was going to approach you both personally. You see, among all the newcomers, you’re the only peak-level Exorcists. And you’re very strong. I can’t argue with that. The reason why you aren’t on the list is that you were chosen to directly join the faction of the strongest cultivator in the Abode — our lord, Lightus Sixt. If you refuse, no one will bother you. Peak-level Exorcists can move freely across all levels of the Abode. But you’ll lose many of the opportunities that Lord Lightus can offer you.”

“All right.” An’na nodded. “Then... No thanks. I’m not interested in this Lightus of yours.”

“Me neither. I don’t need a master,” Malvur said.

“However you like.” Tassarion nodded and stopped paying attention to them.

There were two reasons for the special treatment of peak-level Exorcists. First, they weren’t considered competition to the Cloud Ten, since they had no right to rise above the eleventh place on the List of Ten Thousand. Instead, after getting into the first hundred, they would be allowed to move to the Heavenly Floor, where they could get the best resources in the Abode, used for the transition to the Elementalist
Stage.

When the members of the Ten reached the peak level, they had to give up their place and move to the Heavenly Floor, too. However, unlike everyone else, former members of the Ten didn’t have to pass the Heavenly Guardian’s test.

Second, peak-level Exorcists were simply more difficult to control within a faction. Especially strong ones like An’na and Malvur. Lightus was probably the only one who could deal with them, and that was why they were invited to join his faction.

The thirty chosen cultivators were divided into four groups between those who held from the fifth to ninth place. Most of them were members of the most powerful aristocratic families of Tael. Thanks to their status and their older siblings who were already in the Cloud Ten factions, they already knew what awaited them in the Abode.

“What shall we do? I think it might be worth joining them,” Ailenx said. “You two don’t care, obviously.” He looked at An’na and Malvur. “But I could lose a lot without a faction.” He clearly felt like he should join, but didn’t want to say it outright.

“You’re right.” Kai nodded. “You’d better go with them. You shouldn’t let pride ruin your future.”

“What?” Ailenx was surprised. “What about you? Your name was also on the list.”

“I have other plans, and the status of a subordinate will only hinder them.”

“But you won’t be able to enter the List of Ten Thousand if you refuse this now.”

“Maybe,” Kai replied. He had his own thoughts on this matter, which he wasn’t going to voice yet. It was unlikely that the factions had complete control over the Abode.

“Okay...” Ailenx sighed. “It’s your choice. I hope you know what you’re doing. If you need anything, you can contact me at any time. You saved my life, and I still owe you for it.”

Kai nodded.

“I was glad to meet you. I believe that we’ll meet again soon,” Ailenx added, glancing at the whole team, and then went to the Sixth Faction.

Ailenx decided not to follow the other elves who went to the Fifth. Intuition prompted him to choose Guts.

Kai said goodbye to An’na and Malvur.

It was time his team members went their separate ways.

“You aren’t going to join any of the factions?” Tassarion asked, seeing Kai standing still.

This is that mortal, he thought. Kai Arnhard. He was the last teleported to the third test, which means he received the highest score. Such a person needs constant supervision...

“That’s right,” Kai confirmed, surprising those who didn’t make it to the list.

“Your choice. You and the rest of the rookies will go to the Ground floor. Our subordinates will take you there. I advise you not to resist if you don’t want problems.”

After that, Tassarion and the rest left the area, and their servants led the newcomers. Very soon, the remaining one hundred and fifty-four cultivators, including Kai, found themselves near the eastern wall, at the Ground floor entrance.

“Move!” one of the Exorcists yelled. “Stop dragging your feet, you pathetic zeroes!”

***

Like the first, the Ground floor was also a city. The only thing that made it different was its size. It was two times larger.

Kai looked up at the sky. An illusory sky that was slowly darkening. Night was approaching.

“Hey!” An unfamiliar sylph with crimson hair ran up to him. “What’s your name? I’m Yoh. Can I help you with something? Take you somewhere? Or do you maybe need information about the Abode?”

Kai shut him up with an icy gaze.

“You followed me,” he said.

Yoh flinched as he took a step back and smiled.

“What? No, no. You got it wrong.”

“Don’t lie to me. I felt your aura on the square on the first level. Why did you follow me? Do you belong to the factions?”

Impossible! There were a thousand Exorcists at that square! Has he memorized every aura? Yoh wondered, amazed.

“Okay... You’re right. I was in the square. But I wasn’t following you. And I’m not a faction member.” He showed his mark. “See, there’s no faction mark. Anyway, I’m a zero, just like you. I just wanted to earn a little extra money. When I saw that you refused to join a faction, I realized that you weren’t an ordinary rookie. So, do you need information? I’m well informed about the intricacies of the Abode and I know all about the ground and first floor.”

“How much?” Kai asked. “I need a good healer. And information about the Abode, too.”

“A quarter of a Coin.” Yoh smiled. Orange mist swirled in his eyes.

“A quarter? How do I give you that?”

“Just summon a quarter of a Coin instead of a whole one.”

Kai focused and did as he was told.

“You gave it so easily,” Yoh commented, surprised.

Kai didn’t reply. With the energy vision, he saw Yoh’s foundation level (six point nine points), so he had no doubt that, if something happened, he could easily beat this sylph to a pulp even without using Forces and energy.

“I’m not a swindler, so let’s go. I’ll introduce you to perhaps the best healer on this floor. This way.” Yoh pointed north. “By the way, what’s your name?”

“Kai,” he said.

“Hmm. This is the first time I met a human. Are you all as cold as ice?”

Kai didn’t answer.

“Never mind. Ask me anything about the Abode. It’ll be easier to give you information if you tell me what you want to know.”

“Is the forced duel available to everyone?” Kai decided not to waste time and went down to business.

“No. Only to the members of the Ten and those who hold the first thousand places. But the latter still need a special amulet for this, which has a limited number of uses and can be activated only with zeroes. So you understand why they don’t let us pass the First Guardian’s Test and get onto the list?”

“If we stop being zeroes, then they’ll no longer have the opportunity to kill us, which means that the Ten will have less power over us,” Kai concluded. “But is that really their only leverage?”

“Of course not. You can be beaten up by a crowd. And there are plenty of other ways to ruin someone’s life without killing them. The factions are united, but we aren’t. Riots happen sometimes, but they’re quickly suppressed. By the way, why did you refuse to join a faction? I wouldn’t hesitate if I was invited. It’s my third year here and I haven’t yet earned two hundred Coins.”

“I don’t like to be given orders,” Kai answered, and then changed the subject. “What’s the difference between the floors?”

“Well, first of all, the amount of energy. I believe you’ve already noticed, but there is as much of it here as outside the Abode. The same goes for the first floor. But from the second floor, the amount grows. I’ve heard that there’s almost ten times more energy on the fifth floor! The floors are also distinguished by the quality of their pavilions. The higher the better.”

“Tell me about them.”

“There are six types of pavilions. The Development Pavilion, Techniques Pavilion, Forces Pavilion, Trade Pavilion, Life Pavilion, and Masters Pavilion. The purpose of the first four is pretty clear. The Life Pavilion is a huge garden where you can grow your own Spirit
Plants, and the Masters Pavilion is a workshop for all kinds of alchemists, masters of arrays, and artifact makers. Also, there’s a difference between the pavilions on the floors. For example, you can find Gold and Royal rank techniques in all Techniques Pavilions. But in the Pavilion on the first floor, they’re of low or medium quality. And they’re all first volume techniques.”

“The first volume techniques?” Kai asked, following Yoh into a busy alley.

“Yes. Besides the usual quality ranking, there’s also one that characterizes the energetic scheme of the techniques. That is, the same technique with the same quality of Forces may still differ in strength. Usually, this is inherent in Royal-rank techniques, but in the Abode, there are a lot of ancient Gold-rank techniques with this feature! I’d better give you an example.”

“Hello, Yoh!” some elf shouted as they went out into a big street.

“Hi, Lyra.” Winking at the girl, Yoh continued his story. “The Fire Arrow Technique is known by many. It’s pretty simple. Almost everyone on the Path of Fire knows it. However, there is another version of it in the Pavilion — the Flame Crashing Arrow Technique, which was created by the ancient masters. It was so complex that in order to pass it on to descendants, they had to divide it into five parts. The idea is that the student first learns the basic, simplest, working scheme of this technique, and then gradually adds more and more complex parts to it. These parts are called volumes. You’ll only find the last volumes of techniques on the fifth floor.”

“Understood. And what’s on the Ground floor?” Kai asked.

In response, Yoh laughed, drawing the attention of the other disciples who were going about their business.

“Absolutely nothing!” he said with difficulty as he wiped tears, still laughing. “It’s just a giant dump. There are no pavilions here. Rumor has it that when the Abode was being built, it was used as storage. And the fact that there’s an inactive array for spatial compression in the walls confirms it. Apparently, in those days, no one thought that the students would have to live here. But life is harsh. The members of the Cloud Ten change every few decades, but the factions remain. We can get crumbs from the ruler’s table by paying the factions a temporary pass to the first level.”

“Two Coins per day...” Kai thought aloud.

“Yes, two Coins per day,” Yoh confirmed with a smile. “It doesn’t seem like much, but if you know that about thirty thousand students live on the Ground floor, then you can guess what kind of coin the factions earn from them. Before they changed the rules, everyone was allowed to go to the first floor. We only had to pay to access the Pavilions.”

“And why did they decide to change the rules?”

“Queues.” Yoh sighed. “Now you don’t have to pay to access the Pavilions, but your time on the first floor is limited. And you lose a part of it while waiting for your turn. And if you want to get into the Forces Pavilion, you need to pay for at least three days.”

“And how can we earn Coins?” Kai asked. He remembered the law, which stated that each student had to pay the Abode ten Coins a year. This rule was invented so that the students wouldn’t just sit around.

Now, after the Trial, Kai had one hundred and three Coins and three quarters. By the standards of the rest of the participants, that was a lot. However, he didn’t know how long that money would last.

I’ll need a lot more money to prepare for my breakthrough.

“There are several ways,” Yoh began. “The first and easiest for a beginner is to sell something of value. A little more difficult would be to offer your services if you’re useful or an expert in something. Like a healer, for example. But without a reputation, it’s hard to make money at first. The third way is to buy a house here and rent it. But you gotta invest at least seventy Coins for that. You can also start searching for various rare items in special anomaly zones. The Portal Hall on the Ground floor is used for that. The last option would be to join one of the large zero-level groups, which for some reason like to call themselves factions.”

“Do you have something against it?”

“Yeah! According to the rules of the List of Ten Thousand, only members of the Cloud Ten can create factions. The real factions are supported by the Abode, and their leaders have various advantages. So those fools who call themselves factions here are nothing more than imitators.”

Yoh continued to speak tirelessly. He didn’t pause for more than a few seconds. But since he told Kai important and useful things, he didn’t interrupt him. Eventually, they reached a two-story building surrounded by a high stone fence.

Approaching the small gate, Yoh put his hand on it.

“It’s an array. They know we’re here.” He smiled, looking at Kai, who already saw everything with his energy vision.

One of the doors opened, and a giant came out.

“Yoh! Hey, bro! Long time no see! Where have you been? I thought you had forgotten about us!” he spoke loudly, hugging Yoh tightly.

Kai was surprised. The only giant he had seen before was Malvur, who usually spoke slowly, using short sentences.

“Easy, Easy, Tao,” Yoh said, slapping the giant on the shoulder. It was evident that he didn’t enjoy such hugs. “We’re here on business. My new friend needs a healer.”

Tao let go and looked at Kai, eyeing him from head to toe. He smiled wide and held out his hand.

“My friend’s friend is my friend too!”

Kai decided not to comment on the fact that he was so casually called a friend, and just shook the giant’s hand.

“Oh! You’re strong!” Tao was surprised. “And you’re not even an Exorcist!”

“He was invited into the factions, but he refused.” Yoh sounded like he was bragging.

“What?! Really? Why?” Tao asked with interest.

“I don’t like to be told what to do,” Kai repeated his answer. “And I’d ask you to try not to tell everyone that I was invited to join a faction. I don’t need problems.”

“Oh, sorry! I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable. I just didn’t think about it,” Yoh apologized. “I swear I won’t tell anyone else.”

“Silent as a grave,” Tao added. “Okay, come in.”

He took the visitors into the house.

“I’m the guard here,” he told Kai when they entered, and then shouted. “Lady Elea, you have visitors!”

A minute later, a short, pretty girl in a long green robe came down from the second floor.

Kai’s heart skipped a beat. Despite the Cold Void, he still felt a slight sadness. Elea reminded him of Julie so much.

She had the same thick brown hair pulled back in a tight ponytail. The same facial features. And even a mole on the right cheek. A similar figure and height. There were too many similarities.

The only two things that, apart from race, clearly distinguished Elea from Kai’s sister were the level of development — she was at the final level of the Exorcist Stage
— and the white blindfold over her eyes.

Elea was blind.

In this world, it was possible to get back a lost limb, but it was almost impossible to heal the eyes.

But with energy vision, Kai could see much more than others could.

Her astral body is damaged, he noted.

“Yoh.” The girl nodded in greeting as she approached them. Instead of her eyes, she used her aura. She turned to Kai. “You smell like life.” She smiled. “You don’t seem to need my help.”

“I have a friend who needs it.” Kai hesitated for a moment but still said it — his friend. It was the first time he had called anyone that. “He’s in a pocket dimension.”

“I see. Let’s go then. I’ll examine him.”

Kai followed. Elea smelled of the sun, just like his sister.

“Put him on the bed,” she said as soon as they entered the room.

Nodding, Kai teleported Shacks out of the Night Space, after which Elea started working her magic. A few minutes later, she spoke.

“He has a lot of untreated internal injuries, including a concussion. Nothing serious, but if we don’t fix them now, then he’ll inevitably become disabled. The treatment will take about ten days. And he’ll need two weeks on top of that to recover fully. He’s strong. I’m sure he’ll make it.” She smiled. “Healing will cost eight Coins. If you wish, we can form a spirit contract. But that costs seventy Azure Crystals.”

“We can use Azure Crystals here too?”

“Yes, but only for everyday things. The main currency here is still Cloud Coins,” Elea explained. “As far as I understand, you and your friend are newbies? And you’re his guide?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“In that case, raise your left hand, pointing the back of it at your friend. Then say: ‘I authorize Elea to perform the treatment.’ The Abode will understand everything. He’s still a student, which means that, without permission, it’s forbidden to use energy and Forces on him.”

Kai did what he was asked and then paid her.

“The contract isn’t necessary. I trust you,” he added.

“Thank you.” Elea smiled sweetly. “Then I’ll begin preparations for the treatment immediately. You can stay here if you want, considering that you’re his guide.”

Now that Kai got treatment for Shacks, it was time to get down to business. He was going to devote time to his development. But, before starting a breakthrough, he needed resources. He had to find and properly prepare them.

Fortunately, he had someone who was well versed in this matter and who could teach him a thing or two.

It was time for Kai to embark on the Path of Alchemy.

Chapter 9
ALCHEMY LESSONS

Standing near a window on the sixtieth floor of a huge tower, Kai observed the thousands of inhabitants of the underground city.

“We can start,” a voice came from behind his back.

Kai turned to see Rune’Tan in an expensive snow-white robe, standing near a huge table on which many resources, scrolls, flasks, and artifacts were laid out. Across from him, thirty young men and women, who had only recently embarked on the path of cultivation, were sitting at their desks. Nobody paid any attention to Kai. It was as if he didn’t exist.

But in fact, they were the ones who weren’t real. Everything around was only a part of Rune’Tan’s memories, which he projected into his soul world.

Usually, Kai saw Rune’Tan inside his own soul world, where he was locked, but the old man had a separate soul world, into which he had invited his friend. He wanted to give him the most realistic alchemy lesson based on his knowledge and memory.

“You can sit over there,” Rune’Tan added, nodding at a desk that appeared out of nowhere.

Kai did as he was told.

“So, let’s start with the basics.” Rune’Tan finally began his lesson. “What do you know about alchemy?”

“That it’s a certain set of different types of energy, which are found mainly in Spirit
Plants,” Kai answered.

“Close, but not quite. First, alchemy is for those who want to achieve things with their minds not just their hands, unlike when you create artifacts or techniques. This field of cultivation needs a more subtle approach. You said it right; it’s about different types of energy. To be more precise, it’s about working with a great number of them. Someone stupid could say that alchemy is the same as creating techniques. It isn’t. A truly powerful potion that could rip open the heavens requires dozens of different types of energies and Forces, as well as many hours or days to be completed. You should know that by now...”

“No one can create such a thing on their own,” Kai finished with a nod.

“That’s right. After all, neither you, nor I, nor anyone else would be able to mix so many Paths. And even the most powerful of the True Masters rarely possess more than a dozen elements. This is why we need alchemy to enclose the necessary power inside a drug, which can then be eaten and absorbed. And, as you know, Spirit Herbs and Fruits, as well as some other ingredients, like parts of monsters’ bodies or Spirits, are excellent storages for the energies of various elements.”

“Why can’t several Masters who possess the necessary elements just unite to create the desired drug?”

“Good question. They can. Theoretically, they could even succeed. But the chances of that happening are slim. Do you remember how your sword energy differs from the kind which can be found in a Spirit Plant?”

“My energy belongs to me. And the one in the Plant has a neutral frequency,” Kai answered instantly.

“Exactly. This is why using such ingredients is easy and effective, unlike using the Masters’ energy. Creating a technique together would require incredible synchronization between several Masters, and each one would need to have full control over their energy. However, there’s an even simpler reason as to why they might easily fail. Without suitable storage, the energy and Forces of any element of low or even medium-density would begin to dissipate very quickly. And it would take a lot of effort and resources to create artificial storage. Do you understand now that such a method is not only extremely difficult, but also unreasonably expensive?”

“Yes.” Kai nodded.

“Good. Then let’s move on to the most important thing. In order to make the perfect breakthrough to the Exorcist Stage, you must create a Heavenly Flask of Unlimited Destruction and Recreation.”

“That’s a long name...”

Rune’Tan chuckled.

“It is. Many craftsmen like to give their creations long and pretentious names. Alchemists included.”

“I see. And what do I need to do?”

“You need practice first. You must learn how to create other types of alchemy, because the one you need is one of the most difficult and most powerful drug known to the Divine Empire of Belteise,” Rune’Tan replied. “It took me hundreds of years to hone my alchemy skills before I was able to create it properly. You don’t have that much time, but you can still do it because you have something that gives you a huge advantage over ordinary alchemists. Do you know what that is?” he asked, smiling slyly.

“Energy vision, perfect energy control, and photographic memory,” he answered confidently.

“Exactly! Those three things... And my help, of course!” Rune’Tan exclaimed. “Now let’s start with the basics.”

After that, Kai learned that there were five types of alchemy — healing, combat (temporarily increasing a cultivator’s overall strength or a specific parameter of it), forbidden (dark alchemy), lethal (poisons), and support.

Support drugs were divided into three more categories — body drugs, Forces drugs, and breakthrough drugs. The first was used for hardening the body and mind, restoring stamina and energy, as well as permanently increasing physical parameters. For example, the Flesh Rebirth Elixir that Lex had given Kai before his fight with An’na was partly related to healing alchemy and partly to supporting body alchemy.

Forces drugs were used to temporarily increase the effectiveness of contemplating certain Forces. By absorbing them before meditation, the cultivator would achieve greater results than without them. Such drugs were the cheapest of all support alchemy as they could be made from simple ingredients.

The last on the list were the breakthrough drugs. They were used specifically at the moment of a breakthrough. They could save the cultivator’s strength for the first push, increase the efficiency of the energy used, and significantly reduce the pressure put on the cultivator during the transition to a new level. And, most importantly, they strengthened the cultivator’s spirit parts such as the Source, the Meridians, and the astral body later on, which made it possible to achieve the highest quality breakthrough.

In addition to rank, drugs were also divided according to the type of structure of Forces in them. The simplest remedies were pills. Slightly above them were potions, which had a milder effect. After taking pills, energy usually began to rage in the cultivator’s body, trying to escape, while the energy in the potions flowed like a calm river. Therefore, it was much easier to absorb a potion, but it also cost more.

There were also elixirs, which didn’t just pour energy into the cultivator’s body, but absorbed into it on their own.

The most effective type of drugs were infusions. They were pretty much the same as elixirs, the only difference being that they were custom-made for a particular cultivator’s needs. This drug merged with the body on its own.

However, if a cultivator absorbed an infusion that wasn’t meant for them, it would be like a lethal poison.

“I see.” Kai nodded, glancing at the students who continued sitting at their desks, completely oblivious to the ongoing alchemy lesson. They were listening to something else. “Were you their teacher?” Kai suddenly asked.

Rune’Tan suddenly froze. Perhaps, for the first time during this conversation, he paid attention to the other students in his memory. Sadness flashed in his eyes for a moment.

“Yes, I was... It was a kind of a hobby between the futile attempts to unravel the secrets of the Azure Cube. All these children were born in the city built by those who agreed to come with me to study the divine artifact. It dragged on for centuries, and new generations had to grow up away from the majestic world-capital, in a peripheral world forgotten by everyone, where there was almost no energy at all. So, passing on my knowledge to them was the least I could do... Let’s go back to alchemy. It’s time to finally show you how the cooking process works.”

Rune’Tan moved his hand over the table and various resources appeared on it.

“The first step, of course, is gathering resources. The higher their quality, the better the drug will be. All the collected ingredients must be thoroughly cleansed. That way, we obtain the essence of each resource. All of their energy and Forces are concentrated in it. At this stage, we determine the quality of the drug in terms of effectiveness.”

Rune’Tan put all the resources into a special transparent cauldron, which had energy-insulating properties, and then covered it with a transparent lid that served as a conductor. He put both palms on it.

“The best way to remove all the dirt is to destroy it! For this, alchemists usually use fire.” Flames began to gently envelop the ingredients, without burning them. “Almost all alchemists study the Path of Fire from the very beginning of their development.”

“I thought you chose the Path of Soul, Body, and Space...” Kai commented. “You never said anything about Fire.”

“Hmm...” Rune’Tan shrugged and grinned. “You never asked.”

“You’re right.” Kai nodded. “Can you explain how the fire destroys only the impurities, without affecting the ingredients, and what should I do if I don’t own this element?”

“Anything that has no energy or Forces is an impurity. Therefore, it’s important to have a high level of energy control and good instinct in order to determine what is useful and what isn’t. You still need a lot of practice to gain experience... Usually, you have only one chance to get to the essence. If you try to repeat the cleansing process, resources are likely to disintegrate,” Rune’Tan added. “So, it usually takes a huge amount of money to get started with alchemy, but in your case, you don’t need to worry about that, as perfect energy control and energy vision allow you to see where the impurities are. All you need to do is to focus,” he explained. “I believe you can use Yin to cleanse the ingredients.”

“Yin?” Kai tilted his head, and then darkness began to pour out of his raised palm. Focusing on it, he was able to shape it into black flames that danced in front of his face.

“Yes. It’s probably even better than fire. It has the greatest destructive potential among all the elements known to me. If you can’t do it, then the power of the Path of Sword should be your last resort. Though, it’d be better to just find another alchemist to clean the ingredients...”

Kai thought for a second and then squeezed his hand. The black flame was extinguished instantly.

“Old man, I have an idea.” He looked up at Rune’Tan.

“I’m listening.”

“What if I cover the ingredients’ essences with Cold Void and use it as a kind of barrier for Yin, so I wouldn’t accidentally damage them?”

Lost in thought, Rune’Tan looked up at the ceiling, and then a wide smile spread on his face.

“Under normal circumstances, I’d say that that’s not a good idea. Using the element that’s perfect for damaging the resources as a shield for their essences doesn’t make a lot of sense. But given your perfect control of it, you’re probably the only one who could handle the ingredients gently enough and not damage internal structures... Good idea!” Rune’Tan grinned cunningly.

In response, Kai tried to smile slightly as he contemplated his new idea.

Luckily, two of my concepts can block each other... But I wonder if I could somehow use Yang too? I still have a poor understanding of this concept, so I should experiment further...

“Well, let’s go on,” Rune’Tan continued the lesson. “After cleansing the ingredients and obtaining all their essences, you should put them in the Alchemical Cube.” He pointed to an artifact on the table. “This artifact is capable of very subtle spatial manipulations, thanks to which alchemists transform essences into threads, which are then weaved according to the desired pattern. And there are hundreds of thousands of them.”

Rune’Tan carefully put the sparkling essences they had obtained in the transparent cauldron into the Alchemy Cube. Closing it, he put his palms on the sides of the artifact, and then, closing his eyes, he concentrated.

The object sparkled, emitting a delicate yellow glow from several patterns on the surface. It was over in a minute.

“I sped up it a little. In reality, this stage is very complicated, it can take anywhere from several hours to a couple of days and you need to have full control over the processes. If things aren’t going according to plan, then this whole thing doesn’t make any sense,” Rune’Tan said. “So before you start, it’s important to stock up on Stamina Potions and Azure Crystals. Now, the final touch — you need to carefully roll up all this mess inside the Cube into a ball, and then saturate it with ki to secure the pattern and prevent it from activating immediately.”

This time, the patterns on the Cube flashed even brighter, after which a small shining ball appeared on top. When the glow faded, Kai was finally able to see a green pill.

[Small Salvation Pill]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Heals minor damage and temporarily eases pain.

After consuming the pill, you will wake up only if your condition allows it.

“So, we got a standard healing pill. It’s a Gold-rank drug, which reflects the quality of the Forces and the energy density within the ingredients. But, aside from that, in any normal trade store, before determining the price, one more indicator is taken into account — the quality of the cleansing process. It can be checked by using a special artifact.” Rune’Tan raised his palm, revealing a wide brown ring. Putting it on the table along with the pill, which stood in the center, he waited for the object to glow yellow, and then nodded. “There are six levels of quality. If the ring goes white that means Perfect quality. High quality — blue. Medium is green, Low is yellow. Poor is red. And there’s also Horrible quality — when the ring turns black.”

After that, Rune’Tan explained that drugs of Horrible cleaning quality harm the body (unless it was a poison, which wouldn’t work at all). Only pills of Low quality or higher had at least some effect. Accordingly, the closer the quality was to Perfect, the stronger the drug was.

“You created a pill. What about potions, elixirs, and infusions?” Kai asked.

“It’s all rather simple. For pills, you just need the ingredients. But if you want to make a potion or an elixir, you also need a special substance, inside of which a more complex weaving will be preserved. And this substance is called Heavenly Water since it’s made from Azure Crystals or their analogs. It’s a liquid version of concentrated energy.”

A Crystal appeared in Rune’Tan’s hand. He clenched his fist, and Heavenly Water flowed into the container.

“I turned this Crystal into a liquid with the help of the Force of Melting of the Path of Fire. Unfortunately, none of your elements are good for that. For example, your Yin will destroy the Crystal, releasing all of its energy into the air. But it doesn’t matter; you can just buy this ingredient.”

“I have one more question. How do I make the Heavenly Flask as an infusion?”

“Oh, that’s a good question. You must mix the Heavenly Water with your blood to create any infusion, and then pour in a full supply of your ki into it. After that, you place the liquid in a special storage, where it turns into a drug for future infusion,” Rune’Tan said. “However, for the Heavenly Flask, you need soul energy. This is where it gets tricky. You should have at least two Royal-rank Spirit Fruits. One to strengthen the Heavenly Water, and the second to serve as the essence.”

“Wait a minute. But if I can’t make a drug for the infusion without fire, then how am I supposed to prepare and saturate the ingredients with soul energy for the Heavenly Flask? Do people sell this service? Or will I be able to do that on my own?”

“You can’t use someone else’s drug for the Flask. I also doubt that you’ll be able to do that without Fire. You need a very complex technique. It’s the pride of the alchemy masters of the Belteise Empire! I doubt that you’ll find those who can perform it in this world. That’s why, if you don’t find an alternative for fire, I’ll have to temporarily use your body to prepare everything for the infusion. But this means that we’ll need one more Fruit with soul energy for me.”

“All right. Sounds like a plan.”

“Those were the basics. I have no doubt that you’ve memorized them perfectly.” Rune’Tan chuckled. “Now we can move on to specific examples.”

He strode forward, passing through the table. The colors of his soul world spun, and Kai and Rune’Tan found themselves in a new place.

They were in a room full of high shelves, which seemed infinite. There were hundreds of scrolls on the left and just one on the right.

“These are all the recipes that I can clearly remember and recreate here in the form of memory scrolls.” Rune’Tan pointed to the left. “Among them, you can find healing, combat, lethal, and support alchemy. As for forbidden alchemy, I’m not a big fan of it. Even if I were, I wouldn’t give it to you... I advise you to start with healing alchemy and gradually move on to support. You can skip the lethal section, but if you want to, you can learn a few recipes. This will help you in building a general picture of alchemical principles.”

“What’s on this rack?” Kai pointed to the only scroll on the right.

“Can’t you guess?”

“The Heavenly Flask of Unlimited Destruction and Recreation?” Kai barely uttered.

“Correct.” Rune’Tan smiled. “You can start studying the scrolls. In the meantime, I’ll return to your spirit world. There’s no need to rush. Your friend will wake up in at least five days. I’ll slow down the passage of time here, giving you three months to study. Once you’re ready, call me. We’ll return to reality, where you’ll begin your training.”

Chapter 10
THE ALCHEMY SHOP

“Ugh...” Shacks groaned and winced. Trying to get up, he felt pain spreading through his body. “Where am I?” he asked, looking around the unfamiliar room.

Hearing footsteps, he stared at the door, expecting it to open any second.

A half-elf with a blindfold over her eyes entered the room.

“Have I died and gone to Heaven?” Shacks smiled. “May I know who you are?”

“My name’s Elea. I’m your healer.” She smiled back. “I advise you not to move. Your body hasn’t yet recovered.”

“I’m Shacks. Often referred to as Shacks the Magnificent...” he introduced himself. “Nice to meet you. By the way, where am I?”

“In my house. Ground floor,” Elea explained briefly as she approached the table with various medications and devices.

“Ground floor?”

She looked at Shacks, confused.

“Ah... We’re at the Abode,” she added, realizing that he wasn’t up to speed.

Shacks was surprised for a moment, but then he smiled.

“I see. So, they did it!” He nodded sharply and immediately felt severe pain.

He clenched his fists and his teeth before he could suppress the pain with his mind.

“I told you.” Elea smiled. “Not all of your bones have recovered. So, lie back and relax. Otherwise, your friend will have to pay for additional treatment.”

With a bowl of strengthening soup in her hands, Elea sat down on a chair next to the bed.

“Drink.” She held out the bowl. “This will make my healing technique work better.”

Shacks was good at seeing lies, so he had no suspicions about what she just said. He took the bowl and drank.

“That was horrible!” He grimaced, swallowing the disgusting liquid.

“Don’t move and don’t interfere with my energy,” Elea said in a serious tone, putting her hand on Shacks’ forehead. “This is your fourth treatment. According to my calculations, you’ll need at least six more. However, I can use this technique only once a day so you’ll stay here for a week.”

Elea’s palm glowed green and Shacks felt power rush into his body. He could easily stop it with his ki, but he didn’t, feeling her energy healing him. Little by little, but very thoroughly. Elea was a strong cultivator on the Path of Life.

“My friend...” Shacks wondered aloud. “Who would that be? And where are they?”

“You were brought here by Kai. He’s in deep meditation now in one of the guest rooms. I didn’t expect you to wake up so soon so I told him to come back tomorrow.”

“I see.” Shacks smiled. “What can I say, I’m one tough motherfucker.”

***

It had been two days since Kai finished studying the scrolls. There were about eight thousand of them in total, and he managed to go through them in three months.

In reality, it had only been five days.

After meditation, Kai went to see Shacks who had woken up and he told him about everything that had happened. About the mysterious pocket dimension filled with life, about the third test, and flight to the Abode. And, of course, about the clash with the factions, which forced most of the newcomers to go down to the Ground floor.

Next, he told him that Airus had given him a year to recover and become an official student of the Abode, if he still wanted to. He’d have to go up to the first floor and take an oath on the Stone of Laws. He didn’t forget to inform him that he was also invited to join one of the factions, which he could do after his treatment was done.

Shacks decided that he wanted to find out a little more about these factions first and take some time to think about what he wanted to do next. Like Kai, he also didn’t find the idea of becoming someone’s servant appealing. Especially since he had just escaped from the shackles of slavery.

Kai also shared some personal thoughts with his friend. He told him that from the very beginning he suspected that there was another option for zeroes besides factions, which was confirmed when he met Yoh.

He learned about the existence of the Independence — a group of students who were strong enough to oppose the factions. With their strength alone, they were able to get the opportunity to pass the First Guardian’s Test, thereby getting into the List of Ten Thousand. After that, they weren’t afraid of forced duels anymore.

In fact, most of the current members of the Cloud Ten, including the first place, were once the members of the Independence.

Basically, Kai and Shacks had a chance to rise higher without joining any of the factions. But for that, both of them needed to get stronger, which meant that they needed more money. Lots of it. That was why Kai was getting ready to go to the outskirts of the city as soon as possible. He wanted to pay a visit to a tavern with a really odd name — Teeth on the Floor.

The closer Kai got to it, the more noticeable the differences in the Ground floor became. There was dirt and litter everywhere as well as occasional pools of blood on the street. The buildings around looked like cheap shacks that were about to fall apart.

But what stood out most of all were the locals, most of whom were dorgans, giants, and dwarfs. Wandering through the filthy streets, they looked more like drunks and hobos than proud students of the Abode.

A drunk dorgan collided with Kai. Walking with his head down, he swayed from side to side, almost falling into a puddle.

“Oi, you bastard!” He slurred his words, but he still managed to say an insult. “Are ya blind?! What the fuck did ya push me for, eh?!” He grabbed Kai by the shoulder, forcing him to turn around. “Do ya even know who I am, huh?!”

Kai did see the dorgan walking toward him. He just didn’t want to step aside.

As soon as the dirty hand grabbed him, he activated Field of Superiority, driving the rude dorgan into the ground, making him fall into a puddle.

Bewildered, the drunk stared at Kai, whose violet eyes radiated endless cold.

“Get lost,” he said.

Not daring to look Kai in the eye anymore, the dorgan rushed into the nearest alley, trying to get away as far as possible.

Kai continued on.

Soon, he heard loud chatter. He found the tavern he was looking for.

Seeing two giants and a large dorgan at the entrance, he didn’t slow down. They glared at him menacingly, but let him pass without a word.

Once inside, he looked around. The tavern was huge but otherwise unremarkable and very noisy. A long counter stretched near a distant wall. Tables and chairs were scattered around and almost all the seats were taken.

Locating the right table, he headed toward it, carefully maneuvering between the drunken and aggressive patrons. At some point, he stopped, feeling something under his foot. Lifting it, he saw several bloody teeth, and then continued on his way.

“Hello! Long time no see!” Yoh shouted, surprised and slightly drunk. “What’s up?”

“I was looking for you,” Kai replied, sitting down at the table.

“And you found me... Although... Tao told you where I was, didn’t he?”

Kai nodded.

“What can I get you?” A dwarf waitress appeared out of nowhere.

“Nothing, thank you,” Kai replied shortly.

“Another beer for me.” Yoh pushed an empty mug to the edge of the table. It smelled deadly. The drink was probably brewed with the help of lethal alchemy. After all, only such alcohol could influence True Masters.

“Whatever you like, Yoh. But you know the rules — you need to pay in advance.”

The redhead two Azure Crystals on the table.

The waitress left after taking them.

“Do you really need another drink?” Kai couldn’t help but ask.

“It’s only so I could stay here,” Yoh grunted. “Or do you think they let me sit here for hours without ordering anything?”

“And why do you want to stay here?”

“This is how I make money. I collect information, listen to gossip, and talk with interesting visitors of this fine establishment. This is how I perfect my service — information selling. You remember that I’m saving up to...” He looked around. “To join the factions,” he whispered.

Kai arched an eyebrow.

“People here aren’t fans of factions,” Yoh kept whispering. “And if they find out about my plans, I could get in trouble... You’re probably wondering why this place is so crappy and what are all these cultivators doing at the Abode?” He grinned. “It’s simple. Look around. You see these punks and wonder how the hell did they manage to get here... Each and every one of them was once considered talented. They had the best resources, teachers, techniques... Every year, their strength grew. They were supported by their families, sects... All of them were invincible at some point. And then they got the Abode’s mark. They were invited to the Trial. They passed and reached the unreachable — The Cloud Abode. They dreamed about climbing to its top. About rare resources, incredible techniques, power... Overcoming one opponent after another. They knew that it’d be difficult sometimes, but that they’d manage. And then...”

The waitress brought him a new drink. Yoh took a long sip.

“And then they were instantly thrown into the mud, like trash. They realized that they’ve been fed lies since childhood. Their world crumbled before their eyes. Suddenly, they were nobodies. They were laughed at... They were zeroes... But they still see the light at the end of the tunnel. There’s a chance to rise. They swore that they’d definitely become stronger and take revenge. As it happens in stories...”

Slowly placing the mug on the table, he grinned sadly.

“And then time passed... At the beginning, they get out of their way to earn more coins and visit the pavilions more often. They risk their lives every day. They believe that strength is still with them. Anger toward the world and themselves clouds their minds. A month passes. Then another. Then six months. A year. And their strength is still at the same level as before. They’re still trash. Time keeps passing and all their efforts are for nothing. After a while, many break. After all, getting into the Abode and not achieving anything is a shame. In the end, they resort to vice to numb the pain. Lust, alcohol, drugs, gambling, gluttony... All to distract themselves, but they end up even deeper, closer to the bottom. Getting out of here is almost impossible. And only delusion keeps them from leaving the Abode for good... This was what happened to me. Fortunately, I met Elea. She’s amazing. Even with an incurable spirit injury, she doesn’t give up and she doesn’t whine. She continues to stubbornly move forward. Her example saved me. But unlike me, many have lost the battle with their inner demons. Those are the ones you see now.”

Yoh finished his drink in one go and bowed his head. Silence hung over the table. Although Kai didn’t feel anything, he understood.

After a minute, Yoh spoke up.

“Forgive me... Seeing your calm eyes and remembering what you gave up, I couldn’t restrain myself,” he apologized, raising his head. There was a faint smile on his lips. “So, you were looking for me? Did you want to talk about something?”

Kai slowly nodded.

“Tao said you can help me rent a space.”

“Yes, I can. You came to the right place. I can sort it out quickly. I’m well connected,” Yoh replied with a deep sigh. “What do you need? A home for comfortable meditation?”

“No.” Kai shook his head. “I need a house. Preferably with a separate workshop.”

“You surprise me again.” This time Yoh smiled sincerely. “And what kind of a workshop?”

“Alchemical. Nothing too expensive, but not the cheapest one either.”

“Gotcha. I can find something like that. There are workshops that you can rent per hour.”

“No. I need one of my own.”

“What for?” Yoh frowned.

“I’m going to open an alchemy shop,” Kai admitted.

“I see... Well, you can count on me to get you what you need. Are you still staying at Elea’s house?” After Kai nodded, Yoh continued, “In that case, I’ll come over tomorrow. We could go check out a few places, and you can rent the one you like. And yes, you don’t need to pay for this. Consider it a gift of gratitude for listening to me.” Yoh smiled. “Though your gaze was cold as always, I didn’t see contempt in it... Thank you...”

Kai wasn’t going to refuse.

“Thank you as well,” he said, and then added, “But that’s not all. I’d like to offer you a job. I’ll need an assistant.”

***

As promised, Yoh took Kai to find what he needed the next day. In the end, Kai chose a small two-story house near the center, which had already been used as an alchemy shop in the past and which had its own workshop. The previous owner went bankrupt when a bunch of cheap alchemy from the Fifth Faction appeared on the Abode’s market.

It cost Kai twenty-five Coins for a three-month lease. He paid five more to renovate the building, which was damaged due to the passage of time and at the hands of its violent previous residents. The Ground floor wasn’t officially considered part of the Abode as it was built by students, so they weren’t punished for destroying it.

Kai had to pay five more Coins to obtain a one-year merchant license from the local mayor’s office. No matter how ridiculous that sounded, there was a proper functioning government on the Ground floor, created by the students a long time ago.

After getting everything done on the Ground floor, Kai took Yoh with him to the first floor. He needed the redhead to show him the locations of all the pavilions, including the Trade Pavilion, which he wanted to visit that day.

Having studied Rune’Tan’s scrolls, Kai drew up a rough plan for further action. First of all, he needed to become stronger to have at least something to oppose the factions with and to join the Independence. For that, he needed a lot of money to keep visiting the pavilions on the Ground floor. And he could earn them with the help of alchemy.

So, he decided to open his shop, which would simultaneously allow him to practice the craft and make money. Before starting a business, he had to find the necessary ingredients and decide what kind of alchemy he’d work with.

He could’ve just taken orders from customers, but that was a bad strategy. He didn’t have any reputation here at all, let alone as an alchemist, so it was unlikely that crowds of customers would immediately run to him.

So he decided not to rush, but to allocate a week for practice in order to see which recipes were easier and more profitable to make. The alchemy he learned from Rune’Tan was very different from the local one.

Yoh, who agreed to work for him, kept tabs on the needs of the Abode’s students, particularly focusing on the residents of the Ground floor.

For starters, Kai bought ingredients for the most basic of products to practice with them. He spent another thirty-two Coins, after which he only had twenty-eight left.

***

A week passed by quickly. Day after day, Kai made various alchemical items, honing his skills. And since he had been extremely productive and devoted all of his time to alchemy, he became good in no time. The main factors contributing to it were, as predicted, his photographic memory, energy vision, and perfect energy control.

Ultimately, all this allowed him to create a pill with a High-quality cleansing process on his first attempt, which even experienced alchemists rarely achieved. Everything he made, he sold at the Trade Pavilion on the first floor. He didn’t see any point in offering such a High-quality product to residents of the Ground floor. However, the Trade Pavilion was willing to buy only drugs with High or Perfect purification. The pavilions weren’t controlled by factions, but by the Abode itself. The great artifact had its own criteria. It didn’t care about the fact that Kai was a newcomer and a zero from the Ground floor; therefore, he turned a good profit.

He earned about four hundred Coins and spent all of them on new resources. By then, he already knew what goods he could sell to Ground floor residents.

He could still sell rare drugs to the Trade Pavilion, as he had originally planned, but he realized that the Abode was rapidly decreasing the prices as the number of goods increased without the demand growing. It was one thing to sell one rare and unusual pill, and another to sell a lot of them.

In the end, he found what everyone always needed — supplements that destroyed impurities.

As soon as he saw the local pills and potions with his energy vision, he found out that the cheap alchemy with which the Fifth Faction flooded the Ground floor market had a huge amount of impurities that negatively affected the body and the further development of those who used them.

At first, Kai found this very strange, until he realized that any artifact used for checking the quality of pills showed only Medium to High quality and that it was his energy vision that allowed him to see the real quality of the drugs.

Thus, he concluded that faulty remedies were deliberately being sold to the Ground floor. The leader of the Fifth Faction or one of their close servants found a recipe with which they could make a drug appear to be of High quality, thereby deceiving the verification artifact. Also, the Trade Pavilions on the upper floors didn’t accept their goods, since they could determine their actual quality.

For the past three years, all the inhabitants of the Ground floor were being poisoned, which, in turn, impeded their cultivation process and, in some cases, halted it.

And that was what Kai decided to capitalize on. But selling only Purification Potions wasn’t enough as it wasn’t that profitable. So he was going to use a different method.

Over the past week, he had perfected his purification method, using Yin to eliminate impurities and Cold Void to protect the essence of the ingredients. However, he wasn’t going to stop there. He also wanted to include Yang in the process.

He had his Yang Concentration filled with the heart energy of the creature he had found deep in Starks’ mines. Studying it under the effect of the Ultimate Focus, energy vision, Body Gates, and Favorite of the Forces ability, he could learn the Yang concept with incredible speed. In just a week, he gained initial understanding of the second layer, which allowed him to start working with Yang.

He already knew that this concept, in contrast to Yin, had two properties — strengthening and transformation. But he couldn’t just use that knowledge before he strengthened and deepened his understanding.

First, he focused on the transformation. Thanks to it, he could transform one type of energy into another under certain circumstances. For example, having the essence of a Spirit Plant with the Fire attribute, he could transform his ki and Forces of Sword into the energy and Forces of Fire, the strength of which would depend on the strength of the Plant.

This ability had one drawback. The transformation was very exhausting, so he couldn’t use it non-stop.

Nevertheless, he found a purpose for it. Kai decided to transform the energy in the final scheme of creating alchemical concoctions. With its help, there would be no risk of lacking a certain kind of energy to create the desired weaving.

With the help of transformation, he learned to transform Azure Crystals into liquid, creating perfect Heavenly Water without the use of the special Fire technique.

But that wasn’t all. He realized that if he saturated the Heavenly Water with Yang particles, then it’d turn into Emerald Water, like the one that was mined in the Abyss under Starks’ city, and use it to create even better products.

Unfortunately, not everything was as rosy as it might’ve seemed. Kai realized that he could fill just one-hundredth of a part of a liquid with Yang particles, which was enough for a tiny potion. After that, his soul began to experience unbearable fatigue.

But he didn’t despair. Though he was unable to create mass amounts of Emerald Water for sale, he was going to make at least one serving for the Heavenly Flask potion he needed for his breakthrough.

Having finished practicing the transformation property, he moved on to the second — strengthening. At first, he believed that it could only strengthen non-destructive elements (Cold Void, Earth, Water, Wind, and so on), but he eventually realized that he was wrong. The Yang concept wasn’t suitable only for elements. As it turned out, it could strengthen the very essence of ingredients. Kai took advantage of that and managed to triple the effectiveness of his drugs. Such an increase seemed incredible, which made even the System pay attention to it.

The Small Salvation Pill turned into an Enhanced Small Salvation Pill. A similar change occurred with all the other recipes that Kai had strengthened with the Yang concept.

Ultimately, both of these properties allowed him to create the perfect product.

[Enhanced Clear Body Potion]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Removes most of the alchemical impurities from the body, thereby restoring the physical strength and speed of development suppressed by the impurities. The final result depends on the number of impurities and their severity.

This potion can only be used by initial-level Elementalists and cultivators of lower levels.

Something similar to this potion existed, but it cost more than one hundred Coins and it was sold on the third floor. As for the outside world, only aristocrats and brilliant students of the strongest sects could afford such a luxury.

Kai was able to create this potion for a ridiculously low price — only five and a half Coins.

And since almost all the dwellers of the Ground level needed such a potion, it wasn’t surprising that Kai’s alchemical shop instantly took off.

Chapter 11
THE ALCHEMY SHOP 2

It was the fifth day after the start of Enhanced Clear Body Potion’s sales, and Kai’s alchemy shop was full of customers. Yoh, five of his friends whom Kai had also hired, and Shacks, who was done with his treatment but was still in recovery, worked tirelessly, without a second to take a breather. All of them had to serve the endless stream of customers coming in and out of the store.

While they worked, Kai was on the second floor of his workshop, cooking the potion for days on end.

There were twelve Cubes in his workshop that he used simultaneously. He was, perhaps, the only person who could be manufacturing twelve potions at the same time as there was little chance that there was anyone else who could control any energy. Thanks to that, he could saturate Cubes with his ki without touching them, and then remotely control the cooking process. Even Rune’Tan found it difficult to accept what was happening, although he was aware of Kai’s abilities.

But that wasn’t all Kai had to do.

He had to summon the required ingredients from his Ring, send them to a huge tank for cleansing, use Yin to destroy impurities, and Cold Void to protect the essence, collect the perfectly refined essences, divide them into twelve servings, place them in empty Cubes, take control of the artifacts, start weaving according to the recipe — twelve weavings at once — finish them, add the necessary energy he had previously transformed with Yang, secure the created scheme, saturating it with his energy, strengthen it with Yang particles, roll everything into a ball, but without creating a pill, activate the supply of Heavenly Water from containers prepared in advance, place the created weave in the liquid, switch the infusion mechanism on, send a wave of Forces of Space to teleport the sealed vials of the finished potion to his Ring, and repeat...

It took him about twenty minutes to cook twelve portions. Slowly but surely, he was getting tired, so he had to reduce the number of Cubes twice. First to ten, and then to eight.

After about four hours, he felt like a squeezed lemon and could barely support more than four artifacts. His body was fine, but mentally, he couldn’t handle it any longer. In the end, he turned off two more Cubes, deciding to finally work with only one pair.

Things were going almost too well. Five days ago, he had no idea that things would turn out like this.

The day before launching the product, Yoh, at Kai’s request, sold the Enhanced Clear Body Potion to many of his acquaintances for only six Coins, which was almost half the actual price. All to create a customer base and spread the word.

Yoh had no doubt that it’d work because he was the first to try the potion. Once he drank it, he felt the effect the very next moment. His body was instantly filled with strength and lightness, and the oppressive feeling that had haunted him for the last three years and seemed to have slowed down his development was gone. He was overtaken with joy. When he calmed down, he remembered to check the System messages. After removing all impurities from his body, his stats slightly increased.

About two dozen people came to the shop on the first day. Most of them were those who had already experienced the effects of the potion and decided to come for a second dose. The rest were newcomers who had heard about the miracle-working alchemy from other students.

On the second day, almost a hundred customers showed up. And the next day as well. On the fourth day, a long queue had formed in front of the shop from the very morning. The word-of-mouth spread quickly and the Ground floor bulletin had an article about the miracle potion. Thanks to Yoh and some money, of course.

On top of that, Kai didn’t disclose the exact number of servings needed to remove absolutely all impurities. When customers asked about it, they were told to drink the potion at least three times, but that it all depended on the number of impurities in their body.

Meanwhile, Kai continued to work with only two Cubes. During one such session, there was a knock on the door.

“Come in,” he said wearily. “Are you out of potions again?”

“Yes, they’re already running out,” Shacks replied. “But that’s not why I came. You have visitors.”

“Visitors? Someone wants to see me? Tell them I’m busy.”

“These aren’t ordinary customers. Haven’t you noticed?”

Only after he said that did Kai realize what had been worrying him for the last couple of minutes. Listening, he nodded. The chatter coming from downstairs became almost inaudible. It was strange.

“Tell them I’ll be down in ten minutes. I’ll finish these potions and call it a day. Sell what’s left and close up. We’ll probably be open three or four hours tomorrow. How many potions have we sold by now?”

Shacks nodded.

“I don’t know for sure. I’m more of a guard than a seller.” He smiled. “But if I remember correctly, each customer bought one or two vials. And there were about eight hundred in total.”

Kai quickly did the math. Considering that one bottle cost ten Coins, the sum was huge. At least by the standards of the Ground floor.

After finishing the last two potions, he put all the tools in the Ring, cleaned himself up, and went downstairs.

The first floor of his shop was divided into two areas — a customer’s hall with six sales counters, and a small waiting room. The guests — two elves — were there now. One was dark-haired and the other blond. Both looked rather menacing.

Glancing at Kai, the two only slightly raised their eyebrows in surprise, but otherwise, their calm and haughty looks remained unchanged. They didn’t even bother to get up or even respectfully greet the shop owner.

They occupied the only two chairs in the room. And, like a cherry on top, both of his guests were smiling slightly. Silent, they were expecting to enjoy Kai’s struggle to find a seat.

But he managed to surprise them by fashioning himself a throne made of ice.

Crossing his legs and resting his head on his fist, he nodded in greeting.

“What can I do for you, gentlemen? Also, if you’d be so kind as to tell me where the rest of my customers went.”

The elves looked at each other. The power they had just felt would’ve been normal for a mid-level Exorcist, but it was unusual for mortals.

“We’re here to discuss a possible cooperation,” one of them replied. “As for your customers, we politely asked them to come back tomorrow.”

“May I know who you are?”

“Don’t you recognize us?”

The surprised elf stroked his chin with his left hand, allowing Kai to see the mark with the number eight-eight-four-one. The second guest did the same, also revealing his ranking — eight-nine-zero-one.

No faction mark. They’re members of the Independence.

“No clue.” Kai shrugged. “I’ve arrived at the Abode only recently.”

The two exchanged glances again.

“I’m Kasox Notlin,” the dark-haired elf, who had been silent, introduced himself.

“Ephlix Tarde,” the blond added, putting his hand to his chest. “As I said, we’re here to discuss our possible cooperation.”

“And with whom exactly am I supposed to cooperate?”

“We’re the leaders of the strongest independent group of seekers on the first floors. Our brotherhood is called Cloud Anarchists. My brothers and I go into anomaly zones, where we hunt monsters, collect rare plants, and look for useful things left after the ancient war. Several alchemists and other masters already work for us, but we’d be delighted to have a talent like you join our ranks.”

“So, you’re offering me to start working for you?”

“Yes.” Ephlix nodded. Kasox, meanwhile, remained silent. “I won’t beat around the bush. If you agree to sign a contract with us, we can guarantee you not only a fairly high income, access to rare techniques and other resources, but also the opportunity to enter the List of Ten Thousand without joining a faction.”

If Yoh, or any other resident of the Ground floor who knew about the Cloud Anarchists, were in Kai’s shoes now, they’d immediately agree. Many dreamed of joining their team. But only a few were honored with this opportunity.

“Well, since that’s all you have to offer, I refuse,” Kai replied without batting an eye.

“Are you sure?” Ephlix asked gloomily, the warmth in his voice gone. “You’ll be able to get out of this shithole if you work with us. You could move to a higher floor. Get access to high-level pavilions. Make it to the List of Thousand! Isn’t that what all the students of the Abode dream about? Are you ready to pass up on such an opportunity because of pride? Or do you actually want to join one of the factions? They treat their servants like trash. They use them as nothing more than pawns. There’s no such thing in our brotherhood. All members of the Cloud Anarchists are followers of the true path and are considered to be equal, and if you don’t believe me, just keep in mind that our cooperation will be regulated by a spirit contract.” Ephlix smiled. “So, I’ll repeat my question. Are you sure?”

Kai looked him in the eyes. They were blue. Crystal clear. There were no lies in them, but what he said wasn’t the complete truth either.

“Was I not clear enough?” Kai sighed. “I’m not interested.”

Ephlix finally cooled off. Any benevolence that was still in him up to this point vanished in an instant.

“You ought to rethink your decision.” He hissed. “Since you don’t want to be our friend, then we’ll play by different rules. By the rules of the martial arts world. Are you ready to part with your shop, friends, opportunities for development, health, or even your life? You refused our first proposal, so let me give you the second — you continue working as you already do, and we protect you and your business. This isn’t an easy job, of course. Especially in a place as dangerous as the Ground floor. The Abode’s laws don’t always work here.” Ephlix grinned. “You’ll pay for the protection. Let’s say... Seventy percent of your earnings. That should cover it. We aren’t thieves, you see. Even the remaining thirty is a lot for you, considering how many customers you have per day.” Ephlix put his legs on the table. “We won’t rob you but allow you to live quietly and work hard. Develop slowly. If you need it, we’ll bring you some additional equipment. Or recipes. But don’t go to the first floor anymore. That’s the factions’ territory, so it’s dangerous. We don’t want to lose a valuable partner like you. Don’t worry. You won’t get lost in our city. We’ll gladly provide you with a guide. He’ll look after you. So, what do you say, partner?”

Smiling, he observed Kai’s face, curious about what he’d say. Would the human be frightened? Would he remain calm? What would he say? Would he want to return to the initial offer? Or would there be a tearful attempt to ask for forgiveness?

Ephlix loved observing people who had to make difficult choices, loved trying to predict their reactions, loved to play with other people’s emotions.

Which is why the lack of emotion on Kai’s face pissed him off.

By the rules of the martial arts world? Kai thought. Says the one who has been at the very bottom of the List of Ten Thousand for years and living on the Ground floor... Am I really gonna be threatened by such a weakling?

Ephlix frowned.

I don’t like idiots who want to be heroes. He sighed. He better start asking for forgiveness. He’s ruining my mood. What a bastard...

“Boy.” Ephlix began to get up slowly. “It looks like you really don’t know when to give in. So many people like you have snapped before...” He shook his head. “I’ve seen it. They all thought they were invincible. They grew up in their sects, praised by their peers, and thought that their talent would mean as much here. That since they were in the Abode, no one would touch them.” He grinned. “And then they got crushed. It’s hard and painful. And you seem to really want that outcome.”

A powerful aura filled the room. Normally, Ephlix could cover the entire building with it at once and even several neighboring ones, but right now, he focused it into a single spot.

The walls and windows shook. Wooden planks creaked in the floor. The ceiling crackled.

With his head held high, Ephlix looked at the idiot who dared to annoy him. He waited for Kai to begin to tremble, bend, and ask him to stop, but he didn’t so much as blink.

He’s strong. Does he have some special bloodline? Or some special ability? Ephlix wondered. Not that it matters. Stronger than him have fallen.

He focused his entire aura on Kai and felt the power of another, second aura.

His aura trembled and then began to sag under pressure, forcing him to take a step back. It seemed as if a heavy load had been dropped on him.

His capillaries burst and blood flowed from his nose as the foreign force continued to push through his aura. The pressure only increased with each passing moment. And when it became almost unbearable, a third party intervened.

Kasox finally started paying attention to what was happening around him. He also stood up, directing the full power of his aura toward Kai.

For a few moments, there was a balance in the room.

Straightening up, Kai activated the Field of Superiority.

The pressure increased in an instant. But this time it was the pressure of his will. Their bodies, energy, thoughts, and even auras became heavier.

Kasox lunged forward, trying to grab Kai by the neck. The attack was lightning-fast, but the latter managed to defend.

Kai had no doubt that the two were strong cultivators. In a real battle, with the use of Forces and energy, he’d barely be able to defeat even one of them, let alone both. However, in the current situation, when it was impossible to either commit murder or use techniques, he had the upper hand.

“You offered me to work with you. You talked about all these possibilities. About the chance to enter the List of Ten Thousand. To move to a higher floor. Access the high-level pavilions. But why do I need any of this?” he asked.

The elves’ eyes widened in surprise.

“Why should I accept such a ridiculous offer? Why would someone who has only two goals in the Abode need that? Besides reaching the Exorcist Stage, I’m only interested in one thing.” Kai slightly tilted his head. “In being the best and taking the first place on that list... Now, let’s discuss my proposal. How would you like to work for me?”

Chapter 12
THE ALCHEMY SHOP 3

The staring contest lasted only a few seconds, after which Kai nodded and began to release the pressure. The elves followed his example. After a moment, the room was calm again. Further escalation would be unnecessary.

Kasox broke the silence.

“How about you finally let go of my hand?”

Kai slowly released his grip.

Kasox calmly returned to his chair, and then, with a sigh, laughed loudly.

“I told you!” Smiling, he looked at Ephlix who, in the meantime, had wiped the blood from his nose. “I told you that the potion’s creator couldn’t be a simple zero and that it wouldn’t be easy to intimidate him.” Kasox turned to Kai. “Boy, you were invited to join the factions, right?”

“The name’s Kai,” he reminded them, sitting back down.

“Well, am I right, Kai?”

“I have no reason to hide it. Yes, I was invited.”

Kasox nodded with satisfaction and held out his open palm to his friend.

“I won. Gimme my five Coins.”

“Fine,” Ephlix snapped, tossing the Coins to him. “But it was worth it.”

Kai continued to sit quietly on his ice throne, waiting for an answer.

He must be a nine. Ephlix guessed, observing him. But he’s not even a True Master. Where does he get all this power? Some unique ability? Or a bloodline? He didn’t seem to be joking about overthrowing One. It’s funny... And I thought he was just a bragging weakling. But he isn’t like them. He has a powerful aura, a strange ability, overwhelming will, excellent reflexes, and a lot more. And he’s a mortal! A human.

Sighing, Ephlix looked at Kai.

“Have I heard you correctly?” he inquired. “Are you really offering us to work for you? Don’t you think that after what happened here we wouldn’t want to retaliate? Can you deal with a whole squad of Exorcists?”

“I wouldn’t know.” Kai shrugged, realizing what was going on. “But you won’t do that.”

“What makes you think so?”

“For starters, you wouldn’t tell me about it if that’s what you were planning to do. Second, you saw that I’m more than capable of protecting myself. And lastly, you wouldn’t be sitting here if you still planned to get me to be your subordinate. So, how about my offer?”

“You’re right. Honest cooperation would be the most profitable outcome in this situation.”

“Then here are my conditions. Starting tomorrow, I’ll increase the cost of my potion to twelve Coins, but you can still buy larger supplies of it at the current price.”

“How many doses are really necessary to fully purify the body?” Ephlix switched to his business tone. “Be honest. Don’t tell us what we’ve already heard from your sellers.”

“One bottle is enough in most cases. But if there are too many impurities in the body, then the second portion will completely remove their traces.”

Ephlix nodded.

“We have about two hundred members. So, let’s say we buy two hundred fifty potions from you... Why would we need more?”

“Resale. You couldn’t make me your subordinate, but I’m certain that you work with other merchants. Everyone on the Ground floor could stop using the trash that the Fifth Faction sells here...”

“So you know about that, too...” Kasox squeezed through his teeth. “But we stopped buying their drugs a year ago. We go to the first-floor pavilion now. We’d rather pay the higher price than poison ourselves.”

“But isn’t it better to start using those cheap drugs again with my potion, if you no longer have to worry about impurities? Consider how profitable that would be.”

“So that’s what you want!”

Ephlix, meanwhile, continued to ponder.

Why didn’t I remember our outlets? Resale! Great idea. I thought about using cheap potions paired with the purification one from the very beginning. But we’d have to buy as many as possible right now, because as soon as the Fifth Faction finds out about what’s happening here, their prices will definitely rise.

“I have to admit your conditions are favorable. But I propose raising the price to fifteen Coins,” Ephlix said.

“I didn’t plan to raise the price too much. Do you think people on the Ground floor can afford it?”

“I’ve known this city for a long time.” Ephlix grinned. “And I know with certainty that even the most pitiful trash on this floor has on average at least fifty Coins in their pocket. And when the whole city finds out how strong your potion is, everyone will want it, regardless of the price.”

“I’ll trust you on that one. The price for you won’t be ten then, but twelve Coins.”

“Agreed.”

“But that’s not all,” Kai added. “I’m giving you the opportunity to resell my potions, so I’m asking for your support in return. Second, I need ingredients. I currently buy them at the Trade Pavilion, but it’d be better if I had my own supplier. Not for free, of course. And lastly, I need a Great Alchemical Cube. I haven’t seen it here. Not in the Trade Pavilion, nor at smaller shops. It’s a rarity. But I believe you have connections... And since I’ll begin to make potions in larger quantities thanks to this artifact, it’ll benefit you, too. Therefore, I’m not going to pay for it.”

“We’ll provide two squads. One to guard the shop and one to search for ingredients,” Ephlix suggested. “As for the Great Alchemical Cube, I think we can find it. We still belong to small, yet aristocratic families. But if you don’t plan to buy this artifact, then the best we can do is lend it to you.”

“All right.” Kai nodded. “I hope you understand that I won’t be engaged in making potions forever and that, at some point, I’ll close the shop. I don’t plan on staying on the Ground floor for too long.”

“Yes. I’ve already taken that into account.”

“Then... Should we make a contract?”

“Let’s.” Ephlix nodded, taking an empty spirit contract from his Ring.

After signing the contract, Kai handed over all the potions he had on him, receiving about a thousand Coins in return.

As he was exiting, Ephlix turned to him.

“You know, you’re lucky that we’ve paid you a visit first, and not, for example, a group of Blood Serpents. Their leaders are very aggressive. They probably wouldn’t have personally come here like we did. They would’ve sent a few servants to threaten you.”

“In that case, maybe it was them who got lucky.”

“Perhaps.” Ephlix grinned and left the shop.

Sighing wearily, Kai looked around. Apart from him, only Shacks and Yoh were still at the shop.

Yoh approached and held out his left hand. Kai shook it, thereby receiving all of the day’s profit.

“I see everything went fine,” Shacks grunted. “Well, except for the sudden auras, which were hard to miss.”

“Sort of.” Kai nodded listlessly and then walked toward the stairs. “We’re closing for today. I need some rest.”

After that, he returned to the workshop and fell onto his bed, exhausted. Five hours of active work with potions, and then the negotiations. The main reason for his current state was the pressure he put on the elves.

He knew that, sooner or later, someone like that would show up, so he was prepared. It was forbidden to use techniques on other students in the Abode, so he assumed that they’d try to put pressure on him either with physical force or with auras.

The strength of an aura directly depended on the density of energy, but starting at the Soul Stage, the quality of the foundation also began to influence the aura’s power.

This happened since with the help of the Source and the Meridians, and later the astral body, it was possible to compress ki, thereby increasing its density, and increasing the power of the aura. The better the foundation was, the stronger the effect. That was why cultivators of the same level could have auras of different strengths.

No matter how good Kai’s foundation was, the density of his ki could never match the density of ki of an Exorcist, even if their foundation was only six points.

That was why he resorted to a trick, taking almost a dozen Azure Crystals in advance.

When the elves tried to intimidate him, he dissolved the Crystals, directing all the power directly to his Source with his energy-controlling ability. This was how he managed to resist the auras of the two Exorcists, temporarily strengthening his own.

With the help of this trick, he won, but he was now exhausted. As soon as his head touched the pillow, he fell asleep. He didn’t even have the strength to switch sleep with restorative meditation.

***

The city on the fifth floor was divided into ten Large Palaces and ninety Small ones. The Large ones were intended for members of the Cloud Ten, and the Small ones were for those ranked from the eleventh to one-hundredth place.

In the fifth largest Palace, in a huge laboratory, Tassarion was engaged in research. He had been in this laboratory for almost a week and a half. Standing in front of a giant table, he studied the same scroll for the thousandth time. It was something his servants found in the ruins, left after the ancient war.

“Flask of Double Life,” he read the title aloud. It was written in an unfamiliar language, but the System translated it.

When Tassarion first saw it, he realized, even without a description, that it was an alchemical recipe. The surprisingly well-preserved emblem of an ancient organization that disappeared at the dawn of the era spoke of the connection between the scroll and alchemy.

However, no scroll could last forever. Time took its toll on this one as well and now it contained only a part of the memories of an ancient master.

Things like these weren’t extremely rare. Groups of seekers, like the Cloud Anarchists, found scrolls from time to time. Most of them were damaged, no longer containing any information.

But the Abode itself was a legacy of an ancient civilization, which was why many lost techniques and recipes had been preserved in it and why they could be found in the Trade Pavilion. For most of the students, it was easier to buy access to a Pavilion than to look for scrolls in the ruins.

However, what now lay in front of Tassarion was radically different from anything he had seen before. This scroll was one of a kind. And despite the damage, he was still eager to learn this recipe. He kept immersing his consciousness into the memories of the ancient master over and over again, and then, coming to his senses, tried to make the infusion, filling in the gaps in information with his knowledge.

Thousands of Coins disappeared before his eyes. Over and over again, Tassarion bought dozens of expensive ingredients but ended up getting the same message every time.

Attention!

The attempt to create an alchemical drug has failed.

Wrong energy scheme.

Sometimes, instead of the message, an explosion occurred, because of which Tassarion had to change the equipment. But he didn’t stop, continuing to experiment, recording every unsuccessful version of the missing part of the weaving. Fortunately, only a small piece of the memories was missing from the scroll, so there were about a thousand possible options. He was going to try them all, even if it took tens of thousands of Coins to do so. He was considered the richest student in the Abode anyway.

While he was jotting down notes of his latest failed attempt, he felt a vibration in his left hand. Frowning, he turned to see an elf in a snow-white dress emerging from the air.

“Master.” She bowed.

She was an artificial Spirit — a creature without a Soul Spark, created from the remains of a deceased Elementalist. In the distant and peripheral worlds, many cultivators even sealed them in their souls, replacing real Spirits with them. Here, in the middle world of Nikrim, they were used as servants and guards in luxurious houses like this palace. In total, about a couple thousand artificial Spirits lived on the fifth floor of the Abode.

“Speak,” Tassarion said, returning to his work.

“Halator Eswix, seventeenth on the List of Ten Thousand, has come to visit you,” the girl answered in a pleasant, but lifeless voice. “He asked me to inform you that someone is messing with your plans.”

Tassarion was silent. Partly immersed in taking notes of his memories, he suddenly saw a certain pattern in all the unsuccessful attempts and had an epiphany. His breathing quickened.

“That’s it!” he exclaimed. “In each of these one hundred and two attempts, the problem was the same part of the weaving. If we assume that this is a cardinally incorrect vector for this section of the scheme... Although... I need to double check... But what type of energy should I use? Or could there be an additional element? I don’t think I need to worry about that. The chance is too small... According to the principles of alchemy...”

Tassarion continued to mumble, pondering his new idea. A smile appeared on his face. He completely forgot about the girl hovering behind his back.

“Master.” After a minute, she reminded him of her presence.

“Let him in,” Tassarion ordered without looking up at her.

“Yes, master.” The girl bowed and then disappeared into thin air.

After a while, the door to the laboratory opened. Tassarion’s second cousin, who was also one of the leaders of his faction, entered.

“Elder bro—”

“Speak faster! I’m very busy right now,” Tassarion said, interrupting him. He began to frantically summon hundreds of scrolls from his Ring, throwing them onto the table. He wanted to go through them and find a solution.

“Recently, our Groundfloor intended alchemy began to sell too fast.”

“So what?” Tassarion asked, still turning over scrolls.

“It seemed strange, so I decided to check it out,” Halator continued. “As it turned out, someone on the Ground floor started selling a very effective purification potion. Thus, your plan for contaminating the foundation of the Ground floor trash isn’t working anymore...”

“That’s bad...” Tassarion said without hesitation. He didn’t seem to care at all about what his cousin was saying.

“Yes, elder brother. Therefore, I decided to send several members of the faction to investigate. It turns out that the new alchemist is supported by the Independence. His name is Kai Arnhard. And his helper is Shacks Eldivize. Both belong to the human race. And both were on the list for the factions, but didn’t join. Knowing how interesting humans are to you, especially those with such talent, I decided to report to you first, before I take any action, so as not to accidentally disrupt your plans.”

“I have no plans...” Tassarion continued to mumble, preoccupied with his thoughts. “But you don’t need to kill them... And stop distracting me... Tell Ranmaru to figure it out...”

“Can I join Ten on this mission?”

“No... Here it is!” Tassarion exclaimed, finding a scroll with a diagram he needed. “You need to gather a squad. Go to the Mirage Forest... I need Cavanda Flowers. Lots of them...” Tassarion smiled, finally realizing where he was wrong all this time. “Looks like I’ve been using the wrong ingredient...”

***

“How are you feeling?”

“Wonderful. Especially now that I can see your pretty face again.”

“That’s good.” Elea ignored the compliment. “But I still advise to take it easy for at least another week.”

“How can I disobey when you ask me so nicely?” Shacks asked.

“I hope you won’t.” Elea smiled sweetly, putting a cup on the table.

Today, she came to see Kai. Although the shop was already closed to visitors, he couldn’t refuse her. The three of them were now in the same guest room where the negotiations with the leaders of the Cloud Anarchists had taken place a few days earlier. She and Kai occupied the only two armchairs, and Shacks settled on a wide windowsill. While he talked with Elea about his health, showering her with compliments, which the girl seemed not to hear, Kai continued to examine her.

She was so much like his sister that he couldn’t stop staring at her. Her appearance even made him experience emotions that were close to real. They were dimmer than a long-smoldering fire, but they were still there. They weren’t suppressed by the Cold Void.

For the first time since his brother’s death, Kai felt alive.

“You surprise me. I didn’t think that this kind of tea could be brewed so well.” Elea turned to Kai.

“Thank you,” he replied, trying to smile a little. “I picked up a thing or two along the way.”

“I can tell.” Elea nodded.

“If I understand correctly, you want to buy something from me?” Kai got down to business.

“Yes. More precisely, I’d like to place an order. Like many others, your cleansing potion has helped me a lot. But that’s not why I’m here today. You see, when one of the factions started selling cheap drugs on our floor three years ago, it hit the local alchemists hard. We can say that they were ousted since competing against such cheap and high-quality goods became almost impossible. It was only later that some of the students were able to realize that the drugs weren’t good. But convincing the public without any evidence was unrealistic. Nobody tried, to be honest. Many alchemists closed their shops. Only the best and most experienced alchemists managed to stay afloat, as they were backed by the Independence.” Elea took another sip of tea and then continued, “For special orders, we either have to go to the Trade Pavilion, where prices are above average, or go and suck up to the factions’ private alchemists... But now, here you are.”

“I see.” Kai nodded. “But I’m not sure I know the right recipe. What drug do you need?”

“Purple Spirit Web Elixir. It’s a healing potion.”

“Hmm...” Kai thought. He didn’t know such a recipe. However, he could probably find a replacement. “Describe its properties to me. Better yet, tell me everything you know about this elixir.”

Elea did just that. After a few minutes, Kai realized that among the recipes that Rune’Tan had given him, there was one whose properties almost completely matched the Purple Spirit Web Elixir. Although the elixir invented in the Belteise Empire was probably even better.

These properties... Kai suddenly realized. It’s a powerful drug that helps heal spirit trauma.

“I can prepare a replacement, but...” His gaze fell on Elea’s astral body. Or rather, on her spirit wound.

“But what?” she asked. “I have money if that’s what worries you.”

“No, that’s not it.” Kai shook his head. “It’s just... May I take a look?”

“Take a look? What are you talking about?”

“Seven inches to the right of your navel.”

Elea fell silent for a moment.

“How did you know?” she asked, her voice slightly trembling. Even hearing about the injury hurt her.

“I’m familiar with the Forces of the Path of Soul.”

If Elea could see, she would notice how Shacks’ face changed. He looked at Kai in bewilderment, but he didn’t say anything, even though he knew that his friend was lying.

“If you let me do this, it may help me prepare the elixir better.”

Lightly biting her lower lip, Elea was about to say no, but she changed her mind at the last moment.

“All right...” She sighed heavily, turning her head. She didn’t want anyone to see her face.

The two of them went upstairs to the workshop, where she lay down on the bed. Trying to calm down, she held her breath.

“I’m about to start,” Kai said, noticing the change in Elea’s behavior.

She shuddered as she felt that Kai’s hand was almost at her stomach.

“What do you think?” Kai asked Rune’Tan.

“Eh...” He sighed. “What can I say? Damage to the astral body of the highest degree. Besides the hole, there are many cracks spreading from it in all directions. The spirit structure around the wound dried up. It seems that the damage wasn’t done with a spirit attack, but with a sword. Even at the peak of my strength, I wouldn’t be able to heal something like that. The most I can do is to put a temporary patch on the wound to avoid energy leakage. This is what the elixir would do... Perhaps there’s a way to heal this. But, unfortunately, I don’t know such a recipe...”

“Thank you.”

Kai removed his hand.

“Are you done?” Elea asked.

“Yes. Thank you for letting me do this.”

But before Elea had time to answer, the building was covered with an unnaturally large aura.

Who’s that!? Kai thought.

And in the next moment, the shop was destroyed by a large-scale explosion.

Chapter 13
KNOW YOUR WEAKNESSES

The ice dome, formed just in time, disintegrated into pieces. It was no longer fit for protection, but it had fulfilled its task.

“Are you okay?” Kai asked, looking at Elea.

“Yes.” She nodded. Although she didn’t have time to react to the explosion, she managed to keep her composure.

Nearby, Shacks emerged from the fog. He wasn’t hurt either.

“It got hot in here.” He grinned, looking at the burning remnants of the shop under his feet.

Kai surveyed the area. The first person he saw was a bald sylph kneeling near the destroyed building, holding a damaged artifact in his hands. Probably something disposable. He must’ve used this thing to attack, because his strength alone clearly wasn’t enough.

Kai doubted that an initial-level Exorcist with a six-point foundation could even activate this artifact on his own. However, judging by the unnaturally inflated aura, before the attack, he had taken some very powerful and probably life-threatening potion. His astral body was beginning to crack.

What prompted him to act so desperately, Kai couldn’t tell. All he knew was that the sylph wasn’t acting on his own free will. He wore a slave collar.

But who’s behind this then?

The sylph was slowly dying. However, before the potion killed him, something else happened.

“The Second Law of the Cloud Abode has been violated,” a menacing voice rang out across the entire Ground floor. “The punishment is exile!”

In the same instant, the sylph’s body glowed and he disappeared.

Using energy vision, Kai saw five figures through the walls of the nearby houses. They were quickly moving toward the destroyed shop. Apparently, these were the real threat.

Soon, five cultivators in wide cloaks and unusual masks that distorted their auras appeared. Neither Elea nor Shacks could determine the race and strength of their opponents. However, such items couldn’t deceive Kai’s energy vision. In front of him were five peak-level Exorcists. All dorgans.

Their student marks were hidden. But Kai could see them. All five of them belonged to the Seventh Faction, and their foundations didn’t exceed seven and a half points. Their rank was between six and seven thousand, so the outcome of this battle would be decided by brute force.

Kai swallowed several Azure Crystals and opened all the Body Gates. Two swords appeared in his hands. A surge of power burst from his body, creating a sudden gust of wind.

“Shacks, take care of our guest for now.”

The next moment, Kai vanished.

Three quick jumps and he was already near one of the students, swinging his blade at him. The dorgan managed to block and counterattack with a dagger. Kai dodged.

At that moment, another dorgan approached them. Kai blocked his first attack. He dodged the second as well, but the first opponent managed to take advantage of the moment, leaving a shallow wound on Kai’s chest.

They’re strong. Though they’re probably using some kind of body strengthening technique. The Wind Element? But why is the effect so weak? Ah, I see. They’re afraid to hurt me with the energy of the Wind and violate the second law. Their aim is perfect. Just enough to avoid killing me, but enough to incapacitate me. And they’re so synched. It won’t be easy to deal with them, but I have to try. I still have a few tricks of my own...

The dorgans, meanwhile, were in no hurry to attack. They stared at him for a few seconds, after which the first dorgan spoke in a distorted voice.

“The poison didn’t work. Let’s move on to plan B. Cut off his limbs. And the limbs of his friends, too,” he ordered. “Two of you, come with me.”

The cultivators nodded in unison. Two of them rushed toward Shacks and Elea. Kai wanted to block their path but was immediately attacked by the rest of the group and forced to fight back.

Block. Dodge. One more unsuccessful counterattack. Retreat. Repeat.

The only reason why they hadn’t yet defeated Kai was that he was faster.

Meanwhile, Shacks had to deal with two opponents, whose physical stats were clearly higher than his. And because of the Laws, he couldn’t use his strongest skill — archery.

Summoning two daggers from his Ring, he fought back. Fortunately, the fighting style of the Bright Moon Clan, which he was taught from childhood and which was preserved from ancient times, surpassed everything that his current opponents could demonstrate.

“Don’t worry about me,” Elea told Shacks, creating a powerful barrier around herself.

If a barrier contained Forces or energy and someone touched it, then its creator would be punished for the violation of the Second Law. If it weren’t for this restriction, strong cultivators could easily trap weaker ones inside barriers and, for example, deprive them of oxygen, which wouldn’t be considered outright murder.

Elea’s barrier, Cover Expansion, didn’t contain any Forces or energy, as this ability was a manifestation of her soul, like Kai’s Ultimate Focus. However, while using it, she could neither move nor attack.

An attempt to hit the barrier with a technique would be considered an attack on Elea, which would mean a violation of the Second Law. One of the attackers stopped abruptly, sensing that there was no energy in the dome. He still tried and punched it with all his might, without using energy or Forces, but it had no effect.

Realizing the futility of his attempts, he was about to turn to Shacks, when he sensed danger. The archer got to him first and pushed his dagger through the dorgan’s abdomen.

Grabbing the wound, the Exorcist looked around. Seeing his partner lying motionless, he narrowed his eyes.

“What, you didn’t expect that someone else could use poisons?” Shacks grinned.

But he wasn’t done yet. He remembered the conversation from the beginning of this battle. Now, he was going to cut off the opponent’s arms and legs.

But before he could, he was thrown back by the sudden strike from the dorgan who had previously fought Kai.

“You bastard! I’ve just healed...” Shacks grimaced, glancing at his right hand.

His recent opponent began pouring an extremely expensive elixir into his poisoned comrade’s mouth.

A few dozen feet away, another dorgan was doing the same, bringing back the one Shacks had poisoned.

Both fighters began to recover.

“Deal with the Exorcist first,” the leader shouted.

“Bad for Shacks, but great for me,” Kai whispered when he saw there was only one opponent left in front of him.

He simultaneously activated Life Rampage and the Field, making the dorgan feel like he was stuck in something very viscous and sticky.

Easily dodging a swing, Kai raised his swords to attack.

Seeing such fast movements, but not having time to do anything about it, the half-wolf dorgan used his trump card. His body transformed in an instant. His skin became completely covered with dark gray hair. His claws grew. The muscles swelled, tearing his clothes. He became taller and much larger.

He used the main ability of his race — Partial Transformation. It increased his physical stats by more than one and a half times. Also, he summoned the Combat Gloves Artifact from his Ring.

After the first attack, Kai flew back as if he had been hit by a car at top speed. Crashing into a small house, he broke through the wall and flew inside.

“The target turned out to be much stronger than we expected,” the dorgan growled, summoning a special potion from his Ring. “Secrecy is not important anymore. Use all your strength!”

Hearing the leader, the rest of the group also activated Partial Transformation. On average, they could maintain this form for about twenty seconds, but by using combat alchemy, they were able to increase this to two minutes.

“That’s not good,” Shacks commented.

When the opponents rushed at him, he realized that he had no chance of winning.

We need to drive them away from here, he thought, jumping aside and activating a bunch of techniques at the same time. He turned invisible, and his clone kept running from the transformed dorgans.

Meanwhile, the two cultivators who had just recovered were about to finally break through Elea’s barrier when they heard a cry. Turning around, they saw their leader with a sword in his leg. Kai had managed to catch him by surprise.

Previously, he increased the flow of energy into Power Gates and Speed Gates to the limit, but after his opponent transformed, he had no choice but to go beyond this limit, making his flesh crack, barely withstanding such a load.

But even after that, Kai couldn’t surpass his opponent’s stats. He could only rely on speed, which, thanks to the activated Five Weightless Steps Technique, at least made him faster.

Dodging the extremely powerful attacks, he tried to hit the most vulnerable places. Eventually, he managed to carry out a successful attack and take advantage of the dorgan’s brief confusion. Kai aimed for his opponent’s groin, wanting to inflict colossal damage and cause severe pain, but the dorgan somehow managed to miraculously react at the last moment, stopping Kai’s attack with his leg.

Hearing their leader’s painful roar, the remaining two dorgans decided to split up. One, as planned, went to Elea, and the second rushed to the leader’s aid.

In the next moment, Shacks appeared directly above him, dispelling his invisibility technique (so he wouldn’t violate the Second Law during the attack). This clan trick of his was just as good as most techniques found on the fifth floor of the Abode.

Swinging his left hand, with one sharp movement he hit the dorgan on the head and clouded his vision, after which he stabbed the dagger into his shoulder.

Roaring in pain, the dorgan grabbed his right arm with his non-injured one and pulled him down sharply, driving Shacks into the ground. He was about to break his legs by jumping on them when he sensed danger. Abruptly covering his head, he blocked a hail of arrows. And then a dozen more. Luckily for him, none of the attacks were deep enough to inflict serious damage, but he had to let go of Shacks, who disappeared again.

By expanding his aura, the dorgan was finally able to detect the archers — Shacks’ clones. All of them used bows created by a special technique, but they attacked with ordinary arrows. He rushed toward them, but they scattered at the same time, unleashing the last volley of arrows. This time, he managed to react better, so he dodged most of them.

Meanwhile, Shacks, who had barely come to his senses, moved away. Nobody saw him now. He needed to recover at least a little.

The double, which had taken the two cultivators with it, dispersed on its own when the pursuers almost caught up with it.

This is bad. They’re only two miles away; they’ll be back soon. We need to neutralize as many enemies as possible during this time and then get out of here. Shacks concluded.

Looking around, he assessed his opponents’ states. The one he had just escaped from tore out the arrows and the dagger stuck in his shoulder joint. All these weapons were infused with a very effective sleeping poison. Few elixirs could help against it as the recipe for it was unique and it had no replacements in this world.

Meanwhile, another opponent continued attacking Elea’s barrier, which was already full of cracks. She could barely stay on her feet, and her nose was bleeding. Given her spirit trauma, this was rather difficult.

As for Kai, he looked terrible, but he was holding on.

The dorgan leader was gradually losing strength, but he still continued to suppress Kai, who by that moment had lost both swords and his Ring, which had disappeared with the torn-off hand.

Shacks rushed to help Kai, forming more of the invisible doubles along the way and giving his last arrows to them. The life of a friend meant more to him than the life of a stranger, although he hoped that Elea would be able to hold out and that they’d have time to help her.

Unfortunately, he didn’t make it.

The poisoned dorgan managed to sense him. The beast, who was barely moving a moment ago, jumped to the side with unexpected agility and intercepted him.

Having managed to remove his technique at the last moment, Shacks was knocked down. A huge fist flew at his head. And although his opponent was weakened by the poison, he was still strong.

“What the hell?!” Shacks shouted, covering himself with his already broken arm, wondering how the dorgan was still standing.

The beast showered the archer with attacks. Shacks almost lost consciousness, and all the doubles disappeared.

Is this some kind of bestial rampage?! He’s gonna kill me! Fucking bastard!

Summoning another dagger from his Ring, Shacks stabbed his opponent in the shoulder wound. Leaning all his weight onto the hilt, he pushed the blade with all his might, trying to cut off the dorgan’s arm.

Furious, the beast tried to bite into Shacks’ left wrist, pressing on the dagger’s handle.

That’s right, you bastard! Come on, help me out! he thought, deliberately moving his hand into the dorgan’s mouth.

As soon as his hand was in the right place, Shacks summoned a special pill from the Ring directly into his mouth and began to push his hand further and further into the dorgan’s throat. Once his hand was where he needed it to be, a small bottle appeared in it. Squeezing it tightly, he crushed the fragile glass. The contents spilled down the dorgan’s mouth and throat, and the orange liquid almost instantly burst into a powerful flame.

The beast screamed like mad. He pulled Shacks’ hand out of his mouth and then jumped up.

“One asshole successfully out of the picture.” Shacks spat out a few bloody teeth, looking at the distraught dorgan running back and forth. “I hope you enjoy the Soul Destruction Pill.”

Shacks tried to get up several times but he kept falling back. His limbs didn’t obey him. His left hand had basically passed through a meat grinder. His legs had also suffered when he was knocked to the ground. But he eventually managed to scramble to his feet. Glancing at Kai, he saw his friend missing both his arms and legs. He was working on their recovery, but...

Grabbing Kai from behind, the dorgan leader squeezed him with all his might. Bones cracked and blood gushed from his mouth and nose.

“Let’s see how much you can regenerate,” he growled, grinning. “No need to be afraid. I won’t kill you. I’ll just wait for you to pass out.”

Struggling for air, Kai let out an agonized croak. And although his bloodline compensated for the lack of oxygen, he still felt like he was suffocating.

But that wasn’t the worst part.

Being powerless was tearing him apart from the inside. He felt completely helpless, which, to him, was worse than any pain. He couldn’t even enter his spirit world to get rid of bodily sensations, because that’d stop absorbing energy, and his body would stop regenerating.

“Pitiful... You’re nothing without your regeneration, are you?” the dorgan sneered and sank his teeth into his victim’s shoulder.

Little did he know that his taunts wouldn’t bring Kai down. On the contrary, they helped him snap back to reality.

“Old man, help me withdraw my soul energy. Twenty years.”

Rune’Tan didn’t argue.

In the next moment, Kai’s Source was filled with extremely powerful energy, which immediately poured into his body. But even the bloodline of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra wasn’t all-powerful. It had its limits, and even with the constant saturation of the body with energy, it couldn’t work forever. Kai’s regeneration rate began to slow down. He needed something stronger. And he knew exactly what that something was.

Yang Concentration.

He knew very well that this concept had two properties — transformation and...

Strengthening.

“I don’t know how this’ll affect me, but I’m ready to take the risk. I’m ready to make an alchemy lab right inside my body!”

The Yang particles scattered throughout Kai’s body, and the soul energy followed. Kai allowed his bloodline to absorb both of them fully. At first, nothing happened, but then...

Continuing to squeeze his victim, the dorgan realized that Kai’s rib cage was rapidly hardening, easily resisting his strength.

In the blink of an eye, his opponent had a new right arm. The speed with which the flesh grew from the cut left him dumbfounded. And before he had time to understand anything, the restored arm attacked.

Having received a blow to the head, the dorgan was thrown aside. In the meantime, Kai had finally regrown all the other limbs, each full of violent but single-use power.

Coming to his senses, the dorgan staggered, clutching at his head. The world around him was spinning and growing dimmer.

But Kai had no intention of letting him recover. Activating the Offset Step, he found himself behind his opponent’s back. Unleashing the strange power that appeared in his limbs after using Yang particles and soul energy, he aimed to incapacitate the dorgan.

Unfortunately for him, his victim managed to shift ever so slightly at the last moment. Kai’s fist slammed into his ribs, and he flew back a few steps.

Kai repeated the attack, but this time the dorgan dodged. The place where he had been standing a second ago was covered with cracks and it sagged a few inches.

The dorgan was on his feet again. He swallowed another elixir as Kai approached. This time, he couldn’t allow himself to miss.

Kai had almost reached his opponent, preparing to kick with his left foot, when the dorgan let out a loud roar, immobilizing him for a full second. Strong as he was, even Kai couldn’t resist an Exorcist’s soul manifestation.

The dorgan was about to rush at him but was intercepted by a volley of dozen arrows.

Kai stood up. He summoned his Ring and then his swords. Activating Speed Step, he rushed to the dorgan to finish him off but was blocked by the two dorgans whom Shacks’ clone had gotten away earlier, and who had returned just in time to help their friend.

“Surrender,” the dorgan leader growled, slowly rising to his feet. “Look to your right.”

Kai didn’t have to turn his head to see what was happening. His aura helped him sense another dorgan, who was now holding the unconscious Elea by the neck.

“You’re our target. Surrender, and we’ll let the girl go.”

“Why do you need me?”

“For the last time. Surrender, or we’ll take her, too,” he said, ignoring Kai’s question.

“Fine. But you and your friends must swear an oath that you won’t touch her again.”

“Only if your friend surrenders as well and puts on a collar. We won’t take an oath, but we’ll sign a spirit contract.”

“Fine by me,” Shacks replied after a couple of seconds.

“Give them collars.”

Shacks knew they didn’t work on Kai, which was why he, before deactivating the invisibility technique, whispered that he gives him permission to use energy and Forces on him to disable his collar at any time.

The two planned to wait for the Partial Transformation to end, and then, taking advantage of the surprise factor, either flee or defeat the dorgans.

However, the dorgans had a different plan. They weren’t going to use a regular spirit contract, but a temporary one, that lasted for just a couple of hours. Such things were really hard to make and could only be found in the Cloud Abode starting from the second floor. Because of that, very few students here knew about their existence. Kai and Shacks included.

Also, they planned to incapacitate their victims after they’ve put their collars on by cutting off their limbs and pumping them with a powerful alchemical drug.

As for Elea, they didn’t plan to release her.

However, as it turned out, nobody’s plans were destined to come to fruition.

The dorgan holding Elea landed between the “captives” and the rest of his squad. Everyone immediately looked to the right.

Near the unconscious girl stood a tall, dark-haired half-elf, half-dorgan with a huge sword.

Sitting down, he lifted Elea’s head. Having gently wiped off the blood from her nose with a handkerchief, he removed the locks of hair that had fallen on her face.

Needless to say, the other dorgans were furious.

The leader of the group was the first to approach the newcomer and swing his gauntleted fist at him.

Neither Kai nor Shacks could withstand such a blow. Even at their peak, they’d both choose to dodge instead of blocking. But the newcomer had his own thoughts on this matter.

Still sitting next to Elea, he raised his head at the last moment and grabbed the fist as if it was a feather.

In the next instant, two more dorgans approached the stranger and attacked, not noticing the shock in their leader’s eyes.

The stranger casually unsheathed his sword with his other hand. Everyone saw one single swing, but in reality, there were two.

The sword was quickly back in its scabbard.

Two dorgans were now missing limbs.

“You will pay for this!” the dorgan’s leader growled.

In the next instant, the entire space was covered with powerful pressure. Incredibly strong willpower made Kai shiver and Shacks fall to his knees.

Kai had faced similar power before. Greenrow nearly broke his spirit that day.

However, this willpower was only directed at the dorgans, sucking energy out of their bodies. The sight of powerful cultivators losing their strength reminded Kai of how the Gates of Ecumene dried up the representatives of the Celestial Plateau’s clans.

Kai realized that it wasn’t just the Master’s Will he felt now. It was something different, even more unique, and much more powerful. Something similar to his Field of Superiority.

His guess turned out to be correct. The stranger used an unusual ability called Desolate the Weak. This ability allowed him to drain all the energy from any cultivator if their will wasn’t strong enough.

The dorgans had no idea who they were dealing with, considering that the stranger’s mark was hidden. But with energy vision, Kai could see the number on it.

It was Ranmaru. Number ten on the List of Ten Thousand.

He dealt with four peak-level Exorcists in just a few seconds. What he did to them was far worse than death. By crushing their astral bodies, he ended their cultivation forever.

When the dorgans fell to the ground, Ranmaru sat back down next to Elea and took her in his arms.

“Brother, you came,” Elea whispered, smiling weakly.

As Kai turned his gaze from the dorgans who almost killed him to the cultivator who got rid of them so easily, he once again realized how weak he actually was.

There was still a long road ahead of him.

Chapter 14
THE GREAT PACK

“It’s over. You’re safe,” Ranmaru said in a voice full of love, looking at his sister. “You should rest now.”

Taking a step toward Elea’s house, he suddenly stopped. Turning slowly, he looked at Kai and Shacks.

“I remember you. You’re Kai Arnhard. The human who refused to join the factions,” he said. “You’re also the one interfering with the Fifth Faction’s plans with your alchemy. I was sent here to deal with you, but...” He looked at his sister. “You have two weeks.”

Ranmaru’s golden collar gleamed, after which purple lightning of monstrous power began to strike his body. Despite it, he continued to speak as if nothing was going on.

“Tassarion is very busy at the moment and he doesn’t want to be distracted. But in two weeks, his assistant will return to the Abode. If you continue to brew your potions, he’ll visit you personally. That’s all I can tell you.”

The purple lightning stopped, and Ranmaru continued to Elea’s house.

“Why are you helping me?” Kai asked.

“I heard your agreement for surrender before I got here. You helped my sister, so this is my way of saying thanks. Also...” Ranmaru stopped, but he didn’t turn around. “That’s what my honor tells me to do.”

Honor? That’s a rarity in this world. Kai thought, looking at Ranmaru’s back.

“Shit! I wish I had your regeneration now,” Shacks cursed, looking at the mess where his arms were supposed to be. “Are you gonna help me or what? That potion isn’t gonna jump into my mouth...” He looked at Kai.

***

After the battle, Shacks and Kai began interrogating the barely alive dorgans. Fortunately, the archer had several methods to get them talking.

As it turned out, the group was hired to eliminate Kai, as well as everyone around him. They couldn’t reveal more details because of a spirit contract, but even this was enough for Kai and Shacks to realize that Bane could be the one who hired them.

Once the interrogation was done, they took the Rings of the four dorgans (the fifth got away) and quickly left.

Several hours later, Kai and Shacks secretly visited the Cloud Anarchists’ office, where they found Kasox.

“We know what happened. I’m glad you’re safe.” He greeted them. “Six of our guards were severely injured. They’ll probably have to leave the Abode for good. Two were able to escape, but they didn’t manage to tell us about the attack in time. My brothers are good fighters, but they turned out to be in a tough spot against these dorgans without using ki and Forces.”

“I’m surprised you don’t look sad,” Shacks said. Over the past few days, he managed to get to know both Kasox and Ephlix a little better.

“This is how things are at the Abode. The weak disappear quickly, the strong rise. We all need to be ready for it.” The elf shrugged. “But you’re wrong if you think I don’t feel anything. They were my friends. If I were there, I would’ve done my best to protect them. I’m angry. Very angry. I just hide it well. It’s a shame Ranmaru took my chance to get revenge.”

“Speaking of which, do you think the Seventh Faction will want to take revenge?”

Kasox chuckled.

“They won’t, but that doesn’t mean you’re safe.”

“What does it mean then?” Shacks asked.

“The entire dorgan race is divided into four clans. The Voracious Raptors clan has a rather unusual outlook on things. Animal blood makes them see competition in everyone around them. So they don’t really care when someone dies. More resources for the rest of them. They only worry about those closest to them, but even that’s not always the case. It’s the survival of the fittest.”

“What you’re saying is, they’ll rejoice at the death of their brothers?”

“That’s right.” Kasox nodded. “They’ll take it as cleansing their ranks of weaklings. Of course, no one will simply forgive the murder of servants, but if they got involved in the battle and lost, then such is their fate. The leader of the Seventh Faction doesn’t care.”

“And yet, someone will still try to take revenge?” Shacks inquired.

“Exactly. You see, there’s one exception in the Voracious Raptors clan — the Great Pack. Simply put, half-wolf dorgans. They value each other and they’re ready to avenge the members of the Pack they haven’t even met. This trait makes the Great Pack the second most powerful branch of the clan. They’re second only to the Blood Fangs. In the Abode, there are about four hundred representatives of the Pack, all of which belong to the Seventh Faction since the stronger help the weaker ones pay the entry fee. They’ll be the ones who’ll try to take revenge. They can’t go against Ranmaru, but they’ll start a hunt for you.”

“Can you help us with that?” Kai asked.

“I can suggest you move to our base for now.” Kasox smiled. “The Pack won’t get you there, and the dust will settle down in a few months.”

“Isn’t your base at the Abode?” Shacks asked, arching an eyebrow.

“Of course not. If we were here, we would’ve been stormed by the factions. Our base is located in the depths of one of the anomaly zones, which can be accessed through the Hall of Portals on the first floor, or through our own portals.”

“Another important thing that I wanted to discuss is that my business interferes with some of Tassarion’s plans. Ranmaru gave us two weeks in gratitude for helping his—”

“I know.” Kasox nodded. “What do you plan to do?”

“I still need money. If I go into hiding, I want to continue creating potions. At least thirty thousand more. Would you agree to resell them, knowing that this interferes with the Fifth Faction?”

Kasox sighed in relief.

“I thought you’d quit. If you’re going to keep making potions, then everything’s fine. This isn’t the first time we’re crossing factions.”

“Then there’s only one question left — security. Forgive me, but we can’t fully trust you. Especially considering that the Abode Laws work only inside the Abode.”

“I understand. In this case, we can sign another spirit contract for the duration of your stay at our base. As one of the leaders, I have the right to sign it on behalf of all Cloud Anarchists. We have special empty scrolls with the energy of each member, so the contract will apply to everyone. I can confirm this with a separate oath.” Kasox grinned.

“We’ve got a deal then.” Kai nodded.

***

There was tension and fear in the air. The streets were practically empty. The shops and the taverns were closed. It had been three days since the Great Pack began its hunt for Kai and Shacks.

But Kai wasn’t going to wait for the storm to pass. He had important business to attend to on the Ground floor, so he returned to the Abode after spending three days at the Cloud Anarchists’ base.

During that time, he kept brewing potions. On average, he worked twice a day for five hours. Thanks to the Great Alchemical Cube being finally delivered to the base, he could prepare about forty potions at the same time.

Shacks started to work for the Anarchists. They were glad to take on such a brilliant cultivator and excellent scout.

Turning right, Kai finally arrived at the ruins of a large two-story building. It wasn’t his shop. It was Elea’s house.

Having carefully examined the rubble, he walked on, searching for Yoh. But he was lucky enough to meet someone else.

“Tao,” he called out to the giant who was passing by.

“Who are you? What do you want?”

Kai pulled back his hood for a moment, showing his face.

“Kai?!” Tao blurted out in shock and immediately covered his mouth with his hand. “What are you doing here?” he asked in a whisper. “Everyone’s looking for you and your friend. You should be hiding!”

“Everything’s under control. Tell me, how’s Elea? Where is she?”

Tao scratched the back of his head.

“Well... When she returned home, she was very weak. So weak that she could barely stay awake. Her brother fired me. At first, I was offended. I wanted to know who the fuck put him in charge. But then he showed me his mark and I quietly left. It was only the next day that I found out what had happened to you. Yoh and I assume Ranmaru took Elea to the first floor where she is safe. She was against leaving but she couldn’t stay here alone. Not in her condition...”

“I see. Thanks.” Kai nodded, turning around.

“Hey! Wait a minute! At the entrance-” Tao began but Kai disappeared, leaving behind only a small echo of twisted space.

In less than half an hour, Kai reached the north wall of the Ground floor where one of the many entrances to the first floor was located. There were always about a couple of hundred students in front of it, waiting in line to enter the pavilions. Today, there were hardly a dozen zeroes there, which meant that he wouldn’t have to wait for too long.

Approaching the guards, he stopped.

“Show your face,” one of them ordered.

Kai was in no hurry to do as he was told.

“Are you deaf?!” the other guard shouted. “Comply or we’ll attack!”

Raising his hands, Kai pulled back the hood and revealed the face of a fair-haired elf.

“It’s not him,” one of the guards spat in disappointment.

“All right, you can go.”

However, after only a few steps, they stopped him again.

“Hey, wait for a second,” a new voice said and a dorgan appeared by his side. Grinning, he put his hand on Kai’s shoulder “Something about you doesn’t smell like an elf. More precisely... You smell like a dead elf.”

“Elder brother, do you really have such a sensitive nose?”

“What difference does it make?” The guard who had just allowed Kai to pass frowned. “Why does it matter how he smells?”

“Because there are those who can change not only their appearance but also the System line describing the race. The unique frequency of their aura and even the stage of development can be altered. That’s why, even at the slightest suspicion, we must check everyone thoroughly!”

In the meantime, Kai rolled up his left sleeve, revealing a spot of black rot on his shoulder. He had soaked this area with Yin in advance, preventing the bloodline from healing his arm.

The two dorgans grimaced.

“Oh, that’s where the smell is coming from... Whatever. My gut is telling me that there’s something wrong with you.”

“And how do you plan to check me?” Kai chuckled.

“We have a couple of ways.” The guard grinned. “First, your ki. Show us some element with the ki density of an Exorcist.”

Kai shrugged. Raising his palm, he revealed a crimson mist, the strength of which corresponded to the Exorcist Stage.

“All right. Now give us permission to use energy and Forces on you.”

“What?” Kai frowned.

“So that we can use the Truth Revealer.”

“I don’t believe you.”

The dorgan didn’t argue but swore a system oath, confirming that he was only going to use this artifact and nothing else that required energy or Forces.

[Truth Revealer]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

This artifact reveals the true appearance of all creatures within a radius of five feet, as well as dispels concealment techniques within a radius of five feet.

Remaining number of charges: [15]

This artifact works only on initial-level Elementalists and weaker cultivators. It can dispel only effects of techniques, potions, and artifacts up to peak-quality Royal-rank level.

Kai was silent.

“Answer!” the guard growled. “I’ve sworn the oath. So, either you allow me to use the artifact, or we beat the shit out of you right here. Take your pick.”

“All right.” Kai agreed, but clenched his fists, ready to defend himself in case anything went wrong.

Raising his left hand, he showed his Abode mark, and gave them permission to use energy and Forces.

“Excellent.” The guard smiled again. “Now, let’s see what we’ve got here,” he said, activating the artifact.

A wave of energy and Forces burst out of the translucent blue sphere, passing through everyone within a radius of five feet. Nothing changed. The same fair-haired elf was still standing in front of the dorgans.

“Fuck!” the guard cursed, grimacing. He had just spent a whole charge of a very expensive artifact for nothing. But his gut kept telling him that there was something wrong. This uncertainty angered him. Taking a sharp step toward Kai, he grabbed his robe. “You’ll now give me a System oath that you aren’t Kai Arnhard or Shacks Eldivize! Otherwise, I’ll chop off your fucking legs and arms and lock you in my basement. I’ll turn you into my pet!”

Chapter 15
ABODE’S FIRST LESSON

“How about you go to hell?” Kai growled in response, trying to look angry.

“Bastard!” The guard swung his fist. He was crazy fast, but Kai managed to easily dodge and take a few steps back.

“Do you think that because you have those four idiots behind you, and six more nearby, you can threaten me? Is that what you think? I don’t respond well to threats! Come on! Attack. All of you, I don’t care. You won’t be able to touch me. I’d rather burn out my soul and use all available artifacts than let you have your way. And if the Abode eliminates me later, I’m taking at least a half of you with me!” Kai grinned.

The guard, although furious, froze. The other members of the Pack, who had already begun to surround their prey, did the same. All of them heard a genuine intention to act on the words, and most importantly, they felt strength.

And every dorgan had respect for such strength.

Excellent. Looks like I chose the right way to behave. Kai thought.

“If you really want to find those people, then fine. I can sign a spirit contract. But don’t even think about an oath! I’m not some kind of weakling who gives oaths at anyone’s request. And no threat is gonna make me do that!”

His attitude was bold and his words firm, which cooled off the guard, who was angry with himself for failing to intimidate him. He realized he wasn’t dealing with an ordinary cultivator when Kai mentioned the six hidden guards. One had to be very perceptive to notice them. Grimacing, he took out a scroll with a spirit contract from the Ring and threw it to Kai, so he wouldn’t lose face in front of everyone.

“Don’t make me wait.” He spat.

Kai quickly familiarized himself with the contract, and then poured ki into the scroll, thereby signing it. A wave of power rushed into his soul, and the scroll changed color from blue to green, which signified its activation.

“Start talking,” the guard crossed his arms over his chest. Intuition still made him question the elf’s identity.

Kai braced himself. It was time to test how good his soul protection was. He didn’t want to mess with the System by violating an oath, but with a spirit contract made by a cultivator, it was worth the risk.

The invisible Mask of the Great Liar was on his face. Kai was wagering that, if it was capable of being invisible to Rune’Tan, if need be, it would manage to deceive even the spirit contract.

“I’m neither human, nor am I Kai Arnhard, nor Shacks Eldivize, who recently entered the Cloud Abode after successfully completing the Cloud Trial. I swear.”

Everyone observed him intently, which made him tense up. A second passed, then another... but nothing happened. He didn’t fall in pain. His aura didn’t begin to deform, and his soul didn’t crack. What he felt was how the technique wrapped around his Soul
Shell and tried to tighten its chains to harm it. He was about to activate the Mask, but at the very moment when the Spirit Grip Technique finally touched the Shell, a force escaped from Kai’s Spark, instantly dispelling the spirit attack. The danger had passed.

Although the guard’s intuition kept whispering to him that something was wrong with this elf, they still had to let Kai pass.

“Well, you showed those dogs.” An elf from the Fifth Faction smiled. “I see you aren’t one of ours. Did you not manage to save enough to join the faction? Or are you new?”

“I’ve only recently arrived at the Abode.” Kai faked a smile. “So I’m in the process.”

“Good. There’s no reason for you to linger at zero. You can’t begin to imagine what the first floor can give you. The Cloud Abode is truly a place of wonders. We all came here for a reason. So, don’t waste your time, try to save up to join us. Two hundred Coins isn’t much. I make a lot more per month just by guarding this staircase eight hours a day. Factions don’t just give you an opportunity to walk freely on the first floor, but you also have a chance to get good work. Friendly advice — go on expeditions to the Aive mountain range. This is probably the safest of the anomaly zones, and you can make money there. You could find one or two partners if you want. Be sure to buy a map from our guys on the first floor. It’ll help you avoid the most dangerous places, as well as predict the beginning of a snowstorm. I’ve done that in the past, and within six months, I gathered enough money to join the Fifth.”

“Thanks for the advice, elder brother.” Kai bowed slightly.

“I’m Glenx. Maybe our paths will cross again... By the way, how long are you going to stay on the first floor?”

“At least a day.” Kai shrugged.

“I guess you should go then. Two Coins are nothing. I’ll pay for you. What you did back there with the dorgans was amazing. Do you have a pass?” Kai nodded, and Glenx beckoned him over. “Come here.”

Without arguing, Kai held out a paper amulet with the number zero. With an artifact, Glenx changed the value on the pass by one.

“Thank you.”

“Good luck!” He nodded. “And remember, on the first floor, you’re obliged to keep the Abode mark revealed at all times so the guards know that you don’t belong to any of the factions. Otherwise, you may have some problems later.”

Seems like factions aren’t that bad. There are normal people among them too, Kai thought, climbing the stairs.

***

A little while ago

As soon as he returned to the Abode through the Anarchists’ portal, Kai realized that it wasn’t so easy to leave the Ground floor. Inside the city, he could avoid members of the Seventh Faction with energy vision, but at the exits, it was impossible to bypass the Pack members. That was why he prepared a whole set of tricks to hide his identity upon returning to the base.

Kai used the Dead Man’s Disguise Elixir, another recipe that he got from Rune’Tan. He used the face of one of the elves who died in the Whispering Bloody Forest a few months ago, whose surprisingly intact body was found by Kasox’s subordinates. The poor fellow’s flesh became one of the elixir’s main ingredients.

The elixir’s only drawback was the subtle smell of decay, which couldn’t be hidden in any way. That was why Kai temporarily infused part of his shoulder with Yin particles, allowing it to rot.

That elixir could even replace the System description. The recipe Kai used was created in the Belteise Empire, which had the word divine in its name for a reason. The imperial masters achieved considerable success on the path of cultivation, which, among other things, included alchemy.

Just like with the other elixirs, Kai strengthened it with the help of Yang particles, which was why it became Enhanced and managed to fool the dorgan’s artifact.

As for him appearing as an Exorcist, he used a common artifact called the Spirit Training Bracelet that could be found in any artifact shop, even outside the Abode, because it was intended for Exorcists and Elementalists to use during training.

These Bracelets were simulators of auras of a certain level. While pushing you during training, under certain circumstances they could change the cultivator’s strength, temporarily making it look like they have a more powerful aura. However, it had two serious flaws.

First, the Bracelet’s and the real auras constantly overlapped with each other, forming a strange mixture. This didn’t interfere with training, but it made it very hard to hide one’s true level of development.

Second, if the cultivator selected a level or stage higher than their actual one, a conflict of forces occurred upon energy release. The cover would immediately burst and the Bracelet would come off.

Fortunately, Kai was able to solve both of these problems with his special skills. He knew how to drown out his real aura, leaving only the energy from the fake one. That way, only Elementalists or cultivators who had also opened all the acupuncture points could see his true power. He got lucky, as, according to Rune’Tan, there were practically no such cultivators at the Abode.

With this, a person could hide or disguise a lot of things. This was why the most effective method had always been the use of a System oath or spirit contract. But the dorgan couldn’t have guessed that even that wouldn’t work with Kai.

***

Having reached the top of the stairs, Kai saw another group of elven guards, to whom he showed his pass, and then finally entered the city on the first floor.

The search took almost ten hours, but Kai found Elea’s new residence. Her spirit trauma made her astral body quite unique in the energy spectrum, so in the end he couldn’t help but find her.

Her new home was located near the center. It was a large and expensive one-story building with a beautiful garden and fence. Kai stopped once he was near the entrance. A pretty, golden-haired elf — an Artificial Spirit — appeared in front of him.

“Greetings, master.” She bowed. “This house belongs to Lady Elea Shion. Are you her guest? May I know your name?”

“My name is Kai Arnhard. Please, tell the lady of the house that I’d like to see her.”

“Right away.” The girl nodded. “Please, wait here.”

The Artificial Spirit disappeared, returning after thirty seconds. During this time, Kai removed the effects of the Dead Man’s Disguise Elixir, after making sure that no one was watching the house.

“Please, come in.”

Almost reaching the front door, Kai froze and jerked back his hand.

“Not bad.” He heard from his right, after which he flew to the side. “But still not fast enough!”

Before he had time to come to his senses, something incredibly heavy fell on him. Kai covered his head and torso with his hands, trying to throw the weight off, but he couldn’t do anything. The person was like a boulder.

“Freak! How dare you come here?!” the man shouted angrily, showering him with punches.

Finally managing to come to his senses, Kai strengthened his body with the help of the Body Gates and threw off the man. Summoning the swords from his Ring, he activated the Five Weightless Steps Technique and looked around.

Where is he?!

“Too slow.” The voice came from behind him, after which Kai’s hands were broken, and his swords thrown aside. A moment later, he was knocked down again, this time with his face driven into the stone path that led to the door.

But Kai wasn’t going to give up. He couldn’t teleport due to too close proximity to the stranger’s aura, so all that was left for him to do was to fight. He was preparing to activate Life
Rampage when a cry rang out.

“Sator, stop it! Immediately! That’s an order!” Elea’s voice was firm as steel.

Both men froze.

“But, elder sister...”

“No buts! Either you let him go right now, or consider yourself no longer welcome here. I’ll tell my brother that I don’t need a guard like you!”

After a second, Kai was no longer pinned down. Standing up, he turned to look at Sator.

The sylph was a peak-level Exorcist. He was tall, handsome, and had azure hair. His eyes were full of the same azure mist as those of the members of the Wind tribe. His insane speed now made perfect sense.

Kai looked at his astral body and the Abode mark and saw that Sator had a foundation of eight point nine, belonged to the Sixth Faction, and that he was seventy-fourth on the List of Ten Thousand.

For the first time since he came here, Kai met someone with only two digits on the list. Not counting Ranmaru, that is.

“Now apologize!” Elea ordered.

Kai glanced at her and was glad to see that she had made a full recovery.

“I’m waiting.” She frowned. “You mistook him for an enemy. Kai is not to blame for what happened. I am. My weakness.”

“But, elder sister...”

“Don’t argue with me, Sator!”

Seeing a petite, frail girl reprimand one of the most powerful Exorcists in the Abode was almost comical. But not for Kai, he knew that Elea was far from being an ordinary person. The quality of her development wasn’t inferior to Sator’s foundation. If it wasn’t the spirit wound that influenced her score, her foundation would’ve been at least nine. She had a great talent, and like Kai, she could’ve been called a Great Genius.

And Sator seemed to understand that. He probably knew Elea well, since he called her “elder sister” even though they were at the same stage of development.

“I have no choice but to agree.” Sator sighed, and then looked at Kai. His gaze remained gloomy, but the hostility disappeared. “I apologize. Please, forgive me.” He slightly bowed.

“It’s all right. I hold no grudge against you,” Kai replied and glanced at Elea. “Actually, Elea, you’re wrong. That fight is entirely my fault. Those assassins came for me. I should’ve known. I want to apologize for what happened.”

“I know that you were their target. And I want you to know that I don’t care. If I was unlucky enough to be in the wrong place at the wrong time, and I can’t blame you for that. I need to depend on my own strength. And if I can’t deal with the test given to me by fate, that is my fault. That’s why I don’t need your apology. I take no offense.”

Elea was different from before. Up until now, she seemed like a delicate indoor flower, but the girl that stood before him now was like a dandelion — strong and stubborn, able to grow anywhere, even in a crack in concrete. It was as if the attack had awakened something in her and rekindled her fighting spirit.

“All right. But I still want to give you something. If not as an apology, then at least as a gift.” Kai held out a small bottle with a blue liquid inside.

[Enhanced Elixir of the Three Astral Moons]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

This elixir helps restore minor spirit damage by covering the Source or the Astral Body with an impenetrable film (completely or locally), giving it partial impermeability. Energy can be conducted through it if necessary.

The elixir halts the destruction of the Source or the astral body caused by severe damage and suppresses spirit pain.

The effect lasts four hundred days.

Kai hadn’t forgotten about Elea’s order. Delivering the elixir was the reason he risked his life today. It couldn’t heal Elea but it was much more effective than the medicine she had asked for as it wasn’t just one of the best in the Belteise Empire, but Kai had also strengthened it with the Yang particles.

Upon drinking the elixir, Elea shouldn’t feel the consequences of her spirit wound in the coming year, unless her astral body got overburdened, for example, during battles.

Elea offered to pay for it, but Kai insisted that it was a gift. In return, he asked for one thing — for Elea to allow him to visit her from time to time over the next three weeks to examine her wound again and try to find a way to heal it completely. She agreed.

Kai performed the first checkup, spending almost an hour on it. After that, he said that he couldn’t linger on the first floor any longer, and, having said goodbye, he quickly left Elea’s house.

On his way back, he contemplated the concepts of Yin and Yang.

Experimenting with both elements didn’t bring any results so far. Apart from the mutual destruction of concepts, inevitably followed by an explosion, they don’t interact at all when I remove my will from the process. I’d really like to know what the Spark does to them to transform them into soul energy. It’s a pity that even Rune’Tan doesn’t know. Kai crossed his hands behind his head and continued thinking, I should increase my understanding of both concepts to lift the veil of secrecy a little. I think I already got some grains of understanding about mixing them, but it’s not enough. I own both of them, which is usually considered impossible, but I just can’t find a way to effectively use them together...

***

Hundreds of disciples passed through the opaque bluish haze that replaced the gate of the Forces Pavilion. Kai was among them.

It had been twenty-six days since Shacks and he had left the Abode. Having finished cooking thirty thousand doses of his elixir, Kai gave them to the Cloud Anarchists to sell.

To ensure that he’d get his share, Kai signed a special spirit contract, created by the Abode itself. It was more expensive than the regular ones, but it allowed the transfer of Coins remotely and automatically. Therefore, money was transferred to Kai’s mark as soon as an Anarchist sold one of the potions.

Kai became richer and richer, and he accumulated a ridiculous amount of Coins. As Ranmaru predicted, two weeks later, Halator Eswix came to the Ground floor, along with a dozen other members of the Fifth Faction, each of whom were in the first thousand.

Upon learning that Kai’s shop was destroyed, he figured out what happened next and headed to the Cloud Anarchists’ office where Kasox and Ephlix were already waiting for him. Initially, Halator planned to intimidate them, forbidding them to sell Kai’s potion, but the two were prepared for such a turn of events and had made a plan for negotiating.

In the end, they assured Halator (and signed a contract) that no more than thirty thousand potions would be sold, that nothing would interfere with the Fifth Faction’s plans, and everything would return to normal.

However, Kasox and Ephlix also reached an agreement to sell a batch of twenty thousand portions to the Fifth Faction at the price of fifty Coins a piece (in the last month, it went up much, but it was still cheap since the actual price of Kai’s enhanced potion wasn’t below three hundred). Kai gave them permission to do this as he’d get his eighty percent cut from this deal, too. Forty Coins per bottle eventually brought him eight hundred thousand Coins. He was almost a millionaire.

This was a huge amount of money even for the second-floor residents. And only a few students on the third floor could boast such wealth. Most of them spent it on their development — the Abode offered the best places and resources for that, but access to them was very expensive.

And now that he had the funds, he left the Cloud Anarchists base as soon as he finished brewing the necessary amount of potions. His next destination was the Forces Pavilion.

After waiting in line for three hours, he reached the bluish haze of the entrance and touched it with his left hand.

Activating [Cloud Abode: Forces Pavilion (floor 1)]...

Do you want to enter Forces Pavilion (floor 1)?

Yes/No

Choosing yes, Kai saw a new message.

Select the area you wish to visit:

General Hall of Elements (unlimited) — 100 Cloud Coins per day

General Hall of Weapons (unlimited) — 100 Cloud Coins per day

Closed Hall of Elements (no places available) — 300 Cloud Coins per day

Closed Weapons Hall (6 places available) — 300 Cloud Coins per day

Private Room (3 places available) — 1,200 Cloud Coins per day

Yoh had told Kai about the structure of the pavilions on the first day. In the Forces Pavilion, the General Hall was a huge room, inside which there were hundreds of concentrations of the seven basic elements — Fire, Water, Earth, Air, Lightning, Life, and Space. The disciples could freely meditate around them, contemplating Forces of extremely high quality. But if they wanted derivative elements like Mist, which Shacks used, or Sound, which Ivsim used, those could only be found on the second floor or higher. Fortunately, both of Kai’s main elements — Sword and Space — were on the first floor.

A separate hall was intended for the contemplation of the various Weapon
Forces, where, instead of concentrations, there were hundreds of unique swords, sabers, spears, bows, arrows, staves, glaives, and many more, emitting powerful Forces. There were no restrictions here, besides, of course, the ban on touching artifacts.

General Halls didn’t have limits on the number of students inside, which was why they were always crowded with cultivators wanting to be closer to the concentrations or weapons in order to more effectively contemplate the Forces. In Closed Halls, there were no more than two hundred students present at the same time, which greatly simplified the process of meditation. However, getting in required queuing for hours and, sometimes, even days.

There were also Private Rooms, where cultivators could contemplate the Forces of any desired element by themselves. In each pavilion, regardless of the floor, there were only twenty such rooms.

A year and a half ago, they were all constantly occupied on each of the floors. Anyone who wanted to rent a Private Room had to wait for weeks. This problem became so serious that in the end, the Cloud Ten made a unanimous decision to double the renting price, and sent the petition to Airus, to which he agreed. Now, only the richest students could use these rooms for an extended period.

Kai was lucky to find three Private Rooms available now.

He rented a room for sixty days. Seventy-two thousand Coins instantly disappeared from his hand, after which a blue haze swallowed him.

The teleportation was taking a few seconds.

I wonder if Shacks has already returned to the Abode, Kai thought while being nowhere.

He knew that his friend was also planning to visit the first floor pavilions today. Unlike him, Shacks couldn’t fake his aura frequency, so there was no point in changing his appearance. But the archer wouldn’t have been the heir to the best clan of assassins, spies, and scouts on Saha if he didn’t know how to disguise himself and hide.

But even he couldn’t get to the first floor. The guards were well prepared and very perceptive of the invisible. Because of this, Shacks decided not to head straight to the first floor with Kai, but to take a walk through anomalies. For that, he needed to cross a part of the Whispering Bloody Forest to get to the teleport that led directly to the Portal Hall on the first floor. One of the drawbacks was that this path was much longer.

Once he got to his Private Room, Kai looked around. As expected, there were only the bare necessities — a bed, a chair, and a table, for some reason. The only thing that interested him, however, was a small hole in the floor in the center of the room, next to which was a meditation mat. Kai sat on it.

Choose the desired Path and Force.

The Path of Sword. The Force of Impact, Kai said in his mind.

A sword covered with cracks appeared above the hole. The weapon, surrounded by a protective barrier, hovered in the air, emitting incredibly powerful Force of
Impact particles. In the first few seconds, Kai almost suffocated due to the pressure. Shallow wounds appeared on his skin, as if from a blade, and then instantly healed. He had never felt such a powerful Force before. Even Starks striking him with lightning was inferior to the quality of this power. Whoever had left their Forces in the blade had to have at least been at the Divine Stage, and had also managed to create a peak-quality Sword Sphere.

Kai first summoned and swallowed the Particle of Wisdom that An’na had created for him. After that, having activated Ultimate Focus, he opened the Mind Gates and partially submerged himself into his spirit world.

***

Three and a half months passed in the blink of an eye, two of which Kai spent meditating in the Private Room. The result he had achieved shocked him. The Particle and the Favorite of the
Forces achievement gave him an incredible boost. But the main reason for the high speed of contemplation was the Abode itself. Kai finally realized why everyone was so eager to get here.

In just sixty days, he managed to get all of his Forces on Path of Sword and the Path of Space to the level of perfect understanding. A huge boost, considering that before coming here, he had perfect understanding of three Forces on the Path of Sword and only one on the Path of Space. Now he knew eleven of them.

The only thing that he wasn’t able to improve was the Force of Form for both elements. The first-floor Pavilion just wasn’t good enough to contemplate this Force of any of the Paths. For that, he had to go to the upper floors.

And even though it wasn’t perfect, Kai was happy with his result. His Sword and Space techniques would definitely become much stronger.

The Abode provided an opportunity to contemplate not only Forces but concepts, too. There were only two of them here — Yin and Yang. But, unfortunately, they could only be found in the Pavilions on the third floor or higher, where Kai couldn’t go just yet.

He spent the remaining days of the lease replenishing the strength of his medium Sword Spirit with the help of a special Abode artifact. He wasn’t just cultivating his Spirit, using particles of Forces for its further evolution, but he was also restoring its spent energy supply. The latter turned out to be rather simple, and it took only a few days. Kai’s Sword Spirit regained the strength it had before Kai came to Earth. That is — forty-six percent.

After that, Kai finally left the Private Room and went to the Techniques Pavilion. Thousands of scrolls were in front of him, and he could take each of them for a while. Settling in a secluded corner of the pavilion, he spent three days going through everything it had to offer, and ended up choosing two scrolls, both of them first volumes of peak-quality Gold-rank.

The Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique let its master create a strong barrier operating on the principles of the Force of Repulsion of the Path of Space. By distorting space, and the direction of gravity with it, this technique allowed its user to easily repel or deflect any attacks.

The second scroll Kai picked out was the Fluttering Wings Technique. Its main principle was the accumulation of a certain special impulse during movements, in order to later release it through an attack. A whole complex set of movements was developed especially for it, which required the cultivator to use both body and energy, which was supposed to be circulating through the body with a special weaving. In essence, it wasn’t even as much a technique as it was a fighting style for two swords with the use of energy.

Kai had never seen anything like it. Even the Seven Blades Clan had nothing similar.

Having found nothing else of interest, he left the Technique Pavilion after memorizing the contents of both scrolls. If he were an ordinary cultivator, it’d take several thousand Coins and months of careful study for him to understand the techniques as these scrolls were among the most expensive ones on the first floor. But thanks to his impeccable memory, Kai managed to save himself a lot of money.

Next on his list was the Development Pavilion where he also rented a Private Room. It was divided into several areas: a meditation room, which was actively collecting prana, a place for strength and spirit exercises, and a special area where he could fight training dummies or Artificial Spirits.

Kai spent the next month there. During that time, he managed to hone the two new techniques to perfection, and finally understand the principle of merging the concepts of Yin and Yang with ordinary elements. As a result, he strengthened all his techniques of the Paths of Sword and Space with the help of Yin, increasing their destructive potential, and the Cold Void techniques with Yang, making them stronger and more effective.

In addition, he managed to deal with the strange power that appeared in his limbs when he combined Yang particles and soul energy. While fighting the dorgan, the speed of his regeneration increased hundreds of times for a second, and the restored limbs temporarily gained monstrous power. The price for this was the loss of not only twenty years of his life, but also all the power of his bloodline, including regeneration, for almost two days.

Kai didn’t spend the last charge of that strange power. So, having thoroughly studied this issue, he found out that the main culprit was Life
Rampage, which was still active at that moment. He realized that by saturating his body with Yang particles, he had forced them to adopt the same energy pattern as Life Rampage, and this ultimately strengthened him. The soul energy acted as a fuel, momentarily increasing the power of this bloodline ability.

Kai decided to use his time in the Private Room to try to repeat that sequence of events, but without using soul energy. For a week and a half, without wasting time on sleeping and eating, he tried to recreate that effect, relying on his memory and energy control, until he finally got the result he wanted. He was able to create two techniques that both took power from the mix of the Yang concept and his bloodline.

You have created [Eight Flashes of Yang Technique].

Rank: Gold

Quality: Medium

You have created [Flesh and Soul: Double Breakthrough Technique].

Rank: Gold

Quality: Medium

The first technique was a repeat of the charges that he had received in the fight with the dorgan. The only difference was that it didn’t require soul energy and Life Rampage. By activating the technique, Kai increased the strength of his physical attacks several times, using his body’s incredible vitality and potential. There was only one drawback — if he exceeded the number of charges (two per limb), it could do damage to his body and his regeneration could disappear for a while.

As for the second technique, it allowed him to increase not only the energy reserve after a breakthrough but his physical stats as well. It was based on another feature of his bloodline — No Limits — thanks to which it was possible to strengthen the body without restrictions.

The last thing he did in the Development Pavilion was study the Field of Superiority. He spent almost a week experimenting with it, coming up with new ways to use it more efficiently.

He discovered that the Field was similar to telekinesis and based on willpower, and decided to use it as a reinforcing and protective field with which he covered himself. It acted like an exoskeleton that increased all his physical stats by at least fifteen percent. It helped him speed up his movements and made them as accurate and effective as possible.

He also learned how to cover his swords with it, forming an additional invisible blade around them, thanks to which the power of his attacks significantly increased. With the Field, he was also able to create invisible projectiles, nets, and blades. His imagination was the only limit for what he could make with it.

At this point, his time in the Development Pavilion came to an end. Next, Kai went to the Masters Pavilion where he had two things to do — to finally begin the transformation of the Void Offspring into a Spirit of Space, which required some alchemical tools, and to create two special elixirs.

Thanks to Rune’Tan, Kai knew that, on average, apart from the Energy
Cover and similar abilities, a regular Exorcist couldn’t have more than eighty units in physical parameters. But for powerful cultivators, this value varied from one hundred to one hundred and twenty. Kai should’ve had just as many if he really used all the drugs that were given to him at the Seven Blades Clan. However, Rune’Tan advised not to take them, explaining that such drugs could usually be used only once. This limit depended on the recipe template, of which there were only five in alchemy. Therefore, Kai could potentially only take five different drugs of this type, and he needed to choose the best of them.

He used one of them back in Starks’ city when he drank the Rebirth of Flesh Elixir. Rune’Tan said that this drug was great, so Kai didn’t refuse it.

Now, the old man was about to help Kai create two more enhancement elixirs since he didn’t know more templates.

Kai spent a week getting ready to prepare the best body alchemy items he knew, enhancing it with the Yang concept throughout. Thus, his power, speed, endurance, and stamina had increased by as much as one hundred units. He gained another sixty units for the mind stat, which was the hardest to improve, by using one more tool.

He also delegated some time for the transformation of the Void Offspring. As this process would take at least another couple of weeks, Kai was in no hurry.

The important thing was that in three and a half months his stats had drastically changed.

Stats

Age: 21

Race: human

Status: Mortal

Stage: Soul Stage

Level: Source Creation (transition to the Exorcist Stage temporarily stopped)

Characteristics

• [Power]: 283.73

• [Speed]: 278.66

• [Endurance]: 286.47

• [Stamina]: 301.09

• [Mind]: 145.30

• [Energy]: 365.88

Available points: 0

Abilities

[Low-rank Techniques: View]

[Earth-rank Techniques: View]

• [Eight Flashes of Yang Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Medium

• [Flesh and Soul: Double Breakthrough Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Medium

• [Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Sword with Fluttering Wings Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

[The rest of the Gold-rank techniques: View]

• [Step Through the Snow Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Bloody Snowfall Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

Forces

• Path of Sword (Hearing stage [Perfect understanding]): Reflection Force, Speed Force, Endurance Force, Strength Force, Slashing Force, Piercing Force, Intent Force

• Path of Sword (Seer Stage): Force of Form

• Path of Space (Hearing Stage [Perfect understanding]): Force of Repulsion, Force of Attraction, Force of Creation, Force of Destruction

• Path of Space (Seer Stage): Force of Form

• Concept of the Cold Void: maximum understanding

The quality and quantity of Cold Void particles you summon will depend only on your level of development.

Current level: Low-quality Royal-rank

• Yin concept: initial understanding of the third layer

• Yang concept: initial understanding of the second layer

Features and Equipment

• [True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]

❖     [Six Body Gates]

❖     [No Limits]

❖     [Life Rampage]

• [Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo]. Progress: 25%

❖     [Yang Concentration] Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖     [Yin Concentration] Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖     [Primal Flash] Concept: Yang. Progress: Locked

❖     [Touch of Nothingness] Concept: Yin. Progress: Locked (To further unlock these abilities, achieve 50% progress).

• [Oaths made to you: View]

• [Favorite of the Forces]: You are able to see what is invisible to others.

• [Small Energy Shield]: Physical characteristics increased by 10% of the total energy reserve.

• [Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus]

• [Full Aura Disguise]

• [Medium Sword Spirit] Progress: 46%

• [Spatial Ring] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

Click to view contents.

• [True Source of Cold Void]

Maximum energy reserve increased by 10%.

Maximum number of summoned particles increased by 10%.

• [Master’s Will]

• [Field of Superiority]

Rank: /

Achievements

[Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

[Quality Leap!]

Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of Soul Energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

[Overcoming mortal boundaries! (1)]

For a single victory over the Master (initial-level Exorcist), while being mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you get [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

[Almost defeating an Elementalist]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were almost able to defeat the Initial-level Elementalist on your own, but in the end, you had help.

Reward: [Scroll of Body of Darkbody Technique] (automatic selection).

[Before deadline]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation), you were able to develop your will to such a level that it was transformed into Master’s Will before you reached the Exorcist Stage.

Reward: [Field of Superiority] (automatic selection).

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,994 years

***

The northern, western, and eastern walls of the first floor, in addition to the passages to the Ground floor, had entrances to various pavilions. The southern wall wasn’t like that. No stairs to the second floor, no pavilion arches. Only a huge stone gate, which led to the First Guardian’s Test.

Having passed the test, a student would enter the List of Ten Thousand.

On the square in front of these gates, there were about a hundred cultivators today. One might think that they were all gathered here to try to pass the test, but they were already on the List of Ten Thousand.

They gathered here for one reason alone — it was their job to monitor access to the gate, preventing the disciples who didn’t belong to any of the factions from even attempting to pass the Test.

“It’s time...” Kai cracked his neck and, coming out of the shadows, slowly walked toward the gate.

Chapter 16
ON MY WAY TO CONQUER THE CLOUD ABODE

Almost everyone here is from the Fifth Faction. No wonder. It’s the most numerous one. There are also plenty of dorgans from the Seventh and Eighth Factions... Kai thought while walking toward the gate. Nobody had noticed him yet. Ninety percent of them all are initial-level Exorcists with six or seven foundation points. But there are also a few great talents and even four geniuses. Excellent. Training dummies and Artificial Spirits are great for getting practice, but I still need to test my strength with real Masters.

The dark-cloaked figure approaching the gate was finally noticed by the guards. The seven of them were sitting on benches, talking to each other, discussing plans for the future and their recent achievements.

“Hey, look!” one of them exclaimed and pointed to the left. “Someone is heading here. He isn’t one of us, and he doesn’t look like any of the elders. I don’t feel their aura either... What do you guys think?”

“What’s there to think about? Let’s go check it out.”

“Yeah, let’s go.” Another guard got up, and the two of them went to the stranger. The rest of the guards stayed behind, deciding to just observe the situation.

Having approached the figure, the guards were finally able to feel their aura. Kai had contracted it so he wouldn’t attract too much attention ahead of time.

“A mortal?” one of the elves commented, raising his eyebrows in surprise. “We don’t have any of those on our list... Hey! Who are you?” he called out to the stranger who continued to walk forward as if not hearing them.

“Hey, kid.” The second guard blocked his path. “Are you deaf or what? Mute? Let me help you start talking.” He smiled and then raised his fist to teach him a lesson.

The guard behind him also grinned. He was about to go back to the others to watch the beating when his friend fell unconscious. There was a loud crunching sound. The hand with which he had just tried to hit the stranger was now bent in an unnatural position.

The elf didn’t have time to take a breath when he heard footsteps. In the blink of an eye, he felt the mortal right behind him. After a split second, he fell unconscious, having received a powerful hit to the back of his head.

The other five guards couldn’t believe what they were seeing. Sure, their friends were at the very bottom of the List of Ten Thousand, but they had passed the First Guardian’s Test. They weren’t weaklings.

After taking another step, Kai teleported to the middle of their group. He would’ve knocked them out instantly if one of them hadn’t pulled himself together.

“Attack!!!” Amplifying his voice with energy and Master’s Will, he managed to scream before Kai got him.

The cry echoed over the entire square. Dozens of groups of elves and dorgans switched their attention to the outsider who had already managed to get rid of an entire group of guards in less than two seconds.

At that moment, the head of the guards — Nitriax — who had been meditating, sharply opened his eyes. Three end-level Exorcists appeared in front of him.

“Elder brother,” one of them politely addressed him.

“One of these Zeroes is out of control, I see,” Nitriax said. “Deal with him!”

“Yes, elder brother,” the trio replied.

A crowd of cultivators was already rushing toward Kai. Had this happened four months ago, he would’ve had to make a run for it, faced with so many Exorcists.

But things were different now. It only took three and a half months for everything to change.

For Kai to change.

The Cloud Abode was a truly amazing place. Even the first floor opened up opportunities that cultivators couldn’t even dream of in the outside world. And Kai managed to reveal the full potential of this place.

Drawing more air into his lungs, he exhaled slowly. A massive Field of Superiority enveloped the square. Stretching out his hand, he clenched his fist and almost half of the guards around him fell unconscious. Their will was too weak. Some of them simply froze, having lost the ability to move.

There were still several dozen of those who could somewhat resist the Field. They slowed down. They felt the pressure but they didn’t stop moving.

Kai was ready for this. Pointing his finger up, he made a circular motion. Those who had lost consciousness soared into the air and then began to fly in different directions, crashing into their friends who remained on their feet.

In this mass confusion, there were still several cultivators who managed to get to the intruder.

Tilting his head just a few inches and without making any unnecessary movements, Kai dodged a spear. His hand rested on the weapon’s shaft, gripping it like a clamp. His opponent tried to pull out the spear and cut off the stranger’s fingers, but he couldn’t. All his strength wasn’t enough to move Kai’s wrist even a quarter of an inch.

A moment later, he was lifted off the ground, holding on to the spear. He wanted to unclench his fingers and let go, but something seemed to have glued his palms to the wooden shaft. He was thrown at another guard with great force and both of them skidded across the ground.

Meanwhile, several other Exorcists tried to land a strike. Nine cultivators attacked almost simultaneously from different directions. It was impossible to dodge, but Kai didn’t even try. He continued to stand still, as if he was waiting for something.

Swords and spears pierced the dark cloak, making the guards fear that they might kill the stranger.

But there was no one under the tattered cloth. Supported by the power of the Field, it kept standing until the last moment, although Kai had already managed to quietly teleport away.

He hurried to the gate, but he found new opponents in the way. Nitriax’s two assistants.

Using a movement technique based on Lightning, as well as their huge reserve of ki, they tried to cut off Kai’s legs. Having developed colossal speed, the elves attacked in bright parallel strikes from both sides.

Suddenly, they stopped, expecting to see Kai incapacitated, but he was nowhere to be found.

“Are you looking for me?” he asked from behind them.

The two sharply turned around, instinctively swinging their swords. The left one was supposed to cut off Kai’s head, the right one, to pierce his chest. But both swords halted when Kai caught them with his bare hands, without suffering so much so as a scratch. His skin seemed to be indestructible. The secret was the Field, most of which he had directed into a thin film around his arms.

What surprised the elves even more was that their swords were beginning to crack.

How is this possible?! How strong is he?!

They couldn’t imagine that even at their base level, Kai’s physical stats were no lower than the stats of an average mid-level Exorcist with a foundation of six points. But that wasn’t the worst part.

Every cultivator, in one way or another, used a body strengthening technique, regardless of their fighting style. Starting from the Soul Stage, their stats stopped growing, and one of the common ways to increase them further was the Energy Cover. And although this was an extremely useful ability, it wasn’t enough, as there were rare techniques used to suppress other’s Covers. Or they could temporarily become thinner if they suffered a lot of damage. And the weaker the Cover was, the lower the stats became. That was why it was important for every cultivator to know at least one technique that could strengthen their body.

The dorgans had their Partial Transformation. The elves used the Life Core Lightning Flash Technique, the second volume of which allowed them to increase their parameters by almost forty-five percent.

Kai didn’t need to learn any of such techniques, since he possessed the Six Body Gates. With the unique ability of his bloodline, he could increase the already rather high stats by as much as two hundred and fifty percent.

Continuing to squeeze the swords, Kai jumped to the side when Nitriax’s third assistant joined the fight. He moved silently, hiding his aura with an artifact, but Kai still managed to notice his attack before it landed.

The two elves, meanwhile, reactivated their movement techniques and began to circle Kai.

“You’re strong. I can’t believe that you’re a mortal,” the third dorgan said, lifting a huge hammer. “Who are you? Why did you come here?”

Tilting his head slightly, Kai glanced at him.

“That doesn’t matter,” he replied. “I’m going to conquer the Cloud Abode, and you’re standing in my way.”

The dorgan was surprised for a moment, but then he grinned.

“Funny.”

Leaping forward, he raised the hammer over his head, preparing to attack. At the same moment, both elves rushed at Kai from behind.

I can see you even with my eyes closed. Your intentions, desires, goals, aspirations — all this is the manifestation of your will. And since it isn’t stronger than mine, you can’t hide anything from me. The elf on the right is aiming at my feet. He wants to immobilize me. And the one on the left is planning to hit my spine. As for the dorgan, he thinks I’ll try to jump back, and then he’ll throw his hammer at me. Perfect...

The trio jumped at Kai. The tip of a sword almost reached its target, when it swiftly turned sideways. Kai grabbed the blade again, pushing the sword aside with all his might. The elf was thrown back and crashed into his friend who didn’t have time to react. They both flew back.

At the same time, Kai stopped the dorgan’s hammer with his other hand. The multi-ton weapon collided with the barrier, bouncing back, and threw its owner off his feet.

Too bad I can’t try out my new powers on you...

Kai disappeared. Using the Five Weightless Steps Technique, he headed for the gate. He didn’t want to stay here any longer.

But it wasn’t going to be that easy.

“The amulet has been activated. Consent has been given,” a voice echoed across the floor.

At the same moment, six azure flames flashed to Kai’s right and surrounded him. A series of powerful explosions rang out.

Nitriax had bought a Forced Duel Amulet, which could be purchased and used by those in the top thousand.

“You’ll compensate me for these thirty thousand Coins, human,” he said.

Before the raging fire died down, several scarlet strokes burst out of it. Almost reaching the elf, they were stopped by a wall of azure fire that appeared in the air.

“That ain’t gonna work.” Nitriax grinned. “Do you really think you can defeat me?”

“I do,” Kai replied, emerging from the flames.

A barely noticeable sphere sparkled around him, repelling the fire and hot air. It was the Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique. Given Kai’s perfectly mastered Forces of the Path of Space, it became really powerful.

Seeing his opponent completely unharmed, the elf frowned.

I saw him fight. He’s incredibly strong. But he’s only good in fights without ki. We’re using techniques now. My Flame Crashing Arrow Technique is Gold rank, mastered to the fourth volume... But how was this mortal able to block an entire volley so easily?! Or did he? Why did I think that it was easy for him? Appearances can be deceiving. I’ll wear him down and then use a slave collar.

“Come on, let’s see what you’ve got.” Nitriax grinned.

Stretching out his palm toward Kai, he began to form a stream of arrows of azure fire, continuously firing them at the target. Kai’s ki reserve sharply dropped even though he had already swallowed several Azure Crystals and continued to imbue his Source with energy.

Determining what to do next, Kai activated the Offset Step. A series of spatial jumps allowed him to approach his opponent almost instantly. But when the target was twenty feet away, a dome of azure flame appeared in front of him, surrounding the elf.

“Don’t even dream of getting closer!” Nitriax yelled.

With a wave of his swords, Kai sent several crimson stripes at him. His Blade Release Technique had been strengthened after he finally mastered all seven initial Forces of Sword and managed to correctly add particles of the Yin concept to it.

The attacks disappeared inside the flames, failing to reach their target, destroyed by the opposing Forces. Nitriax had more ki, and he had already perfected the Force of Form, which Kai hadn’t yet achieved.

Continuing to attack from inside the fiery dome, Nitriax prepared several traps for Kai. He was one of those cultivators who became more dangerous the longer the battle dragged on. Few could break through his defense, and during enemy attacks, he had time to prepare his strongest techniques.

Nitriax was beginning to work on one of them when he felt that the fiery shield began to weaken. Kai’s aura disappeared.

What’s happening?! he thought, not being able to sense him. What kind of power is this?!

But before Nitriax had time to figure out what was happening, Kai burst into the dome.

Kai was completely covered in ice, which easily resisted the flame and even destroyed it.

Nitriax didn’t have time to do anything else. Even with the enhancement technique, his physical stats were severely inferior to Kai’s. Also, the arrogant human had the element that was one of the strongest against his flame. Kai turned out to be damn strong in close combat, leaving him no chance.

With one fast movement, Kai ripped off the elf’s hands, together with the artifact gloves that were on them, which Nitriax had been using to assist him with techniques, dispelling the dome and the traps.

However, Kai didn’t stop there. He returned his swords into his Ring, and with one heavy punch, sent the elf flying. Nitriax turned out to be stronger than Kai thought. He opened his mouth to use his trump card — the fourth volume of the Dragon Breath Technique. The azure flame of a truly powerful attack had already begun to rise in his throat. The technique was almost ready, but...

Nitriax was suddenly hit on the back of the head and knocked out.

“Maybe I should’ve intervened earlier...” Shacks said, turning visible.

In response, Kai shook his head and then nodded to the right.

“Let’s go.”

A few seconds later, they were at the gate, behind which the First Guardian’s Test awaited them.

“They’ll be waiting for us,” Shacks said.

“True. But it’ll be too late. The forced duel doesn’t work on those who are on the List, as you know. I guess we’ll have to figure out everything else on the go.”

Both of them put their hands to the gate. A message appeared in front of them.

Would you like to start the First Guardian’s Test?

Yes/No

Shacks and Kai agreed, and the countdown began. After ten seconds, both of them were teleported inside. Each in a separate room.

It was time to stop being Zeroes.

Chapter 17
MEETING AT THE GATES

Kai found himself in a huge empty room. Its floor was paved with massive slabs. Instead of walls and a ceiling, there was a huge dome, decorated with bas-reliefs that depicted mighty monsters and ancient warriors on a battlefield. In the eyes of each of the creatures shone colorful gems, illuminating the hall. Unfortunately, Kai didn’t have much time to admire the art.

Get ready!

The First Guardian’s Test will begin in [60] seconds.

Destroy the Training Dummy.

Your place on the List of Ten Thousand will be determined depending on how quickly and how efficiently you deal with the task.

Attention!

If you lose consciousness or if you are unable to continue the fight for any reason, you will fail. After that, you can retake the test in 100 days. Retrying will cost 1,000 Cloud Coins.

Seeing this message, Kai activated energy vision, wanting to be ready for anything that might come his way. As he expected, flows of energy and Forces invisible to ordinary cultivators immediately appeared, merging and taking a human shape. The Training Dummy gradually appeared two hundred feet away from him, although, at that point, an aura or other senses couldn’t detect anything. The Cloud Abode concealed what was happening almost perfectly.

Kai saw his future opponent and therefore knew where to hit when the countdown ended. His body was still reinforced by the Body Gates, his swords were enveloped with a crimson fog, and two techniques were awaiting activation — Space Destroying Sweep and Gravitational Break Blade.

When there was less than a second before the fight would start, Kai made a move. With a lightning-fast dash, he closed the distance, finding himself directly in front of the Training Dummy. Two swords overflowing with power fell on its stone body.

The first attack was filled with the compressed Field of Superiority. The Blade Release Technique, reinforced with particles of the Yin concept, followed. Together, these two effortlessly broke through the target’s armor, allowing the swords to plunge deeper and deeper into the Dummy.

Instead of stopping there, Kai activated the two previously prepared techniques. Space Destroying Sweep was one of his strongest in terms of damage. He directed it toward the Dummy’s energy core and sent the power of the Gravitational Break Blade over its entire body.

There was an explosion. Some of the blast was consumed by the barrier around Kai, and he teleported back. He stopped saturating the Body Gates with energy, and his stats returned to their usual values.

Dust settled. Fragments were scattered on the floor. The echo of the explosion faded.

Only crumbs remained of the Dummy, although the slabs underneath it remained undamaged.

You have passed the First Guardian’s Test!

The Training Dummy has been destroyed in [0.0034] seconds.

Congratulations! You have made it to the List of Ten Thousand.

Your rank: 6,001

You have been awarded a one-time visit to the Second Floor of the Cloud Abode.

...

Attention!

[240] seconds remain until you are teleported from the First Guardian’s Testing Hall. Get ready!

Kai’s Abode mark was now clearly visible. Having glanced at it, he saw that the number had changed from zero to six thousand and one.

He finally made it to the List, immediately rising above at least twelve thousand cultivators. From the ten-thousandth place to the six thousandth, several students could occupy each position at once. On average, there were three cultivators for each place.

That was actually the reason why so many students lived on the first floor. It wasn’t as crowded on the second, where students from the six thousandth to three thousandth place shared their positions with one more student at most. To get there, one first had to climb to the six thousand and first place, which would give them the right to visit the next floor and to try to pass the Second Guardian’s Test.

Apart from passing the Tests, there was another way of climbing the list — official fights. Each student on the List of Ten Thousand had to participate in at least two fights a month with other ranked cultivators.

So, from today on, Kai would have to challenge a lower-ranked student to a duel every month, as well as three higher-ranked ones.

Energy and Forces could be used in these battles and they ended if one of the students gave up or couldn’t continue. The Abode acted as the referee, so such fights rarely resulted in death.

There were two types of challenges. The standard one and one with conditions. In the first case, things were simple — if a lower-ranking student won, then they rose by a quarter of the difference between their position and the position of their opponent. The opponent would drop down the same amount. If a student with a higher rank won, then they’d stay in the same position, receiving five thousand Coins as a reward, and their opponent would drop five positions.

However, not everyone could challenge whoever they wanted. On the first floor, students could use this right only with those who didn’t exceed their rank by more than a thousand positions. On the second floor, this decreased to five hundred. On the third, it was two hundred. On the fourth — a hundred. And on the fifth floor, the students could only challenge the person immediately above them. In this case, victory or defeat meant only a switch between the two involved. Starting from the third floor, only one student could occupy each position on the List of Ten Thousand.

As for the duel with conditions, it was an ordinary duel with pre-agreed rewards. The Abode acted instead of a System oath or a spirit contract, forcing the disciples to fulfill the agreements.

Such a fight had only one drawback — the challenged party had the right to refuse, and then the challenger would immediately lose one of three attempts to improve their ranking. To avoid this, low-ranking students would promise lavish rewards so that their potential opponents wouldn’t refuse their offer.

This was how most of the wealthy aristocrats rose. They chose a student with a higher rank, challenged them to a duel with conditions, offering them something very valuable in return for their position, after which the latter simply forfeited. Since all the duels had to take place on the same floor, the bribed student didn’t lose anything except time. Plus, they’d probably receive a very valuable resource, or, for example, a promise of a prestigious job in the aristocratic family. After all, sooner or later, everyone had to leave the Abode, after which they had to look for their place in the world.

In addition to official fights, there were also unranked duels, where cultivators gave each other permission to use energy and Forces, as well as forced duels. The official ones took place in special arenas, where other students could watch the fight. It was recommended to hold the unranked ones in arenas, as one could accidentally hit someone with energy, thereby breaking the Abode’s Law. Forced duels had no such restrictions. If a third party suffered damage, it was considered an accident. The Abode could read the intentions of its students perfectly well, so it could easily determine whether the cultivator wanted to hurt someone, who wasn’t involved in the duel, or not.

While Kai was thinking about the ranking system, the countdown came to an end. The Forces of Space enveloped him, teleporting him out of the hall.

He returned to the gate and saw about thirty cultivators gathered around it. These weren’t the guards he had defeated, but third-floor students.

Two elves stood out.

“You can quarter him,” Tassarion ordered. Ranmaru loomed behind him in shiny armor.

A dozen dorgans from the Great Pack rushed forward. Fifteen peak Exorcists had been waiting for him. They had gathered here as soon as they learned that one of those responsible for what had happened to their kinsmen on the Ground floor would appear. Then the reinforcements from the third floor arrived, followed by Tassarion himself. So, they had to calm down a bit. Stealing prey from Tassarion was dangerous even for them. Fortunately, he gave them permission to tear the bastard to shreds.

Those who had already activated Partial Transformation approached Kai. And with the third volume of the Explosive Life Force Technique, they reached as much as sixty-five percent enhancement of their physical stats.

But even that wasn’t enough.

Kai didn’t wait for them to reach him. Still armed, it took him almost no time to reopen the Body Gates. The only thing he added was Ultimate Focus, gaining valuable insight into his opponents’ movements, breathing, flow of ki, and much more.

Time seemed to slow down.

The nearest dorgan didn’t have time to react to Kai’s dash. The improved Forces of Space took Kai’s speed to a whole other level. Together with the use of the concept of Yin in the Five Weightless Steps Technique, they made it much easier to bend and distort space.

With one swing, he relieved the dorgan of his hand. And with another, of his leg, making it fly to the side.

Two more students attacked him. They tried to inflict at least some damage but failed to do so. Kai easily dodged their attacks, making a seemingly impossible jump. No living creature could move like that without using special techniques. Kai didn’t even bend his knees to push off the ground, which left the dorgans dumbfounded.

However, they couldn’t imagine that the Field allowed Kai to move his body as he wished. Almost like a puppeteer would move a puppet.

As soon as Kai was in the air, one of the dorgans jumped at him, certain that he wouldn’t be able to dodge in such a position.

But he was mistaken. Kai foresaw his move and chuckled. He couldn’t use the Field against these dorgans, as their will was slightly stronger than his was, but this didn’t prevent him from using the ability on himself.

His body suddenly flew to the side, and then he landed. The Field wasn’t strong enough to allow Kai to fly, but he could still levitate a little.

The nearest dorgan attacked but ended up with his legs cut off. After that, Kai quickly dealt with seven more opponents, relying on his superior speed and strength. Among the attackers, there were only five whom he couldn’t defeat with just several lightning-fast movements.

The strongest dorgans acted in sync, trying to drive Kai into a corner and catch him. And although he didn’t allow himself any mistakes, the onslaught coming from all sides made things difficult. He had to focus equally on both evasion and defense. He was thinking about using his trump cards when a thought struck him.

I can subdue them...

Kai remembered the dorgan whose legs he had cut off. They immediately soared up, attacking the rest of the group. With the Field, he couldn’t influence his current opponents, but this didn’t apply to their severed limbs. That was enough to distract three of them.

For a second, their formation fell apart.

Releasing the swords and letting them fly at the first dorgan, he rushed toward the second. His opponent counterattacked, but, instead of dodging, Kai punched back.

He was stronger.

The dorgan’s arm was thrown back, bending unnaturally. There was a cracking sound. His skin burst and the gray fur was covered with blood.

Kai’s hand was only slightly damaged. However, if he weren’t completely sure that his bloodline would restore everything, he wouldn’t have even tried to pull this off.

The dorgan growled in pain and paid the price for letting his guard down. Several powerful blows struck his chest, breaking his ribs and puncturing his lungs. A couple of his other organs were damaged, including the heart and spine.

One down.

The dorgan that Kai had thrown his swords at managed to dodge and attack him from behind, aiming for his legs. But he failed. One of the blades teleported into Kai’s hand. With one quick movement, he cut off the dorgan’s clenched hand from his arm. With a few more lightning-fast movements, he neutralized another threat.

Kai easily defeated the remaining three dorgans. Distract, confuse, finish off, repeat. No high parameters, combat alchemy, or technique could help them.

In just a minute, the battle was over.

Standing still amid a bunch of incapacitated dorgans, Kai looked at his swords. The blades were covered with small cracks.

This is bad. Gold-rank weapons can no longer withstand my strength. But if I don’t use them, I won’t be able to cut through the strongest flesh without techniques.

Kai’s thoughts were interrupted by a clap.

“Bravo. An excellent performance.” Tassarion smiled menacingly.

During the entire battle, he didn’t move a finger. He just stood there, watching. His subordinates wanted to intervene but without their boss’ permission, they didn’t dare budge.

Exactly what I needed. He’s incredibly strong. His flesh can rival any armor and he has a peculiar regeneration ability. Such an advantage in a fight is too serious to be ignored... What I’ve seen should put him in a high place on the List. But if he truly is mortal, then he can become a serious competitor to any of us in the future. Can I subdue him here and now? It’s risky, fighting without techniques is not really my style... I have Ranmaru, but my willful and stubborn slave won’t be the first to attack. What if Kai has a couple of aces in his sleeve? He’s arrogant but he isn’t a fool. Idiots don’t get to such a level...

“I really enjoyed the show,” Tassarion continued. “Let me remind you of my offer. Join my faction. If you agree, I’ll turn a blind eye to everything that happened here today. Moreover, with our help and with your strength, you can move to the fourth floor today.”

“Sounds tempting. But what do you want in return?”

“For you to sign a spirit contract to work for me. In return, you’ll receive all the privileges of a member of the highest echelon of the faction. I rarely offer this to anyone.”

The offer sounds good. Maybe a little too good. Kai threw back his head and looked at the sky. I can violate his contract at any time. What if I just use his resources and leave? Nah, it’s not worth the risk. I already refused once, and I crossed his path twice. He saw what I can do. He probably has plans for me. Keep your friends close and your enemies closer? Is that what he wants? It’s unlikely I’d deceive him and just run away without serious consequences. He’s not a fool. If I agree, I’ll be in more danger than I am now.

“Unfortunately, I have to refuse once again.”

Tassarion frowned.

“Do you understand that I can’t let you go after you broke the rule? Zeroes are prohibited from passing the Test. And you attacked my subordinates...”

“Funny. This rule only applies to those students who are afraid of violating it or unable to break it. And I, as you can see, am not one of those.” Kai shrugged. “As for your guys... Well, they were in my way. I asked them to leave me alone, but they didn’t want to listen.”

“You think that’s funny? Do you think you can justify mutilating my servants?” Tassarion asked, revealing his monstrously powerful aura that seemed to overwhelm everyone except Kai.

The area seemed to grow colder. Tassarion’s subordinates instinctively took a step back. Their bodies felt heavy.

While Ultimate Focus was still active, he filled his Source with a huge amount of excess energy, strengthening his aura, and wrapped it extremely tightly into a cocoon. Thus, Tassarion’s power crashed against his protection, like a stormy ocean wave would crash against the immovable rocky shoreline.

“Did I really mutilate them?” Kai asked, tilting his head. “What are you talking about? They’re relatively intact. I only broke one’s arm. I even spared the elf who called to a forced duel. The only thing you should be angry about is their weakness, as they failed to fulfill their duties.”

Tassarion was confused and surprised. Turning his head, he glanced at one of the servants who had arrived from the third floor.

“L-Lord Eswix.” The elf turned pale, still under the pressure of the aura. “He’s right. All of the first floor guards were just knocked out. Only two were actually hurt. Nitriax lost his fist, but our healer has already restored it.”

“Exactly like I said.” Kai nodded. “But if we still have a conflict to resolve here, I have an offer for you.”

Tassarion looked at Kai with interest and eased the pressure.

“In a week, I’ll challenge Ranmaru to a duel. If I win, your faction and you will forget about my comrades and me. You won’t stop us from reaching the higher floors. If I lose, then I’ll join you.”

Everyone present, including Tassarion, was shocked. But he quickly pulled himself together and smiled wide.

“How about you take an oath?”

“No problem,” Kai agreed. “But I have one more condition.”

“Speak.” Tassarion almost laughed, certain that someone like this mortal couldn’t defeat his slave-guardian.

Kai glanced at Ranmaru, who was also surprised.

“If I win, you’ll free him.”

“As you wish.” Tassarion grinned.

An echo of emotion broke through Kai’s Cold Void, and he chuckled in response.

If I want to make my own faction, I need people like him, he thought, not taking his eyes off Ranmaru.

Chapter 18
PREPARING FOR A DUEL

Elea and Sator were on their way home. The shopping trip they had today was over so they didn’t want to stay outside any longer. The atmosphere in the city was chaotic. Something strange seemed to be happening at the southern wall.

Turning left, they found themselves a few feet away from the gate of their house and froze.

“Kai?!” Elea exclaimed in surprise. “Didn’t you say you finished examining my wound last time you visited? What brings you here?”

“Hello to you, too, Elea,” Kai said, walking toward her.

Sator took a couple of steps forward, shielding Elea with his body.

“You smell like blood.” He squinted.

“Yeah. But never mind that. I came to meet with you,” Kai told him.

Sator was about to say that he wasn’t interested, but Elea spoke first.

“In that case, we’d better go inside.”

“As you say.” Sator bowed.

“I don’t mind.” Kai nodded.

Once they entered the house, they settled down on armchairs in the living room.

“Tea, anyone?” Elea asked.

“I’d like some,” Kai replied. Sator remained silent, continuing to glare at their guest.

Elea just nodded, touching the table between them. In an instant, three cups filled with tea and a sugar bowl appeared. Having lived in the Abode for almost two years as a healer, she had gotten used to having guests every day, so she always kept pre-brewed tea inside her Ring. Since there was no such thing as time in a compressed pocket dimension, unlike dimensions like Kai’s Night Space, everything inside remained just the same as when it was sent in. So, any food put in the Ring always remained fresh and warm.

On the other hand, the absence of time didn’t allow the storage of living objects. More advanced versions had that option, however, such artifacts cost a fortune, and even in the Abode, there were no more than a couple of them.

“Can I stay and listen?” she asked tactfully, looking at Kai.

“Yes, it’s about your brother, after all.”

She didn’t react to this. Sator frowned but said nothing.

“Today I managed to pass through the guards and became an Independent.” Putting his cup on the table, Kai revealed the Abode mark, showing his rank. “But on the way out, I ran into Tassarion.”

Sator grimaced. Elea was still calm.

“I made a deal with him. In short, in a week, I’ll fight Ranmaru. If I win, then he gets his freedom back.”

Elea could no longer contain her emotions. She twitched, turned to the window, and took a deep breath. As for Sator, he grinned.

“And why do you need me?” he asked. “Do you want me to take your place in the duel? It won’t work. I can’t beat him.”

“Do you seriously think that I’d stoop to that?” Kai asked, ignoring the sneer. “No. I came here to ask you to train with me.”

“Train with you? Do you think that will somehow bring you closer to victory? You’re so naive...” Sator shook his head. “And also, why should I? Why would I help you? You’re only a mortal. A talented one, I admit. But what can you do against someone like Ranmaru?”

“You greatly underestimate me.”

“Yeah. Sure,” Sator chuckled sarcastically. “I’ve seen what you’re capable of when you first came here. You couldn’t even look at me, let alone hurt me. And how do you plan on fighting Ranmaru with such strength? Why do you want to stick your head into the monster’s mouth? Can’t you assess your abilities rationally? Are you a fool or are you really that arrogant?”

“Our skirmish happened almost four and a half months ago,” Kai pointed out. “I got stronger.”

Sator laughed.

“Are you serious? How much can you improve in such a short time? Even if you become an Exorcist, you still wouldn’t be able to defeat Ranmaru. The fight would last a second. And I have no desire to help you. That’s all I have to say,” Sator said in a voice that left no room for negotiating. “Don’t let the door hit you on the way out.”

But Kai was in no hurry to get up.

“Believe it or not, but I can resist Ranmaru’s strongest ability,” he said, surprising both Elea and Sator. “But what’s more important? Don’t you want him to be free? I can see how much you respect Ranmaru. Do you like seeing him in a slave collar? You may not believe in my power, but are you really ready to give up when there’s a chance to save him?”

Kai’s words produced the desired effect, opening up a wound that couldn’t heal. The agony that Sator barely managed to hide in the depths of his mind once again rose to the surface. This inner turmoil had been torturing him for a long time. It even affected his development. The mental state of a cultivator was no less important than the physical and spiritual.

Sator’s fists clenched. He gritted his teeth.

“You know that I—” he growled furiously, but Elea interrupted him.

“Sator,” finally turning away from the window, she suddenly spoke. After a moment’s silence, she continued. “Please check if what he’s saying is true. If he really is as strong as he claims to be, we should take this opportunity. I’m not sure that Tassarion will ever give my brother freedom on his own. Ranmaru will be a slave for at least another twenty-five years until his master finally becomes an Elementalist and leaves the Abode.”

Sator took a deep breath.

“As you say, elder sister,” he replied, calming down, and turned his gaze to Kai. “I’ll give you a chance. But if you lied to us and you’re still weak, then I’ll make you wish that you had never been born.”

Sator stood up.

“Let’s go. You’ll pay for the arena time. Show me what you’ve got. No holding back,” he hissed, heading for the exit.

***

Flying tens of feet like a broken doll, Kai crashed into the bloodstained wall of the closed arena. Having fallen to the ground, he could no longer move. Manipulating energy was now inflicting him intense spirit pain, causing him to lose consciousness. Almost all the bones in his body were broken. With Ultimate Focus and Life Rampage over, he had no strength left to maintain the fusion with the Sword Spirit.

He lost.

As for Sator, he was still on his feet and he could continue the fight. He had also suffered damage, but it was incomparable to how badly Kai was injured.

Barely conscious, Kai heard footsteps approaching and Sator crouching next to him.

“I must say, I’m impressed with your regeneration. You lost,” he stated rather officially. “However,” he grinned and began to stand up, “with your powers, I believe you have a chance to defeat Ranmaru. Meet me here tomorrow at dawn. I’ll help you prepare for the duel.”

He headed out, leaving Kai alone to recover. It took another four hours for his body to heal to an acceptable level before he was finally able to get to his feet again. If he had had any strength left, he could’ve recovered faster, but it was difficult for him to absorb enough energy to do that.

Having changed his appearance, aura, and development stage, he found an inn, where he rented a room and continued his recovery.

Seeing the power of Kai’s regeneration, Sator concluded that he’d heal before dawn. Little did he know that his training buddy would be as good as new by sunset.

In the morning, they met in the arena.

“Excellent.” Sator nodded. “You managed to come. Now, let’s discuss abilities. First yours, then Ranmaru’s.”

Kai nodded.

“So... Physically, you’re very strong. I still find it hard to believe that you managed to improve so much in just four months.”

The Body Gates gave Kai up to an additional two hundred and fifty percent, which made it possible to increase the stats’ value somewhere up to eight hundred units. Rampage of Life, which he could use only for one hour every five days, added one hundred percent to his initial stats. In total, all this allowed his strength, speed, endurance, and stamina to rise on average up to one thousand four hundred units. An ordinary peak Exorcist couldn’t have that much, except for dorgans capable of Full Transformation.

“However,” Sator continued. “You aren’t using your power effectively. I believe that’s because you lack experience in fights at our level, so we’ll work on this. Second, even with such stats, you’re still slower than Ranmaru and me. I don’t know what kind of crazy bloodline you have, but even it doesn’t give you enough boost in speed. Both Ranmaru and I use the fifth volume of our techniques. You’re unlikely to achieve anything like that in a week, so I advise you to think about how you can compensate for your lower speed.”

Kai nodded. He learned the hard way that he was much slower than the guy in front of him. Sator used two elements to accelerate — Lightning and Wind, and he was incredibly fast.

As for the second reason of his defeat, it was the ridiculous difference in the amount of ki. Kai now had three hundred and sixty-five units. And Sator — a peak-level Exorcist with an eight point nine foundation — about one thousand nine hundred.

Kai knew how to quickly restore ki during a fight, but even with perfect energy control, he couldn’t invest more than half of his maximum reserve into any technique. If he tried to pour in more, then it’d either take a couple of extra seconds (if he used prana as well), which was critical during a fight, or it’d seriously weaken him for the same time (if he took ki from the Source), which was even worse.

On the other hand, Sator didn’t have perfect energy control, which meant that he couldn’t use more than a third of his ki reserve at a time. Except this third was almost twice the maximum amount of Kai’s whole reserve. Sator simply invested much more ki in each of his attacks, which made them more powerful.

“As for your techniques, they’re good. But Ranmaru’s are stronger, as he’s a whole stage above you. Fortunately, he’s only at the initial level, so the difference in the amount of ki between you won’t be as big as between you and me. I advise you to rely more on your stats than techniques in the upcoming battle,” he said. “All right. Let’s move on to Ranmaru’s abilities.”

Sator sighed, closed his eyes for a couple of seconds, and then continued.

“So. His main strength is the ability to drain ki from his opponents. As I understand it, this ability depends on willpower. And Ranmaru’s is monstrous. I think you have heard that, apart from tests for hardening will and overcoming difficulties in life, it can also be strengthened by breakthroughs. However, this only applies to the transition to a new level. Within the framework of the stages, everything depends on the cultivator themselves,” he explained “During his life, Ranmaru overcame a huge number of difficulties, hardships, and trials, having managed to find the Master’s Will at the Source Creation level. Now, his willpower is close to that of an initial-level Elementalist. That is why almost no one can resist his ability to take their ki. But there are at least four disciples in the Abode who can. These are Lightus Sixt, Mia Eswix, Tassarion, and Kenji, first, third, fifth, and ninth on the list respectively. As for the other members of the Ten, perhaps they can resist Ranmaru’s skill as well. However, they never officially fought against him.”

“Don’t worry, I have a way to counter his ability,” Kai assured him. “I think you’ve already noticed that I, too, have the Master’s Will.”

“I noticed.” Sator nodded. “But it’s weaker than his.”

“That’s true, but I don’t intend to use it against him. I have something else.”

“Pray that it works.” Sator was skeptical. “You don’t have many options... Like you, Ranmaru entered the Abode while he was still a mortal. This was two years ago. He spent a year as an ordinary member of the Fifth Faction. And then he finally started climbing higher on the List of Ten Thousand. Prior to that, he occupied the two thousand nine hundred and eighth place. Once he became an Exorcist, he reached tenth place in six months. And the reason for this is simple — as a mortal, his will wasn’t strong enough, so most of the students on the third floor could resist his ability. But when he became a True Master, there were practically no people left in the Abode who could fight his unique power. But here’s the thing... Without this skill, his strength is significantly lower. His fighting skills aren’t as good as yours are. And that’s why you have a chance to win if you really can resist this ability.”

Kai nodded. He had already heard similar information from Yoh, which was why he decided to challenge Ranmaru to a duel.

“Now let’s move on to Ranmaru’s other abilities. He uses three elements — Sword, Wind, and Sand. He especially likes to combine the last two. He also...”

Then he began to talk about all his techniques that he knew of and the peculiarities of his style.

He also shared what he knew about Ranmaru’s level of knowledge of Forces. By his twenty-fifth birthday, he reached the perfect understanding of the Force of Form of all three elements he used. That is, he mastered all the power available at the Seer Stage. At his age, this was fantastic.

Sator’s achievements paled in comparison to that. He preferred the Wind element the most, and he reached the initial understanding of the Force of Form on this Path only at twenty-eight as he became the mid-level Exorcist. At thirty-five, he mastered it, and at forty, he reached the Walker Stage. Now he was forty-three, and he was close to creating his first Sphere. He was a talented cultivator for this world, and yet he was no match in potential for geniuses like Ranmaru, Kai, or others.

***

Five days flew by in the blink of an eye. Every day, Kai spent eight to ten hours, fighting Sator. He couldn’t win, but he did his best to improve his skills and get the hang of how things worked in fights between powerful cultivators. Practicing with an experienced Exorcist like Sator, he managed to see the specifics of duels against enemies of this level.

He also devoted time to contemplating the concepts of Yin and Yang, using the particles he had collected in the Abyss and preserved in his concentrations. This way, in less than a week, he was able to upgrade Yin to the level of average understanding of the third layer, and Yang to the average understanding of the second layer.

“Well done. You managed to make me sweat harder than before,” Sator praised him. “The duel is scheduled for the day after tomorrow. Are you sure you don’t want to practice again tomorrow?”

“Yeah. I have some errands to run,” Kai replied. “But don’t worry, it’ll only increase my chances of winning. I won’t waste the day.”

“All right.” Sator nodded. “Then, before you leave, I want to tell you two stories. More precisely, this is a request from my elder sister.”

“About what?”

“About her wound and Ranmaru’s slavery.”

Kai nodded.

“Actually, I lied. There will be three stories...” Sator thoughtfully looked at the night sky. “As you know, they’re both half-breeds. Their mother was a dorgan from the Voracious Raptors clan, and their father was an elf. He belonged to a not very well-known aristocratic family of the Tael Kingdom. They had only two things in common — the desire to grow stronger and the thirst for travel. This brought them together. They were of different kinds, and for them to have children, both needed to be at least Holy Lords. And they were. Two powerful cultivators who ran away, not giving a damn about their families and countries. They had Elea first, and sixteen years later, Ranmaru was born. And a year later, they... left. They went through the Gates of Ecumene to explore other worlds. Not the nicest story. But that’s what it is. Elea had to take care of little Ranmaru. I think you’re aware that the higher the level of the parents, the more chance their children will have a great talent. But do you know how this affects half-breeds?”

“No.”

“They’re likely to have a high level of energy control and a talent for mastering the Forces. But half-breeds also acquire the characteristics of both of their parents’ races. More precisely, they inherit all the negative traits. In this case, the weak elven bodies and the violent dorgan nature. Fun, right?”

“I’ve never heard of such a thing,” Kai mused.

“I figured. Half-breeds are rare, as mixing of species rarely occurs. The power above the Elementalist
Stage contradicts the laws of the universe, which is why it uses the Sacred Punishment of Heaven to get rid of... violators. But if a cultivator proves their uniqueness and survives at least one Punishment, then they can go beyond the framework of these laws, thanks to which they are able to have offspring with representatives of other species. But the children of Holy Lords aren’t their parents. They didn’t pass the Sacred Punishment, but by their very existence, they violate the laws of the world. The world doesn’t want this, which is why it imposes its own restrictions. However, these are just my theories.”

“What are you getting at?” Kai asked.

“I’m trying to give you a picture of how difficult it has been for these two to live and to get to where they are. Half-breeds rarely become True Masters. Especially if their parents aren’t around. Their difficulties are complicated for others to understand... Although...” Sator glanced at Kai. “It might be easier for you to understand. You’re a human, after all...”

“You don’t have a high opinion of my race.”

“I’m not talking about that. In our world, yes, humans are a rarity, but there are also purely human worlds that aren’t doing worse than ours in terms of development. I just mean that there’s nothing special about your race, and you’re still doing well. You see, I have been using the Forces of Wind since I was ten years old. In early childhood, some dorgans have the physical strength of an adult sylph, and elves manipulate energy as well as a human cultivator at the Soul Stage. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Yes.” Kai nodded. “With those attributes, things become much easier. At least, in the beginning.”

“Exactly. But I heard somewhere that we’re considered to be among the younger races in the Ecumene, from which we can conclude that, somewhere, there are older ones. For example, some mythical beings like dragons or phoenixes... I’m getting too philosophical now. Basically, my point is that it has been extremely difficult for both Elea and Ranmaru to cultivate with negative traits they’ve inherited. But now that both of them have become Exorcists, I understand why they’re so powerful. It’s simply impossible to survive all they’ve survived and not come out strong.”

“How did you meet them?” Kai inquired.

Sator was silent for a few seconds.

“I was twenty. It was System Year seven hundred and two. I had been an Exorcist for six months. Wandering across Tael, I was unlucky enough to run into bandits. They put me in a cage and collared me. I thought I’d become a slave, but my luck returned. For some reason, they started a fight with the guards of a small town, and then Elea, who was there, helped me escape. She was already a very strong Exorcist at eighteen. Then she, Ranmaru, and I, together with a couple more slaves who also escaped before anyone had time to put marks on them, began to travel together. Ranmaru was only two years old at the time. It was then that we began to call her our elder sister. Six years later, I left for the Abode. There, I learned that half-breeds can gain the power of their parental races if they become Holy Lords. I found Elea and Ranmaru, after which I helped them get to the Trial. But, then...” Sator suddenly stopped.

“Let me guess. It was during the Trial that Elea got her injury?” Kai broke the silence.

“Yes.” Sator sadly sighed, clenching his fists. “Back then, she was at her strongest. She had a foundation of nine. I had no doubt that she’d easily get into the top hundred and then even enter the Cloud Ten. She was presumed to be the strongest among all the participants. But I was wrong... I didn’t know that another Great Genius would be in the Trial. And when two such masters collide... I couldn’t help her...”

“Who was it?”

Sator slowly raised his gaze.

“Can’t you guess? Who entered the Abode two years ago? Who conquered it faster than any of the cultivators of past centuries and millennia?”

The answer immediately came to him.

“That’s right,” Sator said when he saw Kai’s face. “Lightus Sixt. He wounded Elea’s astral body. However, I’m sure that he isn’t a Soul Master. Still, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t figure out what element he used to hurt Elea.”

“Any guesses, old man?”

“None,” Rune’Tan replied. “The wound’s too old. I can’t say much about it. As for the elements used for spirit attacks, there are many. It may even be Fire. I know of one such technique — Spirit Flame. It can serve as both a shield and a sword for the soul. But this is definitely not it. There is something else, but I can’t pinpoint what exactly. However, even if I do find out, I don’t think we can help the girl.”

Kai sighed. Deep down, he knew what the answer would be the moment he asked the question.

“Two stories down, one more to go,” he reminded Sator who was completely silent for several minutes.

“You’re right.” He nodded, pulling himself together. “I also need to tell you about Ranmaru... A month after he took tenth place, a rumor spread through the Abode that there was a certain elixir capable of healing even the most severe astral or Source injury. And Ranmaru, of course, wanted it. He found out that Tassarion had this recipe and turned to him. At first, Tassarion said no, driving Ranmaru to despair. But then he changed his mind and said that it’d take a lot of rare resources to create this elixir. Ranmaru immediately began collecting them. He disappeared in anomaly zones for three months, searching for Spirit Herbs and Fruits that couldn’t be found even at the Abode Trading Hall. He lived on the edge, constantly putting his life on the line. It was his ki-drawing ability that allowed him to survive in those places. In the end, he collected the necessary resources and bought the ones he could find in the Abode. He hired some help, so this whole venture cost unreal sums of money. Tens of millions of Coins. And do you know what happened next?” Sator asked angrily.

Looking at him, Kai shook his head.

“That fucking jerk said he had changed his mind!” Sator shouted, and his eyes full of blue mist flashed several times brighter. Energy raged in his body along with emotions. “The bastard no longer wanted to do anything! Ranmaru was angry. We were all angry. So much so that a skirmish happened, during which he challenged Tassarion to a duel, demanding that he prepare the elixir as he promised. Tassarion agreed, but only on one condition that Ranmaru becomes his slave if he loses. I think you can guess what happened next.”

“Tassarion won.”

“Yes,” Sator said, calming down. “Easily. He was playing with Ranmaru, like with a puppy. And he didn’t just get him as a slave; he also took all the resources. He knew about them so it was too dangerous to give them to anyone else. Our faction was no more after that. Most went to the Sixth. The rest fled to other factions, except for the Fifth.”

This was the end of the conversation as they reached Elea’s house, where they parted. After that, Kai went to the inn, contemplating the stories he had been told.

Suddenly, he froze, remembering something very strange.

I was twenty. It was System Year seven hundred and two. I had been an Exorcist for six months. Wandering across Tael, I was unlucky enough to run into bandits...

“I was twenty. It was System Year seven hundred and two...” he mouthed. “...System Year seven hundred and two... Seven hundred and two?!”

Back on Saha, he was reborn in the year seven hundred and thirteen according to the System calendar, which was the same across Ecumene. At that moment, Kai was fourteen. Now, he was twenty-one. Seven years had passed, and this was seven hundred and twenty.

But if in the year seven hundred and two, Sator was twenty, then now he should be thirty-eight.

Everything seemed right except…

Except that he knew that Sator was forty-three.

Like all cultivators above the Mind Stage, Kai had an internal clock that could tell the exact time even after losing consciousness. That was why he didn’t use the System one. But for the first time since he met Rune’Tan, he opened it.

Age of Silence, Water Tiger’s Millennium, Year 725, day 210, 01:37:15

Kai couldn’t believe his eyes.

“So... When did five more years pass?”

Chapter 19
THE WEAKEST IN THE CLOUD TEN

The largest arena on the first floor was packed with students. Almost the entire Abode knew that Ranmaru would fight a mortal there today. The show promised to be interesting.

In addition to regular students, there were many important people present. Tassarion who, for example, gave the go-ahead for this fight. In addition to him, Raiden also came to watch the battle.

Besides Tassarion, no one knew about his presence. Being an undead, Raiden didn’t particularly like to appear in public. That was why he secretly came to the arena and immediately hid in the VIP box, from where he could watch the upcoming fight in peace.

What’s he doing here? Tassarion frowned. The rest of the Ten don’t seem to care about this, so why did this ghoul decide to come? He rarely ever leaves Lightus’ side. It’s suspicious. What’s going on here? Is he scheming something or did Lightus send him? Tassarion shook his head. Can’t be. He’s in the middle of a breakthrough. He doesn’t care about what’s happening in the Abode. Also, what’s taking him so long? He should’ve completed it two months ago. I doubt that something went wrong. Mia is constantly on guard there. I would’ve known if anything happened. Something else is going on. Doesn’t matter. I should focus on the fight.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the arena, Elea and Sator were discussing the upcoming battle.

“Will Kai show up?” Elea asked slightly excitedly.

“He will,” Sator replied. “I got to know him well over the past week. He’s not the type to run away.”

“I hope he can handle it,” Elea said. There was a slight hint of doubt in her voice. She knew that Kai was strong, but she knew better than anyone just how strong her brother was.

After a couple of minutes, Kai finally entered the arena, followed by shouts that came from the crowd.

“There he is!”

“Get lost, weakling!”

“Why are you even here?!”

The audience began to boo him furiously. It wasn’t a surprise, since most of them belonged to the Fifth Faction.

Shacks, who was among the spectators, chuckled. Ailenx, who was sitting next to him, on the contrary, winced. By this time, he had managed to climb to the second floor, reaching the five thousand three hundred and ninetieth place. When he heard about a duel between a mortal human and Ranmaru, he knew it had to be Kai. He doubted that there were more arrogant humans like him in the Abode.

“Idiots,” he spat, looking around the hooting crowd.

“They’ll soon realize how wrong they are.” Shacks grinned, throwing his legs over the back of the seat in front of him. The sylph sitting there jumped up, turned around, and was just about to hit him when he suddenly froze, his mind enveloped by the insane amount of bloodlust emanating from the cultivator in front of him. Trembling and sweating, he apologized and then walked away on stiff legs.

Ailenx instinctively twitched away from Shacks.

“What was that?” he asked, dumbfounded.

“Oh that... You see...” Shacks smiled slyly. “Everyone in this Abode is so serious... So I thought that maybe I should stop fooling around and really improve my skills. What do you think? Not bad, eh?”

Ailenx didn’t answer. Instead, he turned back to the arena, where the fight was about to begin.

I thought he was the most normal of the four. Turns out that he’s as insane as all of them. What the hell was that?! How did he pull that off? I didn’t feel such an eerie aura even from the junior elders of the sect, not even from the fucking Elementalists! The power is basic, but the properties... He’s a psychopath. Good thing that I volunteered to join them. I don’t want to think what they would’ve done to me if I had refused...

Shacks, meanwhile, remembered his conversation with Kai that morning when he asked him to open the System calendar. He was taken aback seeing the date. A lot of thoughts flashed through his mind at that moment, but Kai calmed him down.

As it turned out — or rather, as Rune’Tan explained it to Kai, who then explained to Shacks — passing through the Gates didn’t happen instantly. Teleportation over short distances was usually instantaneous. However, even between the closest active worlds, the distances were so great that it was very difficult and energy consuming to do it all in one go, which was why the Gates used the multiple hop method. That is, from Saha to Earth, there were ten teleportation sessions required, each of which happened at the maximum effective distance. No more, no less.

Also, a tiny amount of time was spent preparing for each new transfer. Between Saha and Earth, this delay was only a couple of seconds. But when Kai and the others were teleported to the region of the middle worlds, the distance turned out to be so massive (thousands of galaxies) that the transfer took a total of five years. And since for the duration of the transition, the System, for convenience, converts all matter into energy, keeping only particles of Forces intact (for example, in artifacts), souls and elements of the Path of Development (Meridians, Source, astral body, and so on), the travelers felt like the journey took only a moment... Because of that, everyone lost consciousness after the Gate had been activated.

***

“He’s here! How did he get in?” Aldus, an end-level Exorcist, asked angrily. He was a broad-shouldered dorgan with short silver hair and thick eyebrows. Twenty-ninth on the List of Ten Thousand, he was the strongest member of the Great Pack and the strongest dorgan in the entire Abode, except for those half-beast cultivators that were getting ready to become Elementalists on the Heavenly Floor.

“Elder brother, the interception teams reported that no human passed by them,” his assistant replied, using the communication array. “He seemed to have immediately appeared near the arena’s entrance...”

“Are they delusional?!” Aldus blurted out, unleashing his anger through his aura.

“E...El... Elder br... Brother,” the assistant began to stutter as he could hardly stand on his feet.

“Sorry.” Aldus immediately removed the pressure, retaking control of his emotions. “Sorry, brothers.” He got up, looking at the wounded dorgans around him. “I couldn’t stop myself... I lost control,” he sincerely repented, shaking his head. He loved them all as if they were his blood brothers so he felt guilty for what he had done. “How did they let the human pass?”

“I suppose he somehow found out about the ambush, or someone helped him. After all, he has been successfully hiding from us all these months,” the assistant suggested.

“You understand that we can’t afford to make such mistakes? This human killed six of our brothers on the Ground floor, and then disabled fifteen more at the first floor gates! And then he waltzes back home like nothing happened! He’s mocking us! Can we forgive this?! Are we going to let him tarnish our names like this?! Are we going to let him get away with hurting our brothers?!”

“No!” the inspired and stoked dorgans shouted in unison.

“Are we afraid of that jerk Tassarion?!”

“No!”

“What do we live for?!”

“For the Pack!”

“What do we fight for?!”

“For the Pack!”

“What do our hearts beat for?!”

“For the Pack!”

“Yes, brothers! All for the sake of our Great Pack!” Aldus hit his chest with his fist, grinning. “And for its sake, we must take revenge! This human deserves neither forgiveness nor mercy! When he loses this fight and leaves the arena, I want you and the rest of our brothers gathered here today to bring him to justice! Bring him to me! And if anyone dares to stand in your way — don’t be afraid! The Pack is with you!”

“The Pack is with us!”

***

Kai and Ranmaru stood a hundred feet apart.

The audience was still noisy and restless in anticipation of the upcoming show. Everyone knew that countering Ranmaru’s Desolation of the Weak was nearly impossible, even for peak-level Exorcists. What could a mortal do?

“Take out your swords,” Ranmaru said calmly. “I don’t want to attack an unarmed opponent.”

Kai knew that Ranmaru would play fair even with his life and freedom at stake. He was an honorable cultivator and a man of his word, so he’d serve Tassarion even without a collar.

This was Ranmaru’s path. His honor.

“Only if you do the same,” Kai replied, looking at his relaxed opponent.

“I don’t need to.”

“Then neither do I.”

“So be it.” Ranmaru sighed, astonished by his confidence. He raised his left hand, revealed his Abode mark, and pointed it at Kai. “An honest duel.”

“An honest duel.” Kai did the same, and their marks lit up. Both of them could now use ki and Forces on each other until someone surrendered or was incapacitated. Unless they proclaimed a duel to the death, neither could kill their opponent lest they risked breaking the Law.

Not wishing to play around, Ranmaru instantly activated the Desolation. This way, he showed respect for Kai, who risked a lot challenging him to this duel. Ranmaru didn’t know what prompted such a crazy act — pride, stupidity, or something else — but he respected the courage.

A slithering ribbon of will instantly reached Kai’s Source. The audience couldn’t see it, but Kai’s will surrounding his body allowed him to see the glittering snake approaching him.

He let the serpent bite into his Source.

Ranmaru observed him with a stone-cold face. He had no doubt that Kai didn’t have even a sliver of a chance of defeating him, which is why he was astounded when he didn’t see ki pouring out of his opponent’s body.

Occasionally, this process stretched out if his opponent had high endurance. But for someone’s ki to remain in their bodies after the attack... That had never happened before.

Seems that I’ve underestimated him... Ranmaru thought, his eyes were shining.

Observing the fight, Tassarion also suspected that something was off. He didn’t want to believe that Kai could actually resist the Desolation.

Meanwhile, the noises and booing coming from the crowd began to subside. Kai was still standing. Only a couple of seconds had passed, yes, but no one ever remained on their feet after Ranmaru used the Desolation on them.

“What’s happening? Why isn’t Ranmaru attacking?”

“Shouldn’t he have drained his ki by now?”

“Is he giving up? I heard that if he wins, he’ll be free again. How could Lightus allow this?”

“He can’t give up. Not with the slave collar on.”

“Then what’s going on?”

“How could a mortal resist such a powerful skill?”

The students whispered, perplexed.

“So he wasn’t lying.” Sator smiled with a sigh of relief.

“Did Ranmaru activate the Desolation?” Elea asked. She could only assume what was happening in the arena.

“He did. I can barely feel it through the protective barrier, but it’s definitely active. I fought with him more than once, so I remember this feeling well,” Sator replied.

“Then we can only hope that Kai is strong enough,” Elea whispered, clenching her fists.

“Maybe we should finally start the real fight?” Kai proposed.

“How are you doing this?” Ranmaru couldn’t help but ask, still trying to take at least a grain of Kai’s energy. But his ki wouldn’t budge.

Desolation allowed suppressing the will of any living creature. But not all of it. Only that part which was responsible for energy control.

But if the target’s will didn’t yield or turned out to be stronger, then Ranmaru couldn’t steal the ki. In the entire Abode, there were only two students who could resist his skill — the Eswix siblings.

As for the rest of the Cloud Ten, they used other methods. For example, Raiden’s astral body was polluted by the energy of Death, which made his ki toxic to Ranmaru.

On the other hand, it wasn’t as effective on Yukie and Mikasa as it was on ordinary Exorcists, which gave the two enough time to activate Full Transformation, allowing their beastly essence to suppress the skill.

There was also Lightus. No one knew if he was capable of resisting Desolation or not. It was impossible to find out as well because he’d end the fight before his opponent had time to realize it.

There was still Guts and Two, with whom Ranmaru had never fought. But his gut was telling him that he wouldn’t be able to defeat either of them.

Ranmaru couldn’t pull a single grain of ki out of Kai. He felt that Kai’s will was weaker than his, thanks to which the Desolation reached his Source. However, even after gaining access to it, Ranmaru couldn’t do anything about it. It was all because of Kai’s energy-controlling ability. Previously, he managed to resist the Gates draining his ki, so he could prevent another cultivator from doing it, too.

“So, what do you say, shall we?” Kai asked again.

Ranmaru nodded, smiling. The initial shock was replaced by joy. He was happy to meet such an opponent.

“I didn’t expect this, I admit. I hope the fight will be interesting.”

Without another word, he plunged into the depths of his soul. Feeling two luminous vessels there, he reached out to them with all his being.

In reality, no more than a second passed when Ranmaru opened his eyes sharply. The merging was complete, and now the power of the two Senior Spirits raged in his body.

His appearance had changed. Yellow and blue colors began to appear on his skin and two mystical symbols of the corresponding colors appeared on his face as wind and sand swirled around him.

Plate armor, summoned from the Ring, appeared on his body as he unsheathed a wide two-handed sword from the scabbard that always hovered behind him, and activated the amplification and movement techniques.

Kai felt a surge of energy. This fight was supposed to not only decide his fate but also bring a lot of new things to his own Path. A strong opponent was always good in terms of one’s development.

And Kai didn’t plan to hold back.

The Body Gates, Ultimate Focus, and Life Rampage were activated in the blink of an eye. Not a grain of power leaked out. But he didn’t stop there. Like Ranmaru, he also reached into the depths of his soul.

A scarlet flash illuminated his figure. The Medium Sword Spirit shared its energy and Forces with Kai, simultaneously changing his appearance. A tattered cloak and ephemeral pieces of armor appeared around him. The ends of his hair became scarlet, and an unknown symbol lit up on his face. Kai was now in much better control of this state.

But his preparation didn’t end there. After the Sword Spirit, another force began to break out of his soul.

Kai spent the last day before the fight doing only one thing — absorbing the Senior Spirit of Space with the destruction attribute. The transformation process of the captured Void Offspring was finally completed so he only had to absorb the Spirit he had created.

To Kai’s surprise, the new Spirit didn’t affect his appearance in any way. There was just another symbol on his face, dark purple in color, and the space around him was now constantly slightly distorted, which made his figure somewhat blurry.

As expected, it was much easier to use Forces of the Path of Space in this state. Kai appreciated the internal changes, slowly turning his head toward one of the VIP boxes.

Tassarion shuddered when he saw a pair of violet fiery eyes gazing at him. He sensed that he was clearly visible, as if centered in a spotlight, even though he was sitting in a special seat, hidden behind a very powerful array. It should’ve been impossible to know where he was... and yet, Kai knew.

Tassarion leaped forward and approached the protective dome. He felt and understood much more than any of the spectators. The realization that he had made a mistake came over him.

The power bestowed to Kai by the Senior Spirit of Space had strengthened the Five Weightless Steps
Technique exponentially. The space in front of him literally ripped apart, but this lasted for such a brief moment that almost no one could see or realize what had happened. For everyone except Tassarion, Ranmaru, Sator, Raiden, and Aldus, Kai simply disappeared.

He instantly appeared in front of Ranmaru. Swinging his swords, he was aiming to cut the cultivator in two but Ranmaru managed to block. The two blades collided, and Ranmaru felt a surge of power that could easily tear open the ground and sweep aside even an unprepared initial-level Elementalist.

Luckily, he had already activated the Unbreakable Sand Armor Technique, covering his body with compressed sand, which absorbed ninety percent of impact, redirecting some of the damage into the ground. The technique required a lot of ki, but for an Exorcist with a strong foundation like him, who merged with two Senior Spirits at once, it was a small price to pay for good defense.

A sand whip that came from behind Ranmaru’s back cracked between Kai and him. At the same moment, Kai’s right hand flew to the side, along with the sword in it. But he didn’t even blink. The severed limb instantly teleported to its original place.

The fight continued.

Chapter 20
THE SPECTACLE OF ICE AND SAND

Sand projectiles left Ranmaru’s body at insane speed and struck everything that stood in their way. Not having time to keep track of them, Kai began to retreat when he felt danger from behind.

A shadow loomed above his head. A giant sand hand descended upon him but he managed to teleport away. Upon landing, however, he felt a sharp pain. Looking down, he saw that his legs and feet were pierced by a dozen spears that burst from the ground. In retaliation, he released a dark mist of Yin particles that destroyed the sand weapons, freeing himself. But Ranmaru was already next to him, too close for Kai to teleport.

A whirlwind of golden sand covered Ranmaru’s huge blade. Each grain rotated at such a speed that it could easily pierce even the thickest of armors, forming a veil that hid several air blades from everyone’s sight.

The sword hit Kai like a meteor. He didn’t have time to dodge, so all that remained was to defend himself. The swords collided with a metallic screech. The whirlwind was suppressed by the Gravity Break Blade technique.

The golden tornado flew several feet up but didn’t collapse. Instead, the sand formed several thin and durable spears that shot down toward Kai at great speed a moment later. At the same time, whips burst out of Ranmaru’s sand armor.

A lot of attacks hit Kai at once, only to bounce off and collapse the next moment. The Impenetrable Repelling Field technique did an excellent job of defending him.

Then the battle of swords began. Both opponents used techniques to strengthen their weapons, but they were yet to use any additional attacks.

Ranmaru once again used the golden whirlwind to strengthen his blade. As for Kai, he created two sword techniques at once — the Blade Release and the Gravitational Break Blade. In addition to this, he also prepared the Sword with Fluttering Wings Technique, allowing him to use energy with Forces, which constantly circulated through his body from sword to sword and made the weapons feel like natural extensions of his arms. This technique let his sword mastery reach a new level, changing his fighting style and making every blow even more deadly.

Circling around Ranmaru, he repeatedly brought his blades down on him.

But Ranmaru was in no way inferior to his opponent. Even without using ki in his fighting style, he fought skillfully and, making good use of his greater speed and more powerful defense, even managed to push his opponent back.

The fight delighted and amazed the spectators.

Kai was slowly beginning to yield. Ranmaru’s attacks were stronger and his movements were faster, which gave him the upper hand. He easily blocked both swords, simultaneously pushing Kai back and inflicting more and more damage.

Realizing that his usual close combat method wouldn’t work on Ranmaru, Kai decided to use the idea that came to him during his training with Sator. He was going to use a style only he could.

Ranmaru’s sword flew toward his stomach. He should’ve deflected the attack or dodged, but instead, he ignored it. The blade went into his body, but the Cold Void didn’t allow him to even grimace.

This stone-cold reaction stunned Ranmaru for a second. This moment of surprise could’ve cost him his life but he managed to raise his left hand at the last moment and defend himself. Kai’s blade broke through the sand and collided with the artifact armor beneath. It didn’t pierce it, but it still left a noticeable dent and did some damage. Ranmaru numbed the pain and filled his hand with energy to enhance passive regeneration. Kai seized the chance and jumped back, getting himself off his opponent’s blade. His wound healed a second later, and he immediately rushed back to Ranmaru.

He didn’t waste time defending or dodging if the wound wasn’t critical or fatal, thereby gaining more opportunities to attack. The approach was risky but, more often than not, it was very profitable.

Ranmaru was receiving more and more damage. Realizing that Kai had the ability to recover at an insane speed, which meant that he could afford to ignore minor wounds, he decided to switch up his tactic.

His sword shone with bright light. Air condensed around the blade and then there was an explosion, most of which was directed at Kai. And although the Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique handled most of the blow, he was still thrown to the edge of the arena. Landing on his feet, he strengthened his defense just as several air blades sent after him reached him. The attacks collided with the barrier, and then three more explosions occurred. When the dust settled, Kai was only slightly hurt.

“I have a proposal,” he said, dusting off his clothes. “If I win, you’ll join my faction. It’s unofficial, of course. But that’s only temporary.”

“And if you lose?” Ranmaru asked, not even thinking of mocking his hope of winning.

“In all honesty, I have nothing to offer except for my friendship.” Kai shrugged. “Initially, I thought to say that I’d continue helping your sister with her wound for free... I suppose you already know that I was the one who made the potion for her? But I realize that even if I win, it changes nothing. I’ll help her anyway. I want to understand what happened to her as well.”

Ranmaru didn’t feel that he was lying. And the fact that Kai didn’t want to influence him through his sister surprised him slightly.

“We’ll see.” He nodded.

He didn’t agree to the offer, but he didn’t refuse either. The honest approach had paid off. Kai sighed. Now all he had to do was win.

The first exchange of blows ended. The time had come for the second round.

Ranmaru made the first move. The wind suddenly blew in the arena and a myriad of grains of sand began to fly up. The Sandstorm was gaining momentum.

Tassarion chuckled and grinned. He fought against Ranmaru more than once so he knew that if he activated this technique that meant that he was going to end the fight.

Forming and maintaining the Sandstorm took a tremendous amount of ki. However, it was worth it. Thanks to it, Ranmaru activated his main element and became exponentially stronger. The wind whirled around him, obeying his will, dragging tons of sand with it.

Both duelists disappeared from sight. The sand blocked the audience’s view, forcing them to follow the fight by identifying the participants by their auras.

With an extremely high level of spirit perception, Tassarion saw everything that was happening in the sandstorm. He was already anticipating Ranmaru’s victory when bloody snow began to fall within the protective barrier of the arena. It appeared literally out of nowhere, but in less than a few seconds, the number of snowflakes was equal to the grains of sand.

In addition to a sandstorm, a snowstorm began in the arena.

However, what shocked Tassarion was the immense power that emanated from this snow.

“Low-quality, Royal-rank?!” he blurted out. “He’s a mortal! How old is he?! He’s obviously younger than Ranmaru. How could he master the Force of Fusion so early? What is this?!” His eyes widened even more. For several seconds, he silently listened to his spirit perception. “This isn’t the Path of Cold...” he finally said, feeling something that wasn’t perceptible to the spectators.

Tassarion calmed down and his heart returned to its normal rhythm. He now looked like a cold-blooded killer. A different person. Even his sister rarely saw him like that.

“This is some kind of concept.” He came to a conclusion that’d shock anyone in this world, where they knew only of Yin and Yang. Nobody had ever heard of the Cold Void here. “Kai Arnhard... You grow more interesting by the day... Perhaps I should rethink my plans for you. It’ll be interesting to see your potential. Let’s see what else you can do. What you’ve shown so far is still not enough to defeat Ranmaru.” Tassarion chuckled.

The two elements collided. The struggle began. No matter how much ki Ranmaru poured into his technique, he couldn’t suppress the blizzard. Concepts were stronger than ordinary elements. What helped Ranmaru were the Spirits of Wind and Sand, which strengthened their respective elements, and the fact that his ki reserve was almost three times larger than Kai’s.

Tassarion seemed to have been right, however. This was still not enough for victory.

Ranmaru’s blade filled with energy that was almost immediately discharged in a powerful airstrike. For a moment, the whirlwind of sand and ice split in two, allowing the spectators to see the fighters, after which the elements merged again, closing the curtain on the fight.

Kai couldn’t get away from the attack, held in place by tentacles that appeared from the ground. Another technique hit his ice shield and shattered it, making it to the target.

Releasing the Gravity Break Blade Technique, Kai fought back with the swords. The collision caused an explosion, and he lost consciousness for a moment, which cost him a hand. It was torn away and destroyed by the sandstorm. The snow, with which he had lost contact during the blackout, began to weaken and dissipate.

But Ranmaru wasn’t going to stop there. Reaching Kai, he swung his huge sword as if it weighed nothing, forcing his opponent to retreat further and further. He took advantage of the temporarily weakened blizzard, which allowed him to form dozens of sand spears that came down at his opponent from all directions.

Things went from bad to worse. Ranmaru kept pushing him back, not allowing him to counter in any way. Most of the attacks were clearly aimed at the stump of his right arm, which made its recovery even slower. If this continued, Kai would lose.

“All right... Time for the big guns,” he whispered.

Eight bright sparks of the Eight Yang Flashes Technique lit up inside him. He used his trump card, a mix of the energy pattern of his bloodline ability and the Yang concept. Dividing in two, Flashes headed toward the limbs.

Ranmaru swung again to prevent Kai from fighting back when the latter’s right hand suddenly recovered. At the last moment, Kai managed to block the sword coming at him.

Unperturbed, Ranmaru only intensified the onslaught, taking advantage of the moment before the blizzard recovered.

A dozen spears burst out of the ground. The same amount fell at Kai from above. A huge sand serpent that Ranmaru created immediately after the airstrike was approaching Kai from behind.

Kai stomped the ground with his right foot with all his might, releasing another charge. The Eight Yang Flashes rippled through his limb. For a moment, the power of the blow almost tripled.

The ground cracked. The resulting shockwave threw the serpent back and destroyed some of the sand weapons. Kai protected himself from the rest with a barrier. Ranmaru felt the power that came from the ground shake his insides and crack some of the bones in his legs.

He didn’t have time to recover fully but he still managed to react by raising his sword to block Kai’s next Flash-enhanced attack.

The sword was knocked out of Ranmaru’s hands. All he managed to do was to return the weapon to his Ring before he was knocked off his feet. His sand armor fell apart, unable to withstand the force of the blow. He crashed into the arena’s wall, making a dent in it. Blood spurted from his mouth.

But Kai didn’t stop there.

Using another Flash, he pushed off the ground. Raising his blades over his head, he prepared for another attack. Ranmaru was wounded, but he was still conscious and capable of fighting, so no Laws were violated.

With blood clouding his vision, Ranmaru could no longer see. But he felt the approaching danger. Realizing that he wouldn’t have time to dodge or withstand such a blow, he activated his strongest defense technique.

“Tomb of Eternal Sand,” he shouted as soon as he completed the energy scheme.

All the power of the sandstorm rushed to its creator. After overtaking Kai, it formed a pyramid around Ranmaru.

Seeing this, Kai decided not to hold back. He summoned not one Flash, but two. The strength in his hands had tripled. Forming two Gravitational Break Blade Techniques at once, he brought down his swords on the pyramid.

There was an explosion. The shockwave went far, making the entire arena shudder. A dent appeared in the sand, after which the pyramid began to crack.

Kai assumed that such a blow would reach Ranmaru who was hiding inside. He’d need time to check, but he didn’t want to risk Ranmaru springing a nasty surprise at him.

But he did.

An armor-clad fist emerged from within the sand and hit him in the stomach, forcing him to bend over. He then received a blow to the head and fell back.

His ears were ringing and his vision was blurry but he managed to feel the third attack coming. It grazed his weakened aura, giving him enough time to escape.

Appearing ten feet away, he barely dodged the sand serpent’s tail. The snake continued its pursuit and tried to devour him, but the technique Kai released from his sword was enough to fend it off.

Reaching his opponent, Ranmaru swung his weapon and chopped off Kai’s left arm.

Kai tried to retaliate but Ranmaru easily stopped him, forcing Kai to direct the remnants of the blizzard at him. Countless Cold Void particles rushed at him but were swept away by the sandstorm.

Ranmaru realized that all he needed to do was to disrupt Kai’s connection with the distortions of space with which he manipulated the snowflakes. As for the Field of Superiority, he ousted it from the arena with his will. The bloody snow kept falling, but Kai could no longer control its movement.

Fortunately for him, all this occupied most of Ranmaru’s attention, allowing him to slip away. The sand snake resumed its chase but failed to catch up to its prey.

“Give up!” Ranmaru shouted. “I don’t know what allows you to regenerate like this, but I don’t want to have to disable a talented cultivator like you. I recognize your strength. But you can’t win. Not today.”

“I knew it wouldn’t be easy. But I’m not going to give up,” Kai shouted back. His hand had almost finished recovering. “I didn’t come here just to fight. That’s not why I challenged you!”

Ranmaru stared at him for a moment. And then, plunging his sword into the ground, he slowly bowed.

“I apologize, little brother,” he said sincerely. “I didn’t mean to offend you. My disrespect was only due to my shortsightedness. Let’s continue.”

Ranmaru straightened his back, picked up his sword, and assumed a fighting stance.

“Let’s.” Kai nodded as his hand recovered. The second blade returned to its place.

Kai dashed toward his opponent, gradually accelerating with each step. Picking up speed and momentum, he activated the Five Weightless Steps Technique. His silhouette blurred. Almost reaching Ranmaru, he kicked off the ground, releasing the Yang Flash. The surface of the arena under him exploded in a shower of stone and sand, hiding him from sight.

Facing his opponent, Kai brought down his blades on him, releasing the prepared techniques. What he did at that moment was almost no different from how he defeated the Dummy in the First Guardian’s Test.

Ranmaru instantly reacted. The blades clashed, and then a burst of energy lit up the arena. Kai’s techniques rushed at the opponent, but, instead of breaking through the sandy armor, they crashed against it. Ranmaru also launched an attack, but Kai covered himself with a layer of ice, which absorbed most of the blow. The next attack broke the pseudo-armor and ripped a part of his skin, but failed to go further.

Something that Kai couldn’t have never imagined happened in the next moment. His swords exploded from the strain, shattering into fragments. They were low quality and didn’t have a unique built-in attack, but they were still of Royal rank with excellent conductivity of both energy and Forces and enormous durability.

As for Ranmaru’s sword, it remained intact. Not even a scratch appeared on it.

So that’s why his attack wasn’t as strong as I expected. He had directed everything he had into my weapons.
He probably used some technique for it... Kai concluded.

Unfortunately, this conclusion gave him nothing. Ranmaru continued attacking with his sword, forcing him to defend himself. The Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique wasn’t suitable for this as it was intended to block ranged attacks.

In order to protect himself, Kai decided to sacrifice his arm, simultaneously covering it with Cold Void, which he strengthened with Yang particles. His limb was cut in half, but its loss bought him some time.

Kai’s leg flew up. If it were a normal attack, Ranmaru would’ve been able to react. But the last Flash had been activated, accelerating and strengthening the limb. At such a short distance, even Ranmaru couldn’t dodge.

Using the opportunity, Kai kicked him right in his ribs. At the same instant, the sandy armor, suddenly covered with an ice crust, cracked and shattered into pieces. Such an attack should’ve thrown Ranmaru aside, but Kai didn’t let him move too far, using the Force of Attraction.

He pulled out his old sword. He had bought this weapon back in Udin, so it looked pretty shabby, especially after the First Guardian’s Test. But he had no other choice. He could create an ice blade, but that was even worse.

Ranmaru fought back against the pull of Kai’s technique and then made a lightning-fast uppercut. A gust of monstrous force of wind rammed Kai, tore apart his body, and then slammed him into the wall, breaking his arms and legs, piercing his lungs, rupturing his stomach and spleen, and damaging the rest of his organs. There was a lot of internal bleeding. Kai barely remained conscious.

He heard footsteps approaching him. Ranmaru was in no hurry to deactivate his techniques, but he wasn’t going to attack either. He understood that Kai was exhausted. He felt pretty lousy himself. Even though the sand and armor took a major part of damage, he was still pretty beaten up.

“Since the Abode hasn’t come to your rescue, and our marks haven’t gone out, that means you’re still conscious and capable of fighting. At least in its opinion. But you’re barely holding on. Perseverance doesn’t always lead to success,” Ranmaru pointed out. “Do you really want to continue this duel?”

Chapter 21
SEARCH FOR ENLIGHTENMENT

Kai tried to get up. His regeneration was working at full speed but the recovery rate had significantly decreased after he used the Eight Flashes of Yang Technique.

Oh, I’ll regret this… He sighed, clenching his teeth.

Two more sparks lit up in him, releasing the power of the Yang Flashes. The first spark was spent on healing, completely restoring his body, and the second increased the current value of Kai’s parameters for a couple of seconds. But the price for all this was his regeneration, which disappeared and was unlikely to come back for a few days, forcing him to continue the fight without it.

Armed with a sword, Kai jumped up and attacked.

We can’t cross blades anymore. This is the last weapon I have.

Having failed to react in time, Ranmaru received a cut on the left side of his torso. Kai tried to attack again, but the power of the Yang Flash had run out.

A cautious battle began. Kai could no longer afford to not avoid his opponent’s attacks, so he had to be vigilant. This, however, only made Ranmaru attack harder.

The fight became a challenge for Kai, forcing him to pay close attention to every step he made, and making him realize just how dependent he was on his bloodline. Fast recovery was his strength, but also his weakness. Avoiding another attack, he promised himself that when he’d win he’d learn how to be strong without relying on the strength he didn’t receive by his efforts. There was no way of knowing who he could meet in the future. Perhaps he’d run into someone who could suppress bloodlines. He hadn’t forgotten about the wound he had received from the guardian of the Black Pyramid.

At the end of the second minute, Kai felt that he was already at his limit. He still had good energy control and all his Forces in his arsenal. But his entire body ached, and it became increasingly difficult to suppress this pain. Using ten Yang Flashes in less than an hour was taxing on both his body and mind. The only thing that was keeping him afloat was the Field of Superiority, which allowed him to maintain perfect control of his body. Without it, he wouldn’t be able to even stand.

Ranmaru wasn’t in the best shape either. Numerous internal wounds aside, he was also running out of ki. He could still fight thanks to the Spirits, but they’d soon leave him. This was why he was focusing on close combat, trying not to use techniques like Sandstorm, which required a lot of ki.

After half a minute, Kai lost his last weapon. The sword didn’t just shatter but turned to dust, forcing Kai to continue the fight with his fists. Fortunately, he had the skill and experience.

The transition to hand-to-hand combat was even more dangerous. Ranmaru’s body was still covered with sand armor, from which he could launch projectiles without a warning. Any attempt to attack unprotected carried a risk of suffering a fatal wound.

Having found himself in an even worse position than before, Kai retreated. He looked like an idiot, running from Ranmaru throughout the arena.

But his current predicament didn’t discourage him from trying to win. All he needed was to buy himself some time to come up with a plan.

He had managed to pull off something similar before, in the Great Tournament on the Celestial Plateau. He imprisoned his opponent in ice, buying himself time to prepare. He tried to do the same now. After two failed attempts, the Unbreakable Ice Technique managed to hold Ranmaru off for only ten seconds.

But Kai kept using the technique over and over again, creating an ice cage several feet thick. Unlike Ranmaru, he was able to absorb energy in large quantities even during combat. He quickly swallowed a dozen Energy Stones.
Controlling the process, he made it so that the energy poured into his Source like a waterfall.

Continuously activating the technique, Kai plunged into the depths of his mind. He didn’t understand how he managed to do it, but his consciousness seemed to have split into two. One was in control of his body, while the other was trying to find the key to victory.

All cultivators knew that the stronger the pressure, the greater the danger, and the closer to death they were, the more valuable their reward would be. Any fight meant development. That was the only way to increase strength. In some ways, fights could be compared to breakthroughs as the chance of gaining enlightenment was highest during one. Unfortunately, the chance of dying was high, too. Almost all cultivators who achieved at least something worthwhile in their lives sooner or later found that in the midst of a fight, at the most difficult moment, they were in a state of high concentration, able to peek under the veil that covered the secrets of the path of cultivation. At such moments, new facets of strength opened up. Some found a weakness that they hadn’t seen before. Others slightly increased the understanding of Forces. And some finally managed to master the technique that they had been trying to learn for a long time. Or even create a new one.

Such a state, which was called combat meditation among the masters, usually happened spontaneously, and lasted only a moment. Kai now intended to create it artificially. He was facing a strong opponent. The fight was nearing its peak. And the tension inside him grew, despite the Cold Void. Thus, he was in the perfect state to try to surpass himself and overcome his limits.

Plunging the other part of his consciousness deeper and deeper, he began to go through his memories, separating those that were associated with techniques.

Seven years ago, he began his path as a cultivator. Since then, he had seen other cultivators form techniques hundreds, maybe thousands of times. He read a huge number of scrolls in the libraries of the Celestial Plateau and in the Technique Pavilion at the Cloud Abode. He still remembered them clearly, and he could reproduce them at any time.

He had an abundance of information on how to create techniques. He knew the types of energy weaves, their basic patterns, and methods of implementing Forces. He remembered how and at what moment energy needed to circulate to achieve the desired effect. What he needed now was to search through all those memories and discover just what he was missing to win, what memories he needed to retrieve, and just what he could create.

Meanwhile, in the real world, the fight was in full swing. By this time, Ranmaru had almost reached his opponent, having overcome the Unbreakable Ice Technique again and again since he couldn’t evade it. Slowly but surely, he made his way to Kai.

Another trap slowed him down for five seconds. Infusing the broad blade of his sword with energy, he broke through the ice wall with a powerful swing. Kai’s right hand, which was a few inches from the technique, was caught in the blast and cut off.

Blood gushed from his wrist, but it quickly solidified, closing the wound. Kai did his best to run away, but Ranmaru pursued him, raining blows on him whenever he got the chance to.

Kai tried to fight back with techniques and dodge, but this didn’t help. Despite still being covered with ice and frost, Ranmaru destroyed the Cold Void particles that had penetrated into his body. Regaining speed and power, he began to hurt Kai more often, bringing the latter closer to defeat.

Kai wasn’t his usual self. Due to the divide of his consciousness, he moved slowly and made mistakes. What was left clearly wasn’t enough to stay fully immersed in the fight.

Then things got even worse. Ranmaru caught him, knocking him down with his knee, and thrust his sword into his thigh. Fortunately, the blade was turned horizontally, so Kai managed to pull his leg off it. Just like with his hand, the blood solidified, closing the wound and preventing him from bleeding out. The severed muscles didn’t recover, so he had to control the limb using the Field.

He tried to jump back, but another attack reached him. This time, an aerial technique threw him back, and he ended up on the ground again. Ranmaru wasn’t afraid of killing Kai because he knew that the Abode would halt the fight if one of the participants was in critical condition. Still, not even the Abode was perfect, so Ranmaru avoided hitting Kai’s head as no technique nor potion would help him put his brain back together.

However, things didn’t go as Ranmaru planned. Kai still had some strength left in him.

The broadsword slashed through the air, aiming at Kai’s stomach, but it didn’t reach its target. An ice dome formed around Kai, reinforced by the Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique. The blade pierced the Field and got stuck in the ice.

Ranmaru activated an attack technique to destroy the protective dome. A faint flash appeared, covering the ice barrier with even more cracks, but it didn’t collapse. On the contrary, it began to recover.

Stumped, Ranmaru stared at it for a second. Not only did the technique turn out to be much weaker than he expected, but it was also difficult to activate.

It didn’t take him long to figure out that the Cold Void penetrated into his sword while he was trapped in the ice. He was far from being in the best shape at the moment, and the Cold Void was a whole rank stronger than anything he had in his arsenal.

I suppose I’ll have to change my tactic, Ranmaru thought as his eyes sparkled.

With a quick movement, he pulled the blade out of the ice and jumped back a couple of feet, preparing to launch a ranged attack.

He could’ve stayed in place and tried to break through Kai’s defense with his sword but the proximity to such a dense concentration of Cold Void particles weakened his techniques, which was why he opted for a long-range approach.

With a swing of his blade, he released a powerful air strike. The dome shook and cracked but remained standing and even began to recover again.

Damn. He’s really making this difficult... He sighed, but a second later he was already focused again.

Under the dome, Kai was rapidly losing strength. He was covered with wounds, and he had to constantly maintain the technique as Ranmaru’s attacks kept coming.

He swallowed a few more Energy Stones, filling his Source. But he couldn’t do this forever. He was running out of stamina he needed to control ki and the Forces. If he were an ordinary cultivator his Shell would’ve cracked by now. Even shattered. But since he was resistant to spirit attacks, the worst that awaited him was a loss of consciousness and fatigue that’d last for a few days. This wasn’t good either but it was the lesser of two evils.

He was close to finding a way to win, analyzing all the memorized technique schemes over and over again. He just needed a little more time, the one resource he didn’t have. Realizing that he couldn’t handle Ranmaru’s attacks anymore, he decided to sacrifice one more thing.

“Old man, help me...
Let me spend another ten years of my life.”

Rune’Tan had quite a few things to say about this, but he stayed quiet. He understood how important it was for a cultivator to follow their path. One step back, and they could forget about the way forward. For them, it was all or nothing.

The spirit pain didn’t last long. It was almost like he had gotten used to it. And then a wild power filled his Source. The soul energy that had poured into him was instantly put into use. He spent one-quarter of it on strengthening his defense.

Kai could’ve tried to leave the dome and start dodging, but he doubted that he’d be able to create the Unbreakable Ice Technique again quick enough in case he needed it. So, he decided to stay put, as it was less risky. Then he poured the remaining three-quarters of soul energy into the Mind Gate, reaching the peak of combat meditation and enlightenment.

The revelation lasted less than a minute. During that time, Ranmaru practically destroyed the ice. Convinced that he was close to breaking the barrier, and running out of strength for ranged techniques, he rushed into a close quarters attack.

He jumped, pointing the tip of his sword directly at the center of the ice dome. Swinging his weapon downward, he hit the weakened barrier, shattering it into thousands of pieces.

The defense collapsed, and Ranmaru’s sword came down with it. It was rushing down when an ice-covered fist suddenly appeared from the snow dust that had risen after the explosion.

A blow to the head knocked Ranmaru back, but he remained conscious. Most of the hit was absorbed by the sand armor.

The snowy fog grew, but that didn’t prevent Ranmaru from seeing his opponent who had risen to his feet.

Clad in armor made of ice and with a pair of swords forming in his hands, Kai took a step forward. Besides the Cold Void particles, the armor consisted of an advanced technique that had much more power than those Kai had created in the past. Both it and the blades were imbued with the powers of three elements — Space, Cold Void, and Yang.

You have created [Weapon Technique: Fortified Ice of the Void].

Rank: Royal

Quality: Low

It was unlikely he’d be able to repeat something like this in the near future, having put everything he had in this. To achieve enlightenment once again during battle, he’d need to face an even stronger and more dangerous opponent, or rather, several. And he doubted he’d find someone as strong as Ranmaru anytime soon.

Thanks to the Fortified Ice, which he created based on similar techniques (including the one Shacks had used to create weapons from fog), he was now able to form armor and weapons similar to real artifacts. The only issue was their fragility, as well as the absence of any passive or active features, except for the icy fog they emitted, which severely lowered the surrounding temperature.

As an Exorcist, Ranmaru couldn’t be harmed by cold as long as his energy shield remained active. However, the Cold Void particles that spread through the air began to affect his sand technique and slowly destroyed his armor, sending a chill down his spine.

The changes in the arena happened too quickly. Ranmaru almost defeated Kai, breaking through his barrier, but then Kai threw him back using a technique no one had ever seen before. Such a force frightened the students, making them recall the events from two years ago, when Lightus hit the Abode like a hurricane, becoming number one in less than six months.

If he had such a technique, why didn’t he use it earlier? many of them wondered.

“Enlightenment? Who could have imagined...? This is bad.” Tassarion frowned.

Kai waved his hand.

Dozens of low-quality Royal-rank ice swords began to form in the air. One after another, they rushed toward Kai’s opponent.

Ranmaru swung his sword, creating a powerful gust of wind that sent the ice shards flying back. But they all turned around and headed toward their target again. Ranmaru tried to break the connection between Kai and the projectiles but he failed.

The swords were influenced by Fortified Ice, and by individual manipulation of gravity, so each blade was directly connected to Kai’s aura, which Ranmaru couldn’t suppress. The most that he could do was to sever a couple of these bonds, which didn’t help him much as there were more than two hundred of them.

As a result, he had to reactivate the energy-consuming Sandstorm, which significantly reduced the accuracy of the swords, and started destroying them.

Meanwhile, Kai, no longer fearing injury, rushed at him. The Ice Armor did an excellent job of dealing with Ranmaru’s Gold-rank techniques.

Shooting ice swords, Kai continued to circle his opponent. Ice flashed and steel sparked as Kai’s weapons collided with Ranmaru’s armor or sword. Had Kai been in peak shape right now, he’d definitely be the winner.

But he wasn’t.

He could move his left leg only due to the armor and the Field. He replaced his missing hand with an artificial one, also created from ice. Due to spirit fatigue, it became increasingly difficult for him to use ki, which forced him to abandon all techniques except for Five Weightless Steps and Fortified Ice.

Ranmaru realized that with every attack that hit him, a small amount of Cold Void, Yang, and the element of Space penetrated his sand armor. Under the influence of Fortified Ice, they turned into microscopic blades that cut through the sand and made their way deeper and deeper, weakening the armor, and forcing Ranmaru to spend more energy to maintain it.

In hopes of destroying Kai, Ranmaru directed energy and Forces of the Path of the Sword into his body and armor. But he was late. Too many particles had made their way to him and his core, forming a technique of a higher rank than his.

He was getting weaker and weaker with every passing second due to the ice that covered his body. It became difficult for him to move, control energy, and even think. It was getting colder and colder.

And although he saw that Kai was also barely holding on, he felt that his opponent could still put up a decent fight. He didn’t understand how a mortal could use so much energy for so long, but he did.

He was going to lose.

Deflecting yet another strike of Kai’s blades and grimacing in pain after another ice sword hit him in the back, finally destroying the armor and reaching his flesh, Ranmaru launched his final attack. He was going to put all he had left into it and pray to the Heavens that it worked.

Kai was about to attack again when Ranmaru growled and then suddenly stomped. His attack was so fast that Kai didn’t have time to react, halting in his tracks as if he had run into a solid wall. The power of the wind blew him away like he weighed no more than a feather.

A sand snake crawled out of the ground behind him. Ranmaru had hidden it before in order to surprise his opponent at the right time.

The serpent’s mouth opened wide, and then a gust of compressed air and sand came out of it at tremendous speed, crashing into Kai’s back. A loud explosion followed.

The forces of the two attacks counterbalanced, slowing Kai down for a bit. The sandy tentacles that suddenly sprouted from the ground grabbed him by the arms and legs, and then pulled him down, toward a pit filled with spears that opened under him. They didn’t pierce Kai’s armor, but they destroyed a part of it. He was driven headfirst into the ground with monstrous power.

Kai was stunned for a couple of moments, which gave Ranmaru time to prepare a technique that he had only recently learned but hadn’t yet mastered.

The phantom blade, which assumed the form of his two-handed sword, flew forward, instantly closing the distance between Kai and him. The audience saw only a blurred silhouette.

The attack pierced through the armor and the Repelling Field and it was supposed to hit Kai, but it was struck by dozens of ice blades that were still hovering in the air, enhanced by energy at the last moment.

The hail of blades approached Ranmaru’s technique but began to collapse, failing under the influence of the sand grains that were spinning around the phantom sword.

Nevertheless, Kai achieved his goal. The sword that reached him changed its trajectory. But it turned out it wasn’t enough. Flying past him, it suddenly exploded, releasing thousands of wind blades, tons of dispersed sand, and hundreds of tiny blades of scarlet energy.

A moment later, another explosion occurred.

Ranmaru had used his strongest attack — the Union of the Three Forces. He personally created this technique when he reached enlightenment a few months ago. The base for its creation was the fifth volume of the Unity of Sword and Wind Technique, into the scheme of which he managed to weave the Path of Sand. This was, perhaps, one of the strongest Gold-rank techniques in the entire Abode.

When the dust, energy, and ice settled, a fog lifted. Gradually, the artificially lowered temperature returned to normal. There were no more attacks coming at Ranmaru.

He could no longer feel Kai’s aura.

No! Anything but that! Alarmed, he rushed forward. How did this happen?! Didn’t the Abode manage to save him?!

He didn’t want to see Kai, someone he admired for his strength and courage, dead. He was horrified to think that he had killed him, even by accident.

Moving through the dissipating fog, he saw a small crater, in the center of which lay Kai’s motionless body, covered in remnants of frost armor. There was no life left in him. Turning into steam, the armor began to melt away.

The spectators also realized that Kai’s aura had disappeared.

“You amaze me again, Ran. But I didn’t count on such an outcome. We’ve lost such a talented student...” Tassarion leaned back with a sigh. “What’s the point of this whole fight if the one with whom I made an oath is dead... Wait! The oath!”

At the same time, Ranmaru also realized he had overlooked something. He glanced at the Abode mark, which he could see even through the armor.

The mark was still red, which meant...

He didn’t have time to react. He felt someone’s presence at the moment when they were only a few feet away. It was a ridiculous distance, even for a much weaker cultivator than Kai.

A moment later, an icy blade pierced Ranmaru’s back.

“The blade is less than a millimeter away from your artery. If you move, you’ll die,” Kai’s voice came from behind.

After a few seconds of silence, Ranmaru chuckled. He wanted to laugh but he realized that even that could mean death.

“Well... I lost. Fair and square.”

The blade shattered, and the icy fog disappeared. This wasn’t Kai’s doing, but the Abode’s. That way, the Law wouldn’t be accidentally violated if Kai didn’t have time to remove his energy and Forces.

The marks disappeared.

The duel was over.

Ranmaru coughed up blood, falling to his knees. Trying to stop the coughing fit, he felt pain in his back, followed by a chill.

“Thank you,” he said hoarsely, realizing that an elixir had just been poured onto his wound. He did the same thing himself, but he spilled one on his chest, and managed to drink the next one. “Complete Concealment of the Aura... Right? You managed to open all... hidden acupuncture points?” he asked with difficulty, turning to Kai.

His opponent was still conscious. But as soon as Life Rampage ended, and the Body
Gates closed, hell awaited him.

“Yes.” Kai nodded, having drunk a couple of elixirs as well.

“You kept this ability hidden until the very end… You chose the right moment… created a false body from ice, and then tricked me… I’m amazed,” Ranmaru said honestly and calmly. “It was an honor to fight against you.”

He grabbed Kai’s outstretched hand and got up to his feet.

“It was an honor for me, too.”

“It seems that I’ll be the one to pay for all the damage done in the arena.” For the first time in a long time, Ranmaru smiled. The First Law stated that it was forbidden to damage the Abode itself, but arenas were considered an exception. And if they were damaged, then, in the event of a duel, repair money was deducted from the loser.

Before Kai could say anything, he was interrupted by a wave of shouts and exclamations. Unfortunately, Tassarion, who was already descending into the arena, didn’t share the audience’s excitement. He looked gloomier than a cloud before the storm.

Following him, almost a hundred other Exorcists descended into the arena as well. The Great Pack headed toward Kai. They wanted revenge, and there was no better moment for it.

Unfortunately, their plans weren’t destined to come true.

The entire structure suddenly shook with an explosion. The audience glanced toward the north wall, where the flash came from, followed by a series of explosions that affected the entire first level.

Everyone suddenly became quiet.

“THIS IS YOUR FIRST WARNING!” three dozen dorgans from the Seventh Faction shouted simultaneously, amplifying their voice and taking advantage of the Master’s Will. All of them belonged to the Bloodfang family, and they were among the first two thousand on the list. Even some of the first hundred were here.

Most of the audience sharply turned toward the voices, and those who were close managed to see the devilish glint in their eyes.

One of the dorgans suddenly pierced his chest, squeezing his heart. Instantly, all his soul energy, all his ki, as well as the power bestowed upon him by the forbidden potion he had consumed, merged into one. A second later, a monstrous explosion occurred, instantly killing a couple dozen nearby Exorcists and seriously injuring another hundred. Several more similar explosions followed.

Screams, flashes, death, flying body parts, blood, and pain filled the arena. The spectators tried to escape but the remaining dorgans rushed toward the largest groups of the disciples, preventing them from fleeing.

“What. The. Fuck. Is. Happening. Here?!” Tassarion growled angrily, noticing several suicidal dorgans rush toward his closest subordinates. “The crazy bastards!”

Noticing the dorgans, the most important members of Tassarion’s faction began working on a defensive technique. However, judging by the insane power of the explosions, even their joint barrier, created in a hurry, couldn’t withstand the attack.

No one saw how this happened, but Tassarion appeared among his subordinates before they could finish forming the barrier.

“Everyone, gather around me!” he shouted, and then, almost instantaneously merging with a Spirit, he activated a technique. “Great Steel Fortress!”

A huge metal structure appeared before them, hiding all of Tassarion’s servants and even some random students in it. He wasn’t afraid to violate the Second Law because he knew that if something like this was happening in the Abode, no one would punish anyone for protecting its students by using energy and Forces.

Chaos reigned outside the barrier. Many hoped that they’d be able to escape but died, having failed to activate a defensive technique, use an artifact, or simply by getting trampled by the fleeing crowd.

“Defend yourself, brothers!” Aldus shouted, running after the dorgans who went to capture Kai.

But he didn’t have time to help his brothers, like Tassarion did. More than a dozen explosions happened at once, merging into one.

“Elea, hide behind me!” Sator shouted, merging with a Spirit and forming his strongest barrier.

“Ranmaru...” she whispered, biting her lip.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine.” Sator looked down at the arena. That is, what was left of it. “Those two can take care of themselves. You saw the fight.” He tried to cheer Elea up. “Everything will be fine.”

A few seconds later, the explosion reached them as well.

“I don’t feel like dyin’ today. Do you?” Shacks asked Ailenx, getting up from his seat.

“Huh? What?” The elf asked after a brief pause, still processing what had just happened. He looked at Shacks, and then belatedly nodded. “No... I’d like to live.”

“Then get ready to take an oath.” Shacks cracked his neck and merged with his Spirits.

“What oath?” Ailenx asked, confused.

“That you’ll keep your yapper shut about what you’re about to see. Otherwise, I’ll have to leave you here.”

“I agree!” Ailenx vigorously nodded. The fact that he saw one of the suicidal dorgans running in their direction helped him decide quickly.

“Okay. Give me permission to use energy on you and all that. Is he for real?” Shacks mumbled, looking at the approaching dorgan.

Ailenx did as told without hesitation.

“Didn’t think they’d make me use the big guns, but here we are...” Shacks whispered.

Closing his eyes, he outstretched his hand. His face began to lose color as blood flowed from his nose and eyes. Ailenx didn’t feel anything, but Shacks was experiencing enormous pressure because he was going to use a technique that he shouldn’t have been able to use. If his father knew that he had broken the rules, he would’ve gone mad from anger. If that monster could experience any emotions at all.

“Power of the Bright Moon. The First Order — Reality Cutting Mist,” Shacks uttered and fell to the ground, exhausted and barely conscious. Both Spirits hid inside his soul, having also lost all of their strength.

Everything became clouded with fog and the world disappeared. Looking closer, Ailenx realized that, in fact, nothing had changed. Everything was the same, but the small area where Shacks and he stood suddenly turned gray and became translucent. He stopped hearing sounds as well.

And then his gaze shifted to the dorgan next to him. Acting on instinct, he created a barrier, using almost all of his available energy, after which an explosion occurred.

The shockwave and burst of energy instantly reached them. Ailenx covered his head with his hands, praying to the Heavens that what he did was enough, but nothing happened. The black and white explosion simply passed through them. Like an illusion.

What he didn’t know was that Shacks had made them invisible to the outside world. There wasn’t a hint of their auras, energy or even wills. And if anyone tried to think about either of them now, they’d be surprised to find that they couldn’t immediately remember who they were. Even if Kai tried to see them with the energy vision, he’d have to peer at this spot for at least a day. And even then, he’d only find a strange two-dimensional energy strip, similar to a cut.

Dorgans were on their way to Kai and Ranmaru, who were still in the center of the arena. Severely injured, neither of the two had the strength to defend themselves. They could use artifacts, but they didn’t have time to activate them.

And just as they thought that this would be the end of them, two hooded figures jumped down out of nowhere, creating a small dome on the move, sheltering Kai and Ranmaru. The three explosions that followed didn’t do any damage to it.

Meanwhile, the explosions spread to other floors, including the fifth, where the Seven’s palace exploded.

In total, exactly one hundred explosions took place throughout the Abode that day. And the number of victims exceeded two thousand.

Chapter 22
SIX MONTHS IN THE ABODE

A minute later, the series of explosions finally ended. All the dorgans were dead.

“I’m not even surprised...” An’na said, turning around and taking off her hood. Her partner in crime was Malvur. “When the rumors about a certain mortal who challenged one of the Cloud Ten to a duel reached the Heavenly Floor, I had a feeling that they were talking about you. It’s good to see you again, Kai!” She grinned.

“Kai.” Malvur nodded in greeting.

“I’m glad to see you, too,” he replied. “I thought you had forgotten about us. You’ve been gone for almost five months.”

“Well, getting into the first hundred wasn’t so easy,” An’na said, a bit smugly. Resting her hands on her hips, she leaned slightly forward. “There was no time for friendly gatherings. We strove upward. You could’ve been patient and waited for half a year for us to come and help you rise further. With a patron from the Heavenly Floor, you wouldn’t have to be afraid that someone would interfere with your cultivation. Did you really have to get yourself involved in this mess?!”

“You could’ve sent a letter or something, let us know you were okay. Also, I’m doing just fine on my own here, as you can see.” Despite the condition he was in and the Cold Void, he smiled. He really was happy to see the two.

“Is this how you thank people who saved your ass?” An’na grunted.

“Is that what you wanted me to do?”

“Of course not. Who needs a thank you…?”

“Fine, fine.” Kai shrugged and then turned to the giant. “Thank you, Malvur.”

For a second, An’na was confused, and then, crossing her arms over her chest, she turned away and lifted her chin, offended.

“We need to leave. Unless you want to stay and hang out with those guys from the Great Pack, who don’t like you,” she said, annoyed.

“An’na is right,” Malvur added. “We shouldn’t linger.”

Kai nodded and then turned around.

“Are you with us? Ranmaru?” Looking around, he saw the unconscious Ranmaru lying on the ground. “Malvur, can you carry him? I’m exhausted.”

Malvur nodded and easily lifted the guy off the ground.

“Come on,” An’na said impatiently.

“Wait. We need to find Elea. As well as Shacks and Ailenx.”

“Oh, Heavens, he’s here as well?” An’na grimaced when she heard the archer’s name. “Fine. But let’s be quick about it. Where should we look for them?”

“Follow me,” Kai said and led them to the stands where he remembered seeing Sator and Elea prior to the fight. Having picked them up, the six of them looked around for Shacks and Ailenx. Fortunately, by the time they got there, the two became visible again.

“An’na...? Malvur?” Ailenx mumbled, surprised. He didn’t remember seeing them in the crowd.

“Ailenx.” Malvur nodded.

“Hi,” An’na said shortly, and, poking Shacks with the tip of her shoe, asked, “What’s wrong with this idiot?”

“He used a technique to protect us. It seems he spent all his strength.”

“Pick him up.” Kai looked at the elf. “We gotta go.”

With Shacks flung over Ailenx’s shoulder, the group finally moved out of the arena. Things were still chaotic inside, so, in order to not waste time looking for a way out, they got to the edge of the building and jumped off.

“We’ll go to my house,” Elea said. “The three of you are badly wounded and in dire need of a healer. I won’t be taking no for an answer,” she added in a tone that left no room for arguing.

Halfway to her home, Kai broke the silence that fell on their group.

“Hey, An’na,” he whispered softly.

“What do you want?” she asked after a short pause, pursing her lips, and glanced at him. She really wanted to ignore him but she was curious about what he had to say.

“Thank you,” he said sincerely.

She flinched, blushed slightly, and turned away.

“Yeah... You’re welcome...” she answered, embarrassed.

***

Opening his eyes, Ranmaru saw a familiar face in front of him.

“Elea... Are you okay?”

“Don’t worry. Sator protected me,” she answered him with a slight smile.

“Where am I?”

“At our house.”

“Did you get me out of there?” Grimacing with pain, Ranmaru raised himself a little.

“No.” Elea shook her head. “Kai and his friends helped. There were two peak Exorcists among them. Judging by the blue marks, they came from the Heavenly Floor.”

“Really? Are you sure about that?” Ranmaru asked, raising his eyebrows.

He knew very well how difficult the Heavenly Guardian’s Test was. Only members of the Cloud Ten, when they reached the peak of the Exorcist Stage, were allowed to reach the next floor without passing it. On average, one cultivator got on that floor every couple of years, making its residents the highest elite in the Abode, comparable to the members of the Cloud Ten.

“I am.” Elea nodded. “Sator can confirm it. But do you know what amazed me even more?”

“What?”

“That all of them looked at Kai as their leader. No one argued with his decisions even though he’s a mortal.”

“I see...” Ranmaru muttered, habitually touching his neck. Not feeling the collar, he froze, puzzled. The initial shock was soon replaced by a wave of joy.

“Yes, you’re free now.” Elea hugged him with a smile.

Tassarion had fulfilled his end of the bargain by remotely removing the collar, thus granting Ranmaru freedom and releasing him from his eternal servitude. No longer bound by Laws or honor, he could finally live his life.

“Do you know what happened in the arena?” he asked, letting go of Elea.

“No. I doubt anyone knows, to tell you the truth. Even the Seventh Faction is shocked. They say their leader’s palace was blown up. All floors were attacked, except for the Ground and Heavenly floor.”

“I see... How long was I out? And where’s Kai?”

“One day,” Elea replied. “And Kai said that he’ll go to the Development Pavilion, where he’ll focus on healing himself since he doesn’t want to give us any problems. They are still looking for him on the first floor.”

“What about the others?”

“If you’re referring to Tassarion’s servants, they’ll no longer interfere with Kai and his companions. It’s his order. The rest of the factions seem to have finally taken him seriously. They don’t want any trouble. So, as long as he isn’t bothering anyone, no one will bother him either.”

“I see… That’s good.”

“Right. He also asked me to tell you that he’d like to see you the next time he comes over. The day after tomorrow,” Elea recalled. “And to remind you of his offer.”

Ranmaru nodded.

***

The meditation session was over. Kai stopped focusing on Elea’s wound with his spirit perception and opened his eyes.

“We’re done. I think this will be your last checkup,” he said.

“Have you discovered anything new?” Elea asked, getting up.

“I think I might know what the problem is. I’ll need some time to work on a solution though.”

“I believe you’ll figure it out. You’ve already performed one miracle,” she said with a smile and then left the room, greeting her brother on the way out.

Closing the door behind her, Ranmaru bowed and noted that Kai looked... healthy. As if the duel had never happened. Once his regeneration returned, he didn’t need much time to fix himself up. Unlike Ranmaru, who was still recovering.

“First of all, I want to say thank you for helping my sister, and for…” He hesitated. “For defeating me. I haven’t forgotten about your offer.”

“So, what do you say?” Kai asked with a nod.

“Honestly, after all that happened, I’d like to accept, but I can’t...” Ranmaru sighed, straightening his back. “You see, I never voluntarily followed anyone but my sister. And now, with her condition, I can’t leave her. Sure, we’re all in the Abode for now, but, sooner or later, we’ll leave this place. And then what? If she remains helpless in the world of True Masters, I’ll have to abandon my pursuit of power and knowledge and stay with her. If I agree, I’d only be a burden to you.”

Kai observed him, surprised by his decision. Then again, he would’ve probably also made a similar decision if he were in Ranmaru’s shoes. He knew how it was to have someone to protect.

Julie...

“Actually, I think I know a way to heal Elea.”

Ranmaru’s eyes widened. He stepped toward Kai but stopped dead in his tracks.

“You do?” he asked, squinting.

“Yes.”

He really believed that he did. In that moment of enlightenment, he managed not only to create Fortified Ice but also finally came to understand the possibility of merging the Yin and Yang concepts, which was precisely what he had been studying for the past three months, including the time spent on the so-called examinations of Elea’s wound.

“Well, if you succeed... I’ll join your faction,” Ranmaru said. Having been burned once before, he knew that these kinds of offers don’t come without a price. “But what do you want in return?”

Silently passing by him, Kai went to the door and opened it.

“Nothing. I don’t need anything from you. It was my decision to help your sister, and I ask for nothing in return,” he said. “Also, I don’t want you to be my servant, like you were to Tassarion. I think you misunderstood me. I don’t need a slave, servant, or follower. I need a faithful companion, ready to give me a hand in a time of need.”

Having said that, he left the room, leaving the confused Ranmaru alone with his thoughts.

***

The blinding light that filled the room began to fade. Kai’s eyes and hair ceased to shine, marking the end of his preparations to make another step on his path of cultivation.

This time, his opponent wasn’t a cultivator, but Yang particles that would try to seize his soul. Defeating them could let him finally reach the perfect understanding of this concept.

It wasn’t just complicated to win this fight, it was tricky to even challenge the inner Yang. For this to happen, a cultivator had to be either in a state of desperation or to have lost control over their emotions, both of which were often caused by psychological or physical trauma. Since Kai had already had a similar experience, as that happened with the Cold Void during the final battle of the Fist Fight in Udin, he made a decision to pass through that again. To do that, he pierced his heart.

Yang began to act as soon as he lost consciousness, trying to fill his soul. Rune’Tan, who had prepared for this outcome, forced Kai to wake up in time.

After a long and arduous struggle, Kai pushed the concept out of himself, taking full control over it — his understanding of both concepts reached its peak.

However, it wasn’t easy to achieve that. He’d been staying on the third floor for a little over a month, contemplating Yin and Yang in the Forces Pavilion. Today marked six months since he got to the Abode. Despite everything, he had never regretted his decision to come here.

His knowledge of Forces had improved more than he could’ve imagined. Having visited the Abyss under Udin, he picked up the most powerful particles of Yin and Yang, taking the dark heart and sucking out a part of the power of the light one.

One would think that there was no better resource for contemplating these concepts and that pavilions weren’t necessary.

However, once Kai visited the Forces Pavilion on the first floor, he realized that this was a much better way of learning.

The particles he had absorbed in the Abyss were more aggressive and taxing for the soul than those that could be found in the pavilions.

To contemplate other people’s Forces and to contemplate those that were given to you for study purposes were completely different things. And in the case of the latter, progress would happen much faster.

Starting from the third floor, the Forces Pavilion opened access to the contemplation of Yin and Yang, and on the fourth, their power became even bigger. But Kai couldn’t get to there yet. Things were tricky with the higher floors.

Taking the Guardian Test to enter the third one, Kai fought against a copy of one of the students instead of a faceless dummy.

The Abode gave the cultivators that were between the three thousandth and two thousand and five hundredth place the opportunity to be the guards of the third floor. And when Kai began the Guardian’s Test, a whole list was created for him, starting with the most difficult opponents. At the same time, they received a corresponding message. Everything was rather simple: if they refused, the offer went to the next on the list, and if they agreed, the Abode used their image to create an opponent for the potential newcomer.

From that moment on, things could go two ways — the candidate lost, in which case, the student who participated in the test received an award of twenty thousand Cloud
Coins, or the candidate won, after which they switched places.

Unfortunately, since everyone in the Abode had heard about Kai, his potential opponents began to refuse en masse. He had begun to think that he’d have to wait until the Abode reached the last student and forced them to fight him when he finally got lucky. The student who ranked two thousand seven hundred and forty-seventh on the list accepted the challenge since he had just finished his breakthrough and hadn’t yet heard of Kai.

Unfortunately for him, he lost, giving Kai his position.

To advance further and reach the fourth floor, Kai had three duels a month, and he could challenge only students up to two hundred places higher than himself. If he won, he’d be given a quarter of the difference in rankings. If someone who was two hundred places higher on the list accepted the challenge, he could climb no more than fifty places. That way, in the perfect scenario, it’d take him a year to reach the one thousand and first place. That is, if he didn’t find a way of bending these rules…

Considering that he didn’t like to ask friends for help and it was difficult for him to find opponents, once he got to the third floor, Kai went to the Forces Pavilion, where he could finish learning Yin and Yang, instead of wasting his time waiting.

Having accomplished that, he proceeded with his plan.

Aside from the enlightenment he had experienced during his fight with Ranmaru, the other important achievement was coming a step closer to understanding the union of the two concepts. This understanding appeared due to his recent study of the topic and his use of soul energy at the final moment of combat meditation, which provided the necessary stimulus.

When he reached the full understanding, he had his Shell fully saturated with Yang particles, thus burning them into the Shell. The System acknowledged his power over the element, yet this knowledge still needed to be “deciphered.”

For the next seven hours, he was busy with untangling these mysteries, after which he kept conducting experiments for another five hours.

The first thing he realized was that Yang was essentially a permanently unstable force. It was constantly in a state of transformation, which meant that it was constantly changing from one element to another. Freeze it in time, and you could transform it into any desired element.

This was perfect for alchemy since it usually required small amounts of elements, but it didn’t work with techniques, making the whole thing too complicated. So Kai decided not to just try to make Yang freeze in a specific state, but to stabilize it. This idea came to him at the moment of enlightenment.

And so the experiments began. However, in the end, all he was able to achieve was half of what he planned. There was no way to stabilize Yang. And since he possessed the maximum understanding, he knew that the problem wasn’t in the quality of his strength. Something else was missing. Another concept perhaps.

From there, he engaged in new attempts to combine Yin and Yang. At first, they didn’t give any results. The elements either didn’t interact or they destroyed themselves when he tried too hard. But he was persistent. He didn’t give up on the idea of merging these two concepts, and finally, with the help of the destructive power of Yin, he managed to destroy Yang’s instability, spending almost all his spirit stamina on it. As a result, he received a completely new power. Oddly enough, it most resembled... normal energy.

However, it was still somewhat different from ki. There were five key differences Kai noticed: it was so much denser that it was practically liquid, it was visible, it possessed immense power, it constantly tried to disintegrate, and it also invoked a strange feeling of peace.

Finally... Finally, I’m getting closer to creating it.
There’s only one more element missing. But I can’t experiment on myself, which means that it’s time to leave the Abode, he thought as he stood up. I hope everything works out as I’ve planned…

***

The door of one of the palace rooms, which hadn’t been opened for almost half a year, suddenly trembled, forcing the three cultivators standing next to them to jump. Looking at the door, they waited for it to open. Two Exorcists kneeled, and the third glued her forehead to the floor.

A whirlwind of power burst out of the dark room, slamming the door open and making everyone’s hair and clothes flutter.

“Mia, Raiden, get up,” a voice came from behind them.

They got up and turned around. They had long gotten accustomed to the fact that no one could see Lightus move around. Especially now that he had finally broken through to the mid stage.

“Lord Lightus, your breakthrough was prolonged,” Mia spoke first. She sounded worried.

“Don’t worry.” Lightus chuckled. “I was lucky enough to experience the highest level of enlightenment. That’s why I stayed in there for so long.”

“I’m happy for you.” She smiled in response.

“I see that I missed out on a lot of things while I was gone.” Lightus looked sideways at Yukie who stood frozen in a bow.

“Allow me to report, my lord,” Raiden said in a lifeless tone. “A series of explosions occurred in the Abode. On every floor, except for Ground and Heavenly. In total, two thousand six hundred and seventeen students of all factions died. The explosions were set off by the Bloodfang clan, who belong to the Seventh Faction. They blew themselves up using their ki, soul energy, and forbidden drugs.”

Surprise flashed across Lightus’ face.

“What was their motivation?” he asked.

“It remains unknown, but... During the explosions, I was in the arena on the first floor, where the largest number of ranked students were gathered. I managed to neutralize one dorgan before he destroyed his body. Then I exposed him to one of the explosions and let him die of internal injuries. I protected his head, and later, I was able to resurrect him as an undead. After that, I interrogated the corpse and found that he and ninety-nine of Seven’s subordinates, by her orders, went to the Northern Wasteland to monitor Two. For four months, their assignment went well, but then the entire team disappeared without a trace. A month and a half ago, they all returned at the same time and hid in the Abode without informing their mistress. A few days later, the explosions occurred. Each of them shouted “This is your first warning” before exploding.”

Lightus had to give it his all not to shout at someone. Closing his eyes and pausing for a couple of minutes, he spoke.

“Is that true?”

Everyone knew who the question was for.

“Yes!” Yukie loudly answered, without getting up. She didn’t care about her subordinates. But she cared that she had violated Lightus’ order. “I ask—”

“Shut up!” Lightus growled. “Not another word! Raiden, how did the Guardian react to this?”

“He didn’t.”

As expected... Lightus thought. Once again, he’s turning a blind eye. But this is no longer just a violation of Abode’s laws, but a direct attack on them!

“I see. Then I’ll repeat once again for those who didn’t get it the first time. No one is to disturb Two. You aren’t even allowed to follow him! If someone dares to violate my order, I’ll personally stop their cultivation and throw them out of the Abode! Pass this message to each member of the Ten!” he hissed. “Mia, continue with the preparations for the Games. I want everything to be ready in two months. Gather the Council. In a week.”

“Yes.” Mia bowed.

“You’re free to go.” Lightus waved his hand and walked away.

Hiding in the darkness of the corridor, he tried to suppress his anger. Anger at himself. At his weakness...

Even thinking about Two made him almost tremble with horror every time, forcing him to remember how he got to where he was now.

Their fight was notable because no matter how hard Lightus tried, he couldn’t even touch his opponent. It seemed as if Two was playing with him. He could’ve easily won, ending the fight at any moment, but he eventually surrendered, allowing Lightus to take his place.

That fight was now forever engraved in Lightus’s mind, appearing before his eyes every time he thought about Two.

Monster. That damn monster! How could there even be such a powerful Exorcist? Why did he come to the Abode while I was here? And why can’t these idiots follow my orders?! Do they really think that they can harm him? Each of them fought against him. But they seem to not remember. And every time I try to tell these idiots about his true power, no one hears me. What did he do to their brains? Did I manage to win, or did he feel sorry for me and let me have his place? Finally calming down and pulling himself together, Lightus sighed. What’s the matter with me? Panic? Hysteria? Was that really me? I have to act quickly. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but the more time passes, the more difficult it becomes to control my emotions... I’ll go to the capital. I need to meet my father. Someone as strong as him will definitely be able to help me...

Chapter 23
CONTINUING THE EXPERIMENTS

There were only six public portals in the Abode, each of which led to one of the largest anomaly zones on the continent. Grimwolf Darkshire was the official name of the least dangerous of them, and where Kai planned to go.

The elves guarding the Portal Hall twitched, noticing a cultivator who hadn’t paid for the passage. Realizing who he was, they stopped. Kai walked past them, chose the required teleportation platform, paid ten Coins, and disappeared.

The transfer point was a similar platform on the outskirts of Darkshire under a huge protective dome, situated in a small settlement of explorers.

Having no reason to linger there, Kai headed toward the largest local landmark — Grim Wolf, a lonely dark mountain, which, when observed from a certain angle, resembled a wolf.

This anomaly territory was divided into three zones: outer, inner, and central. The first was the periphery of Darkshire, where Kai currently was. There weren’t many natural traps and the monsters weren’t particularly strong. It was here that students came to hunt. The inner zone was too tough for them.

Since the ancient war, monsters reached the Tyrant Stage due to the natural arrays scattered throughout the area, making Elementalists the only ones that could deal with them. As for the central zone, or more precisely, the mountain itself, it was the ancestral land of the Divine Animals. Only peak-level Elementalists and powerful Masters dared to go there. But even then, they traveled in groups of five or six.

In this area, the laws of the Abode were no longer in effect, and murder wasn’t punishable, which was why Kai needed to be extra careful.

Once he was away from the camp, he compressed his aura and changed its frequency to an animal one, effectively hiding himself from anyone who might’ve been searching for him.

After a couple of hours, he turned west, sensing a beast nearby.

The Soul Stage monster sensed him only when he got a bit too deep into its territory, making it slowly get out of its den. The beast turned out to be a six-foot-tall Steel Needle Bear, named for its ability to turn its fur into metal needles that it used to fend off attackers.

The Steel Needle Bears usually led a secluded life, aware that they could easily fall prey to stronger monsters and the Abode’s disciples, making their dens behind an anomaly that distorted spirit perception. This allowed them to sense intruders in time, which gave them a chance to escape or prepare for battle. Unfortunately for this Bear, it didn’t react in time. Once it realized that someone was trespassing, its fear was replaced by anger.

The Bear roared and then rushed at the intruder.

The distance was shrinking, and yet the stranger did nothing. Just as it was about to reach its goal, the Bear ceased to feel its body, and then it suddenly stopped right in front of Kai. It could only stare at him in horror, realizing that it had fallen into a trap.

Kai raised his hand and reached for the Bear’s head. It wanted to run, but couldn’t.

“Sleep,” Kai whispered, touching the Bear’s forehead with his fingertips.

The beast’s consciousness floated away. There was nothing it could do to resist.

Having transferred his test subject into the Night Space, Kai entered the den. There, he found a small supply of relatively rare, but not so valuable resources, which the beast had collected in Darkshire. Not giving a damn about them, he just went into his pocket dimension and got down to work.

Putting his hand on the Bear’s back, he merged Yin and Yang, recreating the strange energy he had felt before, which he then carefully began injecting into the monster’s body through the acupuncture points. After that, he channeled the energy through its meridians until it finally reached the Source.

“Are you ready?”

“Of course,” Rune’Tan replied. “Bring the energy as close as possible, and then give me partial control over your body. I hope this will work...”

As instructed, Kai covered the Bear’s soul, hidden in its Source, with the energy he had created. Then Rune’Tan allowed him to briefly break through the Shell of the beast’s soul, moving the energy inside. There, Kai almost lost control of the power, but he managed to keep it. Little by little, he manipulated the energy, moving it further and further, until he finally reached what he wanted — the Spark.

No longer hesitating and ignoring the fatigue that was taking over him, he began infusing energy with the Spark until it covered it.

“What’s next?” he asked as nothing happened.

“You’re asking me? This was your idea.” Rune’Tan chuckled. “But if you want advice — give it some time. This could still work.”

Kai nodded. He hadn’t planned on giving up.

Minutes passed. Kai’s spirit endurance was running out, and his eyes were strained to their limit as he kept using his energy vision to look at the Spark. He was as exhausted as he was after the fight with Ranmaru.

Despite suppressing its body and mind with the Field, the Bear somehow moved. With every passing second, it twitched more and more, threatening to break its bonds.

“What’s happening?” Kai asked in surprise, chaining the Bear with ice.

“It’s in pain... This is a powerful spirit pain that you feel even when unconscious or without a body,” Rune’Tan explained. “Look closely, it has begun!”

Kai stared deeper into the Bear’s soul and was amazed by the transformation that began to take place before him. The strange energy was suddenly drawn into the beast’s Spark, slipping out of his control. The Bear calmed down only once it disappeared.

Nothing happened for a few seconds, and then...

“Oh, you’re one lucky son of a bitch, kid!” Rune’Tan shouted joyfully, still not believing what was happening. “You did it! You actually did it!”

Hearing these words, Kai tried to look even harder. His eyes hurt, but he kept looking. What he saw amazed and delighted him. So much so that some of his emotions even broke through the Cold Void and reflected on his face.

“Indeed...” he gasped, relaxing. “I was able to create soul energy!”

The strange energy absorbed by the Spark flowed back out in the form of soul energy.

Having achieved the long-awaited result, Kai stopped suppressing the Bear and removed the ice chains.

Staggering, the drowsy beast slowly rose and shook its head. Memories of wild spirit pain were still fresh in its mind, making it tremble and stare at Kai as if he were a demon. Kai, in turn, sat down in a meditation position and began to recover, looking at the Bear with only a piece of his consciousness. Fortunately, the beast, tired and frightened, wasn’t even trying to resist, or do anything.

After five hours, Kai finally finished his meditation, regaining much of his spirit stamina. Getting up to his feet, he examined the bear with energy vision.

“There are no side effects. Good. You can go.” He waved his hand, after which the Bear disappeared, returning to its den.

Closing his eyes and sitting back down, Kai concentrated. Particles of Yin and Yang appeared in his Source in equal measure. Combining them, he directed this power straight into the Shell. It was much easier to control it in his own body.

Soon, the artificial energy, that was how he called it, was inside his soul, wrapped around the Spark. After a couple of minutes, it absorbed this force and turned it into soul energy. After repeating this a couple more times, he was able to determine the right amount of each component, after which he filled his soul with it, returning the hundred years of his life he had spent both on Earth and on this world by using his soul energy in fights.

“Hey, I’ve been thinking…” he asked, coming to. “Since I can now create soul energy, do I need more Spirit Fruits to prepare the Heavenly Flask?”

“Try to isolate the soul energy from your body.”

“I don’t know how.”

“I’ll teach you.”

“Wait… You can teach me that? Why haven’t you done so earlier?”

“Because you’re an idiot! You would’ve died long ago, having spent every last drop of it. I was afraid to give you the opportunity to throw your life away so easily,” Rune’Tan replied angrily. “But now… things have changed.”

“I see. You’ve done the right thing,” Kai admitted in a cold, hard voice. “Please, teach me.”

The training lasted several days, during which Kai learned to channel any energy through the Soul Shell, without harming himself. After that, he created reserves of soul energy, which he infused with the Source and led along the shortest meridian outward. As a result, as soon as the soul energy was outside his body, it immediately began to dissipate.

“As we can see, without the support of the Spark, soul energy — any form of it, mind you, not just the one you created will disintegrate. As long as it’s inside the Shell, this process slows down, and it can last for centuries. It can be done faster if you move it into the Source, but not too much. In the outside world, it has no support, and it’ll last from a few seconds to a minute. Don’t even think about your physical body. Flesh won’t work as storage.”

“But how does energy stay in Spirit Fruits?” Kai wondered. “They die and lose the Spark when they are ripped off. And yet, the energy remains.”

“Because Spirit Fruits are ideal storage for this type of energy. The Fruit itself grew while simultaneously absorbing the Forces of the Soul. Therefore, even without the Spark, the contents disintegrate extremely slowly. The same goes for other plants. They act as a cage for a certain element,” Rune’Tan explained. “Granted, such storage can be created artificially. However, to do this, you need to be either a high-level Master — like me — or to concentrate the power of a particular element in one place for years without interruption, which is what makes Spirit Plants grow.”

“So, the Fruit is still a must…” Kai nodded, and then remembered something. “By the way, do you know what was that strange feeling that arose when I filled my soul with energy at the end of the process?”

“I don’t.” Rune’Tan shrugged. “I feel the same things you do, but not everything and not always.”

“I see. We ought to check that…”

The Night Space dispersed, and he returned to the now empty den.

“Did it escape?” Kai pondered, and then shrugged. “Well, it’s been four days.”

Leaving the den behind, he continued his journey through Darkshire in search of another test subject.

***

Two monsters were running along the river. A small but rather agile Thunderous Two-Tailed Fox was catching up with the intruder who dared to enter its domain.

The Steel Needle Bear stopped in front of a lonely rock, cornered by the Fox. It couldn’t get around it, but it was afraid to jump into the river, straight into the jaws of its inhabitants.

Trapped, it decided to fight. But the Fox was more than a level higher than it, and it didn’t take it long to punish the fool who disturbed its slumber.

Suddenly, another aura appeared nearby.

The Fox turned and launched a lightning bolt at the threat, but it crashed into an invisible barrier. It tried to repeat the attack when it felt a sudden jolt of severe pain in its paws. Looking down, it was horrified to find that they were frozen.

Kai couldn’t shackle, let alone knock out the Fox using the Field. Its will was strong, so all he could do was slow down its movements. To do more, he had to move closer.

The Fox stared at him. It had seen two-legged creatures before. Mostly elves. Therefore, it believed that only their techniques were to be feared. But they weren’t so strong up close. Growling, it bared its teeth, warning the human to stay away if he wished to keep his limbs.

Clenching his hand into a fist, he punched the Fox, throwing its head back. The ice that bound its paws to the ground prevented it from flying away. With a whimper, the Fox fell to the ground.

“Oh, you again.” Looking to his right, Kai saw the beaten Bear, standing by a lone rock.

Wounded and frightened, it ran away. The fear made it change its mind and head toward the river, hoping to swim across it before its inhabitants noticed it.

But Kai wasn’t going to let it get away.

He outstretched the Field, overtaking the Bear. Feeling danger looming behind, it desperately jumped forward, and then... hovered in the air. Gripped by an invisible force, it trashed and fired its steel needles, but it didn’t help in any way. Kai’s will overwhelmed it, and it passed out again.

Having placed both beasts into the Night Space, Kai found a small crevice high in a rock, threw the dark ball of energy into it, and then jumped, entering the pocket dimension as well.

Once he was inside, he chained the two animals with Cold Void just to be on the safe side.

“Let’s start with you,” he said, looking at the Fox.

Moving his hand closer to it, he formed a large clot of artificial energy, and then let it into the Fox’s body. By now, he had already gotten accustomed to manipulating energy inside the meridians and the Source, so carrying out this whole process was much easier now.

As with the Bear, spirit pain began to tear the Fox apart from the inside. It twitched and made strange sounds, even woke up at some point, but it couldn’t shake off the Cold Void. Unlike it, Kai didn’t feel any pain during the entire process as he was immune to spirit attacks.

The experiment lasted nearly ten minutes. This time, Kai put a huge amount of artificial energy into the Spark, so the absorption process was prolonged. Once it ended, the Spark began pouring back soul energy in a rapid stream. Very quickly, it filled the Fox’s entire soul with power. However, this additional soul energy wasn’t in a passive state. It darted away from the Spark, heading straight for the inner walls of the Shell.

Soul energy began to pour into the Shell under pressure, saturating and strengthening it. For several seconds, a miracle was happening right before Kai’s eyes, and then a crack appeared. And then another one. And another. The Shell couldn’t withstand it and began to crumble. Kai wanted to do something, but he lost control of the energy when the Spark absorbed it. The surplus ended up destroying the Shell.

The Fox was dead.

“Its Shell turned out to be too solid; it could no longer accept the new building material outside of the breakthrough process,” Rune’Tan explained. “At least that’s how I see it.”

“We need to repeat the experiment,” Kai said indifferently. “I’m close to the goal... I can feel it.”

He tried the same thing with the Bear. Its Spark absorbed Kai’s energy, which caused powerful waves of spirit pain and then threw out the soul energy. The experiment was replicated, but with one exception — a minute later, nothing terrible happened to the Bear’s Shell. It absorbed all the surplus soul energy, becoming thicker and stronger. The microscopic cracks and deformations that all creatures had since birth simply disappeared.

The Bear’s Shell was different from the Fox’s. It was like a sponge, greedily absorbing liquid.

But Kai didn’t stop there. He repeated the experiment a couple more times until he no longer could. The Shell continued to absorb soul energy but immediately spilled it out. Kai concluded that trying to spill more energy into it would be wasteful. Pondering, he noticed that the energy that was spilling out, which had previously passed through the Shell, began to affect the Bear’s entire energy structure. His meridians, Source, and acupuncture points began to expand, allowing him to put even more energy into the Bear’s soul.

This continued for another painful half an hour and ended when the Bear’s energy structure more than doubled. After that, all the additional soul energy didn’t affect it in any way. Instead, it went into its physical body, where it dissolved without a trace.

Kai finished the experiment.

Wiping the sweat from his face, he moved his hand away from the Bear and took a few steps back. He was barely standing, but he was happy. It was almost imperceptible, but he still felt it.

Soon, however, the Cold Void prevailed, and Kai felt nothing once more. He sat down and plunged into meditation to recover his energy.

Several hours later, he opened his eyes. The Bear had already woken up, and it was trying to hide. They were still in the pocket dimension, so no matter how far it went, it returned to where it started. Realizing that there was no escape, it gave up and, having sat as far away from Kai as possible, observed him.

When Kai opened his eyes, the Bear flinched, tensed, but didn’t budge. Where would it have gone anyway?

“You’re alive? Great.” Kai nodded, standing up. “Come here, I gotta check something.”

Fully focused on energy vision, he began to carefully examine the Bear. The beast tensed even more but continued to sit still.

“What do you think? I don’t see any side effects.”

“It seems that the problem lay in the fact that the Fox, unlike the Bear, had already stepped onto the path of true mastery. Accordingly, the Shell changes. It becomes firm and unyielding, which enhances spirit protection. However, this makes the Shell freeze, because of which it becomes unchangeable.”

“You’re free to go,” Kai said to the Bear and opened the pocket dimension, releasing it.

Once the Bear was gone and the dimension closed once more, he returned to meditation. A large clot of Yin appeared in his left hand and Yang in his right. Having connected them properly and received a considerable amount of artificial energy, he directed all this power into his soul. The Spark absorbed it very quickly, and after a while, a stormy stream of soul energy began to break out. As with the Bear, Kai’s Shell began to accept all this additional power, using it as a building material. And when the Shell stopped improving, the turn came for the Source, Meridians, and acupuncture points.

At the same time, Kai’s destroyed Source began trying to recover. The Cold Void hindered the process, as it acted as glue for the fragments. And even though he could remove the ice at any moment, without support, the remnants of his Source would instantly disintegrate, and no amount of regeneration would help him then.

Attention!

Achievement completed: [Perfect Foundation]

You have managed to improve the quality of your development to ten points. Your reward is [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

[Memory Jade]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

Contains the memories of an ancient cultivator.

“You really did it,” Rune’Tan whispered, shocked. “I watched you every step of the way and still doubted you. But now... Heavens! Just when I thought there was nothing more you could surprise me with…”

Kai understood that raising the foundation quality was something only a divine could do, and that no one managed to own both Yin and Yang at the same time. It was only thanks to the tattoo he had obtained in the Azure Cube that he was able to master both of these concepts. So, it was impossible to call this achievement purely his merit.

He felt how his Source, which had grown by almost thirty units, was filled with additional ki. Raising the foundation gave him not only an increase in ki supply, but also raised his spirit perception and stamina, and his aura had also grown in size and strength.

“The only thing that interests me is why was I able to raise my foundation. Shouldn’t everyone know about this trick, considering that there are Fruits with soul energy available in nature?” Kai wondered.

“Oh no, boy. Oversaturating the soul with Spirit Fruits won’t give this effect. You should know this. Excess energy will simply dissipate after a while if you don’t use it,” Rune’Tan said. “What you did was different from how you usually replenish soul energy by consuming Spirit Fruits.”

“And what’s the difference?”

“I have only one guess — in the fact that it was done by your soul energy. The one you created. The energy in the Fruits...” Rune’Tan thought for a moment. “It belongs to them. That is, it can restore the spent years, but not to improve the Shell. I don’t see any other explanation,” he mumbled.

“Sounds logical,” Kai agreed with a nod.

He wanted to return to the Abode, climb up to the fourth floor, buy the necessary ingredients, prepare the Heavenly Flask, and finally break through to the Exorcist Stage.

Chapter 24
A BUSY DAY

On the way back to the portal, Kai inspected the Memory Jade. Unlike the first, this great master wasn’t located in snow-capped mountains, but at a river near a gigantic waterfall extending far into the heavens. Here, he practiced and studied his Endless Space and the Flowing Water Spheres, trying to uncover the secrets of the transition to the next level of Forces.

This would come in handy in the future when the time came for Kai to create his own Spheres. For now, he couldn’t use any of the Memory Jades as the Forces they contained were too advanced and complex for him to understand.

It seems like it has been chosen specifically for me. The first time, I thought it was an accident, but now... I feel like the System understands who needs what on their path of development.

The road back took three hours. To his surprise, there were no traps or ambushes, and no one followed him. He entered the protective barrier without any problems, immediately heading for the portal. There, he again paid ten Coins and finally returned to the Abode.

Once he was in the Portal Hall, he sensed that something was wrong. The large room looked surprisingly empty. Usually, there was a crowd of students coming in and out, but everyone seemed to have disappeared.

After a couple of steps, a group of about twenty dwarves entered through the gate, blocking the entrance, and stood in front of him.

“Are you Kai Arnhard?” the strongest of them spoke, flaunting his Abode mark and rank — thirtieth on the list.

“Maybe. Who’s asking?”

“Is this yours?” Ignoring his question, the dwarf pulled out a small vial of the Clear Body Potion from his Ring.

Kai only raised his eyebrows. His question was ignored, so he wasn’t going to answer either.

“This is pointless. I’m sure it’s you. I’ll get straight to the point. Our Honorable Lord Kenji, the head of the Ninth Faction, wishes to meet with you.”

“What? He couldn’t be bothered to come meet me himself?”

“We’ll take you to him.”

“And I’m supposed to trust you? Why?”

“At least because it’ll be profitable for you,” the dwarf replied. “Don’t you already have enough problems with the Great Pack? By refusing to see our leader, you’ll only make more enemies. Lots of them. All of the dwarves of the continent basically.”

“Are you threatening me?”

“It’s just a warning. It’s customary for our race to honor and respect the most skilled craftsmen, whichever path they choose. They are the pride of their community.”

The dwarf spoke calmly and evenly but Kai could sense harshness in his words. With such a way of speaking, he could easily influence any cultivator with a weak will.

“And you are?” Kai asked after a few seconds.

“I’m Eric, nicknamed the Unyielding.”

Kai knew a bit about the dwarven culture from what Yoh had told him. In their society, each member strove to achieve perfection in some craft. It didn’t matter if it was alchemy, blacksmithing, fencing, or even gardening. And having achieved something really great in their chosen craft — something that would be recognized by a significant part of their society — the dwarf received a unique nickname, which raised their social status by a whole level.

There were currently only three such dwarves in the Abode. Those were Kenji, the Symbol Binder; his brother Toji, the Deafening Hammer; as well as Eric, who was now standing in front of Kai. The first two had a two-word nickname, which reflected even greater skill in their areas of expertise. As for Eric, he was the Unyielding because of how strong his barriers were. Rumor had it that he was so adept at it that he could withstand a couple of minutes even under the onslaught of an initial-level Elementalist. For that stage of development, even thirty seconds was considered a remarkable amount of time.

“Tell me, Eric, why does your leader want to see me?”

“I can’t tell you the exact reason yet. But it has to do with your skills as an alchemist. He has an offer for you.”

Could this be a trap? It’d be easier for them to catch me in Darkshire, the Abode’s laws don’t reach that far. Perhaps they didn’t know which anomaly zone I entered.
Still... With so many people... They could’ve attacked and chained me by now... I ought to give them the benefit of the doubt...

“All right. Let’s go,” he finally agreed. He didn’t want to make new enemies, especially when they still treated him well. And it wouldn’t hurt if he could get something out of this meeting.

Eric nodded, and the dwarves began their march toward the south wall. They didn’t surround Kai or try to escort him. Instead, they let him follow them at his own pace.

Soon, their group reached the gate of the Guardian’s Test. The dwarves showed their marks to the guards and were granted passage.

As for Kai, he didn’t have to show anything. Almost everyone in the Abode already knew his face. Special scrolls with a record of the battle with Ranmaru — any True Master could put their memories in a scroll using their will — scattered across the floors like wildfire. Many were interested to see how a mortal human managed to defeat such a strong cultivator.

The group reached the gate in silence. The dwarves began to put their hands on them and disappear.

“Here.” Eric held out a small paper amulet to Kai. “This is a one-time pass to the fifth floor.”

Pocketing it, he put his hand on the gate as well. Since he had already passed the First Guardian’s Test, another inscription appeared in front of him.

Select the desired floor.

Second floor (Test passed. Access granted)

Third floor (Test passed. Access granted)

Fourth floor (Test failed. Access denied)

Fifth floor (Test failed... One-time pass detected. Access granted)

He could’ve easily tricked the dwarves and went to any other floor, keeping the pass. But he wasn’t going to do that. Eric didn’t even ask him to sign a spirit contract or take an oath when he gave him such a valuable item. Such a level of trust spoke a lot about his character.

The countdown ended and he disappeared too. A moment later, he was on the fifth floor. Besides Eric, only two dwarves from the original group remained. The rest weren’t among the first hundred on the list, which meant that they couldn’t get here without an expensive pass issued by a member of the Ten.

Looking around, Kai was stunned. It was hard to believe that they were still inside the Abode. A vast blue sky stretched above them, dotted with floating islands that carried majestic buildings, connected with hanging bridges. Ten Large and ninety Small palaces maneuvered under and above the clouds, flying neatly alongside each other. Even the gate, near which Kai had appeared, was located on a similar floating rock, frozen in the center of the floor.

“We’re in luck,” Eric said and nodded to the right “The lord’s palace is close by.”

Kai looked in the pointed direction and saw a huge palace slowly floating in front of them.

“Let’s go.” Eric waved his hand and jumped over the fence. The other two dwarves did the same.

Kai watched them disappear through the clouds and then land on some invisible platform. Using energy vision, he saw that there was actually no platform there. The Abode halted their fall, forming a solid surface right under their feet.

“Don’t worry, you can’t fall here,” Eric said, turning around.

Kai nodded and followed them. His fall was also stopped but he was ready to teleport back to the gate at any moment.

“That is, if you have a pass.” Eric smiled for the first time since they met. “C’mon, let’s go.”

Halfway to the slowly moving palace, Kai finally spoke.

“Is this how all the fifth-floor students get to their houses?”

“No. Usually, the first hundred on the list are transferred directly to their homes. And since you can’t do that, we have to walk. We go back to the gates from our homes on clouds.”

“What about the pavilions?”

“Technically, there aren’t any on this floor. But each of the hundred palaces has a room similar to them. And the larger the palace, the better they are. The palace’s size depends on the rank of its owner.”

Their conversation ended as they reached Kenji’s palace. The servants — artificial Spirits — greeted them and led them inside.

“You can go further only if you promise to be silent about what you’re about to see and hear here,” Eric said. “After all, the Abode’s strongest cultivators have dangerous enemies...”

“Just a promise?” Kai was slightly surprised. “Not an oath or a spirit contract, but a simple promise?”

“That’s right. Our lord has given you such an honor. If you break the promise, you’ll only be responsible for yourself. You should know that dwarves don’t forgive betrayal, and that it won’t be difficult for us to find out if you decide not to keep your word.”

“Well, in that case, I promise to never tell anyone outside this door about what I see and hear here today.”

Eric nodded and headed for the door. The other two dwarves stayed outside.

“What’s he doing here?!” one of the dwarves winced, noticing a human enter the room.

“I asked Eric to bring him to me, Brann,” Kenji said. He was broad-shouldered with a dark red beard, a large fleshy nose, and two wide brow ridges.

“Are you serious?! What the hell?! My healers can do the job on their own! Why do we need him?!” Brann hissed, looking at Kai with inexplicable anger.

“Because it’s only thanks to his potions that Toji is still alive!” Kenji growled, looking menacingly at his brother. His voice shook the air and made his disgruntled sibling shut up.

In addition to Toji, Kenji had six younger brothers and two sisters. Three of them were currently studying at the Abode. For dwarves, such large families were considered the norm even though they carried a child three times longer than humans. Because of this, they were considered the most prolific race.

“I agree with Kenji,” Idlin, the fourth brother, nodded. “We have to use all the available resources to help Toji.”

The only one who didn’t say anything was the fifth brother, Navas, who entered the Abode at the same time as Kai. He was also on the fifth floor thanks to a one-time pass.

“My lord.” Eric bowed as he approached.

“Well done. You did an excellent job,” Kenji praised him, and then went up to Kai, carefully examining him. “I thought you’d be taller.”

“I’m of average height.”

“I am Kenji, nicknamed the Symbol Binder,” the dwarf said and held out his hand.

“Kai Arnhard,” Kai replied and shook his hand.

“Come with me.” Kenji nodded to the side, leading Kai to another part of the room, separated from the rest with closed curtains.

Behind the veil were several elf healers, a couple of alchemists, and even one Master of Souls. They stood in a semicircle around a bed, on which lay a barely alive dwarf.

Toji’s skin was as gray as ash. He was breathing heavily, wheezing, and trembling incessantly.

“Poison?” Kai guessed.

“That’s right,” Kenji said. “Three days ago, he was attacked by a Ghost Sea Viper on the Alokai Grave Coast. An initial-level Tyrant. We have never heard of such a thing before. Apparently, this was some kind of a mutant... The poison has entered his bloodstream. The usual medicines aren’t helping. This made us come to the conclusion that the poison has a physical structure aside from an energy one. We decided to cleanse his body but of all the drugs in the Abode, only your Enhanced Clear Body Potion worked. However, even it couldn’t heal him completely. All it did was temporarily weaken the poison’s effect. That’s why I sent Eric to find you. Can you help him? Please.”

“I can try,” Kai replied, glancing into Kenji’s emerald eyes. They were full of worry even though his voice and face were calm.

“Bah! What can he do?” the skeptical Brann grumbled to himself as he walked in after Kenji and Kai. “He’ll probably only make it worse. If you want to save Toji, you should activate the portal. Let’s return home. The elders will be able to help him.”

“Calm down, Brann. You’re beginning to get on my nerves,” Kenji snapped. “Leaving the Abode is the last resort. You’ve seen what happens when someone tries to move him. I’m afraid Toji might not survive the trip. So, please, shut up.”

Brann grimaced and stared at the floor.

“What happens when you interact with his energy?” Kai asked.

“He begins to vomit blood uncontrollably, and he clearly experiences severe pain. At the same time, his condition worsens. We still don’t understand why this is happening.”

“As far as I understand, that prevents you from examining his energy channels and body?” Kai looked at the healers.

“We only did it once,” one of the healers replied. “At the beginning of the treatment. The technique showed that his whole body is infected with some kind of energy poison. It was too dangerous to use techniques on him again after we gave him some common antidotes. As you can see, they didn’t work.”

“What about the physical structure of the poison? Didn’t you find it right away?”

“Strangely, no. The technique showed that the poison was definitely energetic. I remember that very well. I was also surprised that a cleansing potion helped. Initially, the hypothesis of the double structure was just... an assumption.”

“I see.” Kai nodded absentmindedly. “Do you have any blood samples?”

“Yes. Here.” The healer handed him a couple of ampoules. “The first one has been taken before administering your potion, and the second one after.”

“Is there a workshop here? I’d like to perform an alchemical inspection of his blood.”

“There is. The servants will show you the way and give you everything you need,” Kenji said. “We’ll wait here.”

Once he had asked the healers and alchemists a few more questions about Toji’s condition, he followed the servants to a huge workshop, which surpassed even the private rooms of the Masters Pavilion on the third floor. There, he found a Royal-rank Alchemical
Cube. Taking out the ampoules, he began preparing to create a special recipe for blood testing.

All his questions were nothing more than a show. The moment he laid his eyes on Toji, the energy vision showed him the cause of his strange condition and the way to heal him.

However, it would be suspicious if he tried to do it right away. So he had to put on a show, using all his knowledge about medicine, and then go to the workshop and work his magic.

Either way, he’d keep his promise to Kenji.

***

After an hour and a half, Kai returned. The atmosphere in the room was depressing. Judging by Toji’s appearance, he was getting worse. His skin was now almost black.

“Well?” Kenji asked, getting up from his chair.

“Here. This should help.”

Whispers filled the room. The healers couldn’t even imagine that he’d really come back with a solution. The best they hoped for was a piece of new information that they had overlooked.

Brann jumped up and snatched the bottle from Kai’s hands.

“Give it here.”

[Enhanced Clear Body Elixir]

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

This potion removes most alchemical impurities from the body, restoring its physical strength and speed of development by suppressing them. The final result depends on the number of impurities and their severity.

This potion can only be used by initial-level Holy Lords and cultivators of lower levels.

“Isn’t this the same potion, only upgraded?” Brann frowned. “You say this will help? Are you kidding me?! We gave him so much of your potion that he’s probably immune to it by now!”

“You’re wrong,” Kai replied, narrowing his eyes. He was tired of his unfounded accusations, so he decided to speak up. “Ingesting several similar potions at the same time can’t have the same effect as an elixir. You can feed him all the potions you want, but it’d never be enough. You won’t lose anything by giving him the elixir. After all, it’s just for cleansing. Still, if it doesn’t help, it’ll prove to everyone that they’ve been wasting their time on me.”

“Perfect! Let’s see what it does then, shall we?” Brann grinned and turned to one of the healers, handing him the elixir. “Give it to him.”

Nodding, the elf poured the drug down Toji’s throat. Holding their breath, everyone stared at the dying dwarf, waiting for a reaction. At first, nothing happened, but after a minute, his skin began to turn gray again. The frightening blackness was disappearing.

Five minutes later, his skin color returned to normal. He stopped trembling, and his breathing evened out.

“It may just be a temporary effect, but I’d take the risk and do a scan,” the senior healer spoke first. Staring at Kenji, he waited for his approval.

The dwarf hesitated for several seconds but nodded in the end.

Having received permission, the healer activated the scanning technique. A stream of energy surged into Toji’s body, forcing everyone present to tense up. However, the expected reaction didn’t occur. Toji didn’t arch his back, his skin didn’t darken, and he didn’t begin to vomit blood.

“What do you think?” Kenji asked the healer.

“His energy body is still severely depleted. There are a lot of internal injuries. But… There isn’t a hint of the poison left...”

There were sighs of relief, after which everyone turned to Kai.

“How did you know that this would help? What did the blood test tell you?” Kenji asked.

“I tested the blood for a special kind of impurity, which confirmed that they’d disappear after applying my potion.”

“What kind of impurities?”

“To put it simply, I looked for semi-energetic gunk which caused his skin to darken.”

“I’m not sure what exactly you’re talking about… What does the potion have to do with it?” the healer mumbled to himself. And then it dawned on him. “Was it a parasitic type of poison?”

“Yes,” Kai confirmed.

“A parasitic poison?” Kenji asked.

“It’s very rare. It practically doesn’t occur on its own in the wild. At least, I haven’t heard of such cases. Usually, it’s made by masters of lethal alchemy,” the healer explained. “Parasitic poison not only kills the target but literally grows in it, killing by absorbing all the victim’s power and strength.”

“I see…” Kenji nodded.

“Wait a minute! How did you know what it was? You heard that some monster bit him, but, as we’ve just heard, such a poison doesn’t just happen. So how did you know that it was necessary to test the blood for these particular impurities?” Brann frowned, full of suspicion.

“That is an interesting question,” the healer added. “We would’ve probably figured it out eventually... However, too late, I’m afraid. But to hit the mark right away...”

“You gave me the answer yourself. He was bitten by a Ghost Sea Viper. It’s an unknown species, right?”

“What are you trying to say?”

“I’ve already met ‘ghost’ creatures,” Kai lied without batting an eye. He figured it out using energy vision and knowledge of the corresponding section of alchemy. “Not here, in another world. Most of them were poisonous. The parasitic kind. I know the poison evolves by sucking the power from its victim and drugs, nullifying the healing. But it can’t absorb someone else’s energy. For example, the one used during the scanning technique. It begins to resist, drawing even more Forces from the patient. My potion helped because it contains Yang particles. As far as I know, various ‘ghost’ beings are mostly based on Yin. The elixir contains a large dose of particles, which makes it possible to destroy all of the poison at once.”

Kai lied again. Both his potion and elixir couldn’t completely remove the poison in Toji’s body. There wasn’t enough power. He could’ve tried to use Yang directly, but he was afraid that it wouldn’t have worked as expected, and probably would’ve hurt the dwarf.

So he just did what he planned from the very beginning. When Toji drank the elixir, he subdued all the energy in the poison, which had lost connection with its owner. After that, he dispelled it, turning it into ki.

“But why didn’t you tell us about it immediately?”

“I had to check. I wasn’t a hundred percent certain. I didn’t want to lie to you.”

There was silence.

“I see…” Brann sighed and headed out of the room. “Fine. You were right. Sorry.”

***

“Forgive Brann. He doesn’t really hate you, and he apologized sincerely, despite his facial expression,” Kanji said when an hour and a half later Kai and he retired to his office. “He can be like that sometimes. He hates strangers. He’s always suspicious and even somewhat bitter. This was a tense situation. I’m sure you understand.”

“I won’t hold a grudge against him. Don’t worry.”

“With your poker face, I can never be sure,” Kenji chuckled. “Now, let’s move on to a more important topic... I’m very grateful to you. And I’m not used to being indebted to someone. So tell me, what do you want in return for saving my brother?”

“Can I use your palace to cultivate?” Kai asked after a short pause.

“I see you’ve already thought about this.” Kenji smiled. “Unfortunately, that won’t be possible. Only the palace owner can enjoy its benefits. That’s the Abode’s will, and there’s no going around it. The only exception is the workshop. But that’s nothing in comparison to what palaces can offer. Anything else?”

This time, Kai took time to think about what he wanted. At first, he thought about Spirit
Fruits with a soul attribute. But in light of his recent experiments, this wouldn’t be enough. Also, he could soon get that on his own.

“Swords...” he said absentmindedly.

“What? I didn’t catch that.”

“I need a pair of swords,” Kai said, realizing what he was missing. “Custom made.”

“Hmm...” Kenji thought, stroking his beard. “Interesting request...”

“And I already have the materials you’ll need.” Touching the table, Kai summoned the demon bones that he had found in the Abyss and hidden in his Ring.

Seeing a pile of unnaturally black and metallic bones appear on the table, Kenji frowned.

“What...? Is that...?” he whispered dumbfounded and began to rise from his chair. “What... What is this?! Where did you get this?! How?! This kind of material...” With eyes as wide as plates, he picked up one of the bones as if he was picking up the most delicate porcelain and brought it closer to his face. “By the Heavens... The conductivity... Such deep energy space... And such strength ... How is this even possible?” Looking up at Kai, he finally pulled himself together, and sat back down. However, the smile never left his face. “This is some truly incredible stuff. I want to make one thing clear right away. I’m an artifact maker, not a blacksmith. My main task is to put energy structures into objects. Toji is a blacksmith. More than one great sword was forged by his hammer. Except he wouldn’t even think about thanking you. He doesn’t care about anything but money. For saving his life, he’d just pay you whatever the elixir cost. And he’d probably even try to haggle you for it! But this...” He waved the bone. “This changes everything. He’ll want to work with these for free. He’d even pay you! I think we have a deal. Let’s make a contract,” he proposed, summoning a scroll from his Ring. “It’ll help my brother and me to sleep peacefully, knowing that no one can accuse us of stealing such valuable material if there is a surplus left at the end of the process.”

“You too?” Kai asked.

“Yes. I’m also interested in these bones. And if Toji makes a weapon, it’s usually me who turns it into an artifact.”

Kenji got up and held out his hand.

“So, you haven’t changed your mind?”

Instead of answering, Kai shook his hand.

***

Kai arrived on the fifth floor in the morning and stayed there until the evening. The discussion regarding the swords dragged on for several hours. And when Toji woke up, he and Kai had a lot to discuss. Kenji immediately showed his brother the demon bones, which shocked and fascinated him at the same time.

After several more hours of discussion and at least a hundred questions, the brothers decided to rely on scrolls containing the memory of his fight against Ranmaru as a guide for making the swords, or rather, to understand what exactly Kai needed.

Returning to the third floor, Kai went home — a modest house he had rented a month ago. He managed to do a lot in one day. As tough as he was, even he had his limits and needed to rest.

The living room greeted him with darkness and silence. As he made his way to the bedroom, he pondered if he should replace sleep with meditation. Still, he was a mortal, which meant that he needed to rest sometimes.

“You sure took your sweet time,” spoke a calm male voice.

Five Weightless Steps, Body Gates, Ultimate Focus, Life Rampage, Field of Superiority, and Eight Flashes of Yang were activated and both Spirits summoned in an instant, ten years of his life were also contributed in the form of soul energy to increase his power.

A spare sword materialized in Kai’s hand. The air hummed from the amount of physical power put into the blow, and the blade trembled. Kai could feel that the intruder was standing right behind him. He couldn’t let this attack go to waste.

Turning around with incredible speed, Kai swung his sword, and regretted his brash behavior almost immediately. He tried to stop, realizing that he’d kill the intruder, but the blade froze on its own, stopped by the tip of the stranger’s index finger.

All the physical power put into the blow evaporated, transformed into energy that then disappeared in the direction of the body of the unexpected visitor.

Kai’s eyes widened in shock for a split second. And then the Cold Void did its thing, freezing his emotions and focusing his attention on the stranger.

Observing him from the darkness was a man of medium height. He was dressed in snow-white wide clothes. Black hair framed a face hidden by a white and blue mask without any holes.

No aura emanated from him, which indicated that he knew how to conceal it. Energy vision showed Kai that he was dealing with a mid-level Exorcist.

But what caught Kai’s attention more than the stranger’s odd appearance and power was his mark, in the center of which was only one number... Two.

“That can’t be! I can’t believe it! It’s him! Where did he come from?!” suddenly came Rune’Tan’s frightened voice.

“What? Who is he?” Kai was a bit alarmed. He had never seen Rune’Tan like this before.

“This is... This is the one I told you about! You surely remember! I told you about him when we first met. Ten years before your arrival, a masked man appeared out of nowhere and opened the Azure Cube. He then left, leaving behind the most powerful waves of anger that I’ve ever felt. It actually frightened me so much that I hid,” Rune’Tan said in a calmer but still slightly trembling voice. “I don’t know who you see in front of you now, but I know that’s him. I’m absolutely sure of it... I can tell you that long, long ago he possessed divine power. His soul is ancient...”

“That... explains why I can’t sense anything even with my energy vision... And how he has ten points...”

“You shouldn’t have attacked me,” the man said. “I’m not your enemy, Kai Arnhard.”

Chapter 25
FINAL PREPARATIONS

“Who are you?” Kai asked after a few seconds of silence, putting his sword back into the Ring. The strength his visitor had demonstrated, as well as what he heard from Rune’Tan, was enough for him to realize that attacking him would be pointless.

“Nomen Millia Animarus.”

“What do you want from me, Nomen?” Turning on the light with an artifact, Kai walked to a chair and sat down, exhaling a breath of relief. “Why did you break into my house?”

“Clear Body Potion,” Nomen replied dryly, standing still. “It’s not available for sale anymore.”

“Seriously?” Kai examined Nomen with energy vision, noticing a huge amount of unusual impurities in his body. It seemed that someone had deliberately done this to him. “That’s all?”

“Not really.” Nomen sat down across from him. “I also have an offer for you... You get something for me and you can ask for anything in return. Within reason, of course. Techniques, artifacts, alchemy, or other rare resources...”

“You’re the second strongest member of the Ten.” Kai arched an eyebrow. “Can’t you get whatever it is you need with your status and power? What could you possibly want from me, a mere mortal?”

Nomen chuckled. There was something so eerie in that sound that Kai shivered without even realizing it.

“Something that only a mortal can get.”

“Well, unfortunately, I’m not interested,” Kai replied. “Now, if you’d be so kind, the door’s over there.”

“I see.” Nomen got up with a sigh.

Kai tensed up and prepared the Mask of the Great Liar but Nomen calmly walked toward the exit.

“Sorry for the intrusion. We’ll meet again, Kai Arnhard,” he said, turning around at the door. “But remember, my offer still stands. If you change your mind, take a look at your Ring.”

After that, he walked out. The door closed behind him with a soft creak, and Kai was left alone.

What does that mean? he wondered, and gazed into his Ring with a part of his consciousness.

Everything seemed to be in place, except for one thing — there was a small paper amulet that came from somewhere in the compressed space. In addition, several flasks of the Clear Body Potion that Kai had left for himself were gone. In their place was a pouch with ten thousand Coins.

***

…Having lost an arm and received a fatal blow to the head with a sword, the copy of the student finally fell. As the energy that fueled the Dummy spilled out of its body, it slowly turned transparent until it disappeared, leaving behind red smoke. The fight was over.

You have completed The Fourth Guardian’s Test!

The Battle Dummy (copy of Apprentice No. 1,000) has been destroyed.

Congratulations! You will be moved to a new place on the List of Ten Thousand.

Your new rank: 1,000

You have unlocked the Fourth Floor of the Cloud Abode.

Attention!

Exiting the Testing Hall of the Fourth Guardian in 240s...

I’ve finally done it... I’ve reached the fourth floor.

A little more than a week had passed since he returned from Darkshire. All this time, Kai was training and looking for the right student. And although his plan had a high risk of failure and he needed to do a lot to bend the Abode rules, it was still worth a shot. Fortunately, this time, luck was on his side.

The newly forged alliance with the dwarven faction helped him get the one thousand and first student to accept his conditional challenge. This way, he bypassed the third test’s limitations that didn’t allow challenging anyone who was more than two hundred places above you on the list.

After they made a contract, the duel began. His opponent immediately surrendered, receiving his one hundred and fifty thousand Coins, and Kai automatically took his place and was awarded a one-time pass to the fourth floor, where he immediately took the Fourth Guardian’s Test.

That was how he managed to save time by skipping more than one and a half thousand places. He got to the right place and with the required rank. For the fourth floor, the list of candidates included students from the thousandth to nine hundred and first place. Aware of who Kai was, all of his potential opponents refused to fight him, and the Abode forced the last on the list to a duel. Even though his opponent didn’t really have a chance, Kai had to take things seriously. If he had failed this Test, the Abode would’ve automatically sent him back to the third floor, after which he’d be able to retake it only after three months.

Having gotten his right to be on the fourth floor, he canceled the lease for the house on the third via the System, after which he headed to the Trade Pavilion to purchase the ingredients for the Heavenly Flask.

As he predicted, Spirit Fruits with the soul attribute could be found in the Abode. Two low-quality, Royal-rank Fruits cost him nearly three hundred thousand Coins. He could’ve bought them on the third floor, but those were only of Gold rank, which wasn’t good enough.

He had also found thirteen other rare Spirit Plants that he needed to prepare the potion. In total, he spent another quarter million Coins. The last thing he bought was the Great Alchemy Cube, which cost almost fifty thousand. After all these expenses, he had about three hundred thousand Coins left.

When he was done shopping, he went to the Masters Pavilion where he rented a private alchemy workshop for the day.

Initially, Rune’Tan was supposed to be in charge of making the Flask. The trick was that he needed to enhance the Heavenly Water up to the rank of Star Water with a Spirit Fruit, which had to be turned into a liquid while retaining its properties. Rune’Tan was the only one who knew the necessary technique for this process.

However, since Kai had reached the maximum understanding of the Yang concept, he decided to use its transformation property and replace Rune’Tan’s technique with its help.

The training took a couple of hours. After Rune’Tan confirmed Kai’s success, he gave him permission to begin creating Star Water. First, Kai carefully and slowly turned the Royal-rank Fruit with the soul energy into a liquid. Then he took a flask of Emerald Water that he had created during his stay in the Abode from his Ring.

Usually, the liquid obtained from the Fruit had to be mixed with Heavenly Water, but Rune’Tan advised Kai to use Emerald Water instead as it had a higher quality as an alchemical ingredient and was a universal resource for potions, elixirs, and infusions.

Kai gently mixed the two fluids, pricked his finger, and put a couple of drops of blood into the vessel with the ingredients. When the container was full and the ingredients properly blended, he poured the resulting substance into a previously prepared bottle, which he immediately closed with a cork with a special seal.

All that remained was to saturate the liquid with energy, which Kai did for the next ten minutes, eventually pouring nearly ten times his ki reserve into the vial and nearly collapsing.

Restoring his spirit endurance with a potion, he spent another hour meditating to regain strength. As for the Star Water he created, which was a preparation for the infusion, he placed it in a special storage, where the liquid had to stay for about forty days.

“I must admit, you did it perfectly. Congratulations, the first stage has been successfully completed,” Rune’Tan said. “Now we wait until the brewing process is done. After that, we’ll move on to creating the main ingredient. And, since you’ve done so well, there’s no point in hiding the most important part of the preparation process from you any longer.”

“What are you talking about? Isn’t everything I need to know in the scrolls?”

“No… I kept some information…” Rune’Tan answered. “You should know that becoming a True Master is a transition to another level of being. Accordingly, this transition can, and should, be used to its maximum. There are a few ways of doing it right. The most complicated is to reach the Walker Stage and create the Soul Sphere, but I don’t know anyone who managed to do that. We’re gonna use a much easier way that can do the same trick; we’re gonna use alchemy. The idea behind all that is that those whose foundation is higher than eight points can experience a special transformation of their soul or body during the transition to the Exorcist Stage. Aside from the fact that this makes the process a whole lot easier, this gives a few features that come with the use of breakthrough drugs. These features are Energy Expansion, Higher Enlightenment, Manifestation of Elements, Opening of the Mind, Opening of Power, and Opening of Life.”

“And what does all that mean?”

“Remember the Red Star Pill that your friend got for taking fourth place in the Great Tournament? What was one of its main effects?”

“Expanding the Source by fifty percent?” Kai recalled.

“Yes. That’s Energy Expansion. A thing that makes you a lot stronger, but only once in your whole life. A fun fact about elves, they can’t use it. They already have a Source one and a half times larger at all stages of development. As for other cultivators, their increase in energy supply depends on the amount of ki at the initial level of the Exorcist Stage.”

“I see. What about the rest?”

“Well, the rest...”

As the name implied, Higher Enlightenment allowed the cultivator to reach this state during a breakthrough. Enlightenment usually always accompanied the process of becoming a True Master, but it very rarely reached the Higher level.

Manifestation of the Elements was also a sort of enlightenment in the field of certain Paths, but unlike the previous feature it wasn’t about weapons, alchemy, techniques, or stuff like that. It compressed the process of contemplating an element for many months or even several years into only one or two minutes.

Unlike the first three, the remaining features were related to the body, which also underwent significant changes at the moment of transition. Opening of the Mind gave a one-time increase of the mental parameter by fifty percent after the breakthrough. Opening of Power increased power and speed, and Opening of Life — endurance and resilience, on which regeneration also depended.

“Usually, a breakthrough drug can only grant one of these six bonuses. The uniqueness of the Heavenly Flask is that we’re more in control of these processes and it allows you to get two. So take your pick, boy. What do you want?”

Kai didn’t have to think long. He ignored the body bonuses, since the Flesh and Soul: Double Breakthrough Technique, which he had recently created, provided the same effect. But he wouldn’t refuse additional five hundred energy points, so his first choice was the Energy Expansion.

The final choice wasn’t difficult. With his perfect memory, ability to withdraw soul energy, Mind Gates, and Ultimate Focus, which intensified with each stage, he was unlikely to experience difficulties in creating new techniques or analyzing a fighting style.

“Energy Expansion and Manifestation of the Elements.”

“Just as I thought.” Rune’Tan chuckled. “The Heavenly Flask of Unlimited Destruction and Recreation grants Energy Expansion as the main bonus. For it, you need any Fruit with soul energy. But for the Manifestation of the Elements, you’ll have to buy a special one. What element do you want? Sword or Space?”

“Sword.”

“In that case, you’ll need either the Three-Bladed Flower or the Flesh-Cleaving Crimson Fruit. They’re the only ones suitable for the process. Of course, they must be at least low-quality and Royal-rank,” Rune’Tan said. “As for the recipe, you can study its updated version right now. You’ll go shopping later.”

“Good.” Kai nodded, plunging first into his spirit world, and then into Rune’Tan’s soul world.

***

Kai’s two-day-long search ended in failure. No matter how hard he tried, he didn’t manage to find a Royal-rank Three-Bladed Flower in the Abode. The last time such a plant was available at the Trade Pavilion on the fourth floor was almost seven years ago, when it was bought almost immediately. The plant, as it turned out, was extremely valuable for all swordsmen and was used for more than breakthrough preparations. Unfortunately, he found no more information about it, which made him think.

Having exhausted all of his sources, he decided to turn to the Cloud Anarchists, and instructed them to look for the flower in one of the six anomalous zones. With the advance payment of almost fifty thousand Coins, they worked quickly and efficiently. Even though they mainly lived on the Ground floor, the Anarchists were still considered to be among the best seekers in the entire Abode. Sometimes, members of the Ten would hire them if their factions didn’t have cultivators competent enough for a certain task.

The Anarchists had an excellent reputation. Their group had existed for almost four centuries. The leaders and the members changed, but their principles remained. As a neutral group, they were often invited to join factions, but the best seekers never did.

As for the Flesh-Cleaving Crimson Fruit, Kai gave up on it when he learned that no one had ever heard of such a thing, which led him to the conclusion that this particular Spirit
Fruit didn’t grow on Nikrim.

Having gone to the first floor, Kai went to Elea’s house, where he was greeted by Sator, Elea, Ranmaru, and one of his acquaintances — a Master of Souls.

“Is it true? Ranmaru says you’ve found a way to heal my wound,” Elea asked in disbelief. “He said that you contacted him through an artifact and asked him to give me this message.”

“It’s true,” Kai confirmed with a nod.

“But… But… Is it really possible?” Elea shuddered, and then looked down. Until now, it all seemed like a cruel joke to her. No matter how much she tried to seem strong, she had long ago come to terms with the fact that she would never be healed.

“I believe it is. I hope you believe it, too,” Kai said softly, seeing Julie’s image in Elea.

“Let’s do it then.” She nodded firmly, clenching her fists, and motioned them to follow her to her bedroom.

“First, you must drink this elixir. The procedure is very painful, so I tried to find a way to ease it, but it won’t completely remove the spirit pain,” Kai explained. “You’ll have to endure.”

“I’m ready,” Elea answered firmly, taking the bottle in her hands.

Uncorking and then drinking the elixir, she put the empty vial on the table and lay down.

“May I ask you all to leave us?” Kai looked at Ranmaru, Sator, and the Master of Souls. “It’s important that nothing interferes with this. I’m not a True Master yet so I need to concentrate.”

The trio looked at each other. After standing still for a few seconds, they left.

What Kai said was true. It was important that nothing interfered with the process, but he also didn’t want the Master of Souls to realize that he was creating soul energy.

“Get ready,” he warned Elea, placing his hand on her stomach. “Are you sure you want to be awake for this?”

“Yes. I’ll be in pain no matter what. But this way, I won’t be alone,” she replied.

“Once I begin, it’s important that you don’t resist me, even when I get to your soul. Even if it’s painful. I’ll need you to trust me, Elea. Can you do that?”

She nodded one last time.

“I can.”

The strange energy of Yin and Yang pre-formed in Kai’s palm poured into her astral body. She assumed that she’d have to restrain herself not to accidentally resist the foreign energy but she quickly realized that she could take control of
Kai’s ki only if she tried very hard.

The foreign energy finally penetrated her Soul
Shell, making her grimace. Then it reached her Spark, which began to absorb it, bringing with it strong spirit pain.

Elea gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and groaned. Soon, she started trembling and crying, cold sweat mixing with hot tears. But she held on. She had no choice.

Almost ten minutes later, it was over. Taking a deep breath, Elea felt the pain subside.

“We’re not done yet. You won’t feel pain from this point on but it’ll take a while to complete the process,” Kai explained.

The newly-made soul energy that had escaped from her Spark was now heading toward her Shell. Elea was an end-level Exorcist. Under normal circumstances, consuming three times the amount of soul energy would quickly destroy her Shell. Luckily, Kai had Rune’Tan to prevent this by taking partial control over his body and using Soul
Forces.

As soon as these Forces touched Elea, she shuddered, and the new soul energy finally reached her Shell. However, instead of crushing it, power began to seep through it in a process similar to the one in which Kai improved his foundation, when energy poured into his Source, increasing it and trying to heal it.

In this case, Elea’s supply of ki couldn’t increase without improving the quality of the Shell, so healing was the only available option. Soul energy rushed along the walls of her astral body, quickly reaching the injury. Finally reaching its edges, it began to tighten and close the wound. The process was extremely slow, but the effect was immediately visible.

Once it was over, all the excess soul energy that spilled out of the Spark dissipated, shrinking Elea’s wound to a dot the size of a pinhole.

“I’m done,” Kai said. “This was the first procedure. I don’t know if you can feel the result, but I can see that the wound has begun to heal.”

“Sorry, I don’t feel anything yet.” Elea shook her head, still trembling.

“You can come in now!” Kai shouted, turning toward the door.

The trio entered the room. At Ranmaru’s request, the Master of Souls began checking Elea’s state.

“It’s hard for me to believe, but he’s done it,” he said after a minute. “The recovery process has started. The wound has definitely become smaller.”

There were sighs of relief and screams of joy. Everyone had a wide smile on their face. Everyone except Kai, who remained cold as always, although he wanted to share everyone’s excitement.

“The treatment will probably take about three years since it’s dangerous to carry out this procedure more than once every three weeks,” he said, trying to smile. “Eventually, you’ll be able to cultivate again.”

“Kai. This... This is... I don’t know how to express my gratitude. I... Thank you. I’ll never forget what you’ve done,” Elea said, still finding it hard to believe she would be healthy again.

“Nothing’s done yet. But I’m glad I could help. I’ll leave you to celebrate...” he said, left the room, and then went out of the house, stopping on the porch.

“You kept your promise,” Ranmaru said, having followed him out. “And I’ll keep mine... I’ll join your unofficial faction. If you need a loyal friend, then know that my sword is always on your side.”

Kai looked up at the artificial blue dome that hung over their heads. After a short pause, he nodded.

“Take care of your loved ones, Ranmaru.” He slapped his shoulder. “See you!” he said and waved without turning around as he walked through the gates.

“Tell me, old man,” he said after a short, silent walk. “Why didn’t her wound heal completely? Wasn’t there enough energy?”

“I’m as puzzled as you are, boy. Seems it’s not as simple as we thought,” Rune’Tan said. “The healing process appears to have been hampered by the fact that the walls of her astral body around the wound have dried up. The soul energy had to deal with this before it could reach the wound. For now, only a tiny part of your power got to its destination.”

“I see... So, it’ll take us some three more years to heal her?”

“The recovery process will begin to accelerate over time, so it might take less.”

“Good.” Kai nodded. “And what about you? I’ve created a Concentration in my soul, where I added and compressed all the surplus of soul energy that I’ve been constantly creating. But how much of it do you need to restore all your strength?”

“I can’t say for sure. You’ll need approximately twenty years, if not more, to create the necessary supply... However, when you become an Exorcist, you’ll be able to create more soul energy. So it might go down to ten years.”

***

Over the course of the next month, Kai visited Elea once more, repeating the procedure. This time, she was able to feel the changes in her astral body.

Kai spent the rest of the time contemplating the Forces. He achieved considerable success, having finally managed to master the Force of Form of the Paths of Sword and Space at a perfect level, which was facilitated by the high quality of the fourth-floor pavilions.

Next, he took up a more complicated task — to learn the Force of Fusion. It was much more difficult to do this than it was to understand all the previous Forces together. This particular Force wasn’t something that was supposed to be mastered but created by the cultivator.

For example, for the Path of Sword, Kai needed to combine the seven basic Forces and the Force of Form into a whole, and then merge the result with his Soul Shell, thus becoming one with his swords. That was why it was impossible to get a full understanding of the Force of Fusion by contemplating other people’s Forces. Such meditations could only point him in the right direction, but ultimately, the cultivator had to create a Force of Fusion unique to them.

Usually, even the greatest talents needed about fifteen years to do this, so Kai didn’t expect to reach their level any time soon. To save himself from making mistakes and going in the wrong direction, he decided to take a break, clear his mind, and reflect on the past month.

He spent the next two days resting when he was contacted by Ephlix who reported that they had found the flower near the Rift in the Aive Mountains, where the Cloud Trial took place almost seven months ago, on the territory of one of the strongest local monsters — a Tyrant Stage Snow Crow.

No one could sneak up and steal the flower with it around, which was why Kai had to pay the Anarchists again to help him and promised to go with them, taking Shacks, An’na, Malvur, Ailenx, and Ranmaru along.

The next day, they all went to the Aive Mountains through the portal. Even they’d have difficulties defeating a Tyrant, which was why they did some serious preparations and gathered many powerful artifacts.

At nightfall, the raid began.

***

A little later

A portal opened ten feet above the thick snow cover. Out of the tear in space emerged eight bewildered elves. Reacting quickly, they landed on the white blanket, and split up. Only once they had scanned the area with spirit perception did they finally calm down.

“There’s no one here, elder brother,” one of them reported, looking at Lightus.

As members of the Sixt family, these elves were the only ones allowed to be in Lightus’ faction. However, their position was justified not only by noble blood but also by their strength. All seven of them were among the first six hundred on the List.

“What happened? Why are we here?” Lightus inquired, looking around.

“This is the Aive Ridge. We should’ve moved to the Abode, to your palace, but we ended up here somehow. I assume that the connection to the portal was interfered with. It’s probably an anomaly.”

“You’re probably right.” Lightus nodded. “But this has never happened before. Our family’s portal has always worked perfectly. I don’t know how an error could’ve occurred... But it’s the only explanation. This is an anomaly zone after all. Have you been able to determine where it happened exactly?”

“Not yet, elder brother. The artifact is still being configured.”

“We’ll wait then.”

Going home would be good for him. The strange, hard-to-control outbursts of emotion that had been happening to him over the past year and a half weren’t an accident, as the family elders, as well as his father, helped him figure out. After the fateful battle against Nomen, his fears and anger began to take form and eventually turned into what they could only call “an inner demon” that tormented him in both his dreams and the waking world.

He was dealt a powerful blow, capable of shaking the spirit of many cultivators. However, his will was strong. And he would’ve overcome this “inner demon” within a couple of months if not for the fact that he was being hindered by his own Spirit, which refused to obey him. The seal holding it back was damaged. Fortunately, Lightus’ father and the elders noticed this and fixed it, restoring the balance and even making him stronger in a way. It was then that Lightus once again realized how useful it was to have wise and experienced elders help him on his path of cultivation.

“We’ve got it, elder brother,” one of the elves suddenly said. “We’re not far from the Endless Rift. We need to go around it to get to the Aive portal located in the mountains. The only threat on the way is a Tyrant-Stage Snow Crow, but I believe we’ll be able to pass by unnoticed.”

“Great. Then let’s move forward. Assume battle formation,” Lightus commanded and the group sped up.

The journey seemed calm and foreshadowed no trouble, but the more time passed, the more the feeling that something was wrong pressed on Lightus. He couldn’t do anything about it, unfortunately. Just as he couldn’t see a figure dressed in snow-white robes, wearing a white-blue mask, sitting at the top of one of the nearest mountains, with its hands folded behind its back as it calmly watched what was happening below.

Chapter 26
THE ELUSIVE ONE

A wild cry of pain and rage spread for many miles in powerful waves, forcing all the monsters below the Tyrant Stage to run in panic. The Snow Crow’s voice was overwhelming, making some of the Abode disciples who heard it experience considerable tension with each shriek. If it weren’t for the pre-prepared protective artifacts, they would’ve lost consciousness.

The fight against the Snow Crow began less than a minute ago, when a powerful explosion went off in the middle of the snow-covered Aive mountain range. A group of students executed the first attack, having entered the battle by activating several powerful artifacts.

As expected, they failed to kill the monster. Their energy wasn’t dense enough. They knew that they could’ve pumped the artifacts with even more energy, but they also knew that if they had done that, there would’ve been a greater chance that the beast would notice such an accumulation of power. In addition, no one wanted to accidentally destroy the Three-Bladed Flower that grew in the cave next to the Crow’s nest. So they decided to substitute strength for precision.

The Anarchists’ mission didn’t end there. Their plan was to weaken the monster, distract it, and let someone take the Flower from its nest. It was easier to steal the Plant while the beast was busy with uninvited guests, and then escape through the portal back to the Abode.

Unfortunately, their first attempt resulted in a failure. As the most inconspicuous and at the same time fastest Exorcist, Shacks was sent to retrieve the Flower. But even if it didn’t see him, the Crow’s intuition told it that something was trying to invade its personal space.

And the Crow didn’t like thieves any more than it liked trespassers.

A giant ice wall appeared in front of Shacks at the very last moment, blocking the path to the cave and the Flower. The Crow finally came to its senses, flew up, and brought down hundreds of icy feathers on the students with one flap of its wings.

Using up another expensive artifact, the Anarchists defended their squad with a protective barrier.

“Seems like we’ll have to fight it after all,” Ephlix said, looking up at the bird.

“It appears so.” Kasox, who was standing next to him, nodded. “We can’t break through the wall. And if we attack with all our might, we might damage the Flower. Clever little beast, this one...”

“Let’s move on to Plan B then,” Ephlix suggested and turned to Kai, An’na, and Malvur. “I hope you remember your roles and the signal?”

“Don’t you worry your pretty little head,” An’na grinned, crossing her arms over her chest. “This ain’t our first monster hunt.”

Ephlix only nodded in response to An’na’s grin and turned to his subordinates.

“Charge!” he shouted as soon as the barrier above them turned from dark blue to a translucent orange.

The defense artifact was specially selected for this fight. The flaming barrier did an excellent job of dealing with the Crow’s ice attacks. However, the barrier’s main feature was that it could be configured so that outside attacks were blocked while letting through attacks from within the dome.

Only a dozen of the strongest Anarchists were given permission to attack, including Ephlix and Kasox, as well as Ranmaru, Shacks, and Ailenx. They spared no effort, repeatedly attacking the gigantic snow-white bird, trying to inflict as much damage as possible.

As for the rest, not counting Kai, Malvur, and An’na, who were waiting for the signal, their task was to saturate the defense artifact with ki. As they weren’t strong enough to break through the bird’s Energy Cover, they were to focus on defense.

But no matter how much effort the bird put into its attacks, it didn’t succeed in inflicting damage. The Anarchists didn’t have much success either. The Crow’s defense was too strong, and it put a lot of energy into each barrier.

The fight was taking too long. Anxious to get the intruders out of its home, the Crow decided to use its strongest attack to finally break through the weakened barrier, dive inside, and turn its opponents into icicles.

The Crow flapped its wings, sweeping away all the oncoming attacks with a powerful blast of air. Opening its beak with a shrill cry, it revealed a swirling ball of bright energy. A blinding flash came from below before the Crow could release its attack, but the actual blow came from above.

Kai and Malvur attacked simultaneously as soon as the Step Through Snow teleported them a couple of feet above the bird.

Slashing with both swords in a dive, Kai hit its right wing. On top of Body Gates, Life Rampage, and the Eight Yang Flashes Technique, just to make sure that he’d win this fight, Kai put as much as twenty years of his life in the form of soul energy into this attack.

Malvur didn’t hold back either. He revealed his true size, which was slightly taller than a hundred feet, and activated two body techniques — one increased his parameters, and the other boosted the strength of his attack. His massive glaive flashed gold, growing together with him, as he unleashed a powerful blow on the Crow’s left wing.

Two monstrous attacks merged into one deafening clap. And although the Crow managed to cover itself with the thickest ice wall it could muster, it failed to defend itself. Its wings remained attached, but its bones broke, and it fell like a rock, crashing into the defensive dome below.

Writhing in pain on top of the shimmering barrier, it tried to get up. But before it could do so, another dome formed above it, trapping it inside. A moment later, the space between the two barriers was filled with flames, interspersed with flashes of lightning. The two elements eagerly bit into the plump flesh. The Crow cried out but it didn’t stop resisting, refusing to go down without a fight.

Kai and Malvur attacked again with their most powerful techniques, this time from both sides. The second dome was an inverted one-sided barrier; that is, it let nothing out, but allowed external forces in. At the same time, the artifact responsible for the elemental attacks flashed, signaling that the next attack was ready.

Realizing the danger it was in, the Crow spared no strength trying to defend itself and activated the strongest technique it possessed. A large Ice Egg formed between the two barriers, warping them. A moment later, the techniques and the elemental attack collided with their target.

There was an explosion that shook both barriers, as well as the ground. The earthquake spread under the first dome, forcing the Anarchists to activate amulets and techniques so that they wouldn’t be knocked down.

When the flash died out and the dust settled, the Anarchists saw shards of the shattered Ice Egg littered across the blood-soaked ground, as well as the wounded and very pissed off Crow.

Releasing another shrill cry that shook the earth and the heavens, it looked down and directed its next attack at the artifact that had just unleashed another beam of fire and lightning.

Just as the energy ball was to roll out of its beak, a figure appeared next to the Crow, deflecting it. The same happened to the next attack. And the next. No matter how hard the Crow tried or how much energy it poured into its attack, it couldn’t get rid of its opponent that inched closer and closer with every moment.

Giving up on the Frost Ray, the Crow switched to using its beak and talons.

As soon as the Ray’s icy-blue glow faded, the Crow rushed at An’na but she easily dodged. With a quick and elegant movement, she raised her sword, activated the Falling Comet Tail Technique, and swung.

The Crow covered itself in ice but An’na’s blade cut through it, reaching the flesh and drawing blood.

There was a bright red flash, and the monster’s severed head fell on the lower barrier.

An’na landed next to her trophy and sighed. If the Crow hadn’t been weakened, exhausted, and constrained, her attack wouldn’t have broken through its defense. It probably wouldn’t have even hit it. An’na was a powerful cultivator, but the quantity and quality of her ki were still inferior to the Crow’s.

However, An’na had an advantage — her perfect understanding of the Force of Fusion on the Paths of Sword and Fire, while the Crow used only one element — Cold, sometimes also called Ice or Snow, in which it achieved only a partial understanding of the Force of Fusion.

“A pity...” Kasox sighed as he observed the barriers disperse in a shower of glittering dust. “We could’ve sold the carcass if we kept it in one piece.”

“Next time we fight a beast like this, you’re more than welcome to try to preserve it,” An’na retorted with a grin. “Tyrants don’t grow on trees, the Crow’s still worth something. Why was it guarding the Plant anyway? It contains elements of Sword. Why would the bird need it?”

“Judging by the form of its techniques, this isn’t the first resource of this kind that it has eaten. I think it was trying to master one more element, so it waited for the Flower to grow stronger,” Kasox explained, turning around to the sound of crashing.

The rest of the group finally broke the ice wall. An’na ran over, eager to see the Plant that Kai retrieved from the cave.

But before she got to him, Kai collapsed. His right hand disappeared, and a scarlet streak appeared in his eyes. Everything happened so quickly that the group didn’t have time to realize that there was one more student among them.

An’na was the first to come to her senses and almost got halfway to Lightus who appeared nearby. He stood on the blood-covered snow, holding Kai’s severed hand. Sunlight reflected off his Spatial Ring, worn on the right thumb of his gloved hand.

Without hesitation, An’na activated her Royal-rank long-range technique. Her sword flared up again and a large phoenix with razor-sharp wings flew at Lightus.

Glancing over his shoulder, the elf smirked as if he were looking at a baby bird bumbling its way out of the nest and not the embodiment of the element of fire.

His eyes flashed bright gold.

***

Having finally gotten the Three-Bladed Flower, Kai could finish preparing the Heavenly Flask, and break through to the Exorcist Stage.

He put the Plant in his Ring and left the cave. No sooner had he put his foot on the snow than a blurry silhouette flashed in front of him. Or rather, a residue of it. It was difficult to call it a figure. The person was moving too fast.

Not a nanosecond later, he felt a sharp pain and lost feeling in his right hand and legs. His vision blurred and he lost his balance.

By the time his back touched the ground, his vision had already recovered and legs regenerated. All that was missing was his right hand.

Where the hell is it...?

Glancing to the right, he saw An’na rushing toward a blond elf, who observed the charging phoenix with utter indifference. It wasn’t until he removed the Ring from Kai’s severed hand and threw it away that he paid attention to the attack that had almost reached him.

Once the phoenix was a few inches away from the elf, his eyes suddenly shone with pure golden light. The elf was invisible to almost everyone, but Kai still managed to see traces of his aura with the Ultimate Focus and Mind Gates. However, using them in this state cost him another twenty years of his life.

Time seemed to stop. The phoenix slowed down, its wings tracing fiery crescents in the air as it inched toward its target like a turtle. The elf was the only object in the area moving at normal speed. He calmly walked past the bird and then ran up to An’na, who, to her credit, managed to see him but couldn’t react as she was moving at the speed of an old lady with a walker.

Without taking the blade out from its scabbard, the elf hit her in the solar plexus. With a gasp, she bent over and fell to the ground. The elf hit her again. Fortunately, this time she managed to react. Instead of her head, the scabbard collided with her sword.

Kai was able to see only a series of afterimages of this all.

Space and Sword... Perfect understanding of the Force of Form... Kai realized, regaining his hand. But what is this luminous element? It’s definitely not Yang...

“You’re right. It’s not. It’s something much rarer... The Path of Light. The fastest element,” Rune’Tan explained. “Judging by its strength, this elf has achieved perfect mastery of the Force of Fusion. Considering his level, this is a great achievement. Do you know who this is, Kai?”

“No... I don’t think I’ve ever seen him...”

“Lightus Sixt. The first of the Cloud Ten.”

Malvur jumped at Lightus and swung his glaive. Sidestepping, Lightus caught Shacks’ arrow that flew near his head. There was an explosion and Lightus was thrown back several feet. But he remained unharmed.

“Looking for this?” Kai asked, holding the Three-Bladed Flower in his hand.

Turning in his direction, Lightus raised his eyebrows in surprise and then looked at Kai’s Ring that was still in his hands.

“Interesting.”

“Well, I decided to take all the contents of my Ring out before you snatched it,” Kai explained, hiding the Plant.

“Well, well... Seems that I’ve underestimated you... Yes, I’m here for the Three-Bladed Flower. I don’t know if you understand how valuable this Plant is to swordsmen. However, since you managed to surprise me, instead of fighting you, I’ll make you an offer — the Plant in exchange for thirty million Coins.”

Kai observed him. Lightus was tall and thin like most elves, with delicate features. His luxurious black and white robe with golden patterns was adorned with blue stones that emanated power. A large gold pendant hung from his neck, and a beautiful diadem in the form of a bird spreading its wings, in the center of which was a similar blue stone, rested on top of his long blond hair. In one of his gloved hands, he held a long black blade, still sheathed in its scabbard.

“Even if you hadn’t attacked, I still wouldn’t have sold the Flower,” Kai replied. “And now I want to sell it even less.”

“I see. Well, in that case, I have no choice but to take it on my own.” With a sigh, Lightus looked at his subordinates who had already pushed aside all the Cloud Anarchists. “Don’t interfere. I’ll take care of these six myself.”

“You took me by surprise! I bet you wouldn’t be able to defeat me in a fair fight!” An’na hissed, merging with the Spirits of Sword and Fire.

“You’re rather arrogant,” Malvur said, expanding to his real size, and used his most powerful technique to summon an armor, reinforced by a Spirit of Earth.

“Fun as you are to play with, you shouldn’t have messed with our friend.” Shacks grinned, also merging with his Spirits. In the blink of an eye, an arrow was already notched and the string pulled.

“Don’t underestimate him,” Ranmaru warned them. “I can’t draw his ki. He’s strong.”

What an interesting bunch... Do they think they can win? Lightus arched an eyebrow. Against me? Against the best student in the Abode? Fools.

His eyes flashed and his skin became covered with shiny gold threads.

“Be careful. This is the Spirit of Light...” Rune’Tan warned. “I can’t determine its strength. That Royal-rank diadem of his prevents me from feeling his soul.”

Six techniques flew at Lightus. However, he was no longer where he was a second ago. In a flash of light, he rushed forward, heading straight for An’na. She raised her sword to protect herself but Malvur suddenly appeared in front of her, glaive at the ready. Steel met steel in a shower of sparks.

Particle Reflection, Lightus activated his technique.

Formed when the weapons collided, a bright flash turned the darkness of the night into the light of day. Malvur was lifted off the ground and he was tossed aside. All the power he put into the attack turned against him. He collided with An’na and they both flew into a snowdrift.

I’ll deal with the weak ones first, Lightus decided, heading toward Ailenx.

Suddenly, he shifted to the left, leaving a crater in the place where he had just been. A moment later, he had to dodge again, first avoiding Ranmaru’s sand technique, and then his sword.

Raising his right palm, Lightus pointed it at his opponent. The beam of light that had formed in its center easily pierced through the sand and the artifact armor, and almost reached Ranmaru’s chest when he suddenly disappeared, having swapped places with Kai via the Step Through the Snow technique.

The beam punctured Kai’s right lung instead, but he didn’t care. He was already lowering his swords, releasing two techniques at once.

A giant wave of light burst out of Lightus’ scabbard to meet Kai’s attacks, incinerating the air around it and sweeping Kai away. He was saved by the ice armor.

As he tried to move, Lightus realized that he was frozen to the ground. At the same time, a dozen reinforced arrows and water spears rushed at him from Ailenx’s direction, and four of Shacks’ doubles came out of hiding. Clenching his fist, Lightus chuckled, forming a sphere of bright light that destroyed everything within a radius of several feet.

“Where is he?!” Ailenx blurted out, opening his eyes.

“Here.”

The blunt end of Lightus’s scabbard pierced Ailenx’s back and exited through his chest. The only thing that Ailenx was able to do before he collapsed was to activate his strongest healing technique and channel all the available ki into it.

“Get away from him!” Malvur growled and waved his glaive.

Lightus held up his scabbard to deflect the blade, but this time his technique didn’t work. Malvur realized that he needed to inject even more ki than Lightus would into the attack in order to overpower his Particle Reflection technique. This was tricky because he had to find the right moment for the additional infusion of ki. Pour it too soon and it’d disperse before time. Pouring it too late wasn’t an option if he wanted to live.

The recoil made Malvur stagger back a couple of feet and knocked Lightus back into a rock.

His opulent robe, which was actually artifact armor, bore the brunt of the impact, while the rest of the damage was absorbed by his defense technique. Before he reached the rock, he sensed Shacks’ arrow close to him. This time, only one.

Having felt the power put into this attack, he didn’t even think about deflecting it. Trying to do anything against such a blow seemed risky. His defense wasn’t that good.

Lightus activated the Field of Superiority and used it to push himself out of the arrow’s path, dodging it even though it was seemingly impossible.

Once his feet touched the ground, he rushed forward, not paying attention to the explosion caused by the arrow smashing into the rock. He wanted to deal with Ranmaru next but An’na blocked his path, trapping herself and him in a huge dome of fire.

“I can deal with you on my own.”

“Are you sure?” Lightus asked condescendingly.

In the blink of an eye, he appeared to the left of her.

But An’na was ready.

Steel met the metal of Lightus’ scabbard and an exchange of blows began. Two figures disappeared and reappeared in different places within the dome. Techniques flashed, their echoes shaking the ground.

“Not bad. You’ve got skill, but your movements need improvement. You lack experience,” Lightus said, deflecting An’na’s attacks. “You overestimate yourself.”

“Look who’s talking!” An’na grinned, bringing down her sword. “Shut up and fight!”

Before their weapons could touch, the tendons in Lightus’ legs were cut. His defensive technique stopped the following attack.

What is this?! he thought, shocked. Is this... Is this really the Will of the Sword?!

In the next moment, An’na disappeared, having switched places with Malvur, whose massive glaive collided with Lightus’ scabbard.

Malvur was only slightly pushed back, while the shockwave pierced Lightus’ flesh. The ground under his feet caved in, forming a small crater, and he coughed out blood.

Just as he began to fall back, another one of Shacks’ doubles emerged out of nowhere. Its dagger managed to enter a couple of inches under Lightus’ shoulder before he destroyed the double. But he was too late. The poison was already in his bloodstream.

The final attack came from above in the form of hundreds of ice blades and sand, boosted by An’na’s Sword Will.

There was an explosion. The ground shook. Lightus’ aura disappeared.

Everyone froze, waiting for the dust and ice to settle.

“Looks like I relaxed a bit too much.” An’na heard from behind before she was knocked out by a powerful and well-aimed blow to the head.

Lightus was on his feet again. Unharmed. The Healing Light Technique allowed him not only to restore the tendons and bones damaged by Malvur’s attack but also to get rid of the poison. On top of that, he had visibly changed. His eyes were still emitting light, but it was somehow distorted.

He had merged with another Spirit. The Spirit of Space.

“It’s high time I get serious and end this charade.”

To do this, he’d use the most powerful combination of his powers. The one that gave him his nickname — the Elusive, and made him the cultivator who could teleport and move at the speed of light.

Chapter 27
NO CHOICE

The fight lasted less than a minute.

With his left foot on Ranmaru’s head, Lightus surveyed the battlefield. Seriously beaten and unconscious, number Ten hadn’t done much against him in this fight. He couldn’t oppose Lightus’ speed. The Desolation, his strongest skill, had no effect on the elf as he possessed a powerful Master’s Will. On the other hand, Lightus had no problem using the Field to hold down Ranmaru’s attacks.

A dozen feet away to their left, Malvur was struggling to breathe. With his right leg broken in several places, he was forced to kneel, leaning against his glaive. His left eyelid was swollen, forcing his eye shut, and his head was buzzing. Other than that, he looked relatively unharmed. But only from the outside. He had severe internal injuries.

Shacks was nowhere to be seen, having left to lick his wounds. At some point, Lightus got to him, telling him apart from his doppelgängers. Only a couple of attacks hit him, but they were strong.

As for Lightus himself, he was unharmed. His sword was still in its scabbard, and he didn’t even need to use the Forces of Sword in this fight, which was odd as cultivators couldn’t use most of their techniques without a weapon or another medium. Unless they had perfect energy control, like Kai.

As he was the heir of the great Sixt family, who received an active bloodline, Lightus was insanely strong even for someone of his level.

Not only ancestors of powerful beasts could pass on their physical and spirit abilities, as well as bloodlines, to their descendants. Other beings, including Spirits, could transfer a certain part of their power to their offspring.

Lightus inherited the blood of the founder of the Sixt family — a great master who almost gained divine power and managed to reach the level of the Perfect One on the Path of Light, one called The Lord of Luminous Heavens. His great ancestor settled in Nikrim even before the ancient war that nearly wiped the entire human civilization from this world. His children acquired a particle of his power, which was then passed on from generation to generation.

The war didn’t only hit humankind. Elves also suffered greatly. The power of the Sixt clan declined. The purity of its blood was tainted, and the power of its descendants began to fade. By now, barely one in a thousand members of the family had an active bloodline. It was present in others, too, but only in traces. Attempts to forcefully activate it led to either death or madness.

Lightus was among the lucky ones. His father was the head of the family and a tenth-level Holy Lord, and his mother was at the third level. They both had an inactive bloodline and belonged to two and distant family branches. However, both had reached such a high level of development that their child was born with a gift.

The power of Luminous Heavens that Lightus had inherited had four aspects, which corresponded to the four basic Forces of the Path of Light: Speed, Incineration, Healing Light, and Distortion. Almost all carriers of active blood had only one aspect. Lightus had two.

Speed and Incineration.

His affinity for Light turned out to be so strong that he was able to master the Force of Speed even before he gained the ability to control ki at the age of ten.

By now, Lightus had achieved tremendous success in learning the Path of Light. He was a mid-level Exorcist, but the fact that he gained perfect understanding of the Force of Fusion, being only at the initial level, allowed him to rise to first place on the List in just six months.

The strength of any element depended not only on the direct presence of this Force but also on the degree of its connection to the soul, mind, and body of a cultivator. And Lightus was more strongly connected with Light than any cultivator was with their element. An’na and Malvur who had also mastered the Force of Fusion on their Paths were inferior to him, even though An’na had reached the next Stage and had her Sword Sphere.

On top of that, Lightus didn’t fight alone. Inside, he had support from a Senior Spirit of Space, as well as a Young Light Elemental.

Bending one such Elemental to your will was considered almost impossible, no matter how strong the cultivator was. If a True Master tried to put it in their soul, it could kill them, and no seals that usually deprived the Spirits of their power were helpful here. Such a fate would have awaited Lightus if not for his close connection with the element of Light that allowed him to safely absorb and take control over the Elemental.

In addition to all this, he had a lot of experience fighting talented cultivators. Before he came to the Cloud Abode, he constantly fought against the strongest cultivators of the entire Tael kingdom.

Even when he became the first on the List, Lightus didn’t stop honing his skills, constantly training with other members of the Ten, and hunting down the most dangerous monsters in the anomaly zones. He even crossed paths with the strongest cultivators of the other two Abodes.

The heir of the Sixt family was truly powerful, so it wasn’t surprising that he dealt with Kai and his friends. First, with Malvur, then with An’na.

It was only after the girl lost consciousness that Lightus decided that it was better not to tempt fate and underestimate Kai. He clearly remembered his fight with Ranmaru and all the skills he had so far demonstrated at the Abode.

Wasting no time, he nailed Kai to the ground with his Field. With his speed and quick thinking, he was a potential threat and needed to be eliminated. He knew that Kai wouldn’t be able to resist as he was unaccustomed to using this skill and his will was weaker.

Then he beat Shacks, quickly got rid of Ailenx, and the last person he attacked was Ranmaru.

“It’s over,” Lightus announced, turning to Kai. Nodding in the direction of his friends, he added, “Give me the Flower, or I’ll kill them.”

Three of them, to be more precise. I can’t kill the girl and you lest I risk messing up my plans. Once the elections begin, the Key candidates are untouchable. Good thing I found out about it in time.

Lightus wasn’t bluffing. He would’ve killed his own mother for the Three-Bladed Flower if she’d refuse to hand it over. He was certain that Kai and his friends had no idea just how valuable this Plant actually was.

The Flower grew in zones that were so dangerous that only Holy Lords dared to search for it, and was the main ingredient for the Blade Unity Infusion that allowed a cultivator to enter the state of special enlightenment. In it, they were capable of either finding the correct way of achieving the Path of Sword’s Force of Fusion or increasing the degree of unity with the element in their body, soul, and mind, therefore increasing the chance of creating a Sword Sphere in the future. This was why even masters sought this miraculous herb.

The fact that the Anarchists found the Flower here, in a relatively safe area, was nothing short of a miracle.

Like most other Spirit Plants, this Flower occasionally changed its location, looking for a new source of nutrients, such as a cultivator’s powerful sword, left over from the time of the ancient war, which slowly rusted away, emitting Force particles.

Such artifacts were the staple of most monsters and Plants’ diets. But these nutrient-rich items would eventually get depleted, forcing the Plants to look for a new home wherever it might be.

Members of the Anarchists didn’t even know about the existence of this particular Flower, so they were looking for something similar — the Two-Bladed Flower, as it was much more common and less valuable. However, all it did was help in mastering the Force of Form.

Lightus, on the other hand, spotted the Three-Bladed Flower with a special artifact — a trinket that most powerful aristocrats and members of great families possessed and used if they thought that there was an extremely rare item nearby. The artifact provided them with a short description of the find and its approximate location.

Kai had Rune’Tan. According to him, the Three-Bladed Flower was quite common in his homeland, but not in Nikrim, if Lightus’ reaction was anything to go by.

“What’s the matter? Cat got your tongue?” Lightus moved his foot off Ranmaru’s head and lifted him up, tightly squeezing his neck, making him wheeze. “You’ll either give me the Flower, or I’ll kill your friends one by one. I’m not a patient man, Kai, so you better hurry.”

Kai felt the alien Field begin to affect him less. Lightus was giving him a chance to surrender...

...but he’d rather take a risk and use the Mask of a Great Liar.

Taking it out, he simultaneously activated its ability — Absolute Deception, which made it possible to distort reality, deceiving everyone who wasn’t strong enough to resist the illusion. It could be activated at any stage, but it had only three charges.

Closing his eyes, Kai imagined giving Lightus the Flower. He planned to deceive the elf, grab his friends, and hide. It wouldn’t be until tomorrow that Lightus would realize that he didn’t have the Three-Bladed Flower.

Energy poured into the Mask and the ability was activated. The item shone, one charge disappeared, and then...

...Lightus’ diadem flared up and its description changed from:

[Whole Soul Diadem]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Features: ???

To:

[The Third Eye of True Sight]

Rank: ???

Quality: Peak

Features: ???

“Bloody Heavens!” Rune’Tan hissed angrily. “This is bad. This is a pseudo-Divine-rank artifact! It looks like it and the Mask are paired items. The illusion won’t work!”

“I see that now, old man! But there’s nothing I can do about it!” Kai objected as Lightus’ Field began to push him back, almost toppling him over into the snow.

Lightus stared at the description, just as shocked as Kai was, struggling to regain his composure.

Several years ago, just after his successful breakthrough to the Exorcist Stage and score of nine point one on the Test, he visited the family treasury, built by the founder himself. There, his father allowed him to choose a sword. Having picked a blade for himself — the same one he carried now — his intuition whispered to him to take the dust-covered diadem lying in the corner, seemingly forgotten. As an artifact that protected its wearer from spirit attacks, it wasn’t very valuable for the Sixt family, so Lightus was allowed to take it with him even though he didn’t know why he needed it.

Until today.

Seeing the Mask, which, just like the Third Eye, disappeared during the ancient war, Lightus realized that it hadn’t been intuition that whispered to him to take the unremarkable diadem, but the blood of his ancestor, the creator of both artifacts, calling out to him.

“I should’ve known. One of Light’s aspects is Distortion...” Lightus thought, finally coming to his senses.

Noticing that Lightus was lost in thought, Malvur forced himself to get up, and, putting what little strength remained in him into a dash, attacked.

“Hm? How cute.”

Lightus swung his sword, releasing a dense wave of incinerating light that threw Malvur aside, knocking him down for good, and tightened his grip on Ranmaru’s neck. A ring of light appeared around it from under Lightus’ palm.

There was a crunch.

Ranmaru’s corpse fell into the snow with a thud. Lightus raised his free hand and opened his palm. Blades made of light formed in the air and pierced An’na, Malvur, and Ailenx’s chests.

“There’s nowhere left to hide,” Lightus whispered and threw the Bindings Lights
Technique at Kai. He disappeared, reappearing a mile away, right next to Shacks. Although he was badly injured, the archer never stopped protecting his friends with arrows and doubles from afar.

Shacks didn’t have time to evade Lightus’ scabbard. His bow flew to the side, and his hands turned to mush. The second blow only grazed him, cutting along his thigh, forcing him to kneel.

Lightus was preparing to finish him off when Shacks suddenly opened his mouth, revealing a translucent blue ball hiding behind his teeth. Lightus rushed forward, but he didn’t manage to reach him even at full speed. Shacks swallowed the item and instantly disappeared.

How did he move so far so quickly? Lightus wondered. Without preparation? Was it an Imperial-rank artifact? Whatever. Not that it matters...

“You can run all you want, you pitiful little man, but you can’t escape.”

Changing targets, Lightus approached Kai and reactivated the weakening Field. Kai found himself hovering in the air right in front of him. He couldn’t even give control over his body to Rune’Tan so that he’d somehow save him from this predicament. Not that it’d matter even if he could. There was hardly anything Rune’Tan could do against Lightus.

“Thousands of years ago. No. Several lifetimes ago, my race fought yours with the Sixt family at the forefront. We won glory, but along with it, we suffered serious losses. Now, there’s peace between our races. But this...” Lightus tore the Mask off Kai’s face. “Belongs to my family. I don’t know where you got it. Perhaps you’re a descendant of the thief who dared to steal it from us... Not only did you keep it for yourself, having seen my family’s coat of arms on it, but you also dared to spend one of its precious charges!” Lightus exclaimed, enraged. “And now you’ll suffer the consequences.”

Unsheathing his sword, he cut off all Kai’s limbs with one clean move.

Kai began to regenerate almost immediately, but the power of Light that remained in the wounds didn’t allow it.

“Not only that, but you tried to do it in front of me! The Sixt heir! By the right given to me by the Heavens upon my birth, I forever name you and your accomplices enemies of the Sixt family. They got off easy. But you... Oh, I have something special in store for you.”

The blade sank into Kai’s abdomen and lit up, burning him like a brand.

He groaned, clenching his teeth to the point of breaking them. Everything inside him was on fire. The blade sank deeper and deeper, going through his skin, flesh, organs, Shell, and then reaching his Source, burning a hole in it.

“N... No...”

With a gasp, Kai fell into the snow, no longer constrained by the Field. He couldn’t move. Couldn’t even breathe. His consciousness slowly faded, taking with it the realization that this was the end of his journey as a cultivator.

“No... I... It can’t end... Not like this...”

Having sheathed his blade and returned it to his Ring, Lightus grabbed Kai by his hair, and dragged him to his friends.

Pity that we’ve lost our opportunity to get the Key. No matter, the Flower is more valuable, Lightus thought, throwing Kai on the pile of corpses. “Kai Arnhard, you’re going to make our interrogators very happy. They hadn’t had a chance to play in a long time... I fear they might’ve lost their edge.”

But Kai didn’t hear him.

***

“What’s the matter? Cat got your tongue? You’ll either give me the Flower, or I’ll kill your friends one by one. I’m not a patient man, Kai, so you better hurry.”

Kai’s mind and body trembled. Cold sweat dripped down his back, and his breathing quickened. The memory of the massacre and his death as a cultivator flashed before his eyes again and again.

No, no. He shook his head. That’s not real. It’s not real. It might happen one day. But not now. And not here.

The Cold Void almost immediately put his mind in order, allowing him to finally notice that the soul energy reserve he had been accumulating to restore Rune’Tan’s strength had disappeared.

“I had to show you those visions. I wouldn’t have done it without your permission otherwise,” came Rune’Tan’s tired voice.

“Are these visions... Is this the power of your bloodline?”

“It was. I hate to admit it, but I don’t have full control over this ability of mine,” Rune’Tan replied. “But what’s important is that we saw what will happen. Refusing him would be the end of you. You have no choice. Give him the Plant.”

Kai nodded.

“I yield,” he said. “However, I’ll give you the Flower in exchange for ten million Coins and your diadem. I think it’ll be even cheaper than your first offer.”

“Are you kidding me? Do you really think that my offer still stands? Do you take me for a fool? I probably would’ve agreed to these conditions earlier, but now... You’re no longer in a position to make demands. Either give me the Flower, or...”

Instead of finishing his threat, Lightus let go of Ranmaru, who fell into the snow, still alive, and waved his hand, releasing two small blades made of light that cut through both Ranmaru’s carotid arteries.

“He’ll bleed out if you don’t hurry. And before you get all smug and tell me he can regenerate on his own, he can’t. I’m preventing him from doing so. I’ll even speed up the bleeding if you make me wait too long,” Lightus said. “The longer you take, the less chance he has of being saved by a Healing Potion or technique.”

“Fine. You can take the fucking Flower,” Kai said, removing the herb out of the Night
Space hidden in his body.

“Thank you.” Lightus grinned, snatching the plant from his hands. “You’re all free to go.”

The Field’s pressure disappeared. Kai immediately rushed to Ranmaru, taking out a Healing Potion from his Ring on his way to him.

“Farewell, Kai,” Lightus said, walking toward his subordinates. He didn’t bother turning around. “See you at the games.”

“What are you talking about?” Kai asked, heading to Ailenx who also needed help.

But there was no answer.

Lightus was gone.

Satisfied, the hooded figure got up from the mountain top above the battlefield and left as well.

Chapter 28
A DEAL WITH THE DEVIL

Kai opened his eyes.

Upon returning to the Abode after losing the fight for the Flower, he went to a special room in his new house on the fourth floor and meditated. Inside these rooms, the density of prana was much higher than in other places. These kinds of facilities had always been required for meditation, as the deeper it was, the faster ki was spent. This was especially helpful for average cultivators who, unlike Kai, needed years or even decades to prepare their souls for a breakthrough. For this, they needed places with an increased density of prana, where their ki would be restored much faster.

After what happened, he needed to thoroughly analyze everything and rethink his plan.

That kind of power... Lightus proved he was worthy of his place, Kai admitted with a sigh. But how come he was right there? Was it a coincidence? I doubt it. The Three-Bladed Flower is incredibly rare in Nikrim.
No wonder there was so little information about it in the Abode. Then how did he know about it? Why did he follow us? Why did he wait for us to kill the Crow when he and his posse could’ve probably killed it much quicker? Perhaps he couldn’t be bothered. Or he didn’t want to risk having one of his men wounded. Hell, with the amount of Coin and power he has, he could’ve bought that entire zone, preventing trespassing. He offered me thirty million for the Flower. That’s an insane amount of Coins. Even with how much I’m spending right now, I would’ve hardly been able to spend that much in even fifty years at the Abode.

Stretching his sore limbs, he yawned.

What’s left then? Was it really a coincidence... Or was there someone else behind it? But who could use Lightus and need me at the same time? The answer seemed obvious. Nomen... He’s clearly stronger than Lightus. An ancient soul who hangs out in the Abode for some reason. Sounds far-fetched… Somehow too complicated.
Why would he or someone else need something like that?
It’s easier to believe that this was a coincidence rather than a staged meeting. Still, I wouldn’t put it past Nomen...
Who knows what he’s capable of?
I remember Eria saying that someone told him where and when I’d be on Earth. Who knows what else is possible in this world?

Kai sighed again, restlessly, and closed his eyes and tried to relax.

In any case… I lost the Flower, and now I need to look for a new one.
I could take Nomen’s offer and then ask for a favor in return, but I don’t like that option. I’d rather spend a few more months or even a year looking for a new Flower than go to him... As a last resort, I could choose Manifestation of the Space element or something else during my breakthrough…

“There’s at least one good thing that came out of this,” he said to himself, getting up. “I saw and felt Lightus’ true power. And Rune’Tan’s vision... Just like with Greenrow... It was so realistic that it tested my will. I feel like it made it stronger.”

Exiting the meditation room, he went to the kitchen to make himself some tea. Recently, this had become a habit of his that allowed him to feel like a human and not a soulless machine that could only imitate emotions.

To him, it wasn’t so much about the beverage itself as it was about the preparation process. In a way, it even gave him pleasure. So much so that he began to dabble in the art of tea, learning how to properly prepare several different varieties of it.

Once the water had boiled, he put the teapot on a tray, took two cups, and walked to the living room.

“You aren’t even a little surprised this time!” A white-haired girl in a scarlet dress smiled. The bells in her hair jingled as she shook her head in disappointment. Sitting in one of the chairs, she fervently swung her legs that didn’t reach the floor. “You’ve become stronger. Much stronger.”

Kai put the tray on the table and sat down.

“Tea?”

“Oh, how polite! Not like the first time!” She giggled. “I love tea! Yes, please!”

Kai filled both cups and put the teapot on the tray.

“Thank you. Can I have some sugar? I like my tea sweet.”

“Of course.” Kai nodded and a sugar bowl with a teaspoon appeared on the tray, retrieved from his Ring.

Kai preferred tea without sugar. In this world, tea was much tastier than on Earth, since it was a Spirit Plant saturated with energy. Then again, back home, he had never tasted anything better than cheap tea brands, so he had nothing good to compare this tea with.

“Thank you!” She took a sip of the tea. “Oh, and it’s the perfect temperature, too. Let me guess: artifact cups?”

Instead of replying, Kai also took a sip of the drink.

“How about you introduce yourself this time?” he said.

“I’m Sophie! Sophie the Great!” she exclaimed, lifting her chin, and pointed at Kai with her finger, putting one hand to her chest.

“And who are you, Sophie the Great?”

“I’m the Key!” she said, all important.

“And... What do you open?”

“Um... well...” Sophie hesitated. “Y... You should never ask a Key what it opens! It’s impolite!” She looked sternly at Kai, paused for a while, and then added barely audibly, “Especially when the Key doesn’t know what it opens...”

“Ah, I apologize,” Kai replied, pretending not to hear the last sentence. “And to what do I owe this pleasure, erm, Sophie the Great?”

“As you have at last perfectly mastered the Path of Sword’s Force of Form, I can finally tell you that you’re a Candidate. You became one by scoring nine points at the Test.”

“A candidate for what?” Kai asked.

“For getting the Key. I mean, me,” Sophie replied seriously. “There are currently four Candidates in the Abode. Three of them have already accepted this role, which is enough for the start of the elections. The final person to ask is you. Do you want to join them?”

“What does this Key, erm, you, actually represent and how will these elections be held?”

“The old man Airus calls me the Key.” She smiled mysteriously. “But I’m actually a Sword Guardian Spirit of a pseudo-Divine rank! And you’ll soon find out about the elections yourself. And by soon, I mean today.”

“I see... Who are the other Candidates? And what’s exactly required of me?” Kai asked.

Sophie’s eyes widened in surprise.

“You could at least pretend to be surprised and curious...” She sighed. “The rest of the Candidates are a guy with pointy ears, a masked man, and a funny girl... Their names are... Erm, wait, let me think... Right! Lightus, Nomen, and An’na. I think you know all of them. They’re all sword users, just like you,” Sophie replied. “All I need is your consent. This will allow you to participate in the elections. You can back out anytime. However, if you agree, know that until elections, you can’t harm or kill the rest of the Candidates. Neither directly nor indirectly.”

“Can I trust you?” Kai asked.

“Do you think I’d lie to you?!” she cried out, offended. “If you want, I’ll take an oath...”

“That’d be nice.” Kai tried to smile.

“You’re so rude! Why can’t you just trust me?” Sophie pouted. “Fine! I’ll take an oath!”

As promised, she took a System oath, dispelling all Kai’s doubts about the veracity of her words.

“So, I can tap out at any moment and suffer no consequences. It’d be a dumb move to miss out on the opportunity to get such a powerful item...” Kai pondered. “Thoughts?”

“She’s telling the truth. She wouldn’t have taken the oath otherwise,” Rune’Tan said. “As for her identity, there’s nothing I can tell you. I don’t even feel her. It’s like you’re talking to the air. However, that in itself hints at something close to the divine.”

“What do you think about these elections? Would you agree to participate?”

“I would. It is worth a try,” Rune’Tan replied after a pause.

“I think so too.”

“All right, Sophie. Count me in,” he finally said.

“It’ll only get more interesting from now on!” she exclaimed with a smile and jumped off the chair. Picking up the cup with her left hand and taking another sip of tea, she stretched out her right hand over the table. “Let’s shake hands.”

Kai reached out and squeezed her frail little hand.

Sophie’s eyes suddenly widened and her face contorted with pain. The cup fell out of her hand, and the tea spilled on the floor. She jumped back reflexively and fell, clinging to the edge of the chair.

“No...” She trembled, looking at Kai with horror. “I’m sorry... I’m sorry... I’m sorry...” she sobbed. “I... I was wrong... It’s cold... So very cold... So empty... So lonely...” She turned pale. “I thought your heart was on fire... Your Sword... I was wrong... Sorry...” She began to wipe away her tears. “I didn’t mean... To deceive you...”

A moment later, she disappeared, leaving the bewildered Kai to ponder what the hell just happened.

***

Kai was on his way to the Fourth Guardian’s Test Gate, through which he planned to go to the first floor. He wanted to visit Elea and Ranmaru, and then go to the Anarchists.

I lost, but it’s not the end of the world. I still need the Flower if I want a high-quality breakthrough.
Though I’m willing to bet that I won’t find it in a safe anomaly zone again... Kai pondered. The Anarchists are pretty much useless now. The only thing they can offer is contacts in the outside world. Ranmaru... Elea... Sator...
They’re not even aristocrats. I doubt that they know influential people. Still, it’s worth asking.
I could also contact the dwarfs.
I’d probably have the best chance of finding the Flower through them. But how would I repay them?
The Mask and the Memory Jade aren’t an option. I won’t even mention them. Pseudo-Divine artifacts are considered a myth in Nikrim.
I haven’t found any mention of anything like the Jade in the Abode.
Usually, cultivators create Spheres on their own. The local masters seem to be unable to manifest a Sphere so that a student can study it... I didn’t hear anything about those who reached a higher stage and could create more advanced Spheres in Nikrim... Wait a minute... What if…

“Is it possible to cram the process that I used to raise my foundation into an alchemical concoction?”

“That’s...” Rune’Tan was taken aback. “It wouldn’t be so difficult to simply set an algorithm for energy to follow. But how do you plan to put that artificial energy of yours into an elixir? It dissipates without your support.”

“I think it’ll be manageable with Void Cold. If I use it together with Yang, perhaps I’ll even be able to create artificial storage for energy and Forces.”

“I can’t argue with that. I also think it’s doable,” Rune’Tan agreed. “But you have to understand that research can take months, if not years. This won’t be easy even with your level of energy control, energy vision, and strength of concentration...”

“Yes, I know.” Kai sighed. “But it’s worth a shot.”

He planned to come up with his own unique recipe for a drug that could increase one’s foundation. Not up to ten points, of course, but at least zero point one or two points. He was certain that people would be willing to pay a large sum of Coins for such a drug. And even if it’d work only on mortals, many parents dreamed of increasing the quality of their offspring’s foundation by even a drop.

Selling such unique services directly was too dangerous, which was why he immediately remembered alchemy. Selling it anonymously seemed a lot safer. The customers would also need another drug that relieved spiritual pain, but creating such potions was child’s play for him by now.

I could offer this to the dwarfs for the Flower. What else...? The bones! If there are demon bones left after making the swords, I could give them those, too. I remember Kenji’s greedy look when he saw them...

He almost made it to the gate when he suddenly had to stop. Passersby also froze. All of Abode’s students saw the same System message at the same time.

Attention!

Message received via [Cloud Abode Apprentice Mark].

“The Abode Games are Coming!

Based on the voting results, members of the Cloud Ten made a unanimous decision to start the Abode Games. This decision was supported by the Guardian of the Cloud Abode, the great master Airus.

The event will begin exactly one month after this message. The Games will take place at the Aive Hidden Valley, the portal to which will be opened in the Portal Hall on the first floor on the day of the event. The number of participants is not limited. All students are allowed to participate. However, all students should be warned that even though participation is not obligatory, those who do not join will suffer the following consequences:

If the student refuses to participate in the Games, their stay at the Cloud Abode will be reduced fifty times.

If the student agrees to participate but fails to show up, they will be exiled from the Cloud Abode.

Global redistribution of ranks will take place within the Games. The student can either lose their place or gain a higher one, including the positions of the first hundred students on the List of Ten Thousand.

There will also be additional rewards in the form of Rare Resources or Cloud Coins.

Students are allowed to form teams of up to one hundred members. Within the teams, they will be able to exchange the ranks received in the Games and become untouchable to each other. However, students are not allowed to leave the team before the end of the Games. All teams must have a leader who will be constantly present in the Aive Hidden Valley. The defeat of the leader means the defeat of the entire team, which consequently leads to its elimination. Pick your teammates carefully, or fend for yourself.

The first hundred on the List of Ten Thousand are prohibited from forming teams. Students from the fourth floor are allowed to team up with a maximum of four other students from their floor.

The Games will be held in the Capture the Flag format, but with different rules. Teams and individual members will be randomly assigned as attackers or defenders. The first hundred on the List of Ten Thousand are predetermined to a particular side. At the start of the Games, all official Cloud Abode factions will be disbanded.

At the end of the Games, the non-eliminated members of the winning side will each receive one million Cloud Coins.

You can read the rules in detail the day before the Games begin.

Best regards, Mia Eswix, the third on the List of Ten Thousand.

A wave of surprised and frightened whispers passed through the crowd. The possibility of being kicked out of the Abode so easily frightened many, while the promise of a million Coins attracted the rest.

Through the Games, Lightus would achieve his goal by killing two birds with one stone. He’d finally solve the Abode’s overpopulation problem and meet all the requirements for the elections.

Meanwhile, Kai was thinking about something different. The Games ruined all his plans.

“See you at the Games...” So that’s what he meant by that. Can I wiggle out of his somehow? Kai involuntarily clenched his fists. If I refuse to participate, I’ll spend less than a year in the Abode. And if I agree, I’ll be easy prey for Lightus. I remember the look on his face... That’s how you look at someone who poses a threat and who needs to be eliminated as soon as possible. Is this all about the Key? If I weren’t a candidate, would he have already killed me? As things are, can I even hope to win against him? I doubt it... I’d have had time to reach the next stage before these Games. But without the Flower... Even if I choose Higher Enlightenment or Manifestation of Space, I’ll need to change a lot in the Flask pattern. It’ll take at least a couple of months. Why did this have to happen now?

Sighing, he turned around and headed home.

What an interesting turn of events. Did Nomen know about this? I’m sure he did...
I knew that my meeting with Lightus couldn’t have been a coincidence... Gotta hand it to Nomen, he knew what he was doing, setting me up like that...

***

There was a knock on the door.

Kai was sitting in a chair, prepared for company.

“It’s open. Come in.”

The shrill creek of the door opening was followed by soft and barely audible steps, and Nomen settled in the chair across from Kai’s.

“I’m glad you decided to accept my offer,” Nomen said with a nod.

“Don’t jump to conclusions,” Kai replied coldly, noticing that there were no strange impurities in Nomen’s body anymore. His “bought” potions seemed to have done their job. “I used the amulet you left me, but that doesn’t mean that I’m accepting your offer. I am, however, willing to hear you out. What exactly do you want from me?”

To say that he trusted Nomen would be a lie. However, without the Three-Bladed Flower, he wouldn’t be able to reach the next stage in the near future. He had no choice now. Between leaving the Abode and making a deal with Nomen, the latter was the lesser of the two evils.

“I understand,” Nomen said. “In the Ishar Desert lies an ancient and almost forgotten tomb that can only be entered by a mortal. In it live Spirits that have grown weak over time. I want you to get to the tomb’s main hall. You won’t find any valuables or artifacts there as masters close to divine power have visited it more than once. Everything that held any value is long gone. They even took the corpse of the soldier buried there. I need you to put this seal in his empty coffin.” Nomen showed Kai a small worn round plate with an unusual symbol engraved on it. No power emanated from the object. There was nothing remarkable about it even when viewed through the energy spectrum. “That’s all.”

“Everything was stolen, but the coffin remained? And how do you know what’s inside, if you’ve never been there?”

“I have my sources,” Nomen replied evasively. “The coffin has no value. The wood is of such poor quality that it can’t even burn properly.”

Has no value to anyone but you, it seems, Kai thought.

“Besides, it’s difficult to move,” Nomen added with a chuckle.

“Tell me, did you arrange my meeting with Lightus in the anomaly zone?” Kai suddenly asked.

“Beg your pardon? No. I don’t know anything about that,” Nomen answered calmly.

“Then there’s the question of my payment... I need a peak-quality Royal-rank Three-Bladed Flower.”

Nomen pondered for a second, and then nodded, placing a cheap Spatial Ring on the table. It bore no mark.

“Take a look inside.”

Taking the Ring, Kai got out the only item in it — a Three-Bladed Flower. It was similar to the one he had before, except that it was a whole level higher in quality.

Looking up at Nomen, he returned the Flower to its vessel, and then put the Ring back on the table. Nomen drew a symbol made of energy, will, and several types of Forces around it. Kai felt his brain ache as he strained to memorize every stroke Nomen made with his finger. The pattern was way too complicated.

“I see that you’re distrustful of me, and I understand this. You think I’ll deceive you, and you don’t want to have to steal it from me. The Flower is still inside. You can easily confirm that by using your aura. I haven’t blocked all energy from touching it. However, I wouldn’t advise trying to destroy it,” Nomen explained. “If you agree to my proposal, I’ll give you the Ring. Once you’ve completed the task, it’ll open, and the Flower will be yours.”

“I accept,” he said. “Let’s take an oath.”

“You don’t trust spirit contracts?” Nomen chuckled.

“No.”

“Me neither. Truth be told, I don’t trust oaths either. But if that’ll put your mind at ease...”

Nomen vowed that the Spatial Ring that he gave Kai contained a Three-Bladed Flower and that Kai would receive it as soon as he put the seal in the coffin. In addition, he confirmed that there were no traps in the tomb and that Kai was strong enough to survive this mission.

Despite having said that he didn’t trust oaths and contracts Nomen seemed to have previous experience with them as this particular oath turned out to be so long, comprehensive, and detailed that even Rune’Tan was left scratching his head as he read it along with Kai.

After that, Nomen gave Kai the Ring and the seal.

“I have something else for you,” he said and held out a map. “I marked the location of the tomb on it. Be warned that a group of True Masters has set camp next to it. You’ll need help to get past them, so go to the nearest town first. There, you’ll meet my subordinate. He’ll help you get to the tomb.”

“How will I find him?”

“He’ll find you, don’t worry.”

“And if he doesn’t?” Kai raised an eyebrow.

“Then you’ll easily recognize him by his Abode mark. It’ll have the number six on it.”

Chapter 29
THE STRONGEST ONE OUTSIDE THE ABODE

The Ishar Desert, which occupied almost one-fifth of the continent, had forever been considered the most dangerous place on Nikrim. This was no surprise, considering that this was the place of the final battle between humankind and the rest of Nikrim’s inhabitants.

Since the war, countless deadly anomalies had appeared in the desert, formed by the still very active techniques of powerful masters. Corpses of millions of cultivators lay strewn across the desert, forgotten. As they decomposed, they shaped the energy of this territory, spawning violent emanations of Sand and Fire. The two elements continue to form natural massifs to this day, killing more and more treasure hunters that dare set their foot in Ishar.

The desert’s increased and exuberant energy had become a paradise for unique types of monsters, rarest Spirit Plants, and Spirits. But what lay beneath Ishar’s golden sands was far more interesting — piles and piles of treasure, still held tightly in the hands of cultivators who lost their lives beneath the scorching sun, and those who came to look for these treasures, only to ingloriously vanish in the desert’s endless sands.

Regardless of all the dangers, the desert was inhabited. Nearly two dozen independent cities were located along the periphery — a haven for treasure hunters, criminals, masters of the forbidden arts, and what little remained of humankind.

And it was in one such city that a portal activated.

“Where to now?” An’na asked as she exited the portal, looking at the city and the passersby.

The city of Sim was surprisingly densely populated, which spoke of its safety. But even more surprising was the fact that most of the adults here were only at the Soul Stage.

On one hand, such a level of power was too low to survive in Ishar. But on the other, it was much higher than that of the common citizens of Nikrim. Living on lands with a high density of prana made cultivating much easier. However, the death rate was much higher than anywhere else.

As a city, Sim didn’t stand out with its paved streets, bland, sand-colored buildings, rarely more than two stories high, and conventional architecture. There was nothing unique or stunning about it, only simplicity and practicality.

Well, that wasn’t completely true. There were two things that kind of stood out. The first one was a hundred-and-sixty-foot tall wall that surrounded the entire city. In addition to its height and thickness, it was enchanted to hold against heavy attacks and was the source of the defensive dome that covered Sim, protecting the city from the heat and sandstorms that occasionally arose. As a gigantic array, it required a huge amount of Azure Crystals to work. But anyone who had ever been inside Sim’s walls for more than a couple of days knew that the dome was worth that much if not more.

The second notable object, or rather, objects, were three tall towers, so high that they were almost touching the dome. The citizens of Sim considered these three buildings to be the most important in the entire city as they offered everything from simple meditation rooms to well-stocked libraries, and areas for contemplating Forces. These things were necessary as everyone in the city was a cultivator. There was no surviving outside or inside the city otherwise.

Deeper in the Sim were the inside quarters, where those who considered Ishar their home lived. They occupied almost eighty percent of Sim’s area, but at the same time, they were hidden from the eyes of visitors and temporary residents by their own walls. They were further divided into the Dark and Gray Quarters.

The former was the home of fugitives and masters of the dark arts who decided to settle in the desert mostly because they didn’t have any other choice, and the latter housed a small number of people. Refugees or cultivators who had moved to Ishar for one reason or another. For the most part, these people could be referred to as one big family.

Sim’s security was one of the best. Being a guard was considered an honor, and only Exorcists could become one. In addition, most of the past guards were seekers who had gone on more than one treasure hunt and lived to tell the tale, which meant that they had a lot of combat experience.

Elementalists lived in the desert, too, as well as whole groups of Holy Lords, mainly of the first three levels. So, although the contingent in Sim and other settlements of Ishar was far from sophisticated, there was no chaos and anarchy.

“For starters, let’s go to the center,” Kai replied, glancing at An’na, whose appearance and stage had been altered. The only thing that she couldn’t change on her own was her aura. Fortunately, she had a special artifact that did the trick.

All these precautions were required so that An’na could hide from the servants of Linus Gard, the twin brother of Sylph ruler who had forced her to participate in the Fist Fight in Udin. Even after all this time, only a limited circle of people knew about his death.

Kai, Shacks, and Malvur also changed their appearances out of precaution. The spectators of the Fist Fight probably hadn’t forgotten their faces, and some of them lived in Sim.

Before leaving for the desert, they made a deal to participate in the upcoming Games together. Ailenx would join them as well. Since Kai was on the fourth floor, he couldn’t team up with more than four people. Ranmaru had no right to team up with anyone at all, so he didn’t even bother asking.

Still, having been through thick and thin together and saved each other’s lives more than once now, they decided to go on one (hopefully last) adventure before the Games began.

“Kai! Look how beautiful these bracelets are!” An’na exclaimed, pointing in the direction of a stall with Gold-rank artifacts on its counter. “Please, please, pleeeeeaseeeee, I wanna go take a look!”

“Heavens, you’re such a whiny brat sometimes,” Shacks mumbled.

“You’re a whiny brat!” An’na retorted and looked at Kai for approval.

“Go. We’ll... figure out which way to go while we wait,” he said, looking around for any sort of a landmark.

“Thank you!” An’na smiled and ran over to the merchant.

“Hehehehe...” Rune’Tan chuckled. “You lost, boy.”

Kai tensed up.

“What are you talking about?”

“The disguise didn’t seem to have helped. It looks like they found you first. You can’t hide from a Master of Souls...”

At the same moment, a hawk landed on Malvur’s broad shoulder.

“What the hell?!” Ailenx exclaimed and jumped away from him.

Malvur didn’t even flinch. He calmly turned his head to the left, looking at the feathery creature sitting motionless on his shoulder.

The hawk ignored everyone, its gaze fixed on Kai. There was something eerily human and intelligent in its eyes.

“The Divine Waterfalls Inn,” the bird croaked in a creepy voice, after which it flew away.

***

On the top floor of Sim’s fourth tallest building, a tall, blue-haired guy dressed in dark pants and silvery robes stood by a window overlooking the entire city.

Guts slowly turned around and surveyed the group who had come to him with his pale blue eyes. Looking at his only acquaintance, he smiled.

“Hello, Ranmaru. How are you? Have you changed your mind about my offer yet?”

“Are you talking about joining one of your seeker teams?” Ranmaru frowned. “If so, then I’ll pass.”

“You can take some more time to think about it. With your abilities, you’ll become rich in no time. Sooner or later, you’ll leave the Abode, and your sister will still need expensive elixirs. Plus, Ishar is probably the only place in Nikrim where you can find what she needs. As a last resort, you can make your coin here and go visit the neighboring worlds.”

Ranmaru grinned in response, which bewildered Guts.

“Thank you, but neither I nor Elea need any of that.”

“Really? How interesting...” Guts stretched, and then, as if realizing something, shifted his gaze a little to the right, toward a dark-haired young man with violet eyes. “I see... So, you’re Kai?”

“That’s right,” he replied, examining a network of a dozen bright points hidden inside Guts’ body with energy vision. Three of them stood out because of the amount of ki they held.

“I see. Well then, let’s get straight to the point. Time is money, as you all probably know,” Guts said and headed for the exit. “We’re going to the basement. There’s a transfer array down there,” he opened the door and looked at his guests. “I don’t want to waste time on the trip.”

“Wait,” Kai said, making Guts frown. “What makes you think that I trust you enough to enter a portal with you?”

“Nomen should’ve vouched for me,” Guts replied, tilting his head.

“He did. He even swore an oath,” Kai replied with a nod. “But that doesn’t mean that I trust you.”

“Trust issues, huh?” Guts asked with a sigh. “Unfortunately, you won’t be getting an oath from me. I have a contract with Nomen. He hired me. If you don’t want to use my portal, you’re free to walk. I’ll wait for you there.”

“Why did you meet us here? Why didn’t we meet up in the Abode?”

“Because this is my home,” he explained, already slightly annoyed, spreading his arms as if to indicate that this statement referred to the inn. “I’m one of the sixteen owners of Sim. So, sometimes I have to...” He suddenly stopped talking and narrowed his eyes, feeling as if something had touched his soul. A second later, he calmed down, deciding that he had just imagined it. “I have to visit Sim.”

“I see... Can you confirm that your portal will take us to where we need to go and that there’ll be no traps waiting for us there?”

Guts thought for a second, then suddenly smiled.

“Seventy thousand.”

“What?” Kai frowned.

“I was expecting you, not an entire group,” Guts explained. “But since you brought this band of misfits with you, the travel costs will be higher. Why should I be the one to cover them? So, either your friends stay here, and we go to the tomb together, or we take everyone, but you pay seventy thousand Azure Crystals for it. As a bonus, I’ll sign a spirit contract. What do you say?”

Kai pretended to ponder the offer while he discussed things with Rune’Tan.

“Did you find something?”

“Who do you take me for?” Rune’Tan chuckled. “As a young Master of Souls, this boy is very talented. But he’s no match for me. He did notice the residual traces of my influence. But it’s not really his merit, I’m just too weak without soul energy... What I can tell you is that Nomen and he definitely have a contract. Judging by what I was able to read, he can’t interfere or harm you while the contract is ongoing. He doesn’t seem like he’s lying. But this is my opinion, not a fact.”

“Understood. Thank you.”

“I don’t have that many Crystals. But if that works, I have a lot of Cloud Coins...”

“No problem,” Guts said with a smile, interrupting him. “They are much more difficult to earn than Crystals.”

“As far as I remember, one Coin is currently worth six hundred and twenty-three Crystals, right?”

“That’s right.” Guts nodded. “Therefore, the price is one hundred and twelve Coins.”

“Only under the condition that you’ll confirm that you named the correct price in the contract,” Kai said firmly.

“Very well.” Guts grinned since he did state the correct price.

Guts was a simple man. Obvious lies weren’t something he liked, but half-truths and manipulation of facts weren’t below him.

***

The range of Guts’ portal was only two thousand miles. About four hundred spatial markers around the city were connected to it, as well as another two dozen throughout the desert and several outside of it.

Moving with the use of acceleration techniques through the desert was dangerous as it threatened to attract the monsters that lived in the sand. That was why the distance that Exorcists could usually cover in minutes could take hours in Ishar. And since only Holy Lords could afford the luxury of fast travel, teleportation was the main means of getting around for many.

Kai and his group were moved to a place that was several miles north of the tomb so they had to cover the rest of the way on foot. Soon, a small settlement appeared on the horizon. Oddly enough, it wasn’t protected by a wall.

“Hide behind the dune,” Guts said.

“I thought there should be a tomb here? This looks like someone’s home.” Shacks commented.

“The tomb is underground, and what you see is the Black Hand’s base. They’re the largest criminal organization on the continent. However, they cooperate with desert cities. We allow their leaders to huddle with us, and in return, they don’t conduct their activities in the desert. At least that was the case until recently. A little less than a month ago, something happened to them. Either the leadership has changed, or they stopped caring. Whatever the case, they’re no longer honoring the treaty. We noticed their drug dealers mingling with the people. Residents began to disappear from their homes. All the evidence pointed to these bastards. However, no one has yet taken any action. War wouldn’t be profitable,” Guts explained. “But Nomen paid me enough to take care of this on my own. Also, some rather wealthy merchants want this particular base destroyed since the caravans that pass between Sim and another nearby city suddenly began to lose their cargo near it. So I accepted these assignments as well, like a true businessman,” Guts smiled.

“Someone’s robbing caravans? Shouldn’t they be well protected?” An’na was surprised. “How strong are these people?”

“The Black Hand has about two hundred Exorcists and fifteen more Elementalists. Fourteen and the initial, and one at the peak level.”

“What?!” Ailenx exclaimed. “Then why the hell are we here? We aren’t strong enough to fight against them! How did you think you’d deal with them on your own?!”

Guts looked closely at him.

“You’re from my faction, right?”

“I... Y-Yes...” Ailenx mumbled, taken aback. Remembering that as a junior member he should respect his senior, he added. “I beg your pardon, elder brother.”

“Do you remember my nickname?” Guts grinned.

“The Loner?”

“The other one.”

“Umm...” Ailenx thought. “I don’t, sorry.”

The smile disappeared from Guts’ face.

“And here I thought you were smarter than the rest of this group...” He sighed. “I’m also known as ‘The Strongest One Outside the Abode.’ And you’re about to see why.”

A black flute appeared in Guts’ hand, after which one of the hidden spheres of ki burst out of his body, making sand fly in all directions. There was a strong gust of wind, followed by a deafening roar.

A giant peak-level Tyrant Stage sandworm emerged from the ground, taking them all by surprise.

The flute began to play, and Guts jumped onto the dune. The sandworm dived into the sand and disappeared from sight surprisingly quickly. Judging by its aura that was slowly fading, it was heading for the settlement.

A second later, two more monsters appeared next to Guts, materializing from two more spheres of energy that shot out of his body. One was a golden tiger with fiery paws, tail, and eyes, slightly weaker than the sandworm, and the other — a giant eagle with feathers of steel.

The melody continued to play. Led by it, the monsters rushed forward.

But Guts wasn’t done. Another burst of energy came out of his body, instantly taking shape. A giant hive hovered in the air, from which a swarm of acid-green bees flew out. A buzzing cloud headed toward the settlement, leaving its queen in the safety of the hive.

Guts wasn’t only a Master of Souls but also a Master of Beasts. Cultivators who studied the Path of Beasts could tame monsters and store them in their bodies, thus receiving their powers. However, in order to tame a beast, it was necessary to defeat it first, so that it would recognize them as its owner. The victory had to be honest, for the beast could easily spot artifacts and traps. The cultivator needed to win the monster’s trust to create the necessary bond with it.

Guts, however, found a way around this. He possessed a predisposition for two rather rare elements. During Highest Enlightenment, he figured out how to combine the Paths of Soul and Beast.

He created a taming technique.

With it and a group of hunters, he had defeated powerful monsters and then forcibly made them his pets. To make sure that he could use the beasts’ full power even without a properly formed bond, he created the Taming Melody Technique. Since then, the flute had become his faithful companion.

His plan wasn’t without flaws, however. Capturing any beast wasn’t an easy task. Those monsters that began to cultivate often valued freedom more than life, which was why they would rather die than let themselves be captured. And the stronger the beast, the more disobedient it was.

Furthermore, each taming seal cost a huge amount of rare resources and money and had to undergo maintenance once every one and a half years for each of the beasts. Otherwise, they could break free and kill their owner.

With this approach, Guts couldn’t use one of the most important Forces of the Path of the Beast — that of merging. Monsters that were forcibly made pets obeyed his flute in the real world, but not in the spirit one.

At some point, Guts would hit a dead end. As an end-level Exorcist, he could control even Tyrants, but he couldn’t tame Holy Beasts. Not now nor ever. And all because from that stage on, beasts gained sentience and could even learn to assume human form.

Once Guts finally became a Holy Lord, he’d have to forget about using these tricks and properly follow the Path, just like everyone else. He’d have to gain their trust if he wanted to form a genuine connection with them. Unfortunately for him, this meant that he’d never be as strong as he was now.

Fifteen minutes later, the beasts returned and Guts stopped playing. The melody died down.

“The path is clear,” he said, turning to his dumbfounded companions. On everyone’s faces, except for Kai’s and, perhaps, Malvur’s, there was a genuine shock. “It’s a pity I can’t do the same in the Abode.” He grinned. “In duels, the Abode weakens my pets...”

***

“Well... I’ve completed my mission,” Guts said. “My contract with Nomen will be concluded as soon as you get inside.” He nodded at the tunnel leading to the tomb. “If you manage to finish your mission in time, we’ll go back to Sim together. You can even use my Abode portal because I’ll be going there anyway. Not for free, of course. But if you don’t make it back in time...” Guts shrugged. “Anyway, I’ll go loot the camp while you guys are in there. Good luck. Have fun. And try not to die.”

Turning around, he took out a searching artifact from his Ring, and soon disappeared from sight.

Kai glanced at his friends.

“Good luck... Or whatever,” An’na told him.

The others just nodded.

“Thanks,” Kai answered, also nodded, and began his descent.

It didn’t take him long to get to the tomb’s entrance. The first obstacle in his path was a slightly dark but translucent wall. Putting his hand on it, he easily pushed his palm through the unusual barrier. It felt like he was trying to reach the bottom of a bowl full of jelly.

It was only when he had passed through it that he finally realized why its power seemed so familiar.

The impurities in Nomen’s body were just like it. He tried to get through here at some point. This must be the barrier he told me about — the one that only lets mortals into the tomb.

“It seems to me,” Rune’Tan commented, “that this barrier should kill anyone who is at the Exorcist Stage or higher. I wonder how he managed to get away...”

His question remained unanswered as Kai soon met the first opponents — Senior Spirits of Space, clad in armor, with a seven-point foundation.

The Field that Kai unfolded in an instant only slowed them down, failing to knock them out for good. They were very strong, forcing Kai to immediately use all of his strongest techniques.

***

“I think Nomen was being disingenuous when he said that you could handle everything in here,” Rune’Tan said, slightly angry. “You barely survived that seemingly endless stream of Spirits! If you were even a little weaker you wouldn’t escape... Fucking bastard...”

There was no spot on Kai’s body that wasn’t scratched, bruised, or covered in blood. In the past three hours, he had been on the verge of dying nearly seventeen times. He even had to spend all the available soul energy he had, which amounted to fifty years — one-fifth of his entire reserve. But even so, if not for the last month of training, he would’ve probably died in this tomb as many before him.

What angered Rune’Tan even more was the inability to use artifacts in the tomb. Nomen didn’t warn Kai about this (however, he himself probably didn’t know). Kai realized this only when he unsuccessfully tried to retrieve Azure Crystals from the Ring. Fortunately, he took out his spare swords before he entered the tomb because the ones that he could create from the Cold Void clearly wouldn’t be enough.

Even after killing the last Spirit, it was difficult to reach the main hall. Kai’s regeneration was actively working, but his spiritual stamina was already at zero. It was a miracle that he was conscious at all.

Entering the hall, he froze. He stood still for a long time, trying to sense something, thoroughly observing every inch around him with energy vision.

“I don’t feel anything.”

“Neither do I,” Rune’Tan said. “But I wouldn’t be surprised if there was a trap somewhere here...”

Kai spent almost half an hour standing there, regaining his strength. Once he recovered enough, he entered the main hall. He carefully took a few steps... but nothing happened.

Twelve steps later, he fell near the coffin. Even after thirty minutes of restorative meditation, his body still refused to obey him. His head was buzzing, so it wasn’t at all strange that he failed to notice the lid of the coffin, which he tripped over.

What did they bury in it, a mammoth?! he thought, looking at the enormous casket lying on the floor.

Having finally gotten up, he tried to push the lid off with his foot, but nothing came of it. He invested more strength in his second attempt, but again nothing happened.

For his third attempt, he sat down, leaned on the lid, opened the Gate of Power, and then pushed with all his might. The lid didn’t move an inch.

Nomen wasn’t joking when he said that the coffin would give Kai trouble. Both it and the lid were made of such dense material that they’d be heavy even for peak Holy Lords. However, at the same time, it didn’t distort the surrounding space in any way, nor did it affect the force of gravity, as it didn’t contain either energy or Forces.

Glancing at it one last time, Kai pulled out the seal Nomen had given him. Oddly enough, the Ring worked without any problems this time.

He threw the seal into the coffin. As soon as the objects touched, an insanely bright flash illuminated the hall, affecting even Kai’s energy vision, his spirit perception, and even his will. When it was over, Kai was disoriented for a good minute, until all his senses returned to normal and he opened his eyes.

The coffin disappeared. So did the lid. Kai didn’t sense any trace of the Forces of Space, but he suspected that the seal had transferred the coffin somewhere. Probably straight to Nomen.

Suddenly, he felt like something clicked inside his Ring. First, he checked the artifact itself and realized that it was now working perfectly, like before he entered the tomb. After that, he took out the Ring Nomen gave him. As promised, the owner’s mark was gone.

The Three-Bladed Flower appeared in Kai’s hand.

Finally.

A tiny smile lit up his face for a couple of moments.

Attention!

The oath between Kai Arnhad and Nomen Millia Animarus has been fulfilled.

“It’s time to go...”

***

A group of eleven Exorcists entered Sim. They went to the city center, and then immediately headed back to the gate.

“Are you sure he left town?” Aldus asked.

The thirst for revenge still seethed in his blood. He had no evidence for it, but he linked the explosions on the ground floor arena that took the lives of many of his brothers with Kai.

“I am,” Bane replied, concentrating on the compass in his hand, the needle of which was constantly shifting. “He used a teleport to leave the city, but the artifact still sees his trail.”

Bane hadn’t forgotten his fight with Kai. He had been watching him this whole time, he even hired assassins to take care of him in the Abode, wanting to see his development rate and how strong his nemesis really was. Kai proved to be much more powerful than he thought.

This only infuriated Bane more. He was so fixated on getting revenge that hatred engulfed his heart and he lost his way on the path of cultivation. He could no longer meditate properly, which meant that he could no longer reach the higher stages of development.

His failures were so severe that he had to go home to the capital of Tael, where the family elder told him how to find his way once again. For this to happen, he had to remove the obstacle standing in his way. That is, he had to face Kai, and the latter had to die.

Unfortunately, even the aristocrats from great families couldn’t go against the Abode and its Laws. But they were able to help Bane by providing him with artifacts, one of which was the compass he was currently using.

After he left home, he started following Kai. And when he went to one of the anomaly zones, a plan for revenge began to form in Bane’s mind — he’d kill the person he loathed from the bottom of his soul, outside of the Abode. For this to happen, he made a deal with Aldus, which, unfortunately, he had already regretted several times.

As for the rest of their group, it consisted mainly of dorgans from the Great Pack, as well as several elves, Bane’s relatives, who joined the Abode before he did. However, he had no high hopes for anyone from the team. He didn’t count much on himself either. After all, he knew well who had gone with Kai to the desert. But there was one thing he was certain of —the power of his family’s precious artifacts.

But none of those artifacts helped him sense the figure that was following them.

Candidates can’t harm or kill one another. Neither directly nor indirectly. But Master doesn’t know about my sortie. And if I kill the human and the half-breed here, it won’t be a violation of the rules. I’d just be putting the ball in the master’s court, flashed through Raiden’s mind.

***

Between Sim and the tomb, right in the middle of the sandy dunes, appeared a group of six people: an end-level Elementalist, three experienced peak Exorcists, and two initial-level Exorcists.

“Our array has no teleportation marks. Someone has erased the one that was at the base,” one of them said.

“In which direction is the base?” the Elementalist asked.

“That way, Lord Velator,” another Exorcist replied, pointing north.

“So, what exactly happened there?” Velator, who had been forced by his master to drop everything he was doing and come here without being told why, looked at the youngest cultivators in their group. “Were you in charge of communication? Who is your boss? Why aren’t you with him? What happened?”

The strength of Velator’s voice pressed the young cultivators into the sand. A boy and a girl stood in front of him.

Jiang Suin and Elize.

A little over a month ago, these two were sent to Reithem along with a large group to infiltrate the desert cities and overthrow the largest criminal organization on the continent — the Black Hand. With the help of a peak Holy Lord, the leader of their mission, they managed to pull it off once they identified where the Hand’s main base was.

As for Elize and Jiang Suin, they were assigned to one of the peak Elementalists as assistants.

“We were under command of Lord Novak.” Elize bowed, being the first to pull herself together. “Yesterday, we were in that settlement with him. However, this morning, he sent us to the city to buy the resources he needed for an experiment. We were already halfway back when the attack happened. After that, the spirit connection broke. The artifact informed us about Lord Novak’s death, and we received an order to return to the city and wait for further instructions. And then you arrived.”

“What was your master’s last memory which you got out of the artifact?”

“That the settlement was attacked by monsters. A large swarm of strange bees. Each an initial-level Titan. And there was a giant sandworm. A peak-level Tyrant. It looks like there were other beasts, too, but Lord Novak didn’t have time to see them.”

“I see... Monsters...” Velator hissed.

Either the non-human counterintelligence has already found us, or Novak had gone too far with his experiments. In any case, we have to check it out. I don’t know if the monsters are still there or not, but we must either return or destroy all the scrolls with imperial techniques that were given to the locals. I have the necessary artifacts, so I’ll take that task on myself. Help will arrive soon. I just happened to be the closest. Sometimes, I think the Heavens hate me...

“All right. Forward!” Velator commanded.

While the pitiful two-legged creatures were bumbling about, trying to complete the tasks given to them by the Heavens, the elements were heading toward them. A terrible sandstorm was approaching.

Chapter 30
A FIGHT IN THE SANDS

It wasn’t difficult to get out of the tomb. Passing through the now empty halls and corridors, Kai made his way back to the unusual barrier. That is, to where it had once been. It was no longer there, having probably been removed along with the coffin. Now the tomb was open to everyone.

Having exited the hole through which he had descended into the tomb, he saw Ailenx fruitlessly trying to talk to the ever-silent Malvur, who, as if hearing nothing, was observing the sky.

To the side, An’na was shouting at Shacks, who once again managed to piss her off with his jokes and witty remarks. In the center, Ranmaru was trying to meditate.

Guts was there too. Sitting at a table near the far wall of the house built right by the tomb, he was studying some scrolls with genuine interest. Among them were various techniques, alchemical recipes, artifact schematics, extremely valuable notes on various Paths, and very deep thoughts about cultivation. He had never seen anything like it anywhere before, so he stuck around.

Kai’s appearance surprised no one. He had revealed his aura once he had climbed out of the tomb, so everyone already knew that he was coming.

“You look like a beast ate you, shat you out, and put the undigested pieces together like a puzzle,” Shacks spoke first and then grinned. “Like An’na when she gets up...”

There was a whistle as An’na’s fist flew through the air. But Shacks ducked and dodged. Sticking his tongue out at her, he made a run for it.

“Come back and say that to my face, you bastard!” She grinned. “Stop running so that I can hit you! I’ll make your face into abstract art!”

Shouting curses, she lunged herself at him, but he dodged again, making her almost lose her balance.

“I’d love to see you try!” Bursting into laughter, Shacks continued to dodge. “I really would.”

“Got you!” An’na sharply closed the distance between them, catching Shacks by surprise. He was good, but she was better.

There was another whistle, and her fist slammed into Shacks’ left cheekbone. Although she didn’t use her full strength, he ended up turning one hundred and eighty degrees and falling back. He fell face down on the floor and stopped moving. Everyone became quiet.

The gazes of all those present, except for Ranmaru, who was still meditating, concentrated on the motionless archer.

“Hey... What are you doing?” The triumphant smile disappeared from An’na’s face. Worried, she took a couple of steps forward, stopping right next to Shacks. “That blow wasn’t strong enough to—”

Before she could finish, Shacks suddenly grabbed her right leg with his own and jerked hard. She found herself on the floor next to him.

“I got you too!” He laughed.

***

The group soon left the destroyed Black Hand base, deciding not to linger there more than necessary. Together with Guts, they headed north to Sim. His teleport worked one-way, so they had to walk back. In less than half an hour, they crossed almost a third of the distance, relying only on their strength. They didn’t dare to use techniques since no one wanted to attract the attention of the desert dwellers.

Moving across the sea of sand and scaling the dunes, the group suddenly stopped without saying a word, their train of thought halted by a looming sense of danger.

A moment later, a massive explosion occurred in the middle of the desert. The force of the blow was equal to a Royal-rank technique, imbued with an enormous amount of super-dense energy of an Elementalist.

The entire group was driven into the sand despite their defensive barriers. One of Guts’ pets, a gigantic Golden Turtle, saved their lives by forming a huge dome over them.

“What’s happening?!” Ailenx shouted, his ears still ringing from the explosion. “Monsters?!”

“We’re under attack,” Guts said calmly, getting to his feet. He didn’t need to play the flute for a simple command to make a pet use one of its techniques to form a shield. “And not by monsters. The Forces embedded in that technique were too... well put together. It must be a cultivator. At least an Elementalist.”

“Where did the attack come from?” Kai asked, looking down at the cracks in his ice armor that were slowly closing up.

“I don’t know. But...”

A second explosion drowned out Guts’ words. This time, the Turtle did a much better job of defending them as it was prepared for a new attack. Still, the power of the technique was so strong that the beast roared in pain as its barrier was almost destroyed.

If we don’t do something, my pet will be killed! The attacker is strong. They’re at least an end-level Elementalist! Guts growled angrily, seeing and feeling the damage done to his pet with each attack.

“Can you defeat them with your Sandworm?” An’na asked.

“I’d need to find out where the fucker is first. Also—”

Explosions rang out again. This time, four at once. Flashes of fire, which seemed to appear out of nowhere, covered the barrier, raising the temperature inside to unbearable levels. The Flame’s
Forces and energy penetrated inside, scorching everyone’s clothes and hair, and charring the Turtle’s shell.

The beast roared, experiencing intense pain in its soul.

“Spotted the fucker!” Shacks grinned as soon as the rumble died down. “They’re almost ten miles north from here. They seem to have specialized in long-range Fire attacks.”

“How did you feel that?” Ranmaru asked in surprise. “Ten miles is quite a distance even for the spiritual perception of a peak Elementalist.”

And you’re an initial-level Exorcist. Moreover, our attacker probably has good cloaking techniques...

“I didn’t,” Shacks replied, shaking his head. “I watched which direction the fire was coming from and calculated the approximate speed and distance. I’m a tracker, I know what I’m doing.”

“What matters is that we know where they are! That’s good news!” An’na said, delighted, and glanced at Guts.

“Not necessarily.” He frowned. “I need energy to control the Sandworm. I haven’t regained enough of it since the attack on the base. If I dismiss the Turtle, we’ll be left without protection. I’d rather not do that since we have no idea who we’re really dealing with.”

He would’ve stayed at the base till he had regained his strength had he not known how quickly blood and corpses would attract beasts. They fed on the flesh of strong cultivators not only because it was a good source of energy and nutrients, but also because by devouring the strong, they became stronger. For them, cultivators were no less valuable resource than Spirit Plants.

“In that case, we ought to strengthen the barrier at least a little,” Kai proposed and then poured a certain amount of Cold Void particles into the barrier.

The others nodded and followed his example, strengthening the barrier with particles of their elements: Water, Earth, Flame, Sand, and Mist.

“If I understood correctly, we won’t manage to escape on the Turtle, will we?” Kai asked.

“That’s right. Although it’s quite nimble, it couldn’t escape such a powerful enemy,” Guts confirmed.

“What about that eagle of yours? Could it survive the attacks and carry us away at the same time?”

“Theoretically, it could. Flying over anomaly zones is also quite dangerous, but it’s better than staying under fire. However, once again, I need energy. Even if I dismiss the Turtle now and immediately summon the Eagle, I’m afraid we’ll die instantly. We won’t have time to fly far enough to make room for maneuvers, and the Eagle, unlike the Turtle, won’t be able to withstand a direct blow,” Guts explained. “I don’t have enough time to restore the required amount of energy before our defenses fail. So it’d be a great risk...”

“Take your time,” Kai said in a serious tone, interrupting Guts. “I have a plan. You continue to control the Turtle and I’ll help you regain energy.”

“What? What are you talking about? How do you plan to do that?” Guts asked, turning to look at him.

“You’ll find out in a second. Sit down.”

Guts hesitated for a moment but eventually did as he was told.

Kai swallowed several Crystals, sat down behind Guts, and put his hand on his back, transferring energy to him.

It usually took Exorcists five to ten hours of meditation, depending on their foundation and talent for energy control, to restore all of their ki. True Masters had a bigger supply of it, which was why their recovery time was longer. Energy-restoring drugs, herbs, and items were helpful only up to a point since their supply was finite and since cultivators had to spend more spiritual stamina on them than on absorbing prana.

However, Kai was able to fill Guts’ astral body with prana at no cost. He could greedily absorb the energy that Kai sent to him directly from the air. Putting his hand on Guts’ back had no real purpose other than to help Kai hide his abilities from the rest of the group. Energy transfer via touch was much more common and accepted than simply filling someone’s astral body from a distance.

Unfortunately, Kai himself was not in the best shape after his fight in the tomb. He easily restored ki and healed, but he couldn’t get rid of fatigue, which indicated that his spirit endurance was about to be depleted.

A series of explosions merged into a continuous rumble. Bright flashes now appeared not only over the top of the dome but on all sides. The ground shook and the sand around the barrier began to melt.

“Motherfucker!” Guts swore. “They’re checking the dome for weak spots. If this continues, I won’t be able to mend the barrier. Each blow makes the Turtle resist my orders further, which drains even more strength from me!”

Kai frowned and tried to increase the flow of energy into Guts’ body. But he couldn’t.

“So what you’re saying is that we need to distract them?” Shacks asked thoughtfully. “I think I can do it... Is the barrier one-sided? Can it let techniques through?”

“It is.”

“Excellent!” Shacks grinned, flaring up with excitement, and jumped to the top of the Turtle’s shell.

A moment later, the dome was attacked again. Another series of explosions formed a three-foot-long crack on its surface.

Shacks activated a defensive technique, but it failed. The aftershock kicked him back, tossing him off the Turtle.

Coughing out sand and cursing, he got up, shaking his head. The flames that burst through the dome had burnt his eyebrows, eyelashes, as well as some of his hair and clothes, revealing a torso covered with many old scars. On his back was a large tattoo in the form of a luminous moon that emanated a mysterious power — the Bright Moon clan’s insignia.

“Son of a bitch! I look like I’ve just returned from hell!” Shacks spat blood and grinned. “You’ll pay for that!”

Slightly crouching, he jumped back on the Turtle in one powerful jump.

“Cover me,” he instructed An’na, Malvur, Ailenx, and Ranmaru.

Following his order, they climbed onto the shell. A small dome formed around them, with Shacks standing in its center.

“Let’s have some fun...” he whispered with an anticipatory smile and summoned a weapon from his Ring.

What materialized wasn’t his usual bow or one of the many clan artifacts. The item was bulky and heavy, and it consisted of many parts.

[Electromagnetic Mass Accelerator RLG-7]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Features: hidden

“Where did you get that from?” Kai asked, recognizing the item.

“I borrowed it from our friends from Earth,” Shacks grunted. “It needed some tinkering though. Fortunately, I found a craftsman in the Abode that was able to refine it to the Royal rank. The only problem is that each charge and cartridge cost a fortune...”

A few cultivators in Nikrim were acquainted with engineering. Most craftsmen didn’t have much respect for artifacts from other worlds, as it was usually very hard to figure out the intentions of their creators. In most cases, it wasn’t worth the effort, especially when it came to long-ranged artifacts.

So Shacks was lucky not only in feeling a connection with the gun (the bond between a cultivator and a high-rank artifact meant a lot) but also in finding someone capable of upgrading and recharging it.

All artifacts were divided into two categories according to the type of use — those that had charges and those that didn’t. Creating the latter, a master made the laws of nature bend to their will, using the energy scheme they had come up with. To activate it, the user needed to pour their energy and the necessary Forces into this scheme. However, without knowledge of the main Force of its creator, one couldn’t use a Royal or higher rank artifact.

This problem, however, didn’t occur with artifacts with charges. When creating them, the energy schemes were more complicated and usually included not only the master’s Forces but also those belonging to other cultivators, sealed in Particles of Wisdom. Thus, to use these artifacts, a cultivator only needed to pour ki into them, which meant that there was no limitation on the necessary level of Forces.

However, such artifacts had their drawbacks as well. They couldn’t be used forever. Sooner or later, the entire charge ran out. Second, due to the energies and Forces belonging to different cultivators, the object itself would gradually get damaged with each use. It could be repaired and replenished, but even so, after two or three cycles, it’d break. The same fate, unfortunately, awaited this railgun.

Shacks knew that, and for the last seven months, he was getting ready to recraft his new friend. He was sure that he’d be able to adapt it and make it work without any charges. He had been working on that, mastering the Path of Lightning. In such a short time, Shacks had managed to learn as many as two initial Forces. As good as the Abode’s teachers and books were, he wouldn’t have done it had he not forced himself to go beyond his limits. During his training, he discovered that he did in fact possess a predisposition for Lightning.

The activation was accompanied by a slight glow and hum. These weapons were intended for use in an exoskeleton, but an Exorcist like Shacks could hold an almost four-hundred-pound rifle with one hand.

Relying on the little experience he had using firearms back on Earth, as well as an artificial aim based on neural networks, he quickly and accurately determined the attacker’s location.

The powerful explosive shot was ready. Shacks strengthened the weapon with a few Arrow techniques that could be applied to any type of projectile, regardless if it was an arrow, a bullet, or a projectile accelerated by a magnetic field created by Lightning Forces. Merging with his two Spirits, he activated the rifle’s features.

Finally, he pulled the trigger.

A bright blue glow illuminated everything around, after which it rushed forward with supersonic speed. The crown jewel of the symbiosis of the world of technology and the world of cultivation had been activated.

Chapter 31
A FIGHT IN THE SANDS 2

Velator managed to find the scrolls given to the Black Hand almost immediately since each of them bore the imperial seal, easily detectable with a special artifact that any Niagalian envoy had in his possession.

When the artifact located a group of six Exorcists and one mortal, Velator decided not to take any unnecessary risks. He didn’t see them as a threat, but he knew better than to engage a group of unknown cultivators in close combat. Fortunately, he specialized in long-range attacks.

And even though he doubted that this group was behind the attack on the Black Hand base, he had no intention of sparing thieves. With the war approaching, there was no time for mercy or compassion.

The explosion that followed the Endless Flash Technique left Velator stumped. But not for the reason he had expected.

Orienting himself with a couple of artifacts and a special technique that enhanced his spirit perception, he saw something he never would’ve anticipated.

A mid-level Tyrant?! Where did it come from? It wasn’t there a moment ago! Such a thing is beyond the power of an Exorcist. Could it be the product of some artifact? He grimaced. If it is... I hope it stays intact after I’m done with them. It could earn me an award or even a promotion!
I’d finally have something to rub in those bastards’ faces! Maybe my predisposition to only one element won’t be a problem anymore...

Velator fused with a Young Fire Elemental, nearly doubling his strength. Forming the same technique as earlier, but pouring even more ki into it this time, he attacked again, causing a second explosion.

A wall of flame lit up the horizon.

Hmm... It survived? I seemed to be dealing with a defensive type of monster... he concluded and grinned. Let’s see just how long it can last, shall we?

His next attack was even more powerful than the previous one but it didn’t bring him much success either.

Guess I’ll have to try something else...

Velator created several batches of small glowing spheres, spending a little less than a couple of seconds between each one. After a minute, they all flew forward at great speed, aiming at different parts of the protective dome, the very top of which could be seen in the distance, hidden behind the dunes.

A series of explosions that followed was music to Velator’s ears.

Seems like I’ve found your weak spots.

With a grin, Velator began preparing a similar attack but added a needle of tightly compressed fire to it. Unlike the Endless Flash, the Burning Spear Technique didn’t have an explosive effect. However, it inflicted much more damage to the target.

With a wave of his hand, he sent forth the new attack and caused another thundering explosion that finally made a crack in the enemy defenses.

Excellent. My Forces remained behind it; the barrier can’t be restored anymore. There are nine more weak spots left for me to pierce, and then I’ll easily break it with one blow.

As he was preparing a new attack, he felt a sudden wave of danger. Seeing a flash in the distance, he quickly realized what was going on.

“Shields up! Full power!” he shouted to the people around him and returned his attention to the attack technique. It was pointless to use it to defend himself as the attack was moving too fast. He wouldn’t manage to do anything other than waste precious time and energy.

Instead, in a split second, he aimed and released the technique he had prepared. Only after that, did he defend himself. Just as the flash of the attack reached them, a wall of fire appeared in front of him and his group.

Velator gasped and began breathing heavily. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth and the tips of his fingers. He managed to deflect the attack, which hit the ground after flying another couple of feet, and formed a deep crater of crystalized sand.

For all the mastery he had in offensive techniques, Velator was poorly equipped when it came to defense. Breaking through barriers, destroying large objects, launching massive strikes against the enemy’s ranks — this was his area of expertise. Under favorable conditions, he could even defeat a cultivator of equal talent but a stage higher. However, he had to do all this before his opponent fought back, lest he risked dying from even the weakest of attacks.

Since childhood, Velator trained as a rearguard fighter. His task was to destroy enemies from afar, while the others covered him. But now he was alone. It was foolish to rely on the subordinates who were only at the Exorcist Stage.

First a Tyrant, and now this?! These guys are goddamn Exorcists! It shouldn’t be this difficult to fight them! Who the hell have I run into?! Shit, I failed to destroy the barrier’s second weak point...

Velator glanced at his subordinates. They were all battered, but overall they remained unharmed. He took most of the blow onto himself.

Judging by the Forces used in this attack, it was of Royal rank. How was it so strong?! It felt as if several Royal techniques were merged into one. How is that even possible? Fortunately, there was very little energy in the attack.
Whoever attacked us must be either a mid-level Exorcist or a genius initial one. I doubt that they had mastered the Force of Fusion. They must have some kind of charging artifact... Velator realized. That’s why there hasn’t been a second attack yet. They need time to recharge it…

Velator tried to figure out how to get out of the situation. For now, it was a stalemate. Both sides possessed powerful ranged attacks but also the means to defend against them.

He didn’t know a better way to win than giving it your all, so he attacked again. The sound of explosions echoed in the distance and was followed by another enemy attack. However, this time, Velator was ready for it. He had carefully weaved a more stable and durable version of the Firewall, simultaneously determining the most suitable angle for it. He didn’t plan to completely stop the attack, just to deflect it.

I see... Recharging takes about forty seconds. Velator nodded to himself. But why would they spend precious energy and resources attacking blindly? It makes no sense... Unless... They’re buying time! He suddenly realized. Have they come up with an escape plan?

“Lord Velator, a storm is approaching!” one of his men suddenly blurted out, pointing in the direction of the incoming attacks. In the distance, a dark wave of clouds was beginning to form.

Before this, he had been entirely focused on observing their enemy, forming new attacks, and defending from the incoming ones, which was why he didn’t immediately notice the approaching sandstorm.

The timing couldn’t be worse... Velator almost winced but kept his composure. He shouldn’t express his annoyance during a fight; even more so in front of his subordinates. Is this their plan? Is this what they’ve been buying time for? To hide in the storm and leave? Quite possible. I need to hurry up...

“Target danger level increased to red. Perhaps they are the ones behind the attack on the base. They might have several unique Royal-rank artifacts in their possession,” Velator said. “Follow my orders. Your task is to deliver this to them.” He pulled a disposable paper seal from his Ring. “With it, you can temporarily stun the Tyrant that’s defending them. Just attach it to the monster or the barrier. Leave anchor marks along the way. As soon as you complete the task, use the extraction amulets to get out of there.”

The three Exorcists saluted with a loud “Yes, Lord Velator!” and turned to leave. Elize followed them a little belatedly.

“Do we stand a chance against them? Against a Tyrant and unique artifacts... How are we going to approach them?” Jiang Suin inquired, confused.

Velator looked at him. Jiang Suin was a student of the new Seventh Son of Niagala, which meant that he could get in trouble for shouting at him for asking stupid questions and doubting his leadership.

“I’ll cover you, don’t worry. Also...” Three lights lit up right in the air at once and took the form of mighty armored warriors armed with shields and swords. “They’ll accompany you. Now, go!” he ordered, adding the Master’s Will to his voice.

The Exorcists saluted, and then, along with the Fiery Guardians, left. They didn’t worry about using movement techniques as Velator had already made enough noise to attract all the monsters in the area.

Launching another series of attacks, Velator prepared to cover his men.

They must get there before the storm and before I break the barrier. It’d be dangerous for me to go there on my own. Who knows what other artifacts those guys have? My life is worth much more than the lives of a handful of Exorcists. If things go wrong, I can at least save Jiang Suin. The rest will have to be sacrificed...

***

“Great! A sandstorm! Just what we needed!” An’na cried out, being the first to notice the approaching wave. She then turned to Guts, blinking out the sand that got in her eyes. “Can we hide in it and fly away?”

“That’s not a bad idea.” He chuckled. “But we have to hold out until it covers us.”

Shacks fired another shot, stopping the enemy attack, and then turned around with a shout.

“Five Exorcists and three... artificial Spirits or something are heading our way!”

Another explosion rang out, causing the fourth crack to appear on the barrier’s surface.

“They are up to something,” Malvur spoke, his low and rumbly voice barely discernible in the cacophony. “We can’t let them come close to us.”

Ranmaru nodded in agreement.

“We have to get rid of them somehow.” An’na looked at Malvur, Ranmaru, and Ailenx, and then turned her gaze to Shacks. “Can you defend yourself on your own?”

Shacks fired again instead of answering. This time, he directed the projectile not at the attacker, but at the approaching group. However, his attack was shot down by several accurate and powerful techniques.

Since the bastard is covering them, he has to forget about us for now, Shacks concluded. So...

An explosion interrupted his train of thought. There were no new cracks on the barrier, but one of the old ones widened slightly.

“Oh, I see what he’s doing... He’s good at multitasking. It won’t be easy to distract him. Fine...” Shacks muttered and then finally answered An’na’s question. “I’ll use a defense artifact. You guys can go deal with those idiots. When I give you the signal, close the distance as quickly as possible. Their boss won’t attack if you’re near them.”

“And if he doesn’t care about his men?” Ailenx asked.

“Then you get the hell outta there as quickly as your little legs can carry you! C’mon, people, you’re students of the Cloud Abode! Don’t embarrass me! Besides, the storm will roll in whether he kills them or not, and the survivors will flee. I’m pretty sure he’s after something that was in that base,” Shacks said and looked at Guts. “Or to kill whoever’s responsible for the massacre... Now shut up and get ready!” Shacks shouted, activating a defense artifact, and shot at the approaching group of enemies.

The four, who had run out a moment earlier, felt the heat of the blow hit their backs. Instead of hurting them, it gave them a little boost.

***

Another attack came. Despite his best efforts, the shockwave hit Velator’s group, slightly slowing them down.

Elize, Jiang Suin, and three other Exorcists almost reached their target when a group of four cultivators approached them at lightning speed. A blonde girl was the first one to attack, slashing one of the Guardians in half.

Her dash was followed by the arrival of a tall, broad-shouldered giant. With one powerful attack, he destroyed another Guardian. The last to arrive were an elf and a half-breed.

The four of them simultaneously tried to destroy the last Guardian, but it managed to defend itself. It absorbed the power of its destroyed brethren, becoming three times stronger and twice as large.

Blocking the attacks with a huge shield, the Guardian attacked An’na with its broadsword. She dodged, and the blade released a stream of fire upon hitting the sand.

“He’s mine!” Malvur shouted to An’na and Ranmaru, assuming his true size, and prepared to attack. “Take care of the others!”

Without a word, the two immediately switched their attention to the group of enemy cultivators just in time to avoid one of their attacks.

An’na’s Will of the Sword and Ranmaru’s Desolation of the Weak were about to reach the cultivators when the amulets around their necks shone. They easily dodged An’na’s invisible attacks and simply ignored Ranmaru’s attempts to drain their ki.

Do these amulets protect them from abilities based on the Master’s Will? the two of them wondered, having never heard of anything like this before.

While Malvur fought against the Guardian, slowly beating it, An’na clashed her blades with the three Exorcists who had apparently decided that she posed the biggest threat. And even though An’na was a true genius, even she couldn’t effortlessly deal with these guys.

All three of her opponents had a foundation score of seven. In their past, they could’ve even become Holy Lords. Unfortunately, due to various difficulties on their cultivation paths, each of them reached the peak of the Exorcist Stage only after a hundred years. By that time, their souls had already entered the decay phase, leaving only a ghost of a chance to someday become an Elementalist.

Still, the three were talented cultivators who studied many techniques, mastered a large number of cultivation styles, and had a perfect understanding of the Forces of Fusion of their elements. Unfortunately for An’na, they were more in tune with their elements than she was with hers.

In addition, they had been working together as a team for a while now, so they knew each other’s strengths and weaknesses and how to compensate for them. But most importantly, all three have lived for more than two centuries, which meant that they had an enormous amount of combat experience.

On the other hand, An’na’s unusual cultivation state made it impossible for her to properly hone her skills in real fights and gain first-hand combat experience.

But An’na had trained like crazy for the past seven months in the Cloud Abode for a reason. Thanks to all her hard work, she managed to turn the tide of the battle, breaking the enemy formation.

Ailenx was up against Elize, while Ranmaru faced Jiang Suin. And although Jiang Suin was the biggest talent in the Seven Blades Clan, he couldn’t beat Ranmaru. The difference in Forces, techniques, skills, and combat experience turned out to be too great.

Velator’s men were losing, and they were well aware of it. But the task had to be completed.

“No retreat, no surrender!” their leader shouted.

An’na and the others turned to him but they were too late. Their opponents had special belts that moved the contents of vials directly into the user’s stomach. A short message of will and energy — and the Elixir of Rampage was already consumed, without taking time to remove the cork and swallow the liquid.

Their skin took on a reddish tint, their muscles swelled, and their eyes became bloodshot. Their physical stats, regeneration, level of concentration, auras, and ki reserves skyrocketed.

The Elixir of Rampage, a secret recipe of Niagalians, released all the hidden potential of the physical and astral body, granting the cultivator unprecedented strength for an hour.

However, the price for its use was as big as its benefits were. In an hour, they’d begin to feel a little tired. In five, their limbs would grow heavy and their minds would become clouded. Their bodies would ache. They’d be overwhelmed with severe drowsiness, but they wouldn’t be able to fall asleep.

By the end of the day, they’d have a fever. At that moment, they’d have to take a special medicine, otherwise, they’d die. At best, they’d become disabled. Even after having taken the medicine, their suffering wouldn’t end there. For several days after that, they’d experience insane hunger, thirst, and even severe pain. At this time, they’d be incapacitated.

That was why this Elixir was used only in three cases — if there was no way out; if a cultivator was ready to give up their life for the greater good; or if there was someone who’d then take care of them.

In this case, all of their hopes were on Velator.

One of Elize’s friends rushed to help her, breaking off from his fight with An’na. She tried to stop him but was interrupted by two of his friends, who, having ingested the Elixir, were able to restrain her.

“He’s mine. You make sure our mission is completed,” the group leader said, pushing Ailenx aside and throwing Elize the Ring with the seal Velator had given them. “Use your technique.”

“Got it!” Elize said, catching the Ring, and rushed toward the Turtle.

Ranmaru tried to stop her, but the leader blocked his way. Using elements of the Path of Space, Elize lost her corporeal form and easily overcame the sand wall he had created.

Rushing forward, she almost reached the barrier when Kai noticed her. Severing his connection with Guts, he merged with his two Spirits and found himself in front of Elize in the blink of an eye, making her jolt back in surprise.

Kai’s blade pierced her skull and then passed through her entire body. But instead of killing her, the sword didn’t even leave a scratch, as if it had passed through the air. Elize disappeared, moving closer to the barrier, paper seal already in her hand. There were only a few inches left when Kai reappeared next to her.

He had unraveled the secret of Elize’s ability. The technique made her ethereal for all objects that had a lower energy density than hers. Taking into account the Elixir, her ki density was at An’na’s level. Unfortunately for Elize, Kai could control energy, which allowed him to both increase and decrease his ki density.

Appearing to Elize’s right, he punched her in the face. His body was now oversaturated with energy, so he had no issues piercing through the veil of her technique.

Elize’s mask shattered into dozens of fragments, scratching her face. Blood spurted from her open mouth together with several teeth.

So far, Kai had held back as his opponent’s aura seemed familiar to him. But it wasn’t until he saw her face that he figured out who he was dealing with.

Seeing him, she just smiled. Despite the injury, she made it. She failed to defend herself, but she had fulfilled the order.

The paper seal touched the barrier.

The Turtle let out a furious roar. Hearing it, the Niagalians, including Elize, activated the extraction amulets and returned to Velator.

A second later, a powerful explosion covered the desert.

The Last Dawn Technique — the strongest skill in the Velator’s arsenal — hit the Turtle after the barrier was gone.

A star seemed to have died in the middle of the desert, and then the sky was filled with a blindingly bright glow that was visible even in Sim and several other desert cities.

Chapter 32
A FIGHT IN THE SANDS 3

A column of smoke rose from a mile-wide crater. Velator’s powerful attack had melted the sand and even burned all the air in that area.

Velator rushed forward at full speed as soon as he unleashed his technique. Using spirit perception, he concentrated on the area where his attack had hit. For almost a minute, he felt only echoes, spreading in waves of residual energy around the area. Once they died down, he almost stumbled back from the shock. He no longer felt the Turtle’s aura. However, he did feel the aura of his opponents.

Impossible! he thought, bewildered, as he stared at the seven small spheres that hovered over the crater. How did they survive?! Another artifact?! Of the Imperial rank?

The spheres descended smoothly onto the crystallized sand, releasing the cultivators hidden inside, and then disappeared.

“Thank you.” Kai nodded at Shacks. “Your handiwork?”

“Yes.” The archer winced. He had spent as many as seven charges of one of the artifacts that his clan had found on Saha in the ruins of the Belteise Empire.

“Bloody Heavens!” Guts muttered, looking at the charred remains of the turtle shell. “I’ll find out who’s behind this. And when I do... The bastards will pay for everything they’ve done! Everything, down to the last Crystal!” Spitting, he glanced at Shacks. “They’re still out there. It’ll be difficult for us to defend ourselves without my pet.”

“It was too big. There was nothing I could’ve done. Besides, if anyone’s to blame, it’s you for not dismissing the dang thing in time,” Shacks snorted in response.

“Shacks.” Kai suddenly turned to him. “Elize is working with them.”

“What?!” Shacks exclaimed in surprise. “Elize? But what does she...?”

A loud voice interrupted him, barely audible in the approaching noise.

“Get ready!” Ranmaru shouted as the sandstorm swallowed their group.

The sky disappeared into raging darkness. A deafening noise drowned out all sounds.

The chaotic interweaving of the Forces of Sand and Wind, coupled with waves of overwhelming energy, was so powerful that they were forced to hastily activate their strongest defensive abilities.

Kai formed a sphere around himself, free from sand and wild gusts of wind. But even so, it sagged slightly under the pressure of the monstrous sandstorm. Just to be on the safe side, he also put on his ice armor.

Convinced he was safe, Kai revealed his aura, trying to determine the location of his friends. But no matter how concentrated on spirit perception he was, he couldn’t find anyone. The sandstorm was overflowing with power, making it difficult to scan through it. It interfered with energy vision, too.

He was about to turn to Rune’Tan and his ability to sense other people’s souls when everything around him changed suddenly. The sand, the wind, and the noise disappeared. The storm remained, but it seemed as if a small island of tranquility had appeared inside it, untouchable to the winds, upon which stood the rest of his group.

“Looks like we’re all here.” Ranmaru, who created the safe zone, looked around. In addition to Sand, his other main element was Wind. Being inside a sandstorm made him a whole stage stronger.

“We have to leave as soon as possible,” An’na said. “They’ll start looking for us.”

“What’s going on with your energy?” Kai asked Guts.

“I had to spend some of it to protect myself against the last explosion,” he replied. “I didn’t expect to be rescued. If you help me, I’ll have it all back in a minute.”

From a few hundred feet to their left came an explosion so powerful that the sound of it reached them even through the rumble of the storm.

“They’re looking for us. We gotta move,” Ailenx said. “If they get close enough, they might be able to detect us even inside the storm.”

Shacks nodded.

“I agree.”

“What about the Lighthouse of Lost Dreams?” Kai recalled and looked at Shacks. “Didn’t we use that to escape the Insectoids in the plane back on Earth?”

Shacks shook his head and threw up his hands.

“I spent all of its chargers when I found myself in Nikrim, trying not to become a slave.”

“Then we have to run,” Kai decided.

The rest of the group didn’t argue. Staying in one place seemed like an idiotic idea to them, so they moved in the opposite direction from the Elementalist. Kai began to restore Guts’ energy as they walked, holding his hand.

But before they had time to cross even a couple of miles, a gigantic fire tornado appeared in front of them. They all reacted instantly, changing direction, but the fiery pillar followed them.

Just a few more seconds, flashed through Guts’ mind. I’m so close to having enough energy to summon the Steel Eagle and gain complete control over it.

Explosions came from both right and left, after which two more fire tornadoes appeared. The group maneuvered between them as quickly and carefully as they could, eventually breaking away from the pursuing techniques... and walking right into a trap.

A flash came from the front. Shacks was the first to react, once again spending precious charges of his Belteise Empire artifact. He could use it one more time, after which it’d become completely useless.

“Gotcha! I wonder how much longer will your protection last?” a voice came from the front.

With a wave of his hand, from which raging tongues of flame broke out, Velator dispersed the sandstorm within a radius of several hundred feet around himself and his opponents. At the same time, the fire tornadoes, finally catching up, surrounded them from three sides.

But Velator wasn’t going to stop there. He activated the Flesh-Burning Web Technique several times, shaping each of them into a huge sphere that surrounded his opponents in several layers.

He could’ve simply waited for the defense artifact to run out of juice and attack. But he didn’t want to risk it. There was a small chance that at the last moment someone would run away and he’d have to chase them. To prevent that from happening, he layered the technique, forming a wall through which it’d be difficult to escape, even for him.

“How long will the barrier last?” Guts whispered.

“Twelve seconds,” Shacks replied quietly.

“I see.” Guts took out his flute. “Mission ‘Escape’ is canceled.”

The barriers disappeared abruptly. Velator clenched his fists, making the five spherical nets with tiny holes begin to contract. They had almost reached his opponents when a pleasant and smooth melody started playing. An accumulation of energy, compressed to the size of a tiny coin, burst out of Guts’ body, assuming the form of a Sandworm that tore through the nets and then rushed toward the panicked Velator.

Another Tyrant?! Impossible! he thought, looking at the rapidly approaching monster opening its mouth.

Just before the collision, he released one of his ordinary attacks. There was an explosion but not a scratch appeared on the worm’s sturdy skin. Like Ranmaru, it had grown much stronger inside the sandstorm. A moment later, it closed the distance with a dash and, swallowing Velator with its giant maw, disappeared into the sand.

But this wasn’t the end.

A huge column of flame burst out of the golden sea, and both the worm and the Velator were spat out. At the moment of mortal danger, Velator had activated two powerful techniques designed for close combat: the Avatar of the Fire Lord and the Whip of Prominence, both of which temporarily made him powerful enough to successfully counter opponents much stronger than himself in close combat.

Once he was in the air, Velator pointed with his hand toward Guts but the Sandworm reacted with lightning speed, preventing him from attacking its master. Guts had such good control over his pets that he hadn’t doubted even for a second that the attack would be unable to reach him. However, with such a degree of control, he was running out of ki much faster. Fortunately, Kai kept restoring it so that Guts could continue to fight.

Seeing what was going on, Velator’s group joined him on the battlefield, alongside three Fiery Guardians Velator had created just in case.

Dodging the dagger, Jiang Suin sharply closed the distance and came face-to-face with his attacker.

“Shacks?!”

“It’s been a while, Jiang Suin.” The archer chuckled. “I see you managed to jump into the portal.”

The shock on Jiang Suin’s face was replaced by anger.

“You were with that bastard Kai when things went to shit! You betrayed the master!” he hissed, glancing around. “Where is that piece of shit?! He’s here, isn’t he?!”

Spotting Kai, he grinned, already plotting how he’d get his revenge, when he was kicked in the stomach. Shacks had caught him by surprise.

“Hey, I’m right here!” he mocked. “You should learn from your seniors, Jiang Suin. Now, if you’d be so kind, I’ve got a couple of questions for you. Be warned that your life depends on your answers. What are you doing here? Why did you attack us? Why are you with Elize? Where is Jiang Dao? Who are your other friends?”

“Fuck you!” Jiang Suin spat out and swung at him.

Like everyone else, he, too, had spent eight months in this world. During this time, he managed to learn several high-rank techniques of the Niagala Empire that were much better than those of the Seven Blades Clan.

The Omnipresent Blade Technique pierced the space with a steel flash, almost instantly reaching Shacks. In Niagala, Jiang Suin realized how great the difference between his former world and this one was. Here, he had access to resources, knowledge, and places for development, which in the past he couldn’t have even dreamed of. This was why he believed that he had already surpassed the geniuses of the Celestial Plateau, including Shacks. What could some heir of a pathetic clan like the Bright Moon do to him, a cultivator who planned to become one of the Sons of Niagala like his master?

He was about to attack Kai when he felt a strong pain in his torso.

“You don’t seem to understand,” Shacks’ eerie and cold voice rang out from behind, after which his palm easily pierced through Jiang Suin’s back. “My doubles are fighting with you, not me. And even they aren’t using their full strength. I’ll ask you once again, Jiang Suin. Why are you here?”

“I... I...” Jiang Suin wheezed, his heart threatening to jump out of his chest from fear. Afraid of dying and clinging to the hope that Shacks would let him go if he answered his questions, he opened his mouth to respond when a sudden explosion swept both him and Shacks’ double off their feet.

Velator fell into the sand a few dozen feet away. He was covered in blood and breathing heavily, struggling to maintain his techniques as long as possible. The Sandworm, which had received only a few minor wounds, would have no problem dealing with him in this state.

An’na, Malvur, Shacks, Ailenx, and Ranmaru pushed back their opponents with ease despite the Elixirs of Rampage. The scales seemed to be tipped in the favor of Kai’s team.

Suddenly, the sand, drawn by the storm, stopped, hovering in the air. The cultivators also froze, bound by an unknown force. They couldn’t move, breathe, or even use energy.

A couple of Sword techniques flashed past them and hit Ranmaru and An’na, throwing them back. Luckily, their Energy Covers handled this attack. Ranmaru just lost consciousness, and An’na landed almost at the edge of the area frozen in time.

“Finally!” Bane exclaimed with a joyful grin. A powerful artifact sparkled on his wrist.

[Binding Field Bracelet]

Rank: ???

Quality: High

Features: ???

One of the seven great elven families who lived in Nikrim before the ancient war started was the Livarus clan. Even today, their power was so great that it extended beyond the continent, reaching a couple of the neighboring worlds. Although Bane wasn’t the heir, he was still the grandson of one of the elders and the holder of several Imperial-rank artifacts that were now tied to a special Ring on his finger. A second, identical Ring, remained in the possession of the elder, and the two items shared a connected pocket dimension. That is, if one of them put an object in one of the Rings, the other could take it. The only condition was that both Rings had to be in the same world in order to work. As for the artifacts, if any of them fell into the hands of someone other than Bane, they’d instantly return to the Ring, as they had the elder’s mark on them.

Stopping near Kai, Bane looked at Velator.

There are no marks, but these techniques... I’ve never seen anything like this. Maybe their owner created them on their own, but I find that hard to believe. They’re of high quality. These idiots are also equipped with unusual artifacts and they use unfamiliar techniques...
I’m willing to bet that they came from another continent. I heard from the elders that they were up to something. If I capture them, I’ll get a higher status in the family, and my branch will receive even more resources. Seems that Fate is on my side today. All of this must’ve been a test, and now the time has come to get my rewards...

“Don’t even try to resist,” Bane said, turning back to Kai. “Otherwise, you’ll die ahead of time. I wouldn’t want that. I still want to challenge you and have some fun. Grandfather advised me to vent as much anger as possible. It’s good for the soul, y’know? But since I don’t need your friends... I might as well get rid of them.”

Bane headed toward Malvur when Aldus and his group stepped in.

“You have your fun while we take our revenge. Let’s tear him apart, brothers!” he shouted.

But the pack had to stop before it made a move.

“You sons of bitches, where do you think you’re going?!” Bane hissed through clenched teeth, dismissing the technique he had attacked them with. “I took you with me so that you’d help me capture him. As a thank you, you can watch his execution. I don’t know where you heard that I’d let you kill him.”

The dorgans turned slowly. Approaching Bane, Aldus poked his shoulder with his finger, so hard and sharply that the elf had to reflexively take a few steps back.

“You dare interfere, you pointy-eared creature?!” Aldus literally growled, looking down at him, slowly assuming the position for Partial Transformation.

“It seems to me you’re the one who got this wrong, you son of a bitch,” Bane replied aggressively, dispersing energy through his astral body, while his men surrounded the dorgans. He couldn’t use the Bracelet on them due to the contract they had made. “I shouldn’t have taken you with me. You were useless. All you did was distract me and now you think you can go home with the trophy?”

A fight ensued. Neither side was willing to give up the privilege to kill Kai.

I’m almost finished, Rune’Tan replied to an unasked question.

Since his fight with Lightus, Kai swore to never again allow himself to end up in situations in which he’d be completely helpless. That was why he had devoted two whole days after meeting Nomen to creating a large amount of soul energy, which he then transferred to Rune’Tan who had now accumulated enough strength to gain control over Kai’s body for a moment and show everyone at least a particle of his former power.

Meanwhile, outside of the area in which time stood still, Raiden observed the events unfold. He followed Bane and Aldus to the very end, without the two ever noticing his presence.

These idiots can’t handle even a simple task! What the hell are they arguing about? he wondered, infuriated by the incompetence as a scythe appeared in his hand. If they don’t kill anyone in ten seconds, I will. Bane’s artifact shouldn’t block techniques.

In the meantime, the situation had escalated to such an extent that the elves and dorgans were ready to start a fight. And they would’ve had they not felt a monstrous wave of power overwhelm them.

Once he had control over Kai’s body, Rune’Tan released a Sphere of Space that removed the effect of Bane’s Bracelet. The artifact, as well as the Ring on his finger, disappeared. The items reappeared in Kai’s possession, and the marks of Bane’s grandfather were forcibly erased from both of them.

But Rune’Tan didn’t stop there. Through the twin Ring, he contacted the second one.

Bane’s grandfather, a Holy Lord of the eighth level, who was meditating a thousand miles away, first felt a wave of wild spirit pain from the forcibly erased marks, and then a small crack appeared on his Shell. He fell to one side and twitched in agony, letting out a silent scream, when his right hand was shredded to pieces. The second Ring was taken by Rune’Tan through the bound space, which caused a void to form around the elder’s hand.

Rune’Tan deactivated the artifact, took away all other dangerous artifacts from Bane, and returned Kai’s body back to its owner.

A ghostly skeletal hand appeared in front of him, carrying death with it. The sand beneath it began to blacken and turn to dust, and the air was filled with the smell of rot.

Kai managed to form the ice armor and activate the Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique in the last second. He was already in the process of merging with the Spirits, so his defense would be at its peak. But even so, Raiden’s attack overcame both layers of his defense and sank its ghastly teeth into Kai’s flesh.

“Aaaaaaa!!!” Kai shouted as he fell to his knees. His chest was ablaze. The scars left by the demon’s claws started to ache.

Kai just barely managed to take a breath when Raiden appeared in front of him, the blade of his scythe reflecting the rays of the desert sun, blinding him.

Closing his eyes, Kai braced himself for impact.

But it never came.

There was a ringing of steel. An’na threw Raiden back. At the same time, a little to the right, Malvur grabbed Aldus who also rushed to Kai. The rest of the dorgans and elves paired up against Shacks and Ailenx. In the background, the flute continued to play as Guts continued the fight with Velator. As for his group, they temporarily retreated. One of them had died, and the rest, including Elize, were badly injured. They lay in wait, trying to recover and seeking the perfect moment to strike and aid their leader.

Kai, overcome with pain that began to intensify, touched Guts, continuing to pour energy into him. Their lives were in his hands now. If he didn’t defeat Velator, they were done for.

Meanwhile, Bane also fell to his knees. With nothing but despair in his wide eyes, he stared down at his hands. The Bracelet was gone. So was the Ring. He lost the family relics. He failed to get his revenge. He lost again.

His body trembled with fear as he realized what he had done. But soon that despair and fear gave way to pure rage.

Rising to his feet, he swung his sword, putting all his anger and madness into it. He poured so much energy and Forces into his blade like he had never done before. The raw power of his emotions allowed him to become a little stronger. To make a tiny step on his path of cultivation. Albeit, in the wrong direction.

His sword shook with force, causing violent gusts of wind. He was preparing to lower his blade and release his strongest attack when he felt a sharp pain in his hands. A moment later, they fell on the ground, dying the sand red, still gripping the sword’s hilt.

Staggering back, he stared at his bleeding wrists in a mix of surprise and shock.

“You scum,” said a cold voice from behind. “I made a huge mistake playing with you in the mountains back then. I should’ve killed you right away...”

Bane felt someone grip his hair and pull his head back, followed by the sensation of cold steel pressing against his skin. With one clean and sharp cut, Shacks separated Bane’s head from his body and threw it aside, ending the story of Bane Livarius, the descendant of one of the seven great elven families.

With that taken care of, Shacks joined An’na and Mavlur in their fight against the elves and dorgans who came with Bane. They didn’t need Ailenx’s help, so he used the opportunity to go to Ranmaru and help him regain consciousness.

Elize and two other Exorcists rushed forward (Jiang Suin disappeared somewhere after Shacks had wounded him), simultaneously attacking Guts with their strongest techniques and using all the combat artifacts they had on them. However, both they and their attacks disappeared in a tear in space.

A moment later, the void collapsed, scattering people in all directions. A beam of bright light shot into the heavens, dispersing the sandstorm, summoned by the Black Pyramid that came to the call of its mark.

A roar made the air tremble and sand scatter around in all directions.

Kai abruptly opened his eyes. The pain was gone. His head was buzzing from the demon’s roar, whose shock wave for some reason didn’t kill anyone who stood on the black sand, although it should have.

Rising to his feet, Kai looked around. Turning his head to the left, he saw An’na, who stood motionless with a look of horror on her face. The next moment, she forcibly started moving toward the pyramid. Her lips formed just one word.

“Help...”

Without hesitation, Kai rushed toward her, determined to save her from being sucked into the crack that formed on the surface of the Pyramid.

When she was two feet away from it, her body was lifted off the ground and one of her legs was even sucked into the crack.

“Hold on!” Kai shouted as he grabbed her hand, trying to use Forces of Space to pull her out. To avoid getting sucked in too, he froze his feet to the sand with the Cold Void.

Grunting as he poured all his strength into his hands, he finally pulled An’na out with one powerful jerk. She flew off behind him and landed in the sand. Kai was about to exhale in relief when a familiar flash occurred on the other side of the Pyramid, giving rise to a monstrous explosion. The ground shook and the ice around his ankles shattered.

At the same time, a vacuum formed during the explosion collapse, making a reverse shock wave. Kai was knocked down, thrown straight toward the very crack he had just saved his friend from. He was sucked in almost to the waist when he felt An’na grab him by the shoulder.

The two of them would’ve been dragged away had Shacks not arrived in time.

“Where do you think you’re going?” He grinned, slowly pulling his friends out.

Malvur wasn’t far behind. Unceremoniously, he picked up An’na and put her away, and then grabbed Kai by the other hand. Together, Shacks and he pulled him out almost immediately, but...

A scarlet stripe flashed before their eyes, cutting off both of Kai’s hands. No sooner had the two realized what happened than their friend was sucked into the Pyramid.

Shacks’ eyes widened and his face grew darker than the sandstorm that raged above them. He glanced to the right, materializing his bow and arrows as he walked.

Jiang Suin observed him with a satisfied smile on his haggard face. In one hand he held a sword, while he gripped his bleeding stomach with the other.

“Bastard!” Shacks roared, releasing the bowstring.

The three arrows should’ve turned Jiang Suin in a puddle of gore if an inexplicable translucent wall hadn’t suddenly appeared in front of him, deflecting the oncoming projectiles. The power that exuded the energy of Jiang Dao himself escaped from his disciple’s soul, born from the strange seed that Jiang Suin had been cultivating within himself under the guise of a special technique for the past eight months. Unfortunately, he didn’t get to see the results of his hard work, having passed out the moment the wall appeared.

As soon as the arrows were deflected, Jiang Suin’s body suddenly glowed and disappeared without a trace.

A few seconds later, a large shadow covered Shacks and Malvur. A giant eagle landed nearby, lifting a whirlwind of sand with its mighty wings, carrying on its back Alienx and the now conscious Ranmaru.

“Let’s go, quickly!” Guts shouted and glanced at the Pyramid as if trying to see something on the other side. He swallowed hard.

The moment he saw the Pyramid and heard the demon, he rushed to the Sandworm. Not wanting to lose another pet, he immediately dismissed it, which made the demon turn its attention to the second strongest among those present — Velator. The latter used his best artifact to defend himself, but the demon forcefully shattered the barrier in a matter of seconds. Realizing that there was no way out, Velator decided to take the demon with him. He rushed forward and sacrificed himself to use his strongest technique, dying in an explosion of pure energy.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t even scratch the demon. He did, however, push it away. The demon flew far enough to be outside the area of the black sand, which caused it to be bound by powerful chains.

“I don’t know how long it’ll stay like that, so we should get the hell out of here,” Guts said, not taking his eyes off the Pyramid.

Shacks and Malvur helped An’na climb onto the Eagle before doing so themselves.

“Where is Kai?” Ranmaru asked, not being able to spot him anywhere.

“He... He’s in the Pyramid...” Shacks replied. Without turning around, he pointed at the crack that had begun to close.

The melody sounded again. The Eagle flapped its wings, and they finally took off.

Guts wasn’t going to waste time discussing what to do with the rest of the team. Their top priority was getting as far as possible from the Black Pyramid. He was certain that they all knew that jumping into the crack after Kai would be the most idiotic and suicidal thing to do. Nobody knew what was hidden behind those obsidian walls. Or if Kai was even still alive.

All they could do was believe in Kai and hope that he’d somehow find his way back.

Chapter 33
INSIDE THE DUNGEON

Opening his eyes, Kai stared at the lifeless gray sky overhead. Having lain still for a good couple of moments, he realized that he could feel his hands again. His energy had recovered as well and his spirit endurance was again at its peak.

How... am I still alive...? he wondered.

Finally standing up, he looked around. He was in a desert. But unlike Ishar, this one was rocky and filled with a thin dark fog, much more powerful than that in the Abyss under Udin. Unbeknownst to him, his body and mind defended him against this mist, dispersing it with the Field of Superiority.

“Old man, where are we?”

“This looks like a pocket dimension... We’re still inside the Pyramid,” Rune’Tan replied.

Closing his eyes, Kai calmed his thoughts and focused on the Forces of Space. He listened closely... and sensed absolutely nothing.

“If there’s a crack on this side as well, then I’m nowhere near it... Just my luck.” He shook his head. “Guess I’ll have to look for it.”

For a day and a half, he wandered through the desert until he finally came across a thin line of Force that stretched far toward the horizon. This pocket dimension turned out to be of such high quality that it was difficult to see its structure even with energy vision. Difficult, but not impossible.

Kai moved slowly, keeping his aura hidden, and followed the line, curious to see where it’d lead him. He paid close attention to his surroundings, on the lookout for any sudden movements and sounds. The last thing he needed now was a surprise attack. Nothing good could be living in a place like this one.

Several hours later, he saw a bright flash on the horizon and headed toward it. After a few miles, he began to feel fluctuations in the energy.

Someone was fighting nearby.

Should I go check it out, or...?

Ultimately, having prepared the Mask of the Great Liar, he decided to get closer. This could be his only chance to figure out how to get out of here because neither his transfer artifact nor Rune’Tan’s Sphere of Space could help them leave this place. Whatever this dimension was, it was beyond their understanding.

Whoever was fighting was too busy to pay attention to a speck-like him, so he didn’t shy away from using his movement techniques, shortening the journey by quite a bit. Soon, he reached the edge of a huge canyon, at the bottom of which two people were waging a small-scale war.

Usually, fights of high-stage cultivators were accompanied by colossal destruction. Each attack created such a surge of power that their fights were observed from at least several miles away.

However, nothing of the kind was happening now. There were no explosions, no monstrous shock waves, no mass destruction... Only bright and harmless bursts of energy.

All this indicated that the two were so well-versed in cultivation that each of their attacks was directed exclusively at their opponent. Not a drop of ki or Forces went anywhere else. And even if their opponent dodged, the attack capable of razing an entire city to the ground simply dispersed, and the energy invested in it returned to its owner, who’d immediately use it to evoke a new technique.

Such a process required tremendous amounts of concentration, an incredible level of control of ki and Forces, extremely strong spirit perception, and exceptional skills.

Kai learned all this from Rune’Tan because he couldn’t even see the two cultivators from how fast they were moving. Their moves were so clean that they didn’t even leave afterimages behind, lagging behind their creators. To an outside observer, it might’ve even seemed that no one was fighting here and that the spontaneous bursts of energy formed on their own.

However, the present observers were anything but outsiders.

In addition to the fighters and Kai, there were more people here — humans. Exorcists, Elementalists, and even a couple dozen Holy Lords. A total of about three hundred cultivators stood near the battlefield, each protected from possible stray bursts of energy with a powerful barrier. Unfortunately, the shield couldn’t protect them from the dark fog. Their pale, sickly faces testified that their bodies had long been saturated with the destructive power of Yin, which made them much weaker than they should’ve been. Still, they must’ve found some way to combat this as they seemed to have been living here for quite some time.

In addition to their deteriorated appearance and unusual clothes, the locals stood out with one more thing — on each of their necks there was a small tattoo of five multi-colored eyes, the most prominent of which was the light blue one. The eyes of the cultivators themselves were very similar to it and reminded Kai of Greenrow’s blue eye.

It looks like they’re waiting for something... But what?

Almost a minute later, a short, wrinkled old man stepped forward and shouted something to the crowd, after which he took out a strange item from the folds of his robes. All the other cultivators took out similar artifacts and raised their hands. The objects shone, emanating rays of pure light that hit the ground at their feet. In each of those spots, Spirits of different levels of Forces and elements appeared. Numerous as they were, they had three things in common: Yin had a destructive effect on each of them, they all tried to constrict their bodies to take on a humanoid shape, and they all obediently kneeled as soon as the gazes of the shining blue eyes fell on them. Having been given orders, the specters gathered in a circle.

Five hundred Spirits simultaneously released their powers. A shining sphere appeared in the center of the circle, from which a beam of light shot toward the battlefield. At first, it seemed like it was fired at random, but then the attack found its target — a beautiful girl in a black dress, wielding a long scarlet sword that floated in the air. An initial-level Divine Stage cultivator.

Unable to dodge, she was hit with the spectral attack and chained. Her opponent, a tall man in a dark purple robe, with clawed hands and feet and a pair of purple horns on his head, appeared before her.

“Impossible... That’s... That’s Kyros the Soul Thief, the emperor of Niagala. A peak-level Divine Stage cultivator.”

Both fighters drove the dark fog away from themselves.

“This is the end,” Kyros said, his voice radiating overwhelming power. “Surrender and obey me, or I’ll have to kill you.”

The girl gave him a scornful look.

“You’re pathetic trash with no talent. Without your toy, you wouldn’t be able to touch me, you weakling,” she said mockingly. “How dare you ask me to obey you? The audacity!”

“She has guts, I’ll give her that,” Rune’Tan commented. “Her opponent isn’t just stronger than her, but he’s also an emperor!”

“Not quite... Look closer. Her foundation score is ten, his is only seven point six. He might’ve been a genius once, but...”

“But it’s almost impossible to go from the Soul to the Divine Stage without weakening your foundation, yes... Look at you... Seems like the student is inching toward becoming a master,” Rune’Tan teased.

“I’ve been doing some reading. I remember what you told me. This all makes it almost impossible to find a Holy Lord with a foundation above eight points.”

“You won’t dare kill me because you are afraid of revenge,” the girl added. “It wouldn’t cost my mother anything to squish you like a bug.”

“You’re right,” Kyros said with a chuckle. “In the outside world, I wouldn’t dare touch you. But here... Here we’re cut off from the world. No one knows you’re here, do they? This place will become your grave and no one will ever know where your remains rest. So, since you’ve decided to refuse my kind offer... All that remains is to kill you.”

“If I’m to die, then I’ll be sure to take you down with me,” she said under her breath.

Black flames enveloped Kyros’ right hand. He dashed toward his opponent and he would’ve almost reached her if her body hadn’t suddenly gotten covered with scarlet patterns.

Exclamations of surprise filled the air. They all believed that she was constrained both physically and spirit wise. However, she seemed to have somehow managed to break some of the shackles using her bloodline.

Kyros didn’t have time to stop. He only managed to activate a defense technique before the girl’s body exploded into a mess of blood and flesh, giving rise to an enormous wave of power that overwhelmed everyone. Even Kai. Fortunately, he was too far away to get seriously injured. He was just thrown back.

However, the others weren’t as lucky. Almost one-third of the spectators were killed despite the Spirits trying to protect them. But it was Kyros who took the brunt of the blow. Covered in blood, he lay in a crater created by his body. His right hand was nothing more than a pile of flesh and bone, and his left leg was missing. Broken ribs had torn through his chest, exposing the white of the rib cage and his heart, which was beating in an uneven rhythm.

But Kyros was still alive. His body was strong, and such wounds couldn’t kill a cultivator of his caliber. He growled and unleashed his aura.

Kai was immediately subjected to enormous pressure. His skin began to tear, his eyes burst, his bones broke, and his blood began to boil. Neither his aura nor the Field of Superiority helped. To survive, he had to open the Gates of Regeneration and Resistance, activate Life
Rampage, and use fifty years worth of soul energy in order to enhance his regeneration.

But worst of all was that Kyros had noticed him.

Due to the pressure that flattened him to the ground, Kai couldn’t move. Luckily, the Mask of the Great Liar was already on his face, so he didn’t need much to activate it. He hoped that the artifact would save him.

Kyros felt a mortal abruptly teleport several miles further and then disappear. In less than a second, he appeared in the place where he felt the presence, picking up his severed leg along the way. But all he saw there was a bloodstain that was slowly dissolving under the influence of the dark fog. Within seconds, nothing remained of the dead mortal.

Did my aura kill him? But where did this mortal come from? he wondered, clutching his torn chest that was already healing. What’s going on here?

Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his head. The world spun, his consciousness began to fade, and energy broke free of his control, making him collapse.

This state of weakness lasted for a couple of moments. Once it had passed, Kyros stood up, clutching his head. The pain was slowly dying down.

Is this another side-effect of her attack? Is my head hurt too? Did I hallucinate sensing a mortal? That’d make sense... But I felt it so clearly...

Kyros looked at the spot where the stain had just been.

Shaking his head, he took off and returned to the canyon.

***

Kai ran as fast as he could. The Mask worked on Kyros. As soon as he hid his aura, Kai, temporarily invisible to everyone, ran as far away from the canyon as he could, in the direction from which he came. He had a day to hide before the Mask ran out of energy.

The desert was truly lifeless — there were no monsters or any other dangerous creatures, except for those people, their Spirits, and Kyros so he didn’t worry about using movement techniques and disturbing the peace of the desert dwellers.

After seven hours of running at maximum speed, he reached the border of the pocket dimension. It looked like a tall wall of dark fog that stretched all the way up to the very heavens. After a moment’s hesitation, Kai walked through it. However, no matter how many times he passed through, he returned to the same place again and again.

Damn it. The dimension is sealed shut. There’s no way I’m getting out like this...

But there was also a silver lining to this situation. Staring at the wall, Kai was finally able to see the dimension’s entire energy structure. If he studied it, he had a chance to find a way out.

Hiding in the fog, that was exactly what he did.

Until he was interrupted.

“Turn around!” Rune’Tan shouted, snapping Kai out of meditation.

In a second, his blades were out, armor formed, and techniques activated.

A few feet away, a scarlet window appeared. It looked like a portal but it emanated no energy. A pair of severed, deathly pale hands began to claw out from the red fog. They moved to the center of the window, from which blood began to flow, forming a human figure.

A beautiful girl in a black dress emerged from the crimson cocoon. Her blond hair made her pale skin seem even paler and accentuated the crimson of her eyes and lips.

That’s... That’s the woman who fought Kyros...

“Kai... Look at her description... She’s a member of one of the old races... Ones that are considered a myth even in Nikrim... She’s a...”

[Race: Vampire]

“How peculiar,” she said with a slight smile, looking at the Mask. “Although you’re even more peculiar.”

With a snap of her long fingers, she made the portal, the Gate of Bloody Rebirth, vanish in a crimson mist.

Before Kai could do anything, she appeared in front of him.

What the...? I can’t move!

The mask was carefully removed from his face even though its effect was still active. Curious, the girl examined the artifact, spinning it in her hands, and then suddenly grimaced. Sniffing the air, she brought her face closer to Kai’s. She was so close that their noses almost touched. Her breath tickled his skin.

“Well, well... A Hydra...” She smiled even wider and licked her lips. “I haven’t seen one of you in a long time... You smell delicious...”

Throwing the mask under Kai’s feet, she dug her fangs into his neck and began to drink his blood.

“Old man...”

“I’m exhausted as it is, kid!” he replied sharply. “She won’t kill you. Trust my gut.”

Kai tried to nod but couldn’t.

For a whole minute, the girl fed on his blood. Luckily for him, it was immediately restored so he didn’t risk fainting from blood loss.

Once she was full, she stepped back and sighed blissfully. Blood slowly trickled down her chin. She licked her plump lips and wiped the excess blood with her finger before licking it off it.

Kai felt weak.

Damn it, my regeneration isn’t working... It feels the same as when I overused the Eight Flashes of Yang Technique. Fortunately, it’ll come back. Until then, I just gotta endure...

Struggling to remain on his feet, he observed the vampiress. Her face was red as if she was intoxicated, and she even staggered a little. Using energy vision, Kai bore witness to a strange process that began to occur inside her body that he couldn’t quite understand. Her organs, bones, muscles, and other tissues disappeared and reappeared with increased quality. It looked like she was regenerating. As if she also possessed the same bloodline as him.

That can’t be... Can it?

She stared at him for a good while longer, as if thinking if she should go for seconds or not, and then suddenly fell unconscious.

He was finally able to move.

What the hell just happened?! he wondered, looking at the unconscious vampiress.

Chapter 34
A TRUE MASTER

The next day

“Well, well... You didn’t run away while I was recovering,” the vampiress said, noticing Kai who was meditating nearby.

“You know, leaving a defenseless girl in the middle of a fog of Yin is pretty rude,” Kai answered. Opening his eyes, he turned around. “Even if she is a great master.”

“You’ve got some nerve, boy!” the girl exclaimed with a frown and released a weak wave of pressure that made Kai collapse to his knees. “It’s funny that you’re so unshakable,” she said with slight surprise in her voice, noticing his calm gaze. “You show zero emotion. What’s wrong with you?”

“Why did you attack me? How come you ended up here?” Kai asked, standing up.

“Did your mother never tell you not to answer a question with a question?”

“Ah, I beg your pardon, great master,” he replied, bowing.

“Stop that!” she retorted and grimaced. “I’m too young to be called a great master. I’m only at the Divine Stage. I’m Acilla Nor Adria. Call me by my name.”

A Divine one...

“May I know how old you are, erm, Acilla?”

“How rude!” she exclaimed. “But I’ll humor you. I’m eighty-seven.”

Eighty-seven?! Despite the Cold Void, he experienced slight surprise. Even Jiang Dao was just an Elementalist at eighty-seven.

“How old were you when you became an Exorcist?”

Acilla grinned.

“Bold one, are you? To ask a lady so many questions regarding her age... Still, I’ll humor you again. It’s not like we have much to do while I recover. I didn’t become an Exorcist, I was born as one. This is possible if your mother, like mine, is a goddess. At about five, I embarked on the path of cultivation. I could’ve started earlier, but I wasn’t allowed. Why? I don’t know nor did I ever bother to find out. At the age of eleven, I reached the Elementalist Stage, and at twenty-six, I became a Holy Lord. A year ago, I finally reached the Divine Stage. Does that answer your questions, boy?”

“It does, thank you.”

“Good. Now it’s your turn. But first...”

Acilla looked around and snapped her fingers. Kai felt the Forces of Space envelop him and form what was definitely a peak-level Sphere, no less strong than Rune’Tan’s. In the blink of an eye, they changed location and found themselves not in the midst of a dark fog at the edge of a lifeless desert, but a luxurious hall inside a giant palace.

“We’re in my pocket dimension,” Acilla said, answering Kai’s unasked question. “Now... What’s wrong with your ability to emote, boy? Why do I feel an inexplicable cold emanating from you?”

“A concept captured my soul.”

“A concept did that?” Acilla raised her eyebrow, cocking her head to the side. “I’ve never heard of such a thing happening before... Show me!” she demanded, eyes aflame with interest.

Seeing no reason to deny her, Kai created a small icicle from Cold Void particles. It floated over to Acilla who took it in her hands and began to study it with spirit perception.

“Interesting... I feel like it’s trying to freeze my thoughts...” she commented. “What’s the name of this concept?”

“Cold Void.”

“I’ve never heard of it... Seems that the Ecumene is more mysterious and interesting than I’ve thought...” she said absentmindedly, after which she teleported to the nearest lounging chair and, taking more pillows, lay down. “And what are you going to do about it?”

“What do you mean?”

“This,” she waved the icicle, “is a disease. These kinds of concepts change cultivators. They mess with their essence. Sooner or later, this Cold Void of yours will either kill you or stop your development, regardless of your talent,” Acilla explained.

“And what can I do about it?” Kai asked casually as if he hadn’t just heard that he could potentially die.

“I don’t know.” Acilla shrugged. “I think there’s a way to get rid of it...” She thought for a second, and then she nodded. “The gods should definitely be able to do it... But more on that later. Now. Would you care to explain to me what a descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra is doing here?”

“Studying, cultivating, fighting...”

“Are you kidding me?”

“No?”

“In this shithole?” Acilla asked with surprise. “Why would someone like you be so far from the Central World...? How did you even get here?”

“Like me? What are you talking about?” Kai asked, confused, and sat on the lounging chair next to her. “I got here from a peripheral world. That’s where I started my journey.”

“Wait, wait, wait...” Acilla shook her head. “Did you acquire this bloodline artificially? How? And how come you have a ten-point foundation? As well as the very rare Favorite of the Forces?”

“How do you know that?”

“I can read you like an open book, boy. My spirit perception transcends your wildest imagination.”

“Well... I don’t know,” Kai said. “It’s been with me from the beginning, as far as I can remember. Although I didn’t know about it from the beginning. As for the rest, I achieved it on my own.”

“Are you serious?” Acilla frowned. “If you really don’t know anything about the Hydra Clan, then how could you gain such a perfect foundation?”

“I don’t know what to tell you.” Kai shrugged.

“Are you certain you want to talk to me like that, boy? I’m only keeping you alive since you’ve piqued my interest... Should you cease to be interesting...”

Kai thought about it. Acilla was probably the only one who could help him get out of here, as well as tell him more about his origins.

“I’m sorry... I’ll try to satisfy your curiosity as best as I can,” he said with a sigh. “I found a way to increase the quality of my foundation. If you swear that you won’t spread or use this information in any way, I’ll tell you how I did it.”

Acilla narrowed her eyes.

“Very well. This better be interesting. However, my conditions are as follows: we’ll both swear an oath that this conversation will be honest and that neither party will use the information learned here for their own benefit or pass it on to a third party. Do you agree?”

“I do.”

As soon as the oaths were exchanged, Kai raised his hands, releasing a mist of pure light and a mist of pure darkness.

“Impossible!” Acilla exclaimed, approaching Kai with the speed of light. She knew that some kind of energy could be created from these two concepts that could raise the level of one’s foundation and restore soul energy. However, from what she knew, only the gods could create this kind of energy, and that was by relying on their ability to manipulate reality. “One soul can’t use both Yin and Yang at the same time! That’s just...” She suddenly remembered something. “That can happen only if the cultivator has a...! It can’t be!”

Acilla grabbed Kai by the wrists and activated her spirit perception. But no matter how much she observed, she couldn’t find what she was looking for.

“Tell me, have you mastered Yin and Yang yourself?” She glared at him.

“I suppose there’s no harm in telling you since you’ve sworn the oath...”

“So I was right!” She gasped, seeing the tattoo on Kai’s arms.

“Do you know anything about the Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo?” he asked. “I need some answers, too, you know.”

Letting go of him, Acilla returned to the lounging chair.

“A little. I read that it’s possible to master both of these concepts at the same time only with its help and that it’s a unique divine technique created by one of the most powerful beings of the Ecumene... Alas, no names were mentioned in that book,” she added, disappointed.

“I got this tattoo from a statue of one Or’drok Okka Yashnir, which was made by his servants. Maybe you know something about him?”

Acilla thought for a little while, but in the end, she shook her head.

“No. I’ve never heard of him.”

“What about the Hydra Clan? Tell me about it.”

“There isn’t much to tell. It was a strong, divine clan. They lived either in the Central World or in one of the neighboring ones. They had the same bloodline you do. That’s all I found in our library.” Acilla raised her hands. “The only time I personally met any of them was during the Tournament of the Continents forty years ago, in which some of their junior cultivators participated. I remember that the smell of their blood almost drove me crazy. I barely restrained myself...” She smiled. “I was a young fool back then...”

“Why do you need blood? And what did you do to me when you met me?” Kai inquired, remembering feeling strange back then.

“I sensed you and your bloodline even during my fight with Kyros. I destroyed my body, faking my death. I only needed to assemble myself again. Unfortunately, full recovery usually takes a month. However, by temporarily borrowing your power, I managed it in just a day. Though I admit that I didn’t expect that I’d lose consciousness...” Acilla explained and then suddenly turned serious, making Kai tense up. “It’s time to wrap this up. I want you to show me your abilities.”

Before Kai could say anything, they were transferred from the hall to what seemed to be a training room.

“Try not to die.” Acilla smiled. Still lying on the lounging chair that she had teleported together with herself, she raised her hand.

A small cut appeared on her finger, from which several drops of blood fell on the wooden floor. Swelling, they began to grow and form a figure that turned into a creature resembling a ghoul. It wasn’t alive as it didn’t have a soul but it possessed a ki reserve equal to a peak Exorcist with a six-point foundation.

“You won’t give me a chance to prepare, will you?”

“Nope.” Acilla smiled. “The fight starts... Now!”

***

“Great!” Clapping her hands, Acilla approached the exhausted Kai.

“I don’t... know what that.... thing was...” he panted. “But... it was strong...”

“Initially, I wanted to see how long you’d survive, but you surprised me again. It never crossed my mind that you’d win,” she admitted.

Stopping near Kai, she used the Blood Path Technique on him. A scarlet cloud surrounded him and then merged with his body. He instantly felt his Source fill with energy, his flesh regenerate at an accelerated rate, and his power of regeneration return to its previous level, even though he had used the Eight Flashes of Yang Technique against the ghoul.

“Why did you do that?” he asked as soon as the healing was completed.

After fixing her dress, Acilla sat down next to him. Their eyes were level with his.

“I suggest you become my student,” she said instead of answering his question.

Kai froze. Dozens of thoughts and questions flashed through his head but he only managed to ask one.

“Why?”

“Are you asking me why I want to become the mentor of a genius with an ideal foundation who owns three concepts, wields the elements of Sword and Space, has a powerful bloodline, knowledge of Forces, and is an excellent cultivator? Are you serious?”

“What’s in it for me, and what will I have to do?”

Kai wanted to agree, but doubts tormented him. He wasn’t going to turn to Rune’Tan for advice and he even temporarily closed the mental connection so that he could make this decision on his own.

“You really are a piece of work...” Acilla sighed and then grinned. “Anyone else in your place would’ve jumped with joy. And here you are, asking questions... What’s in it for you? I’ll help you in your development, teach you techniques and various skills, and allow you to contemplate your Forces of Sword and Space. As for what you’ll have to do... I want you to follow me on my travels through the Ecumene.”

“I have one condition,” Kai said after a minute of silence.

“I’m not surprised... Very well... Speak.”

“We’ll visit my homeworld on the periphery of the Ecumene. I need to pick up my sister.”

“Zealous... But that will only be possible once you become an Elementalist. Otherwise, you’ll ruin your progress if we now go on a journey through worlds less saturated with energy. I don’t have a lot of resources with me, and there’s nothing valuable among my artifacts.” Acilla shook her palm, hinting at the Ring on his finger, which, for her stage of development and origin, was worthless.

“If I need to become an Elementalist to start my journey, then I’ll do just that,” Kai agreed.

“In that case, we must conclude a Soul Pact — an indestructible bond between the Sparks of the student and their mentor,” Acilla said, putting her hand to Kai’s chest.

At that very moment, he felt that an unknown force burst into his soul and encircled his Spark. He had felt something similar in the past, the day he met Greenrow on Earth. Back then, he also felt their Sparks connect, which didn’t allow either of them to lie and harm one another.

Closing his eyes, Kai concentrated on that power. A shimmering thread of energy appeared in his imagination and stretched toward Acilla.

He had made up his mind. Whether it was fate, luck, or maybe just a coincidence, Acilla’s proposal came like a heavenly gift. If there was a better candidate than her to become his mentor, what was the chance of meeting them?

There was always Rune’Tan. However, due to the lack of a corporeal form and a significant part of his soul energy, he was quite limited in his ability to teach him. He could only give advice and talk about the things he had seen. The two of them had only two things in common: the Path of Space and alchemy. Unfortunately, this wasn’t enough.

No verbal response was required to complete the pack. His desire alone was enough.

“You made the right decision,” Kai heard Rune’Tan’s voice after he finally opened the mental connection with him.

“Isn’t this an ability of some ancient artifact?” Kai asked Acilla, remembering what Rune’Tan had once told him.

“Yes. But all representatives of the older races are capable of creating a Soul Pact. This is one of our unique abilities,” she explained. “It’s time to get out of here, but first...” She examined Kai. “You ought to finally become a True Master. I feel that your soul is ready. If resources are the problem, I think I have something suitable for your level. It may not be the best breakthrough drug, but with my help, your foundation will remain intact.”

“It’s not a problem. Actually, I have the necessary resources.” A thin smile lit up Kai’s face. “I only need to make the infusion and start the process.”

“You’re also an alchemist?”

“I dabble.”

“You’re full of surprises.” Acilla smiled in response and then snapped her fingers. Both of them were instantly transported to another room in the palace. “The workshop is at your disposal. Unfortunately, the only tool here is a boiler for cleaning resources. I hope you have a Cube with you?”

“I do.” Kai nodded, heading to the table.

After Lightus had tried to rob him, Kai no longer kept his belongings in the Ring, wearing it only as a decoy. He had learned his lesson that day.

Removing the Night Space sphere from his body, Kai began to retrieve all the necessary resources from it, including the already prepared ingredients and the Three-Bladed Flower. The time had come to prepare the Heavenly Flask of Unlimited Destruction and Recreation.

“You keep things of value in such an unstable space?” Acilla winced.

“Yes,” Kai replied with a shrug, without turning around.

“I know what to teach you first... Masters that use the element of Space shouldn’t get their hands dirty with such techniques or Rings...”

***

Kai stood on the roof of the palace. In the dark skies above hovered a gigantic shining ball that fueled this entire pocket dimension with prana. In essence, it was somewhat similar to Azure Crystals, but thousands of times more powerful. It was here, at the top of the palace, where the main stream of this artificial energy flowed.

Acilla was sitting nearby, immersed in meditation, observing her student through the Spark connection. She was ready to help him at any time if necessary.

Once he drank the Heavenly Flask, Kai entered a state of deep meditation.

The process of reaching the Exorcist Stage was divided into three stages — the Crack Creation Stage, the Shards Stage, and the Recovery Stage. The Spark was the source of one’s will, and to start the process of transitioning to the first stage of true mastery, a cultivator first had to express a powerful desire to become stronger through their will. And if their will wasn’t strong enough, that’d be the end of their path of development, despite their foundation and talent. Without a powerful desire, a cultivator wouldn’t be able to even start a breakthrough. And there wasn’t a second chance.

If one’s desire was strong enough, it gave rise to an invisible wave of infinitely deep Soul Forces. Having passed through the Shell, they’d start a chain reaction, forcing the soul to begin to transform, and the physical and astral bodies to start a breakthrough.

Usually, before releasing a wave of will to begin the transition to the next stage, the cultivator meditated for several days or even a week so that their thirst for power would grow. However, Kai didn’t have to waste that much time. He had long ago discovered the Master’s Will, which was why he managed to start the breakthrough process almost fifteen minutes after coming to this place. To speak nothing of the Heavenly Flask and its effect.

The elixir moved from the stomach to the Source and then condensed into a small sphere. The infusion could remain in this state for more than two weeks, without losing almost any of its power. However, Kai didn’t need that long. Therefore, as soon as his soul received the order to begin its transformation, the sphere frozen in the Source instantly exploded.

If Kai’s mind and body hadn’t been trained and tempered, he wouldn’t have withstood even the first shockwave and managed to remain in control. The force of the explosion went directly into the walls of his Source, which marked the beginning of the first stage — the Crack Creation.

However, Kai didn’t need to pass through this process as his Source was crushed after his brother’s death. The Cold Void was the only thing that saved it from disintegrating further, but now it only interfered with the process, so he had to forcibly squeeze particles out of it a moment before the explosion. Fortunately, during a breakthrough, one couldn’t die of spirit wounds.

As soon as the explosion hit the already shattered walls, the Source shattered into thousands of fragments, pulling the meridians with it.

Kai proceeded to the Shards Stage.

Usually, the first effect of any breakthrough drug on the Exorcist Stage always resulted in a cracked Source. In order to shatter it and properly finish the first stage, cultivators created a powerful explosion. Even those like Kai and Lightus found it difficult to withstand such power as it could easily kill them if they overdid it. That was why it was necessary to crack it first and then spend about a week trying to shatter the Source on their own.

High-quality drugs like the Heavenly Flask could help reduce this time to one or two days, depending on the cultivator’s talent for energy control. However, thanks to the existing cracks, Kai was able to instantly move to the second stage.

Using the obtained fragments of the Source and meridians, the number of which the further quality of the foundation depended on, Kai had to reassemble them and form an astral body — a special energetic structure that followed the contours of the physical one.

At the Body and Mind Stages, ki was stored directly inside the cultivator’s flesh. At the Soul Stage, the primary form of the astral body finally appeared. Prana didn’t need to be inhaled anymore — instead, it entered through acupuncture points, getting into the Source along the meridians. The two were inside the body but they differed from storing ki inside the flesh in that they weren’t physical but energy structures. That was why a cultivator with a Source could store much more ki than one that hadn’t yet created it.

As for the astral body, the same Source was in its essence, except it grew to the size of a person and took its form. That was why it was called the astral body since it simultaneously existed along with the physical one.

Together with the creation of the astral body, the method of absorbing prana also changed. Earlier, it had to be drawn through acupuncture points, using an artificially created difference in pressure. Now, the Ki Vortex, which each Exorcist got after the breakthrough, replaced the Source and the acupuncture points. As for Kai, along with the Vortex, as well as his ability to control prana and ki, he could potentially gain a much higher ki recovery rate than that available to ordinary Exorcists.

On average, it took two to three weeks to create an astral body from the shards. It was a long process that shouldn’t be rushed because the foundation of the future Exorcist depended on the final form of the created structure.

It wasn’t in vain that Kai had spent so much time searching for resources to prepare the Heavenly Flask. The drug attracted the shards, showing him how to properly stretch and bend them. All that remained for him to do was to put in relatively low effort to solve this unusual puzzle, which, given his abilities, took only two and a half days.

Keeping the foundation intact was the task of the breakthrough drugs. Common elixirs were good at doing their jobs but infusions helped more. Say you were going on a hike. Weaker drugs were like walking on your own to the top of the mountain — it’d take some time, but you’d eventually get to your destination. The infusions were like riding a mount that knew its way up the mountain — quick and doing all the work.

As for Kai’s Heavenly Flask, it was like he had been given wings with which he flew over the entire forest and landed at the very top of the mountain.

The breakthrough to the Exorcist Stage lasted while the soul of a person was transforming and ended when the cultivator completed the creation of the astral body. But if they didn’t do it fast enough and within the specified deadline, then the discrepancy between the two bodies and the soul would kill them.

Still, most didn’t hurry to complete the breakthrough ahead of time even though they could. Why throw away precious time if the chance to enter the state of enlightenment reached its peak at that time? Why not spend it contemplating?

Thanks to the infusion, Kai had about thirty-two and a half more days to contemplate before he had to finish his breakthrough.

All this time he sat motionless, like a statue, eagerly contemplating the Forces of Sword and Space, which Acilla transmitted to him through their connection. Although the Force of Fusion and the Sphere couldn’t be studied — only created by the cultivator themself — it didn’t hurt to familiarize oneself with the experience of other cultivators and contemplate their Forces.

Unfortunately for Kai, he wasn’t destined to create the Force of Fusion for even one Path in the next couple of years. No matter how favorable the conditions were and no matter what talent he possessed, it wasn’t so easy to reach the Learner Stage. All he could do for now was come closer to it.

When less than ten minutes remained until the transformation of his soul was completed, Kai turned his mind’s gaze inward. In the place where his Source was previously located two small drops hovered — one transparent and one scarlet. Those were the remains of the Heavenly Flask.

Using his will, Kai activated both drops. The first instantly flew to the side, crashing into the still unfinished astral body and then spreading over it. The fragments, not yet united, began to thicken. The process of Energy Expansion had begun.

The second drop entered Kai’s soul, making him feel like a thousand blades had pierced him. But instead of death, each of them carried understanding.

The Manifestation of the Elements began.

The sword. A sharpened strip of metal created to kill. How many forms did it have? How many uses did it have? What was a sword to the universe? What was the Path of the Sword? Kai thought about these questions for a long time but couldn’t find any answers. However, had he found them, he would’ve long ago reached the end of this Path.

What did the sword mean to Kai? He at least had an answer to this question — it was a tool, a friend, an extension of his body... What about the Forces of Sword that he used? He perceived them as aspects of the blade, imprinted in the universe itself.

A blazing fire was a consequence of the Forces of Fire. Kai didn’t ask the fundamental questions like “why is there a fire?” or “why does this Force work?” as it was the prerogative of the gods to seek answers to such questions. But he was interested to know what exactly particles of Forces were.

This question bothered him since he mastered his first Force. Through his own research and conversations with Rune’Tan about the nature of the soul, as well as energy vision, and observations, he ultimately came to the conclusion that these particles were conductors.

Like any person, animal, or even plant, everything in this world wanted to live. The flame longed to burn, the water to flow, and the wind to blow. And when the strength of an element became great enough, it began to form a will of its own, generated by the desire to exist. And it was at this moment that the particles were formed.

Kai’s hypothesis was confirmed by two facts. First, a large accumulation of particles of one element always led to the birth of a Spirit. And second, even Shadows had a will, although they weren’t living beings since they didn’t have Sparks.

All of this made him realize that every time he invoked Sword particles, he was trying to materialize his desire to use the blade, unconsciously using his understanding of the Forces.

Having realized this, he came one step closer to figuring out what the Force of Fusion was. At the same time, new questions about the nature of the Will of the Sword arose. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t grasp the understanding of the mysteries of the universe.

Ultimately, the Manifestation of the Elements came to an end.

Less than two minutes remained until the transformation was done. Kai’s astral body didn’t yet exist. However, he had put the pieces together beforehand so the correct shape had already been prepared. All that remained was for it to be properly sealed with a meditation technique. For this, Kai planned to use the Cold Void as a bonding material.

He summoned the particles and began to saturate what would soon become his astral body with them. Less than ten seconds later, the fragments began to merge. Kai’s Spark instantly reacted and the Yang-enhanced soul energy rippled like a stormy river.

Kai felt that he lacked ki, which forced him to take control of the flow of energy that surrounded him. Having subdued it, he began to suck in prana, concentrating large amounts of energy within himself.

For a while, the entire palace was deprived of energy. Acilla stared at Kai in bewilderment, feeling more and more strength accumulating in his body.

What is he doing? she wondered.

Kai continued to supply energy to the Spark, which spilled back a sea of artificial soul energy. He directed all this force into the rapidly forming astral body. However, along the way, it touched his physical body, forcing him to change its course. To evolve with his soul. To become stronger.

It was precisely this process that rejuvenated the Exorcists. However, it needed to be carefully monitored. If one allowed too much of this unusual energy to flow into the body, there was a risk of excessive rejuvenation. Something like this happened to Tassarion, which was why he looked much younger than he actually was.

Kai’s soul completed its transformation and his astral body was finally formed. The Ki Vortex slowly began to form inside his stomach.

The process was complete.

Kai opened his eyes.

Attention!

You have reached the Exorcist Stage.

Level: Initial

Life expectancy increased to 400 years.

...

Attention!

There has been a change in status.

Current status: True Master

...

Attention!

There have been significant changes in the stats.

• Ki reserve capacity has been increased to 1,000 units in correspondence to a 10.0 points foundation at the initial level of the Exorcist Stage.

• [Small Energy Shield] has been replaced with [Medium Energy Shield].

• You have received a passive shield that depends on energy density.

• You have acquired Soul Opening [Energy Expansion]. Ki reserve capacity has been permanently increased by 500 units in correspondence to 50% of the ki reserve of the initial level of the Exorcist stage with a 10.0 point foundation.

• [True Source of Cold Void] has been replaced by [True Astral Body of Cold Void]. Your maximum energy supply has been increased by 15%. The maximum number of summoned Force particles has been increased by 15%.

• [Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus] has been replaced with [Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus (level 2)]. Restrictions removed. The duration of [Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus (level 2)] will from now on depend only on the amount of spirit stamina.

...

Attention!

Completing calculations...

You have reached the maximum level of strength.

Appropriate measures have been taken.

[Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo] development has been increased.

Progress: 75%

Further development: + 2.5% per level; + 5% per stage

2 abilities Unlocked [Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo]:

• [Primal Flash] Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

• [Touch of Nothingness] Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

Information about the final abilities of [Yin Yang Ghost Tattoo] has been obtained.

• [Yang Form] Yang Concept. Progress: Locked

• [Yin Form] Yin Concept. Progress: Locked

100% required to unlock these concepts.

...

Attention!

There has been an increase in development.

You have reached the Exorcist Stage.

The power of the Yin and Yang concepts has been increased to low quality, Royal-rank.

...

Attention!

The power of the [True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra] has been increased.

• The [Six Body Gates] ability has become passive and permanent. The initial stats will receive an increase of 250% of their value as long as more than 5% of energy remains in the astral body.

• [Rampage of Life] has been replaced with [Rampage of Life (level 2)].

Your stats will increase by 300% for an hour.

This ability can be used once per day and it does not conflict with the [Six Body Gates]. It only affects the initial stats, not the increased ones.

...

Attention!

[Medium Sword Spirit] has evolved into an [Senior Sword Spirit].

...

Attention!

[Flesh and Soul: Double Breakthrough Technique] has been successfully completed! Due to the favorable conditions for breaking through to the Exorcist stage, your physical characteristics have been increased by 50%.

...

You have mastered the [Darkbody Technique].

Rank: Royal

Quality: Low

You have mastered the [Living Storage Technique, Volume 7].

Rank: Gold

Quality: Peak

After a whole list of system messages appeared in front of Kai, he finally opened his significantly changed stats.

Stats

Age: 21

Race: Human

Status: True Master

Stage: Exorcist Stage

Level: Initial

Characteristics

• [Power]: 1323.49

• [Speed]: 1299.35

• [Endurance]: 1336.51

• [Stamina]: 1406.12

• [Mind]: 743.7

• [Energy]: 1725

Available points: 0

Abilities

[Low-rank Techniques: View]

[Earth-rank Techniques: View]

• [Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Sword with Fluttering Wings Technique] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [Living Storage Technique, Volume 7] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

[The rest of the Gold-rank techniques: View]

• [Eight Flashes of Yang Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Flesh and Soul: Double Breakthrough Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Step Through the Snow] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Bloody Snowfall Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Weapon Technique: Fortified Ice of the Void] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Darkbody Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

Forces

• Path of Sword (Hearing stage [Perfect understanding]): Reflection Force, Speed Force, Endurance Force, Strength Force, Slashing Force, Piercing Force, Intent Force

• Path of Sword (Seer Stage [Perfect understanding]): Force of Form

• Path of Space (Hearing Stage [Perfect understanding]): Force of Repulsion, Force of Attraction, Force of Creation, Force of Destruction.

• Path of Space (Seer Stage [Perfect understanding]): Force of Form

• Concepts

❖      Cold Void: maximum understanding

❖      Yin: maximum understanding

❖      Yang: maximum understanding

The quality and quantity of Cold Void / Yin / Yang particles you summon will depend only on your level of development.

Current level: Low-quality Royal-rank

Features and equipment

• [True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]

❖      [Six Body Gates]

❖      [No Limits]

❖      [Life Rampage (level 2)]

• [Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo]. Progress: 75%

❖      [Yang Concentration] Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖      [Yin Concentration] Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖      [Primal Flash] Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖      [Touch of Nothingness] Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖      [Yang Form] Yang Concept. Progress: Locked

❖      [Yin Form] Yin Concept. Progress: Locked

• [Oaths made to you: View]

• [Favorite of the Forces]

You are able to see what is invisible to others.

• [Medium Energy Shield]

Physical characteristics increased by 10% of the total energy reserve.

Permanent protection.

• [Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus (level 2)]

• [Full Aura Disguise]

• [Senior Sword Spirit]

Progress: 0%

• [Senior Space Spirit]

Attribute: destruction

Progress: 0.84%

• [True Astral Body of Cold Void]

Maximum energy supply increased by 15%.

Maximum number of summoned particles increased by 15%.

• [Master’s Will]

• [Field of Superiority]

• [Energy Expansion]

Energy supply permanently increased by 500 units (corresponding to 50% of the energy supply of the initial level of the Exorcist stage with 10.0 point foundation).

Achievements

[Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

[Quality Leap!]

Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of Soul Energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

[Overcoming mortal boundaries! (1)]

For a single victory over a Master (an Exorcist), while being mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you get [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

[Almost defeating an Elementalist]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were almost able to defeat the Initial-level Elementalist on your own, but in the end, you had help.

Reward: [Scroll of Darkbody Technique] (automatic selection).

[Before deadline]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were able to develop your will to such a level that it was transformed into Master’s Will before you reached the Exorcist Stage.

Reward: [Field of Superiority] (automatic selection).

[Ideal Foundation]

You have managed to improve the quality of your development on your own to ten points.

Reward: [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,994 years

Power surged through Kai’s body. It was intoxicating. His current strength couldn’t be compared with the one which he possessed a month ago.

The increase in the amount of ki alone made him several times stronger. With perfect energy control, he was able to use up to fifty percent of ki at a time. And given that it was no longer required of him to spend energy on maintaining the Body Gates in fights, theoretically, he could invest up to eight hundred and seventy-five units of energy in each of his attacks. For comparison, most cultivators in the Abode could use a maximum of a third of their energy per technique. It made him almost three times stronger in this regard than an ordinary initial-level Exorcist.

But that wasn’t all.

The Flesh and Soul Double Breakthrough Technique let Kai increase not only the energy reserve after a breakthrough but his physical stats as well, making his body stronger by fifty percent. Taking into account the Body Gates, which were from now on always open, his stats in his normal state already almost reached the value that he had at the peak of his strength a month ago. But the power of his bloodline had also increased. Rampage of Life reached its second level, allowing Kai to increase his strength, speed, endurance, and stamina up to a total of almost two thousand two hundred units.

Energy Shield had also changed. It now provided a constant field around him, and since it depended on energy density, from now on, Kai didn’t need to worry about most attacks hitting him. With his energy control, he was able to artificially raise its density. Now, everyone who had less than nine hundred ki units had no chance of inflicting damage on him at all unless they possessed certain unique abilities or had merged with Spirits.

Apart from other buffs related to his bloodline, Sword Spirit, the Tattoo, and the concepts of Yin and Yang, Kai’s breakthrough process was better than most in two ways.

First, the Manifestation of the Sword, which came to him for a couple of minutes, not only increased his understanding of the Forces of this element but also gave him knowledge on how to strengthen his sword techniques and fix some of the weak points in his fighting style.

Second, a breakthrough was inherently a test. Not only for Kai’s talent, knowledge, experience, and luck but also his will. Becoming an Exorcist made one’s will, and therefore the Field of Superiority, even stronger. From now on, with this ability, Kai could deprive even mid-level Exorcists of consciousness and significantly reduce the abilities of the end-level ones if their willpower didn’t exceed the average.

On top of all that, Kai mastered and perfected two techniques at once: the Darkbody he got after killing Zirx, and the seventh volume of the Living Storage Technique, the knowledge of which he received from Acilla through their connection.

He’s a beast! the vampiress thought, looking at him. I passed on the knowledge of all seven volumes of the technique to him. He should’ve memorized only the first, and then gradually master all the rest! It’d take the cultivators of the Central World a year and a half, and he did it in a month. How can an Exorcist learn at such a speed? Eidetic memory? No... That’s not enough. There’s something else... Something like perfect energy control! But isn’t that just a myth?

“Seems I didn’t make a mistake by becoming his mentor,” she muttered softly and grinned.

Initially, it was more of an impulsive decision in order to bind Kai to herself and bring him to her mother’s sect in order to strengthen her forces with someone who possessed the Yin-Yang Ghost Tattoo. But now, thanks to their connection as well as the fact that during the breakthrough, Kai’s soul was completely open to her, she realized that Kai wasn’t your typical cultivator and a favorite of the fates. Yes, luck was on his side. Yes, he possessed the unique ability to subdue any neutral energy (it took Acilla a considerable effort to overcome the shock), had a powerful bloodline, and the ancient tattoo. But did all of this just fall from the sky? She wondered how many trials, capable of breaking or destroying similar cultivators, had he endured. She knew that without perseverance, willpower, and ingenuity, even with his unique abilities, Kai would’ve hardly been able to reach his current level with talent alone. Most likely, he would’ve died long ago.

She realized that the person in front of her wasn’t some arrogant brat who grew up in a sect, but someone who had fought tooth and nail for their life, sacrificing all they had to get where they were now. She was intrigued by what he’d become. She was already imagining the look on her mother’s face when she brought him into her sect, someone who clearly had a chance to become what others could only dream of.

Acilla almost made it to the platform where Kai was sitting. Her sensitive nose caught the indescribable aroma of Kai’s blood. Having reached the Exorcist
Stage, this smell became many times stronger. It wasn’t like what the other descendants of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra had. The power of the Yang concept in Kai’s body made his blood different from theirs.

In the blink of an eye, Acilla appeared in front of Kai and sank her fangs into his neck. This time he wasn’t constrained by anything, but he didn’t interfere with her feeding. She couldn’t harm him in any way due to their Pact.

After taking three sips, she let go of Kai, whose regeneration kicked in immediately and restored the missing blood. The sweet taste still lingered on her tongue and lips. Its intoxicating smell was making her drunk.

“Oh, I haven’t made a mistake when I picked you,” she repeated, this time aloud, and smiled wide. “Come, there’s still much to be done.”

Chapter 35
ESCAPE FROM THE DUNGEON

The water in the kettle boiled in just a few seconds. Once the weak stream of steam began to leave the sprout, Kai stopped pouring energy into the artifact and poured the boiling water into two cups, which already contained the leaves of one of the most common teas in this world. Turning the water a soft yellow-green color, the tea leaves saturated the drink with energy and rare particles of the Forces of Life. Just one sip would be enough to rejuvenate the drinker and shield them from any health problems for several months.

Exactly one hundred and thirty-two breaths later, Kai placed his palm over both cups, and then, subtly manipulating the Force of Gravity, removed the tea leaves from the drink and destroyed them with Yin. Taking both cups, he went to the table, at which Acilla was already sitting.

“I think it’s time you finally explain where we are and what’s happening,” Kai said, putting the cups on the table.

Acilla sipped her drink and smiled lightly.

“You’ll need to be more specific.”

“This dimension is a dungeon if I understand correctly. Who is imprisoned here? You? Those people? Or all of you?”

“You’re right, this is a dungeon.” Acilla nodded. “This is the prison for the remaining representatives of the Sinam Heavenly Clan. I was just passing by…”

“The Sinam Heavenly Clan? Are they the ones with those tattoos with five eyes?”

“Yes. During the Age of Shattering, which preceded the current Age of Silence, their clan was destroyed. But their enemies couldn’t kill the strongest among them, so the remaining members of the Sinam Clan were sealed in this dimension. One of their enemies, the demon you’ve undoubtedly already met, remained forever outside, becoming the jailer and guardian of this place.”

“They didn’t look like strong men who could fight against such a monster.”

“They don’t look like it now.” Acilla grinned. “They weren’t always like that. The dimension was deliberately filled with Yin, gradually weakening the Sinam people. By now, all their gods have died, and the current generation of the clan won’t even be able to reach the Divine Stage. Even their Holy Lords aren’t as strong as some outside this dungeon.”

“Who are they? This isn’t the first time I’ve seen this tattoo. What does it mean?”

Acilla took another sip of tea, thought for a moment, and then finally answered.

“The tattoo means that its owner belongs to one of the five clans that serve the strongest god of the Central World and probably the entire Ecumene — La’Gert — the leader of the Heavenly Throne Sect. The Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra Clan also serves him.”

I remember Rune’Tan telling me about a war between three parties, one of which was a certain Or’drok Okka Yashnir, and another that consisted of five servants with special marks, Kai recalled. So this La’Gert is one of the three? If I recall correctly the engraving on Or’drok’s statue in the Azure Cube, La’Gert was the one who won the war... I mean, he’s still alive and even Acilla has heard of him.

“What’s this Heavenly Throne you mentioned?”

“I don’t know,” Acilla replied with a shrug. “I tried to find some information in the library and ask my mother, but it didn’t give any results. It’s as if they’re hiding this information from me on purpose...” she added, looking resentfully at the wall behind him.

The Pact says she’s telling the truth...

“I see... But what power do they have? Why did the Spirits obey the Sinam Clan when they didn’t even use energy or Forces?”

“What do you know about Ecumene? About its inhabitants and its appearance?” Acilla asked.

Kai was taken aback by her question. Not having an answer, he kept silent.

“Let me rephrase that. Have you heard of the First Ones?”

Kai shook his head.

“These were beings that surpassed the gods. According to legend, it was the First Ones who created the Ecumene, as well as all life in it,” Acilla began the story. “First, the progenitors of the Old Races were created, then the Younger Ones appeared, including humans. For some time, the First Ones traveled through galaxies, forming entire worlds or pushing them toward the start of life. But, in the end, the First Ones left the Ecumene. They did, however, leave a legacy. For example, artifacts that can raise the foundation to the ideal level or even reset one’s development so that you can start from scratch, but with the same knowledge and experience.”

“I never heard about this,” Rune’Tan said.

“Neither have I, old man...”

“But what does the Sinam Clan have to do with it?” Rune’Tan asked Acilla, who could also hear him.

During Kai’s breakthrough, Allecia was able to feel someone’s Spark inside Kai via their Pact and connection. It was then that she found out about Rune’Tan, after which they were able to establish a mental connection.

“The First Ones had faithful servants who helped them in the creation of the Ecumene,” she explained. “They were the only creatures not created by them. They appeared on their own. Can you guess who I’m talking about?”

“I see...” Rune’Tan said.

“I do, too.” Kai nodded. “The Spirits...”

“That’s right,” Acilla confirmed their guesses. “A few eras ago, the founder of the Sinam Sect found an artifact left by the First Ones that gave him the power to tame and absorb Spirits, as well as Shadows that had a similar nature. Actually, all five clans have a power associated with the First Ones. Sinam has a light blue eye on its mark. Why eyes? It’s through them that they use these powers.”

“What about the Heavenly Hydra Clan?”

“You don’t know?” Acilla asked, surprised. “Your bloodline is the legacy left by the First Ones. According to legend, the Heavenly Hydra was an immortal being the size of a sun. It was an experiment; the only of its kind. However, because of its strength and enormous size, it turned out to be detrimental to everything around it, as it absorbed too much energy. So powerful that it could destroy entire worlds, which made the First Ones kill their creation, incarnating its soul and depriving it of energy. As far as we know, the founder of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra Clan found the beast’s remains, thereby obtaining its bloodline. Theirs is the green eye.”

“What about the rest of the eyes? That is, clans?”

“There black eye is the mark of the Heavenly Tamer of Death Clan. Their bloodline allows them to distort their Soul Shell and enter a half-demonoid state that makes their flesh many times stronger and creates almost ideal protection against spirit attacks. The only downside is that they slowly lose their mind the more they rely on their bloodline. I remember seeing them at the Tournament of Continents. Hardly a third of their opponents survived...” Acilla frowned as if remembering something very unpleasant. “As for the blue eye, its bearers disappeared in the war of the past era. There’s practically no information left about them. The bearers of the white eye still exist but I don’t know their name or bloodline. They are the strongest of the five, but very secretive. Even La’Gert rarely dared to boss them around. Bear in mind that all these are just rumors I’ve heard.”

Kai thought about her words as he drank his tea.

“I see,” he said. “But what about you? Why are you here? Why did you fight that guy? Was that really Kyros, the Soul Thief? And, most importantly, how do we get out of here?”

“To answer your first question, we’ll need to go back a little,” Allica said and began her story.

Ever since childhood, Acilla was aware that she was being kept under close watch. Before she turned eighty-six, she had never been outside the lands of her sect, except for visiting the Tournament of Continents. And even when she got out to special training zones, she was always under the supervision of several people. It didn’t take her long to become fed up with all this. Excessive control, which resulted in the restriction of freedom, angered her to the point that she decided to flee in order to see the world.

For many decades she plotted her escape plan. And a few backup ones. She even allowed information about several of them to leak, misleading her mother about her true intentions.

After reaching the Divine Stage, she finally fled. A close friend from the Tournament got a hold of a pocket inter-gate that she used once she had made sure that she had gotten rid of all the sect’s marks and possessions through which they could track her. Leaving her homeworld, Acilla not only received her freedom but she deceived several gods at once.

She left the Central World and ended up in one of the neighboring ones. For several months Acilla traveled to different lands, enjoying her freedom, and exploring the world until she was eventually attacked. Her assailants turned out to be professional hunters sent by her mother to bring the girl back.

Acilla was lucky to get away from the first ambush but it was becoming increasingly difficult to avoid her pursuers. When she was finally cornered, in an act of desperation she used the pocket inter-world gate again. Unfortunately, the second and last charge of the divine artifact didn’t have an attached mark. That is, no one could predict where it’d send its user. The only thing Acilla knew was that she’d be transferred to one of the worlds of the Ecumene. Having no other choice, she poured almost all her energy into the artifact.

She couldn’t have imagined that this wouldn’t just transfer her to a Middle world, but also throw her inside an ancient dungeon. Since the demon’s powers had long been running out, it couldn’t stop the formation of a Divine-level portal inside the Pyramid.

Inside the dungeon, Acilla met with the representatives of the Sinam Clan. As she was a Divine Stage cultivator (and probably their only hope of leaving this place), they accepted her with honors and respect.

That was how she learned about their history.

Acilla spent the next two months with them, studying the Pyramid’s structure in order to find a weak point and create a way out. She almost found it but she was interrupted.

On that day, Kyros entered the dungeon and created that very crack on the surface of the Pyramid.

“So it really was him then...”

Acilla nodded.

“He introduced himself as the emperor of a certain Niagala, as well as a disciple of the last head of the Sinam Clan,” she said, stunning Rune’Tan and making Kai experience slight surprise.

“Isn’t the head of their clan sealed here? Has Kyros been to the Pyramid before?”

“No.” She shook her head. “As I understand it, the last head of the Sinam Clan was so powerful that he was sealed away from the rest. He was buried alive. But even that wasn’t enough to keep him away. He lost his body, but his soul somehow managed to escape from the coffin,” she said. “His tomb was in this world, but the Pyramid was in a different one. It was he who transferred it to this desert. He couldn’t get past the demon but he seriously weakened it along with space itself. After that, the barely alive head of the Sinam Clan disappeared... If Kyros is to be believed, the leader’s soul found him, seeing talent in the then young man. That was how he became Kyros’ mentor. But he couldn’t exist for long and ultimately died,” Acilla said with a chuckle. “To support this story, Kyros showed the cultivators the clan leader’s Ring, after which they began to obey him.”

“It’s a rather strange story,” Rune’Tan thought. “Why didn’t this god find a more talented student? Maybe not in this world, but in neighboring or even more distant ones? He could’ve found a more gifted cultivator who could’ve used his divine knowledge to become a divine themselves. Or at least, have more than a pitiful barely eight points of foundation.”

“The same confused me too.” Acilla nodded, smiling. “So I asked Kyros about it. He said that his teacher escaped from the tomb with only a particle of consciousness and spent all the Forces available to him to summon the Pyramid and fight the demon. Apparently, most of his soul remained inside the coffin, where it slowly disintegrated. He had no strength to reach other worlds.”

“There are still some holes in that story,” Kai muttered. “First, he says that the soul was released from the coffin, and then that it was only a part of his consciousness...”

“I noticed that it doesn’t add up. But there was nothing I could do to prove that he’s lying...” Acilla shrugged. “I think the Sinam Clan understood that, too, but decided to obey him because of the Ring. I think they wanted to get the relic back and use Kyros to help them get out of here.”

“And why does he need them?”

“Strength and knowledge.” Acilla chuckled. “Kyros plans to start a war in this world, so he exchanged oaths with them. He promised to release them from this place and return the Ring in exchange for being granted access to their techniques... And for them to serve him for the next ten years. They only appear weak inside this Pyramid. Once they get set free and cleanse themselves of Yin, they’ll become an invincible force. A dozen of their Holy Lords would be enough to drown several hundred middle worlds in blood. He just needs to give them time to gather their Spirit armies,” she explained. “It’s believed that in the great war, it was the Sinam Clan that was the most dangerous opponent. This was probably why they were the first to be destroyed.”

“So, Kyros and you weren’t enemies at first, correct?” Rune’Tan asked.

“Yes. We had a common goal — to get out of here. But the more time passed, the more impudent Kyros became. So much so, that he tried to boss me around. I had to put him in his place with a couple of good smacks.” Acilla smiled mischievously. “For the next seven months, I carried on my research of the Pyramid, thinking he wouldn't dare to confront me. He was quiet and extremely polite, so I failed to notice the moment when he activated some of the Ring’s power. Its Forces shielded him from most of my attacks while also strengthening his techniques. That was why we were on an equal footing in that battle you saw. But if it weren’t for the Sinam Clan supporting him, I would’ve defeated him.” She sighed in frustration. “So that’s the story.”

“All right... It’s time we move to the most important question: how will we get out of here?”

“Oh, I think you’ll like my plan.” Acilla smiled wide.

***

In the center of the city, once built by the ancestors of the Sinam Clan, was a tall building. In it, sitting in a lavish and spacious hall, Kyros observed a three-foot-long crack in space sparkle and buzz. It was the only connecting thread between this dimension and the outside world.

I’ll get through you eventually... he thought when he heard the sound of approaching footsteps.

But he didn’t care about the visitor, too focused on the spatial crack that stood before him. It allowed anyone from the outside to enter but killed those who tried to leave. And Kyros didn’t want to be one of those unlucky ones.

“My Lord, everyone is ready,” said a decrepit old man. He was the leader of the representatives of the Sinam Clan. “Should I let them in?”

There was no answer. The man turned his gaze to the glittering crack in the air. Even though he had lived for more than fourteen thousand years, he experienced indescribable excitement when looking at it. With difficulty, he managed to calm the trembling in his soul, caused by the realization of the approaching freedom. How many hundreds of thousands or millions of years have their clan already spent imprisoned?

The old man closed his eyes and then looked at Kyros. His glance involuntarily slid down to his left hand and the Ring with a seal on it. No vibrations of energy or Forces emanated from the object. The System didn’t say anything about it either except for its rank. But the elder didn’t need any clues to identify one of the most important relics of their clan — the founder’s Ring, the source of the power of the clan’s leaders.

The Ring was a powerful artifact with a mysterious rank, but it was currently marked as a Low-quality Divine-rank artifact since it adjusted to its wearer.

According to the laws of nature, he couldn’t use it. The creation of Divine-rank items required Forces enhanced by advanced Spheres, which usually only the gods possessed.

At his level, despite all his strength, Kyros couldn’t wield even pseudo-Divine artifacts, unless they were charging ones. However, the Ring on his finger was a special item as it contained a few grains of true divine power, left by the Sinam Heavenly Clan’s founder, as well as each subsequent elder. With this kind of power, even a mortal could use the Ring albeit it wouldn’t be as strong as it was now. To wear it, one had to fulfill one of two conditions: either to be the head of the Sinam Clan, chosen by the rest of the clan members or to be the person to whom the last acting head had given permission to use the Ring.

The current head of the Sinam Clan actually despised the bastard who couldn’t use the true power of the Ring and still dared to touch the clan relic. But he couldn’t do anything to Kyros. And even if he could, he still wouldn’t dare to oppose the will of the Ring that allowed Kyros to use some of its power upon his arrival to this dimension. However, once they were out of here and finished their service to him, the old man would deal with him and expose him as the liar he was.

Kyros eventually stopped concentrating on the crack and nodded to the elder without turning around.

“Let them in.”

The old man bowed and then gave the order to the others through an artifact. All six hundred members of the Sinam Clan entered the hall one by one and took their seats.

“My Lord,” the elder asked quietly, “how much before the passage is created?”

Kyros winced.

“There are two or three more rituals to be performed, not counting today’s one. The crack is almost wide enough. You’ll get out of here soon. Aren’t you glad?”

“Of course, I’m glad, sir,” the old man replied with a smile.

“Then go and get ready,” Kyros replied and waved his hand dismissively.

When everyone was finally in their place, Kyros raised his hands to the heavens and then turned them toward the crack. At the same time, an unusual barrier formed around the anomaly.

“Get started!” he shouted.

Using the element of Space, everyone attacked the crack. Regardless of their desires and predispositions, the elders forced the younger cultivators to spend time mastering this element and this element alone. Whether they wanted it or not, trying to find a way out was the responsibility of each member of the clan, and for that, the Forces of Space were critical.

Techniques of various ranks hit the barrier that absorbed all their power. Kyros remained in control of the process, so every grain of energy and Force was redirected to the crack with precision.

He attacked the crack as well, using the most powerful techniques in his possession.

Too bad Acilla destroyed her soul in that battle, he thought, regretting such a loss. If I had it, I’d easily widen the crack today, and use the rest of her soul’s power for myself. What a waste...

Through all the noise and sparking of techniques, no one even noticed a figure standing nearby. With his arms crossed over his chest and leaning against the wall, Kai observed the ritual with great interest. The pseudo-divine Mask was making him invisible to everyone present.

As for Acilla, she was hiding inside his Living Storage, a technique that allowed him to create pocket dimensions of very high quality even inside his body. Thanks to this extremely stable and energy-efficient mini-dimension, he could now forever forget about Rings and the Night Space.

Having mastered seven volumes of one of the most complex techniques at once, the quality of which was honed by thousands of great masters and even gods, Kai could now create stable, durable, and very large pocket dimensions without spending a lot of energy. In addition, unlike with Rings, Living Storage could contain sentient beings and living things, which made it possible to create a garden with rare Spirit Plants inside.

“You seriously need to decorate your pocket dimension,” Acilla said via the Spirit Connection Technique. “There’s nothing but air here! That’s nasty! How about you put a piece of land with a real forest, and add a lake with a palace?!”

Kai said nothing. Decorating the interior of his pocket dimension was the last thing on his mind right now.

A few hours later, the ritual ended. The exhausted Sinam Clan began to disperse. Soon, only Kyros and the old Holy Lord remained in the hall. They had just started talking when the sound of a powerful explosion came from afar, and the hall was filled with the power of a Divine Stage cultivator. Kyros swore under his breath, as he instantly recognized Acilla’s aura. He, as well as the members of the Sinam Clan who could help him against her, was exhausted but he had no choice but to go and confront her.

Watching them quickly leave, Kai approached the crack and released Acilla from the pocket dimension.

“Let’s start,” she said quietly and then added, “...you look funny with that Mask.”

Rune’Tan took control of Kai’s body. Fortunately, during the breakthrough, while he still had an infinite amount of spirit stamina, he created a new supply of soul energy for Rune’Tan. So now he was almost five times stronger than when he took the artifacts from Bane.

Two Spheres of Space formed. However, instead of flaring up like stars, they were compressed and their light dimmed. Acilla and Rune’Tan brought down the power of their Forces of Space on the crack.

The dimensional tear began to widen. Even Kyros, who also possessed such power, was still inferior to Acilla and Rune’Tan. That was why the two of them could do what he couldn’t, even with the support of hundreds of cultivators and complex rituals.

However, they had to hurry up. So far, Kyros and the others had been distracted by the illusion generated by the Mask of the Great Liar. But its effect couldn’t last forever.

Fortunately, Rune’Tan and Acilla dealt with their task rather quickly, making the crack big enough to get out. But, as always, things just couldn’t go according to plan.

Kyros’ aura caught them the very moment they finished creating the passage.

Acilla swore.

Has he released more of the Ring’s power? she thought. What great timing!

Kyros wasted no time. Seeing Acilla and her strange friend, he waved his hand, releasing a combination of his power mixed with that of the divine Ring that formed a giant wave of black flames.

Acilla realized that she wouldn’t be able to properly defend herself. The same was true for Rune’Tan who had spent almost all the soul energy he had received from Kai and therefore had to urgently return control of the body back to him.

The crack shone behind their backs. They only needed to enter it to finally escape this hell. But the attack was moving too fast. Acilla could escape, but she wouldn’t have time to take Kai with her. She couldn’t teleport him into her pocket dimension either. All the power of her Forces of Space were focused on the crack so that it wouldn’t close. Otherwise, all their efforts would go to waste.

Making up her mind, she dashed forward — directly in front of the attack.

In her honest opinion, as a powerful cultivator from the divine sect of the Central World — this was a stupid decision. Still, something deep inside her soul forced her to act differently.

Am I doing this because of the Pact, the secrets of which even the gods don’t know? she thought before the black flames engulfed her.

At that same moment, two stripes of crimson erupted from the obsidian sea, parting Kyros’ technique and forming a safe zone behind Acilla.

Kai had barely blinked while all of this took place. Before he could even realize what was going on, he was knocked down by a bloody net and dragged toward the crack that sucked him in, spitting him back out in the Ishar Desert.

As soon as Acilla made sure that he was safe, she concentrated all the power available to her into one point. A powerful explosion followed. Taking advantage of the moment when the black flame retreated, she also rushed to the crack before Kyros had time to realize what was going on.

Kai found himself back under the scorching midday sun, three feet away from the black sand. A moment later, Acilla, seriously wounded, both physically and spiritually, appeared nearby, followed by Kyros who was immediately attacked by the demon. Acilla had deliberately set everything up so that Kai and she would end up beyond the black sand, and Kyros right next to the crack.

Since she was sure that Kyros would dash after them, she made some subtle changes in the crack that he didn’t have time to notice in his rush because of his inferior understanding of the Space.

A short fight ensued, during which the demon thrust its hand into Kyros’ stomach, filling his flesh with the dark mist. Earlier, Kyros would’ve died almost immediately, but now he possessed the power of the Divine-rank Ring that helped him resist and suppress Yin.

Realizing this, the demon tried to tear him apart but it was shackled, bound by a Sphere of Space. Waving its wings, it roared, suddenly feeling severe pain. Looking down, it saw Kyros’ hand wrist-deep in its chest.

With one sharp movement, Kyros tore out the demon’s black heart. It staggered and roared in pain, releasing such a powerful shock wave that swept Kyros away, breaking many bones and damaging his internal organs.

Barely conscious, Kyros rose and saw the demon slowly walking toward him. Cursing the damn thing under his breath, Kyros spent several hundred years of his life to temporarily increase his strength and run out of the zone of the black sand.

The demon was ready to jump at him, but Kyros didn’t care anymore. Glancing at Acilla, he grimaced and then activated one of his strongest disposable artifacts. His body turned into a radiant substance, after which it flew over the horizon, leaving the continent.

He didn’t care about those who were stuck in the dungeon anymore. He needed to return to his homeland and begin his recovery as soon as possible. He had achieved his main goal — he managed, through rituals, to steal a part of the soul energy of the Sinam Clan, with the help of which he activated the power of the divine Ring. He also mastered many of their techniques, which he could, and would, pass on.

As for the oath he had taken, he technically didn’t break it. He was supposed to provide an open passage for the Sinam Clan, not hold their hands and lead them out. And even though it was Acilla and Rune’Tan who opened the crack, it was he who made the biggest effort to create the exit. The oath to return the Ring would take effect only after ten years, and only if someone came after him.

Seeing that its opponent escaped, the demon turned around and headed toward the Pyramid, slowly crumbling into black sand.

Using the remnants of its strength, it struck the Pyramid, making it crack. After all these years of faithful servitude, the time had come to carry out its last order. The guardian used its strongest attack to destroy the Pyramid as someone had escaped it.

The cracks continued to form. The dimension within the Pyramid began to crumble.

Finally, the demon turned around, looking at Kai and Acilla. A moment later, its body exploded into black sand that was immediately carried away by the wind. There was a loud crash. The Pyramid broke in twain, revealing a void in space, and the earth around it trembled. Everything inside the area of the black sand began to gravitate toward this black hole. The inner dimension collapsed into itself, and the people of the Sinam Clan who didn’t have time to leave it died.

If the gods had remained inside, such an event wouldn’t have hurt them in any way, and the cultivators would’ve escaped unharmed. But so much time had passed that no one strong was inside. This was exactly what the demon’s master was counting on.

Soon, there was nothing left of the Black Pyramid. The entire area of space collapsed into one tiny point, which eventually disappeared.

Acilla fell to the ground. Literally torn apart from inside, she was slowly dying.

“What’s happening?” Kai asked both Rune’Tan and her.

“Kyros wounded me...” she croaked.

Without hesitation, Kai let her bite his forearm. Feeding on his blood, she temporarily got his regenerative powers and started to recover.

“That’s not all. Your soul is also wounded. Let me take a look,” Rune’Tan addressed her directly.

“I know,” she replied, feeling horrible even after having received the healing power of the Heavenly Hydra’s blood. “Try...”

Rune’Tan still had some soul energy left. It wouldn’t have been enough to save Kai from Kyros’ attack but there was enough for him to examine Acilla and provide at least some help.

Gaining control over Kai’s body, Rune’Tan revealed his aura and directed it to Acilla.

“Fortunately, the wound can be healed,” he said after a minute. “Your Shell is slightly deformed. Because of it, you can’t maintain control over your astral body.”

“Are you saying that I’m being torn apart by my own strength?” she groaned through clenched teeth.

“Yes. But I can put you into stasis. Once I return my body, I’ll heal you and—”

“To hell with that!” Acilla interrupted and winced. “I don’t have time for that! Gah, guess I’ll have to use plan B... I’ve never thought this technique would prove useful...”

Rising to her feet with difficulty, Acilla put her palms together as if in prayer and closed her eyes. Exhaling sharply, an entire sea of ki burst out of her body, nearly sweeping Kai away. Once it subsided, he could feel that her aura had changed. Now she was a level-three Holy Lord.

“What happened with your development stage?” he asked.

“I used the Power Reduction Technique. With its help, you can temporarily weaken yourself,” she explained. “I figured that since the wound doesn’t let me handle the strength of the initial Divine Stage, I just need to temporarily reduce it. I feel much better. Not great, but I’ll live.”

“What do you say, old man?”

Rune’Tan repeated the examination.

“You’re right. The deformed Shell doesn’t conflict with your strength. Nothing threatens your life. However, as long as this technique is active, you can’t heal.” He sighed. “But if you deactivate it, you’ll probably die right away due to the pressure...”

“I see...” Acilla muttered. “So, the only way for me to heal is to remove the technique when there are no spirit wounds threatening my life...?”

“That’s right,” Rune’Tan confirmed. “And the best time for that is during a breakthrough... How much more do you have left to prepare your soul for the transition to the middle level of the Divine Stage?”

“Can she even start a breakthrough with a spirit wound?” Kai asked.

“Most cases of soul damage wouldn’t allow for that to happen, but this particular deformation won’t interfere with it,” Rune’Tan explained.

“I’m moving at max rate. So with what I currently have, I have fifty-nine years left until the next stage,” Acilla informed them.

“I see...” Kai said, standing up. “In any case, we need to return to the Abode. The Games must’ve started already...”

If he wanted to see his sister again, he had to become an Elementalist, and the Cloud Abode was the best place for that. He had a powerful mentor now, but he couldn’t do things without resources and strong opponents. Also, his friends were in the Abode, and he still had to fulfill his promise to heal Elea.

Kai took out a map and studied it. If he was correct, they were almost a thousand miles away from the portal that would lead them to the Abode. This time, however, he decided not to waste time traversing the desert.

The Space Uniting Ring appeared in his hand. It was the artifact that he had once used to lure Ailenx into a trap with a fake portal and then got out of the Aive Hidden Valley, leaving a mark there just in case.

Who could’ve known that it would come in handy so soon?

***

More than a month earlier

There was a raging sandstorm in the Ishar Desert. A girl covered in wounds, barely supporting the barrier around her, dragged the corpse of a man by the leg. Her goal was to get as far away from that damn Pyramid as possible. The rest of her team had died anyway, and their quest failed.

The storm ended an hour later. As soon as the sun blazed over her head again, Elize fell. The side effect of the Elixir of Rampage was gradually becoming stronger. She needed to find a secluded place for recovery as soon as possible, as well as someone who’d give her medicine at the right time and take care of her during the fever. But right now, all she wanted was to take a breather.

Ten minutes later, Elize sensed someone approaching her. Her amulet didn’t work, but she still recognized the aura as its owner appeared from behind the dunes. He was covered in wounds, and he looked much worse than she did. Instead of his right hand, there was a bloody stump.

“Where is your amulet, cap?” she asked, sitting next to him.

“Lost in battle,” he replied wearily. “How are you?”

“Acceptable,” Elize answered, still motionless. “Where are the others?”

“No one survived except us,” he said, turning to look at the corpse she was dragging. “Why do you need this undead?”

“I found something. Very important to the empire. You should take a look,” Elize said.

The man looked at her, tired and weary, saddened by the loss of his comrades and disappointed at himself due to the failed mission. Still, even in such a state, he should set an example for his subordinates. So he set his face and nodded.

“You’ll tell me on the way,” he said, getting up.

Throwing Raiden over her shoulder, Elize followed her comrade.

“What did you find?” he asked, looking at her over his shoulder.

Just in time to see the shine of steel flash before his eyes. The blade sank into his neck, releasing a destructive technique right into his body.

Swaying, he took a step back.

“Why... did you...?” he wheezed and fell dead before he could get his answer.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t need witnesses,” Elize said, putting Raiden down, her exhausted face beaming with a mad smile.

She leaned over her comrade and scanned him with her aura. There was no extraction amulet, which meant that no one would get the memories of his last moments. Nobody would blame her for his death.

“Okay, it’s time to get started,” Elize muttered happily as she walked towards Raiden’s body. “With enough Death energy, I can finally do it. What a gift of fate it was to find a perfect Shell here!”

Falling to her knees near the corpse, she tore open Raiden’s chest with the Forces of Sword and then took out a small box from her Ring that contained a still-beating heart. Taking it out, she carefully placed it into the chest cavity.

As soon as the element of Death that remained in the body enveloped the beating heart, a chain reaction occurred. Dirty gray ropes of Force began to break out from the transplanted organ and entwine the body from the inside. The wound on Raiden’s chest quickly closed and he suddenly opened his eyes. However, the person looking at Ishar’s sky was no longer Raiden. A different soul now resided in his body.

Eria had finally acquired a physical form.

A five-eyed mark appeared on Raiden’s chest and his appearance began to change to match the heart’s owner. The body elongated, the face narrowed, framed by locks of dirty blond hair...

Suddenly, the black eye — the most prominent one on the tattoo — shone with a bright, dazzling light. Elize had to close her eyes, take a couple of steps back, and even cover her face with her hands.

When she opened her eyes, Eria wasn’t in front of her anymore. Only cracks in space remained, hinting at teleportation. Heavenly teleportation, from one world to another… The teacher took his student back.

Elize stared at the place where Eria was for almost a minute. And then anger overtook her.

“A contract! We had a contract! You promised! You promised to help!” she screamed furiously into the void, waving her arms. “You can’t breach the contract! Neither of you...!”

Her rant was interrupted by a beam of light falling from the sky. The force that came from another, very distant, part of the Ecumene drove her into the sand, causing her severe but temporary pain.

Shivering slightly, she rose to her feet. Grabbing her left shoulder, she tore off the already tattered and stained sleeve of her robe.

Seeing what she wanted, she fell on her back and laughed madly.

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” she shouted. “It wasn’t in vain! I’m almost done! I’ll kill him soon! I’ll get my revenge!”

A large tattoo of a black eye now adorned her shoulder, marked with the number one.

Now she just needed to get to the nearest city and survive the Elixirs after-effects. And although the award she received couldn’t help her in this matter, she had no doubts that she’d come out of this stronger than ever before.

Chapter 36
THE BEGINNING OF THE GAMES

Twenty-eight days had passed since the Black Pyramid disappeared. Finally, the Cloud Abode Games had begun.

Over the past month, more than ninety percent of Abode’s students decided to participate in the Games. Most of them didn’t want to leave early, while the rest were simply tempted by the rewards. Few refused to take part. Basically, only those who didn’t have much time left in the Abode or were unable to continue cultivating and couldn’t afford support from outside.

A vast majority of them formed teams. Especially those from the Ground floor, who even created alliances, uniting several teams of a hundred cultivators.

Some fourth-floor students were cunning enough to deliberately lower their rank before the Games began in order to be able to form large teams of very strong students. Had they not done so, their teams couldn’t have had more than five players. Fortunately, the Cloud Ten had predicted such a loophole, and from the moment the Games were announced, rating battles were prohibited.

Like many others, Kai was also a part of a team that his friends and he had formed just before leaving for the Ishar Desert. The group included An’na, Malvur, Shacks, Ailenx, and him. Due to the restrictions for the fourth-floor students, no one else could join them.

The Heavenly Floor students, like An’na and Malvur, didn’t have to take part in the Games. They weren’t threatened with being forced to leave the Abode since it was considered pointless to reduce the already small number of students on that floor. With only twenty-three members, they weren’t the reason for the Abode’s overpopulation.

However, if they still wished to take part in the Games, the same restrictions would be imposed on them as the fourth-floor students. That is, they could be in a team of no more than five players.

Even though each of them was incredibly strong on their own, there were two main reasons for teaming up — becoming a part of a large and strong group, and being given permission to leave the Aive Hidden Valley for an unlimited amount of time. Unless they were their team’s leader, that is.

Elea, who, due to her wound, couldn’t fight, used this rule to her benefit. She joined a team of four students who knew both Ranmaru and her. They agreed to help her so that she could stay on the first floor during the Games and not worry about her further studies in the Abode. In return, Ranmaru promised to help them stay in the Games. Duty and honor obliged him to help Kai’s team even though he couldn’t join it because of his rank.

In case the team leader dropped out, then the whole team was automatically disqualified. As the currently strongest member, An’na was chosen as the leader of her team, which put a huge responsibility on her shoulders. If she lost, then her entire team and she would probably be expelled.

There were also a lot of other rules.

Apart from the possibility of being expelled from the Abode, the main incentive to participate in the event was the opportunity for every cultivator to significantly raise the rank or even finally enter the List of Ten Thousand.

During the Games, a powerful array connected directly with the Abode would begin to operate in the Aive Hidden Valley that would mark each student who confirmed their participation in the Games. In addition to tracking their team members, the participants would also receive artificial Energy Shells, into which their consciousness, stats, and abilities would be transferred. Instead of their bodies, it’d be these Shells that would receive damage from various techniques, abilities, and blows. The cultivators themselves would be hidden in a special pocket dimension inside the Shell. This way, dying during the Games meant only that the cultivator would be automatically teleported to the Abode, lose their Points, and possibly be eliminated from the event.

At the moment when the Shell was destroyed, only the token with the participant’s place on the List of Ten Thousand (if they had entered it) would remain in the Valley, available to the student who had killed them. The token would merge with the artificial Shell of its new owner, after which it could be transferred to one of their team members.

At the end of the event, if a student had any tokens left, they would gain a place in the rankings that corresponded to the strongest token. If a cultivator had “died” during the Games, they’d lose all of their rank tokens, including their own (if they had any).

If a cultivator had more than one token, they’d receive Cloud Coins for all the additional ones. And the more valuable the tokens, the more they’d receive.

To avoid cutting the Games short, before the day of the tournament, all students (except the team leaders) could buy extra “lives” for the price of ten thousand Coins a piece. The maximum anyone could buy was five. Once they ran out, the student would instantly be expelled.

Even with the extra lives, there were still considerable consequences — the first death took away fifty Points from the participant, and the cost of each subsequent death doubled.

In addition to receiving other people’s ranks, students also had to fight for one of two randomly selected sides: defenders or attackers. The former would be given Rings, inside of which would be various valuables — from Points to rare resources or scrolls. The latter had to take these Rings from their owners.

The Rings would automatically open at the end of the Games, granting access to their contents. The defenders would lose if by the end of the tournament they had less than half of the original number of Rings. Each member of the winning side would receive one million Coins while all losers would lose five hundred Points.

In addition to these two groups, there were also the Guardians — fifth-floor students whose task was to defend the specific spots where some rather special rewards were hidden. They were tied to a specific place, which made it easier for other participants to find and try to defeat them.

Unlike the rest of the participants, the Guardians wouldn’t be expelled if they lost. The Points system didn’t work on them, and although they had no additional lives, death didn’t entail elimination. Such privileges were reserved for the first hundred students on the List and were introduced by Airus who was unwilling to let such talents go because of a silly competition.

The Guardians still had an incentive to take their participation in the Games seriously. If they successfully did their task, they received the very reward that was stored in the place they were defending. If they held on until the very end of the Games, they received the right to move to the Heavenly Floor without having to pass any tests. The only rule was that they needed to reach the peak level of the Exorcist Stage if they weren’t there yet.

Of course, there were some who under normal circumstances wouldn’t care about completing their task. However, the opportunity to get to the Heavenly Floor without passing the Test of the Heavenly Guardian was too good to be passed on.

The Points were one of the most important components of the Games since a student’s stay in the Abode depended on their number. A minimum of two hundred Points was required to successfully complete the Games.

Points could be earned in different ways. For example, by eliminating other participants, a cultivator would get one Point for killing someone from their side, and five Points for each member of the opposing side.

Another way to earn Points was to defeat one of the Guardians, which were worth fifty Points each.

The students also had to tread carefully because every treasure was guarded by anomalies or peak-level Tyrants.

For the duration of the Games, all participants would be at the initial level of the Exorcist Stage. The event was supposed to last twelve days but it could be completed much faster. To do this, the participants needed to get to the final key point, defeat the final Guardian, and take the main reward. The Games would end at that moment and the side whose members fulfilled these three difficult conditions would automatically become the winner.

A similar event had already existed, held once every ten thousand years between the disciples of all three Abodes of the continent. To make the Games more suitable for their purpose, the Cloud Ten changed the rules a little.

***

Six days had passed since the Games started.

In the first days, nearly forty-nine thousand participants flooded the battlefield. The pocket dimension exceeded fifty thousand square miles but the participants weren’t spread evenly throughout the territory. Rather, they were placed along the edges of the zone, assuring that clashes between the teams would begin in the first minutes of the Games.

In just four days, more than seventy-five percent of the participants were expelled from the Abode. As a result, a little less than twelve thousand students remained in the Games, most of which, unsurprisingly, were on the List of Ten Thousand.

The surviving teams began to focus on reaching the main reward. Both defenders and attackers wanted to finish the Games ahead of time and ensure victory, rather than relying on other members of their sides to collect or defend the required number of Rings. In addition, everyone wanted the main reward even though no one knew what it was.

But the Aive Hidden Valley was filled with danger, so they had to move slowly and carefully. Anomalies and monsters littered the area, and the participants had nothing but their weapons to defend with. During the Games, the array didn’t allow the use of any third-party artifacts or even alchemical drugs, forcing the students to rely on their senses, remain constantly vigilant, and often change routes, so as not to become victims of the forest and the rest of the participants. Also, no one wanted to accidentally miss the treasures scattered across the Valley, which also affected the speed of their movement.

The participants soon discovered a couple of areas with the most valuable treasures — the Hidden Valley Flame Lotus, which was guarded by a Lava Monkey King, as well as the Hidden Valley Swamp Bells, which was guarded by a strange monster called the Mud Lord. Both monsters were peak Tyrants, so defeating them required the efforts of at least a thousand students. However, as they had been killing each other for the Points, they couldn’t unite in order to kill these beasts so they had to leave the flowers behind.

Some only tried to survive. Some focused on collecting treasures. Some were simply having fun, killing everyone who crossed their path. The most powerful students strove for the main reward, hidden in the ruins of an ancient city and guarded by the most powerful of the Guardians.

An’na’s team belonged to the latter group. However, unlike most, they were strong enough to split up and look for the treasures and earn Points quickly. They really needed them because Kai was still missing.

One of the rules was that if a participant was absent, their team would lose two hundred Points for each missed day. Since everyone started with zero Points and the lower limit was minus four hundred, then from the second day, the penalty for Kai’s absence passed to the members of his team. Thus, each day An’na, Malvur, Shacks, and Ailenx lost fifty Points. The amount was big, and although they could’ve dumped him from the team, no one was going to do that. Therefore, they decided to split up to find more treasures and opponents on their way to the city in the center of the forest.

As for Kai, if he didn’t return till the finals and didn’t earn the required number of Points, he’d be expelled. Fortunately for him, team members were able to transfer Points to each other at any distance within the Hidden Valley. Therefore, Kai just needed to return and his friends would give him the necessary number of Points.

Shacks and Ailenx, who stuck together since they were weaker than An’na and Malvur, were leaving a small clearing, leaving behind three dozen corpses.

“That was fun. I had a great time.” Shacks smiled, counting the Rings he had collected. “What do you have there?”

“It’s a map,” Ailenx replied, examining the unfolded scroll. “Looks like one of them found it as a treasure.”

“Interesting... And what does it say?” Shacks merged eighteen Rings into one and put the newly-received item on his finger.

“It appears to be a treasure map.” Ailenx turned to his teammate. “It’s marked in blue, which means it’s quite valuable.”

“I see. So that’s where they were going... Should we go find that treasure, or is it too far away?”

“No, it’s on our way. We’ll get there in half a day.”

“Let’s go then. Lead the way!”

***

Shacks’ and Ailenx’s destination turned out to be a small but rather deep pond, at the bottom of which the treasure was supposedly located.

Shacks was sitting on the shore, throwing pebbles into the water when suddenly the surface began to ripple. Ailenx, surrounded by an air bubble, finally emerged from the pond.

“Did you get it?” Shacks asked.

“Yup.” Ailenx tossed him a small bluish mushroom.

“A peak-quality Royal-rank Plant. Not bad...” Shacks said, examining the find.

“Remind me, why was I the one who had to dive in to find it?” Ailenx muttered, annoyed, as he got onto the shore.

“Because I had to deal with that.” Shacks nodded behind himself, where the corpse of a monster was.

Ailenx glanced at the gigantic carcass and swallowed hard, realizing how easily Shacks had dealt with it. He’d have problems going up against such an opponent.

“And it’s easier for you to navigate underwater,” Shacks added with a chuckle. “How will we divide this mushroom? Shall we store it with the rest of the treasures that we’ll share at the end of the Games, or...?”

Ailenx understood Shacks’ interest in it. As a Water-based Plant, it fit Ailenx’s element but it also fit Shacks and his Mist.

Ailenx waved his hand.

“Later.”

“Okay... Let’s move then.”

They were about to leave the pond when they heard a slapping sound. A whole line of circles appeared on the pond’s surface, from which small waves diverged. Seeing that, Shacks unveiled a pair of daggers, barely managing to defend against the surprise attack.

A blurred figure flashed past him.

Shacks’ hand burned with pain. A long red streak appeared on his forearm.

“How interesting...” his attacker said, halting a couple of feet away from them. “More than a second has passed, and you’re not dead yet. But your reaction... And your daggers... Are you an assassin as well? Are you resistant to poisons? I didn’t expect to meet such a skilled assassin here. You surprised me.”

A pair of daggered peeked from under the sleeves of her dark robes. The girl looked like a human but had some animal features — a pair of small horns, deer-like ears, rectangular pupils, unusual white freckles, and silver hair, tufts of which covered her neck and back of her palms.

“You’re Mikasa,” Shacks said. “Eight on the List...”

Technically, she was supposed to be guarding her post but she didn’t care about that. She immediately abandoned it and went on a hunt for other students. She wanted to find Lightus, fight him again, and... probably lose. But she didn’t care about the outcome of their fight so long as she got to fight him.

Shacks ignored her words, glancing to the left instead.

“Umm, Ailenx... You don’t look too good, bro...”

Ailenx’s body was slowly falling apart. He didn’t have time to defend himself so he was killed. Fortunately, he had four extra lives left. In a couple of hours, he’d return to the Valley and rejoin his team.

Shacks crouched near the upper half of his body, taking the Rings Ailenx had obtained and his rank token.

“Are you still going to ignore me?” Mikasa frowned, annoyed by his behavior.

“Leave me alone! Can’t you see that I’m mourning the death of my friend?!” Shacks pretended to whimper and wipe away tears.

“Oh yeah? Well, get ready to join him!” Mikasa shouted, furious.

She appeared right in front of Shacks, her foot aimed at his head. He intercepted the attack with his palm, but the force put into the kick was so great that he was sent flying backward.

Flying over the pond, Shacks felt Mikasa dash after him. She moved so fast that she could run on the water.

Mikasa caught up impossibly quickly, jumping over Shacks. She didn’t want to kill her opponent with the first attack, deciding to beat him up and then torture him a little.

And that was precisely her undoing.

As soon as she was above him, Shacks threw his daggers up, but she managed to block them. She was about to mock him and tell him to learn how to aim when she noticed his triumphant grin. His blades were charged with energy, making them explode and release a shower of misty needles. Shacks turned into fog, but Mikasa didn’t have time to evade.

A gray mist covered the pond. Using a special technique, Mikasa froze the water and landed on the ice. She managed to protect herself from the explosion, but some of the needles still reached her. Blood appeared on her face and hands but she wasn’t seriously hurt.

Shacks’ aura had disappeared, and the fog interfered with her spirit scanning, preventing her from finding him. Sounds, smells, and even air currents also disappeared. She swung her daggers sharply, releasing a couple of stripes of darkness in random directions. However, this didn’t bring any results. The fog receded only for a moment before it merged again.

As if that would be enough to stop me... I didn’t get in the Cloud Ten by doing nothing!

She spotted a figure emerging from the fog. Turning abruptly, she blocked Shacks’ daggers. But something seemed off about him. The ghostly sparks that appeared on his body indicated that he had merged with his Spirits.

The force of the collision threw her back. The Mist flew after her, taking the form of a huge shark with open jaws. In response, she waved her blades, freezing the creature and chopping it to pieces. The Path of Daggers was similar to that of the Sword, but attacks based on it were distinguished by higher speed and power. On the other hand, Sword techniques were more resilient and could be used at a greater distance.

Behind the shark, she saw Shacks’ silhouette retreating back into the fog.

“You’ve got nowhere to run!” Mikasa sneered, merging with Senior Spirits of Dagger and Shadows.

Shacks was about to turn invisible once again when she appeared next to him. Emerging from his shadow, she attacked. The blade of her dagger blackened for a moment, and then a peak-quality Royal-rank technique came from its edge.

Day turned to night.

With one swing, Shacks was pulled out of the fog and thrown far into the forest. He survived but suffered considerable damage. His defense technique and Energy Cover were broken. A diagonal cut appeared on his chest, stretching from his shoulder to the edge of his ribs.

Having flown through several trees, he fell to the ground and immediately jumped up the next moment to dodge a new attack.

They exchanged blows for almost a minute, locked in close combat, but barely touched each other. It was relatively easy for Mikasa to dodge his attacks, but she noticed that Shacks always waited until the last moment to avoid getting hit and that he missed some blows altogether.

He’s worn out... He won’t hold on much longer like this...

Mikasa bared her teeth.

Fighting off Shacks’ attack, she hit him in the chest with her knee with all her might. He was kicked off the ground and thrown several feet. Blood spurted out of his mouth together with choking sounds.

Grabbing the daggers in a reverse grip, Mikasa jumped after him just as he was falling to the ground. She was about to cut off his head when Shacks twisted in the air as if he hadn’t just received a powerful blow.

Dodging the attack, he tried to drive his dagger into her heart. Mikasa managed to react and the blade pierced her right lung. Shacks vanished into the fog and ran off, retreating just in time.

Mikasa felt wild pain and a wave of uncontrollable rage arose inside her. Before she had time to reach the ground, her appearance changed dramatically. The horns became bigger, the fur grew, her hands and feet were covered with dark gray armor, and silvery lines appeared on her skin. The wound on her chest began to heal.

I’m done playing!

Initially, Mikasa just wanted to play with her prey and punish Shacks for his insolence, but now she wanted to kill him. To do that, she activated not Partial, but Complete Transformation. However, assuming the form of a giant doe didn’t do much for her fighting style, so ten years ago, she learned to use a rare ability of her race to boost her strength without transforming fully.

As soon as her feet touched the ground, she disappeared. Her speed, along with the rest of her stats had increased two and a half times.

With a lightning-fast dash, Mikasa caught up with her prey. Shacks was tossed into a tree, his arms broken. Mikasa approached and then grabbed him by the neck. The only thing he managed to do was cover himself with Mist Armor.

“How long do you think your defense will last, ha?!” Mikasa asked, continuing to squeeze his neck. The Armor cracked, shattering under her strength. “You’re pathetic. I expected a fight with a skilled assassin, but it turns out that I was mistaken. You’re worthless. You’re a frightened mutt whose bark is worse than his bite! You dishonor us, harbingers of death. When you die, I advise you hide in the deepest and darkest hole in the Abode, otherwise, if I ever see you—”

Before she could finish her speech, the world spun before her eyes and her ears rang. Weakness overcame her, but she didn’t let go of her prey.

“Impo... si... b...” she wheezed, choking on her blood and swelling tongue.

The Mind Clouding Poison Technique, which Shacks secretly injected into her body when he hit her chest, finally began to work.

But it still couldn’t turn the tide of battle. Although Mikasa was an initial-level Exorcist for the duration of the Games, there was still a significant difference between Shacks and her. He was on the Seer Stage prior to this, while she had already mastered the Force of Fusion for both of her elements.

Particles of Dagger Forces penetrated her flesh, destroying Shacks’ technique. Her condition was rapidly returning to normal. The dullness of her senses and ringing in the ears hadn’t yet disappeared, but her vision was less blurry.

“You pitiful worm!” she hissed through a smile. “It’s time to finish this!”

A technique had already begun to form in the hand that was gripping Shacks’ neck, but it was suddenly interrupted. Mikasa shuddered. Something flashed before her eyes, interfering with her vision. A split second later, her mind turned blank and her body fell to the ground. Even a powerful cultivator like her couldn’t live long with an arrow in their head.

“Idiot... What makes you think that I’m an assassin?” Shacks said, exiting the shadows.

Meanwhile, the copy that Mikasa was holding by the neck approached the original. Turning into fog, it merged with Shacks, whose strength increased by fifteen percent, returning to normal. Perfect Separation, a unique technique of the Bright Moon Clan, had ended.

“A man can’t even collect treasures in peace in this place...” he said with a sigh and shook his head. “Who would’ve guessed that Ailenx would die even while under the supervision of my copy?”

Chapter 37
DUELS OF THE STRONGEST

It was the eighth day of the Games.

An’na made her way to the ancient city in the center of the valley, leaving a trail of corpses behind her. All those who dared to stand in her way were almost instantly easily defeated. Ultimately, she made her way to the north gate of the city, which was one of the points protected by the strongest Guardians.

To An’na’s surprise, it wasn’t one of the first hundred who met her there, but a familiar face from the Heavenly Floor.

“Tyria?” An’na asked, surprised to see the person who used to be fourth on the List of Ten Thousand. Tyria was twenty years older, and her stay at the Abode was coming to an end since she was almost ready to reach the Elementalist Stage. “Why are you here? You can’t be a Guardian.”

“Where’s Aldus?” she asked roughly, ignoring An’na’s question.

“Who are you talking about?” An’na asked back, narrowing her eyes, and clenched her fist. She was ready to form a technique if Tyria decided to turn their encounter into a skirmish.

“Don’t pretend you don’t know, you stupid half-breed!” Tyria retorted with a snarl. “You were seen with the human who killed our brothers. You’ve gone to the desert with him. So did Aldus. Where is he?!” she shouted.

An’na frowned at first, appalled by Tyria’s lack of manners, but then she snickered and smiled haughtily.

“The same place as the rest of those pathetic weaklings,” she said mockingly, “rotting in the sand.”

“I knew it!” Tyria growled softly and then grinned wryly. “You’ll die. So will the rest of your friends. That isn’t a threat but a promise. When you return to the first floor, weakened after your death in the Games, my brothers and sisters will take care of you.”

“I’d like to see them try!”

Tyria merged with a Senior Lightning Spirit, activated Partial Transformation, and then threw herself at An’na who dodged instead of trying to block. Her opponent relied on the Path of Body, for which, fortunately, there were no Spirits.

In retaliation, An’na merged with two Spirits: those of Sword and Fire, who sharply increased the strength of the already activated movements, defense, and body enhancement techniques.

Two powerful auras flashed.

Swinging her blade, An’na released a phoenix made of scarlet flame at her opponent. Tyria instantly responded. Several lightning bolts erupted from her claws.

Both girls had a fairly deep understanding of the Force of Fusion of their elements, as well as an almost equal amount of ki: there were only ten units of a difference between them since Tyria’s foundation was a bit lower. As for the quality of their attacks, it was approximately the same for both cultivators, since both techniques were divided into five volumes that they had perfectly mastered.

The two attacks were supposed to balance and cancel each other out, but Tyria’s technique passed through the phoenix and headed toward An’na. This happened because she used not only Lightning but also the Yang concept, thus strengthening her attack.

Caught by surprise, An’na only managed to put up her defense. A wall of blinding plasma appeared in front of her, absorbing the blow, and disappeared.

Tyria approached her the moment the wall fell, appearing to her left. Activating her technique, she literally shot her fist at An’na’s head. And although the latter managed to deflect Tyria’s lightning-imbued hand, the shock wave still got to her.

An’na was thrown back like a rag doll. Tyria jumped after her, strengthening her legs with a Path of the Body technique. The ground shook and cracked as Tyria landed a dozen feet away, leaving a small crater behind her. An’na moved out of the way, unharmed, having managed to avoid the attack and even counter it.

A small wound appeared on Tyria’s shoulder, because of which she only bared her teeth.

An’na, who distanced herself from her opponent, was focused, pondering about how to win. The quality of their techniques was the same. As was the strength of their Forces. Tyria could defend herself from her Will of the Sword both with her Cover and Master’s Will, which was more powerful.

Also, Tyria had much more combat experience due to her age. And even though An’na had been training like crazy for the past month, constantly sparring with Malvur, Shacks, Ranmaru, and other strong students, she still couldn’t close such a gap so quickly.

She lacked first-hand experience but she had her swordsmanship. She had her weapon.

Both she and her blade were engulfed with crimson flame.

Two cultivators rushed at each other.

***

Having thrust her blade into the ground and leaned on it, An’na let out a shaky breath. Her face was covered in blood, her hair was disheveled, and her clothes were torn. Her whole body ached. The laceration on the side burned. Her legs were giving in. Her left arm was hanging limply. Her head was buzzing...

The battle demanded all her strength. She had never worked so hard to win before. Not even when she was up against Kai at the Fist Fight.

Hard as the battle was, it forced her to push her limits further and surpass herself. The proof of her hard work could be seen in the traces of the battle that had died down at the gates.

The forest around the city was reduced to ashes, and the ground was streaked with long furrows and deep craters, in which both An’na and Tyria were now lying. The dorgan’s head was nowhere to be found.

Gritting her teeth and trying not to fall, An’na bent over her opponent’s corpse and took the golden Ring that actually turned out to be a cluster of almost a hundred Rings that Tyria had managed to obtain during the Games.

Having combined them with hers, An’na peered inside the pocket dimension with her aura. Like everyone else, she couldn’t open these Rings until the end of the Games, but this didn’t prevent her from viewing their contents. In addition, participants were allowed to store the obtained treasures in them for safekeeping.

As for Tyria’s personal Ring and her weapons — brass knuckles — they were teleported to the Abode with their owner. No one wanted to lose valuable artifacts in this massacre so the rules made it possible to keep your property even in the event of death.

An’na smiled slightly as she checked the Rings. She assumed that the gates leading to the city were one of the key points. And since instead of a Guardian there was a student, then either Tyria had defeated them, or the Guardian had left this place even before her arrival. Regardless of what had happened, someone had to have gotten the treasure stored behind the previously closed gate. An’na found a single-use, low-quality Royal-rank defense artifact inside the Rings. And even though she couldn’t use it due to the rules, she was still glad to have found it.

Nodding to herself, An’na began to limp toward the city. She had to use her sword as a cane just to stay on her feet. She had managed to overcome most of the distance when she was hit with several Gold-rank techniques and thrown aside.

A dozen new wounds appeared on her body. And although it wasn’t her real body, the sensations were transmitted to her mind vividly.

She vomited blood and groaned, gripping her face. The collision with the ground had broken her nose and jaw and even knocked out a couple of teeth. Cursing and spitting, she tried to get up. The world was spinning in front of her eyes, and she felt sick. Staggering, she still got to her feet.

Trying to put her thoughts in order, An’na weaved the simplest version of a defense barrier. Hundreds of illusionary blades appeared around her in several layers. The space between the swords was filled with a translucent scarlet glow.

A moment later, the second wave of attacks hit her. However, this time, it was repelled by the floating blades. Still, despite An’na’s defense, one of the enemy techniques had managed to slip inside her barrier before it was fully formed.

A fiery spear stabbed her back, enticing a shrill cry. After taking two awkward steps forward, An’na began to fall.

About thirty wolf-like dorgans were heading toward An’na with the intention of finishing her off. Realizing that they wouldn’t be able to break through a Royal-rank barrier with long-range techniques, they decided to get closer.

Unable to hold on anymore, An’na collapsed to the ground.

If she had had at least five percent of her ki, she could’ve easily dealt with the dorgans. Cultivators who hadn’t even mastered the Force of Fusion had no chance against her. However, luck wasn’t on her side today. She had suffered too much damage. Her mind was clouded and the remnants of her ki were enough for a short use of just one weak technique.

An’na was aware that the body that was slowly giving in wasn’t hers so she wasn’t afraid of dying, uncomfortable as it was. But there was something that made her fear that her soul might suffer a similar fate.

She was a team leader. Her defeat meant the defeat of her entire team. If she died now, then Kai, Shacks, Malvur, and Ailenx would be expelled together with her. That was what she was afraid of — of letting the others down. After all, no one had forced her to take this role. It was she who had chosen it.

Gritting her teeth so hard that they began to crack and gathering all her will into a fist, An’na forced her consciousness back into reality. Overcoming the pain that she could no longer suppress in such a state, she took a sharp step forward, stopping her fall before she hit the ground.

“Agggghhhhh!” she shouted, pulling out the flaming spear from her back. Her hand was blackening and cracking. The acrid smell of burnt flesh hung in the air.

Throwing the spear aside, she began to slowly turn around.

I can’t... I can’t lose!

The dorgans were rapidly approaching. The barrier had already begun to crack due to the uneven supply of ki. An’na stopped paying attention to defense, driven by a desire for victory that made her unaware of her actions. Reason receded to the back of her mind, giving way to instinct.

There is no sword... I am the sword.

Her eyes were closed. The charred hand reached for the belt. The body, as if forgetting about the pain and bleeding, assumed a fighting stance. There was almost no ki left in it. Physical strength either. But the thirst for victory remained. Just like the will.

With her last bit of strength, she formed the shape of a transparent sword on her belt. Forces, energy, and the Will of the Sword merged into one.

The dorgans sensed danger emanating from her. Their animal blood howled with fear, making them stop abruptly and join forces to form one huge and extremely strong barrier.

But An’na didn’t need to break through their defense. She just needed to reach them. There were no barriers for her will. There was only a target.

Opening her eyes, she stared at the Dorgans. At that moment, each of them could swear that their soul felt the touch of a sharp blade.

An’na was so focused that time seemed to stand still for her. An image of her frozen opponents was imprinted in her mind. She closed her eyes. She no longer needed to see reality. She was going to draw it herself.

No one saw her move. Not a scratch appeared on the barrier or the dorgans’ bodies. And then all of them fell to the ground, their bodies cut in two.

Twenty-eight cultivators died in an instant.

A message appeared in front of An’na.

You have created [Lost Sweep Technique].

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

***

One day later

Powerful tremors emanated from the ground. Deep in the catacombs beneath the old city, a fight was taking place.

In the middle of a ruined corridor stood a cultivator in stone armor, made from his hardened flesh. Like a towering monument, Malvur gazed at the approaching tiger covered in flames. Some would mistakenly think that he was fighting a monster of the Aive Hidden Valley, but he was up against a dorgan who had undergone the Complete Transformation. Yukie had been entrusted with the task of guarding the underground entrance to the city.

The rushing tigress raised her paw but the giant didn’t dodge. Thrusting his hand forward, he created a powerful gravitational pull, which began to attract Yukie toward the tip of his glaive with even greater speed.

Surprised and alarmed, Yukie used her flames to deflect the weapon. Except she couldn’t imagine that the glaive would be so heavy that she could only move it a few inches. This was enough to avoid a direct attack, but the blade still grazed her. Confident as she was in her barrier, she was surprised to see Malvur’s glaive cut her skin so easily, bypassing her Energy Shield, defense technique, and the natural strength of her body.

Finally approaching her opponent, Yukie hit him with her paw. Such a blow usually easily killed most Exorcists, but Malvur easily deflected her attack with his hand without suffering any damage. Only a couple of scratches appeared on his armor.

Yukie was amazed by his strength but she couldn’t marvel at it for too long as Malvur glaive was moving toward her abdomen.

Three flaming tails shot forward, curling around the giant’s arm, making him twitch. Yukie jumped and then leaned forward, trying to bite off his head. Her mouth was already close to Malvur when his huge fist collided with her lower jaw, forcing her mouth shut.

Yukie was thrown back a few feet but she remained conscious. Malvur approached her slowly, making the corridor shake with each step, and the stone tiles under his feet shatter under the combined weight of his weapon and armor.

The fight continued.

No matter how hard she tried, Yukie couldn’t hurt Malvur or even push him away. He was like a statue come to life, slow but unyielding. His attacks were simple but extremely effective and showed just how honed his glaive skills were. Within minutes, he overpowered Yukie, cutting off her left leg and forcing her to retreat.

Damn monster! she thought, jumping away from another swing.

She no longer wanted to fight. Malvur seemed to be mocking her, making her feel helpless and powerless. All she wanted was to get away and lick her wounds in peace.

Opening her mouth, she formed several small spheres of energy and released a powerful stream of flame at the ceiling.

There was an explosion. A section of the corridor began to collapse, burying the giant under the debris.

Good. That’ll slow him down... I doubt that something like this could kill him.

Reattaching her severed limb and returning to her human form, she climbed back to the surface. She didn’t give a damn about her task anymore. She could no longer defend her post.

Frightened, tired, and angry, she ran through the city in search of a secluded place to recover when she felt a familiar aura.

Two?! A grin appeared on her face. Finally! I’ll finish him off and bring his head to Lightus! Or at least beat him up a little...

Activating Complete Transformation, she turned to the north. It took her only a few seconds to get to the right place. With a jump, she leaped over the ruins of a small house and found herself two dozen feet from Nomen. Wasting no time, she pounced at him.

“What the—?! Agh!!!”

Her fangs sank into his defenseless flesh. With a mad cackle, she began to tear his body apart. However, she didn’t touch the head. No. She’d bring that back as a trophy.

Suddenly, Nomen’s blood and remains disappeared and his aura appeared a few feet from her.

Yukie was taken aback at first, but she quickly pulled herself together and lunged at Normen, killing him again. But, the body disappeared and reappeared again. This repeated several times, making Yukie grow angrier and angrier with each failed hunt.

Nomen stood next to her, observing her tear apart his illusion while her eyes darted in different directions.

“I warned you...” he said, shrugging.

Leaving Yukie alone, he went about his business.

Two hours later, Malvur finally emerged from the catacombs. Having restored his energy and rested a bit, he headed toward the gates. On his way out, he stumbled upon a corpse that lay in a puddle of blood and rubble. She seemed to have clawed her face with her fingers and then proceeded to strangle herself. But what horrified him the most was the fact that what he was looking at wasn’t an artificial but a real body.

***

After dying, Ailenx immediately returned to the Aive Hidden Valley. Except he didn’t appear where he had died, but somewhere on the edge of the dimension.

Damn it... I better head toward the city.

On his way, he was ambushed by several small groups. Fortunately, by this point, not a single student from the fourth floor remained this far from the center of the valley so he managed to easily defeat everyone he met on his way. Even entire groups of ten or twenty students. After spending eight months in the Abode, his strength matched that of the students up to the nine hundredth place on the List, although he hadn’t yet reached this rank due to the restrictions on the number of battles per month. However, he planned to change this during the Games.

By the eleventh day of the event, he managed to cover more than seventy percent of the distance that separated him from his team that was currently at the center of the Aive Hidden Valley.

Observing the map, he spotted several clusters of dots approaching their position, which made him hurry and forget about caution. On his way to them, he stumbled upon several teams of fourth-floor students. Aware that he couldn’t defeat them on his own, he decided to flee. Unfortunately for him, his opponents caught up and surrounded him.

I knew things were going too well! he cursed, fighting off several attacks. First Mikasa, and now the highest echelon of the Fifth Faction from the fourth floor! Who did I piss off to be this unlucky?!

“Look at him go!” one of the elves exclaimed and laughed.

“It almost looks like he’s dancing!”

“Ha! Did you think you’d make it far in the Games? Loser!”

The elves laughed, watching Ailenx’s attempts to defend himself. All of them were ranked pretty high on the List, so they didn’t doubt that they could take care of one measly cultivator like Ailenx.

Damn it, I won’t be able to hold this barrier forever! I gotta do something! Ailenx thought, feeling panic grow in him.

“I’m getting bored, guys. Let’s finish him off and get the treasure.”

“Yeah, this is getting dull.”

Three elves grouped together and unleashed their strongest attacks, competing to see who’d be the one to finish off Ailenx.

However, to their surprise, he managed to withstand all of their blows. After that, all twenty-five attacked him at the same time.

Damn it! I can’t defend against that! Ailenx thought, constantly pouring ki into the barrier. At least I have enough Points to complete the Games... But I don’t want to die again... It sucks!

Having made peace with his fate, he was about to close his eyes when he changed his mind.

What am I doing, keeling down to them? If I’m to die, I’ll go down with style!

Noticing the flash of the techniques heading his way, he dispelled the barrier and, using his unique technique, put all the Forces available to him into one attack.

A giant water serpent burst out from his hands, unleashing a tsunami of freezing water at the attacking elves.

Ailenx smiled widely in anticipation but almost immediately felt his heart sink. His attack didn’t reach his opponents.

But their attacks didn’t hit him either.

Everything stopped. The kaleidoscope of colors of various elements faded, save for one — blue. Ice covered the ground, freezing the elves and their techniques in place.

A stately figure with long dark hair appeared next to Ailenx, emanating great power.

“Kai?!” he exclaimed, steam rolling off his lips.

Chapter 38
THE THIRD

The elves froze in place, unable to believe their eyes.

“Who are you?!” one of them shouted, coming to.

“Wait... Isn’t... Isn’t that the guy our faction promised not to bother? What’s his name...? Kai Arnhard...?”

“By the Heavens... You’re right! But wasn’t he a mortal?”

“Did he really reach a new stage?”

“Who cares?!” the strongest of them barked. “During the Games, the factions are disbanded. We can do as we please! Let’s see how strong this human really is. He messed with us, and I ain’t gonna let that fly!”

Releasing the bowstring, he fired a technique-imbued arrow. A bright green flash pierced the air but didn’t reach its target.

“What?!”

“Where is he?!”

“Fuck! He disappeared!”

A quiet wheeze and crunch were heard next to them, after which there was one less aura in the forest. The elves turned toward the strange sounds and saw Kai standing in the middle of their group, right next to their leader. Looking down, they saw his blood-covered hand holding a head. The face was distorted with horror and agony. The person’s eyes had almost popped out of their sockets. Blood was dripping from all orifices.

The sound of a body hitting the ground was like a signal. Startled, the elves snapped out of their stupor and began to form techniques, not even thinking about the fact that in such close proximity to each other they could easily injure one of their own.

Kai activated Field of Superiority, instantly knocking out seventeen of the remaining twenty-four elves. After the breakthrough, his will became much stronger, so this skill reached a new level of power, immediately incapacitating all those who didn’t have enough will to resist him. The rest would be only weakened by it.

The remaining elves were almost done with activating their techniques but Kai was faster.

He held out his hand, his skin sparkling with blue ice, and the elves froze. Clenching his fist, he made their bodies shatter into thousands of fragments.

Kai used the Frosty Touch Technique that he had mastered while he was a student of the Seven Blades Clan on Saha, finding it in a scroll he received from the Guardian in the Underwater Temple. He hadn’t used it since because it wasn’t very effective. As its name implied, one had to touch their target to freeze it.

However, with his transition to the Exorcist Stage, everything changed. His ki reserve had grown almost fivefold, as did its density, increasing the power of the Frosty Touch Technique to a level at which Kai could freeze techniques and even other cultivators.

But that wasn’t all. During the breakthrough, Kai contemplated Acilla’s Forces of Space through their connection and gained an understanding of how to use this element even more effectively.

With the Offset Step, Kai was now able to teleport not only himself but even his techniques. That was how he froze the elves without touching them.

“You... You’re alive!” Ailenx exclaimed, stepping back in amazement. “You’re an Exorcist?!”

Kai turned to him and nodded. Ailenx smiled.

“I began to doubt that you survived.”

“Don’t worry. It’s not so easy to get rid of me.” Kai tried to smile. “But why aren’t you with the others? Have you guys decided to split up?”

Kai saw a mini-map that appeared in the System interface as soon as he found himself in the Aive Hidden Valley. Following it, he found Ailenx. The other three points were located far north.

“Yes. An’na and Malvur went together, and I stayed with Shacks’ clone. He insisted that this would be enough to take care of any trouble but I was unlucky enough to stumble upon Mikasa. I died instantly. Though, she appeared in the Abode later so I guess Shacks avenged me,” Ailenx filled him in.

“So they’re all together again?” Kai asked, looking at the three dots.

“Yes. It looks like they’ve reached... or nearly reached the final outpost.”

“The final what?”

“Huh? Haven’t you read the rules? They sent them to everyone... They were also posted in the Portal Hall on the first floor. You should have seen them there.”

“Seems I didn’t get the message.” Kai shrugged. “And I got here in a slightly different way. But forget that. What’s this final outpost?”

Ailenx arched an eyebrow in bewilderment and then shook his head.

“To make a long story short, there’s a way to finish the Games ahead of schedule. To do this, you need to find the final outpost, defeat its Guardian, and take the main reward,” Ailenx explained, and then added, “Guardians are fifth-floor students.”

“I see...” Kai muttered, immediately guessing who the final Guardian would be.

Feeling his surroundings with the Forces of Space, he realized that he couldn’t use Living Storage. Something in this dimension was hindering him. However, this only applied to those pocket dimensions that were brought into the Aive Hidden Valley. Rules didn’t prohibit creating new ones.

The Forces of Space intertwined, forming a large sphere around this section of the forest that cut it off from the rest of the world. A huge crater appeared there, in the center of which stood a barely visible mark of spirit perception, leading to the newly created pocket dimension.

Disconnected from the outside world, Kai’s pocket dimension was plunged into darkness. The light from the artificial sun of the Aive Hidden Valley couldn’t get here, so Kai created his own with the help of Yang. The little sun took off, illuminating the ground, the forest, and the walls of the miniature dimension that shimmered with dark purple patterns.

“Where are we?” Ailenx asked, looking around.

“Artificial pocket dimension. You can recover here for now.”

A pocket dimension? Aren’t initial-level Elementalists capable of forming such large and realistic dimensions? I have no clue how I’d get out of here. My aura isn’t detecting any weak points... Ailenx thought, amazed. But Kai hasn’t mastered the Force of Fusion yet. I can feel it. How good is his technique then?

“I’ll go find the others,” Kai said, startling him. “It’s time to put my rank to good use.”

“Wait! There’s less than a day left before the end of the Games, and we are too far from the center! You won’t be able to—” Ailenx stopped abruptly, noticing Kai’s icy gaze, and then pointed at the elves. “Then... At least take their Rings. If you don’t have enough Points, you’ll be expelled. You’re deep in the red zone because of the days you’ve missed. We could give you our Points, but I think the fourth floor’s top students have collected enough Rings to have six hundred and fifty Points. The Rings will open at the end of the Games and the Points hidden in them will be added to yours. And don’t forget the tokens. The most valuable of them will further raise your rank. They’ll take away the rest, but you’ll get Coins in return.”

“Got it, thanks,” Kai replied and used the Field to pick up the Rings scattered across the clearing. Combining them into a single one, inside of which there was a total of about five hundred, as well as placing the tokens inside it, he handed Ailenx one of the Rings. It was marked with the number two hundred and three. “You can keep this one.”

“Are you sure?”

“I don’t really need money. The rank isn’t something I need either.” Kai chuckled out of habit. “So take it. It’s yours.”

“In that case...” Ailenx hesitated at first but then pulled himself together. “I’m very grateful. And thank you for saving me... elder brother.” He slightly bowed.

Kai just nodded in response and then disappeared, returning to the real world. There, he moved the dimensional marker into his body and finally headed toward the center of the Aive Hidden Valley.

Ailenx continued to stand still, as if rooted. Kai was stronger than he was even before, but now, having become an Exorcist, he had moved to a completely different level of skill, which he had just demonstrated. Ailenx respected Kai not only for his strength, but also for his deeds, will, and determination. But today this feeling grew into something else — admiration.

A spark appeared in Ailenx’s eyes.

I want to get stronger. I have to get stronger! These people... I’m far from their level, but I want to be like them! Can I? I don’t know... It didn’t use to bother me. Before, I would’ve never thought to aim so high... But now I’m eager to test my limits. Just like him...
I’m not a genius like Shacks, An’na, and Malvur. My strength isn’t enough to walk side by side with them but I wouldn’t mind following them! How high can I climb if I get a chance to learn from them? Or will I die on this journey? Maybe I will. But I’m willing to take the risk. I would’ve never thought that I’d dare to dream to reach the top of the world. At least my own. He smiled. But I mustn’t lag behind. As soon as the Games are over, I’ll train day and night.

***

Meditating at the southern gate, Mia Eswix opened her eyes and looked into the distance, listening to her intuition.

For the past eleven days, people took turns fighting her. Everyone from groups of lowly cultivators, students from the Heavenly Floor, and others came knocking on her gate. But it wasn’t for nothing that she was the third on the List of Ten Thousand, she didn’t let anyone in.

Despite all her victories, she felt anxiety, feeling that something was coming.

Something bad.

The traps she had laid out before activated. But not even their explosions put her heart at ease. Whatever was approaching her was huge, throwing aside trees and boulders, making her merge with her two Spirits and prepare for battle.

A monster? Here?
No. This aura... This isn’t a beast!

A row of nearby trees was thrown to the sides, and a fist froze an inch away from Mia’s face, held in place by a thick vine that had wrapped around her assailant’s wrist. More such vines crept up his body, constricting it.

Straining his muscles, Kai began to tear the vines. After freeing himself, he headed for the closed gate. Mia, meanwhile, retreated a decent distance and prepared for battle. She was in no hurry to begin, continuing to observe the stranger.

“Who are you?” she asked since she couldn’t sense what stage he was on. On top of that, she knew the names of all those who occupied the first hundred places on the List and all the people on the Heavenly Floor. There were no humans among them.

Kai said nothing. Approaching the gate, he hit it, but all he did was scrape his knuckles. Shaking his hand, he looked up at the city walls with his energy vision and then sighed. A powerful barrier prevented anyone from breaking through or jumping over.

“You can’t go through it until you’ve defeated the Guardian!” Mia shouted. “I won’t repeat myself: who are you?”

Kai turned around and revealed his aura.

“Ah... You’re the mortal Ranmaru fought,” she recalled. She had seen the duel’s record through the scroll. “Although you’re no longer mortal...”

“Are you the Guardian of this gate?”

“Hit first, ask questions later, type of guy.” Mia grinned. “What’s the big idea?”

Kai shrugged, cracked his neck, and then disappeared.

By this time, Mia was ready for battle. She had covered her body with Living Armor based on the element of Nature and readied a couple more techniques.

Kai almost made it to her when he was showered with lightning bolts. It didn’t hurt him much, but it slowed him down enough for Mia to make her move.

The Poison Thorn Cage Technique formed around Kai. Hundreds of green stems wrapped around his body, injecting a strong poison into it. Mia had no idea that Kai was immune to common poisons, which is why she was surprised to see him tear off the plants that covered his body. He then released a cloud of Yin particles, destroying all living matter that it came into contact with.

He broke free, dodged several Lightning techniques, and then rushed at Mia. Aware that she couldn’t win in close combat, she retreated into the forest. As a Guardian, she was forbidden to move more than twelve miles away from her post, otherwise, the gate could be opened without defeating her. However, she didn’t have to go that far. She only wanted to get to the forest.

Kai didn’t want to waste energy so he didn’t use techniques. But even so, he was now strong enough to catch up with Mia.

Mia successfully dodged a blow and used a technique that turned her gauntlets into lianas covered with Forces of Lightning. With a jerk, she broke the distance and dropped a dozen green whips on Kai.

Relying on his speed and the ability to predict other people’s movements, Kai deftly dodged the vines and rushed at Mia. He could’ve tried to grab one of the vines and yank her closer to him but he was wary of her lightning attacks, as Mia had mastered the Lightning
Force of Fusion.

Kai continued to dodge when a whirlwind of leaves came crashing down on him. It didn’t seem to pose any threat, but each leaf was stronger than iron, sharper than a Gold-rank blade, faster than a bullet, and also imbued with a deadly charge of Lightning.

I underestimated her. It looks like I can’t do without energy.

He didn’t have time to dodge, which would be difficult to do with whips flashing around. He couldn’t suppress Mia with the Field as she had a strong enough will.

At the moment of the collision, a powerful explosion occurred. Sensing Kai’s aura, Mia attacked the same place again but her opponent suddenly appeared directly in front of her. Using movement techniques, Kai remained unharmed, with nothing but a few cracks on his ice armor.

Mia managed to form a defense technique. A wooden shield covered with patterns of lightning appeared in front of her, blocking Kai’s fist.

Mia expected that he’d be able to make a crack on the shield at best, but she couldn’t even imagine that her strongest defense technique would fall apart.

How?! He hasn’t even mastered the Force of Fusion! The difference between our techniques must be significant!
Did he achieve this level only thanks to physical strength?

Kai’s fist collided with Mia’s arms, with which she had covered her face. The Living Armor on her forearms cracked and she was thrown back. Fortunately, the shield took on most of the attack so it didn’t deal much damage to her.

Mia hadn’t yet landed, but Kai was already next to her. He was about to unleash a series of powerful attacks to break through her armor and Cover and finish her off but he was stopped.

A spear of lightning flew toward him. Deciding to withstand the blow instead of dodging it, Kai froze himself in place with the help of energy. His Armor was slightly damaged, but he remained unharmed.

Pushing aside the spear, Kai was about to attack but Mia had wisely used the second of time she received. Lightning flew from her hands, hitting Kai in the form of a bright and wide beam. He dodged but a pair of ten-foot-tall wooden dolls immediately pounced on him, knocking him to the ground. He managed to throw them off but a couple of dozen more similar creatures surrounded him.

An army of dolls and a whirlwind of leaves rushed toward Kai, who surrounded himself with a cloud of dark fog. Yin instantly destroyed the whirlwind and proceeded toward the puppets. They turned out to be much stronger than the leaves but they did suffer some damage, due to which their speed dropped sharply. Taking advantage of this, Kai tried to jump out of their way when a sudden flash of powerful lightning struck him from the sky.

But Mia didn’t stop there, sending a dozen sparkling swords at Kai. A moment later, there was a bright flash that lit up the sky, followed by roaring explosions.

When the dust settled and the rumbling subsided, Mia saw a crater, in the center of which was a cracked ice sphere. Inside of it was Kai. Protected by the Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique and the partially broken Ice Armor, he was relatively unharmed.

After taking a few steps, Kai was about to jump when his body was suddenly constrained. This time it wasn’t the vines, but Lightning penetrating his flesh. He tried to fight it, but he couldn’t get rid of it immediately, which Mia took advantage of.

Several lianas burst out of the ground, burrowing themselves into Kai’s flesh.

Activating the Life Drain Technique, the seeds of which had dug itself into Kai’s defense along with the recent attacks, Mia hoped that she’d put an end to this fight.

Kai began to feel his strength leave him. His ki didn’t budge, but the strength of his physical body flowed like water through his fingers, sucked out by the very plants that were holding him down.

After a moment of struggle, he activated his bloodline, replenishing all the wasted energy and strength. After getting rid of the Lightning that was binding him, he saturated his surroundings with a huge amount of Yin particles and began to destroy the plants that had become one with his flesh. But the vines were instantly restored, using the vital force drawn from his body.

Realizing that getting rid of them wouldn’t be so easy, Kai decided to deal with Mia and nip this problem at the root. But before he could even take a step, he fell to his knees, having lost control over his muscles due to invading plants growing inside him.

“It’s pointless to fight it. Once you get caught in Life Drain, nothing can save you,” Mia said. She stayed away as she was afraid that Kai could still use long-range techniques to fight her. “I suggest you remove your Field and let me kill you. You’ll be better off. You’ll suffer less.”

But Kai wasn’t listening. He tried to destroy the vines, which had formed a cocoon around him by this point, by letting them absorb not only his vitality but also particles of Yin and the Cold Void. He saw that these plants were connected with Mia via their roots, transforming his vitality into energy and pouring into her.

“It’s useless!” Mia laughed, feeling what Kai was trying to do. “Plants are some of the best natural filters. Don’t even think about harming me through my own technique. It won’t work.”

And she was right. Kai really didn’t manage to hurt her that way. But this didn’t mean that he was going to give up.

In almost any battle, you should strive to use the minimum strength necessary to win. This is the only way you can hone your skills to perfection. Kai remembered Acilla’s words. She was now watching him through the Pact and following his progress. You can consider this an additional test, the one with weights. Not physical, but mental.
Such things are needed to prevent the cultivator from winning solely through brute force and force them to adapt and look for ways to win using only the necessary minimum. This is how you’ll learn to realize the maximum potential of your abilities.
From now on, skill should be more important than strength.
And although you don’t need to spend many years preparing your soul for a breakthrough, your speed of development will still drop because you’ll need to collect more and more rare resources each time. And that’s the time you should use to hone your skills.

It was because of this lesson that he wasn’t using Rampage of Life, Ultimate Focus, or even a sword right now. He even tried to save ki as much as he could. Under such restrictions, he only had two options if he wanted to win. The first one was to try to use the Field and Space instead of muscles to control his body and try to get close to Mia to inflict enough damage to sever her connection with Life Drain.

The idea was both tempting and challenging at the same time. However, he didn’t have time to try to put it in motion. He came to help his friends, not test his limits and hone his skills.

Therefore, he switched to the second idea that came to mind. Acilla had instructed him to learn to adapt to his opponents and look for weak points, while simultaneously being aware of his strengths and weaknesses. And that was precisely what he was going to do now.

Mia frowned. More than half a minute had passed, and she still couldn’t drain Kai. It was as if his life force was infinite.

What kind of bloodline does he have?! she thought, irritated, and then grinned. Whatever. I’ll break through his barrier eventually... And when I do...

She began to form her strongest Lightning technique using the ki she took from Kai. She was almost done creating a dozen attacks when she suddenly flinched.

“What’s that?” she asked in surprise, feeling a strange impulse come to her through the vines.

In the next moment, her eyes widened and her body shook uncontrollably. She tried to redirect the increased flow of alien Forces but there was so much that she couldn’t control it. She decided to dispel the technique, but, to her surprise, it didn’t work. It was like trying to stop a waterfall using just her hands.

She knew that she could try to forcibly break the connection and then burn the plants with Lightning, but the bond had become so strong that any attempt to abruptly end it could result in a soul injury.

So the only way to deal with this problem was to slowly and carefully dismantle the link. And although this caused her considerable spirit pain, her soul would be safe. But still, one problem remained — she didn’t know if she’d have time to sever the connection before her body was torn from an overabundance of energy.

For the first few seconds, it seemed that she’d manage. She even smiled, thinking that everything would work out when the flow of Kai’s life force increased almost fivefold. At the same moment, she felt a wild pain throughout her entire body. The capillaries in her eyes burst, and a second later, her skin began to peel off. Her organs, including the brain, turned to mush.

Mia died.

Kai finally emerged from the crater formed by Mia’s recent attacks, encircled by a dark whirlwind. Yin rapidly destroyed the remains of the plants, burning off some of Kai’s skin in the process. It hurt, but he didn’t mind as it’d grow back within moments.

His plan to beat Mia was simple, but it allowed him to discover a new facet of his abilities. Whenever Mia would take a bit of his energy, he would immediately restore the missing amount. Curious about just how much she could take, Kai decided to test Mia’s limits, temporarily forcing his body to regenerate faster with the help of Yang. The process was somewhat similar to Eight Flashes of Yang. However, instead of a quick release of compressed regeneration, he used it measuredly and not in such a large amount. This turned out to be enough for Mia to lose control and die by her own technique.

Upon reaching the corpse, Kai took Mia’s token and the Rings she had obtained over the past eleven days. Then he examined himself. Realizing that his clothes were in tatters, he tore them off and tailored himself a beautiful snow-white robe from the particles of Cold Void.

Although it seemed that Kai was close to losing this battle, he didn’t even spend fifteen percent of his strength. Mia, on the other hand, lost about fifty percent of her energy during the fight and almost one-third of her spirit stamina.

However, it’d be a lie to say that this victory was achieved through skill alone. Mia got unlucky. She was a Master of Techniques — a cultivator who specialized in ranged attacks through the use of techniques. For such masters, the main tactic was to keep their opponent at bay and defeat them with powerful attacks from a distance. Except Kai turned out to be one of those rare individuals who possessed a high defense, quality regeneration, and great speed. It was cultivators like Lightus and him that were considered the worst opponents for most ranged fighters.

Kai returned to the gate. Having destroyed it with one blow, he took the reward — a Spirit
Fruit with a Fire attribute — and finally entered the city.

All that remained was to find his friends and get to the final outpost.

Chapter 39
REVENGE

Once he entered the gates, Kai expanded his spirit perception as far as it would go, using one of Rune’Tan’s secret skills. After reaching the Exorcist Stage, Kai’s aura became bigger, and with the ability to significantly expand it, he could now cover the whole city.

He sensed more than a dozen auras. Three of them belonged to his friends who had already gathered in the center. Judging by the dome of calm energy that surrounded them, all three were meditating now.

Figuring that they didn’t need him at the moment, he concentrated on other parts of the city. Not too far, he felt Kenji’s aura.

Might as well pay him a visit...

And although the dwarf was guarding one of the outposts, the two didn’t fight. Instead, they greeted each other, and only then did Kai rush to his friends.

The journey took several minutes. Kai hid his aura so that the other Guardians wouldn’t find him, and made his way to the dilapidated castle located in the center of the city. Before he approached it, his friends’ auras disappeared, and their team was disbanded. This alerted him, and he hastened his step.

Entering the building and scanning the environment with energy vision and spirit perception, he made his way to the huge hall on the top floor and examined it for the last traces of his friends.

“You’re late,” he heard someone’s voice from behind.

Turning abruptly, he saw a cloaked and masked figure. It looked as if it didn’t care about anything, studying the inscriptions on the walls.

The figure didn’t show its aura, and its presence couldn’t be detected unless you were looking straight at it. Even Rune’Tan didn’t sense its soul. However, Kai knew that it was Nomen.

“This place has quite an interesting history,” Nomen continued. “This dimension, called the Aive Hidden Valley, was actually a kind of a ship for traveling between worlds. It was created by people of a certain sect from a nearby world in order to flee their homeland during the great war. To do this, they used the most complex teleportation arrays. Unfortunately, nothing remains of them,” he said and turned around. “They got to Nikrim a long time ago, where they settled until the end of the war. There, they met a certain powerful cultivator and swore allegiance to him. But once he died, so did they. I wonder how the ship survived...” Nomen leaned his chin on his hand. “It says here that there was a second such ship, which also got to Nikrim. It’s a pity that we don’t know where it is. Also, a part of the sect didn’t swear allegiance to anyone. The fate of this group is unknown. This is intriguing ...”

“What’s going on? Why don’t I feel a soul, although I can clearly sense that you’re standing next to someone? Are you deliberately hiding information from me?” Acilla asked. She could feel the same things as Kai through the Pact, but she didn’t have access to Kai’s vision, hearing, and other perception organs, unlike Rune’Tan. “Or are they using a technique?”

“I don’t feel him with my aura either,” Kai replied. “But there are no techniques around him.”

“Really now?” she asked, surprised. “Even a Divine Stage cultivator can’t hide from your perception unless they’re using a technique. Who is this guy anyway?"

“We’ve met him before. He calls himself Nomen,” Rune’Tan explained. “Kai can see his astral body and the amount of ki he has, so we can say for sure that he’s a mid-level Exorcist. But that’s only part of the truth. His soul and abilities are incomprehensible to me. I dare to assume that at one point he was a god.”

“Is that so?” Acilla frowned. “Interesting...”

After that, she fell silent.

“Are you the Guardian of this place?” Kai asked, ignoring Nomen’s story.

“No. This castle doesn’t have a Guardian. I was asked to defend the north gate, but I decided to take a walk instead. My legs were growing tired from standing in one place.”

“Then where are my friends?”

“You probably think that I did something to them...” Nomen shook his head. “I didn’t touch them. I helped them, actually. Although they’re not here, they’re still in the Aive Hidden Valley. They’re... over there,” he said and pointed up.

Kai looked up. Part of the ceiling was missing, so his gaze settled on the heavens. However, apart from clouds and the endless blue sky, he saw nothing.

“Sixty miles above the city, a little to the side, there’s a small floating island. This is the final outpost. That’s where they went,” Nomen explained.

“How did they get up there?”

“There’s a teleport in this castle. I helped them figure out how to activate it.”

They should’ve sensed me coming. So why did they still decide to go fight Lightus on their own? They must’ve gotten stronger after that fight in the mountains to be at least a little confident in their victory. Kai reasoned. If that’s the case, then I don’t mind letting them fight. But... I also have my own goals...

“Where’s the teleport?”

“Right behind you.”

Kai turned and looked around. The only thing that stood out was a small platform around a silvery pillar stuck into the floor, covered with strange symbols. Walking toward it, he heard Nomen’s voice.

“You need help?”

After examining the array, Kai admitted to himself that he didn’t know how to use it. To figure it out, he’d probably need to meditate for several hours on the platform itself, using energy vision.

“I wouldn’t mind a tip,” he replied.

“Stand inside. Take hold of the pillar with your hands, and then start pouring ki into the symbols that I’ll draw with my energy.”

Kai stared at Nomen for a few seconds before he finally nodded, deciding to trust him. Nomen must’ve had a reason to help him. But if he decided to play him a fool, Kai had Acilla and Rune’Tan to aid him.

***

Meanwhile, on the floating island, a fight was taking place.

Over the past month, An’na, Shacks, and Malvur had become very skilled in using their movement techniques, training hard as if they had been preparing specially for this battle.

Recognizing the trio as a serious threat, Lightus used more strength than he had during their last encounter. He even unsheathed his blade.

But the main reason for his dominance were the difference in combat experience and the fact that the trio was poorly prepared.

An’na owned only two elements — Sword and Fire. She couldn’t compete with Space and Light, even if she surpassed Lightus on the Path of Sword.

Malvur followed the Path of Space, but he mainly used it for destruction, not for acceleration. With his heavy protection, he would’ve hardly been able to develop high speed without it.

Roughly the same was true for Shacks. He had just begun to study the Path of Lightning. As for the Mist and Arrow, he could win with them only if he had the terrain advantage. And on a small, flat island in the middle of the sky, he didn’t.

This didn’t mean that with their elements and fighting styles, the trio couldn’t win. As skillful and talented cultivators, they had a chance. Still, all this boiled down to experience and skill, which Lightus had a lot of.

Of course, there were other ways to win, such as surpassing your opponent’s raw strength in the way a Holy Lord was superior to an Exorcist. An’na and Malvur would’ve defeated Lightus back in the mountains had there not been one “but” — Lightus’ Elemental of Light. That nullified the difference in the amount of ki. That time, he had more of it than the three of them put together, which brought him victory.

Almost a minute and a half had passed since the beginning of the fight, and the trio was already barely holding on. Their energy and spirit stamina were running out, and they were covered with wounds. Malvur lost his hand and Shacks his left eye. An’na received several deep stabs in her stomach and chest, which, fortunately, she was able to close with the cauterizing healing power of Fire.

Lightus wasn’t having it all that good either. The trio’s excellent teamwork allowed them to inflict a lot of damage. And although Lightus either dodged or defended himself with a barrier from most attacks, they were still able to draw blood. More than once.

But no matter what they did, it was clear that they’d lose. The weapons were slipping from their hands, and they had no strength left to create techniques. All they could do was move, defend, and cover one another.

Thrown back by the last joint attack, Lightus rose to his feet. His body lit up and his wounds began to heal. He imbued his blade with energy, after which his figure blurred.

He almost got to his wounded opponents to finally kill them when he had to halt and teleport back, evading the technique that had almost hit him and left behind a long trail of frozen grass. The temperature dropped sharply and continued to plummet.

Everyone looked to the side and noticed a lone figure standing on the edge of the island.

“Kai?!” An’na exclaimed in surprise.

She hadn’t expected him to follow them, let alone to see him reappear as an Exorcist. They left him behind as they knew he didn’t have any additional lives, so waiting for him was like leading him into a trap. A chance not to get expelled from the Abode was another reason why An’na had plans to disband the team so that in case of her death, the rest of them wouldn’t be disqualified. She also had an extra life for a scenario like that, but as long as she was the leader, she couldn’t use it.

Lightus slightly arched an eyebrow, not surprised by Kai’s new stage, but by the power of the Cold Void that almost got to him.

Kai glanced at his friends. He had learned from Ailenx that they couldn’t really die here, but that didn’t mean that their horrible state didn’t worry him.

An’na smiled faintly. Malvur just nodded. Shacks gave him a thumbs up. The power of Space enveloped them, and they were sent to Kai’s Storage to have some rest, where Ailenx was already waiting for them.

Lightus chuckled and then smiled.

“Why bother? Do you think you’ll do better than them?” he asked, but didn’t wait for an answer.

He was in front of Kai in one quick dash. Swinging his blade, he cut off his head. Or at least he thought he did. Lightus belatedly realized that there was no blood. Kai’s head turned into a cloud of dark fog for a moment so the blade simply went through it.

Kai thrust his palm forward and clenched his fist, making Lightus step back abruptly. He realized with horror that if he hadn’t reacted in time, Kai’s grip would’ve crushed his skull.

“You’re exhausted. I can see that,” Kai said and then glanced at the System menu. “There are just over ten hours left until the end of the Games. I’ll allow you to recover, but then I’ll demand a rematch.”

Lightus narrowed his eyes and bared his teeth. For the first time in a long while, he experienced the thrill of battle. The boredom that always haunted him vanished.

“Great!” He sat down on the grass. “I’ve long dreamed of an opponent such as yourself. I sincerely hope that you won’t disappoint!”

“Don’t worry. It’s not like you’re going to win this time,” Kai replied coldly.

***

Evening was approaching. There was one hour left before the end of the Games.

Two pairs of eyes opened at the same time and two Fields of Superiority covered the flying island. Neither Kai nor Lightus were able to suppress each other. And although neither of them achieved anything, the ball was in Kai’s court. He was younger and a level of development lower, but he didn’t yield.

Both cultivators rose to their feet to prepare for the oncoming duel.

Kai’s was clad in smooth, thin, but very dense and highly energized Ice
Armor. He activated the Five Weightless Steps Technique, after which the power of the two Senior Spirits poured into his body. Two onyx straight swords appeared in his hands, given to him by Kenji and his brother, who had completed this masterpiece a week ago.

Swords forged from demon bones were of low quality and Royal-rank. For now. They were scalable artifacts. Thanks to their skill, knowledge, and unique tools of the Abode, the dwarves managed to make the blades adapt to the level of their owner’s Forces.

With perfect knowledge of the Path of Sword’s Forces of Form, Kai could use nothing other than low-quality Royal-rank weapons. But once he mastered Force of Fusion, the blades would become peak quality.

[Twin Blades of Nightmare: Phobos]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Low

These blades adapt to their owner’s level.

True Rank: Imperial

True Quality: Peak

Passive Skill: [Fear Aura]

These weapons bear the full weight of their power; however, to their owner, they feel no heavier than a feather.

Active Skill: ???

Activate a Sword Sphere to unlock.

[Twin Blades of Nightmare: Deimos]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Low

These blades adapt to their owner’s level.

True Rank: Imperial

True Quality: Peak

Passive Skill: [Horror Cut]

These weapons bear the full weight of their power; however, to their owner, they feel no heavier than a feather.

Active Skill: ???

Activate a Sword Sphere to unlock.

Seeing the Blades form, Lightus winced, falling under the effect of the Fear Aura. But only temporarily. With his strong will, he easily snapped out of it. Kai could enhance the ability’s effect by pouring more energy into it, but he found that to be excessive and wasteful. With how dense Lightus’ ki was, the Fear Aura was unlikely to have a strong effect on him.

It was difficult to assess the value of the Blades. Even without taking into account all that they could do, the swords themselves were extremely expensive due to the material they were made of. Demon bones were extremely good energy conductors. So much so that the level of energy in them made it much easier for Kai to form techniques. Never before had he had a weapon so powerful.

Lightus summoned his sword and drew it from its scabbard. Next, he activated the Shimmering Light Technique, based on the Paths of Light and Space, which made him incredibly fast, as well as the Light Bearing Shield Technique that granted both defense and an increase in physical parameters.

Finally, he merged with a Senior Spirit of Space, and then with the Elemental of Light. His eyes shone brightly.

“Ready?”

Lightus smiled.

“Of course.”

Two auras clashed in an explosion of light and power.

Kai and Lightus looked at each other for a few moments and then disappeared. Colliding again, they brought down their blades at each other. Even before the battle had begun, Lightus realized that he was inferior to Kai in physical strength, which is why he used the Particle Reflection Technique.

Kai braced himself for impact. Digging his feet into the ground, he remained where he was when the technique hit him, swinging his other sword at his opponent. Lightus dodged and jumped, releasing a crescent of light from his sword in retaliation. Touching the ground with its edge, the technique cleaved it, leaving behind a deep furrow.

Kai launched the Blade Release from both blades, but both were immediately deflected by his opponent’s technique. The collision weakened Lightus’ attack so it couldn’t break through Kai’s barrier or stop him from rushing forward.

Before they clashed again, Lightus’ blade shone like a star. Having no time to dodge, Kai blocked by crossing his blades.

Shit! I underestimated it!

Physically, Lightus was still much weaker than Kai, however, having strengthened his sword with a technique, he compensated for this difference and even surpassed his opponent. His attack was so strong that the impact made Kai’s back crack. It almost tore the swords out of his hands and forced him to fall to one knee. He felt like someone had dropped a mountain on him.

Kai clenched his teeth so hard that they cracked and began to bleed. The ringing in his ears deafened him. For a moment, his vision darkened.

And it was at that moment that Lightus attacked.

His hand and sword turned into a smear, and his blade sank deep into Kai’s chest. His heart stopped, but he continued to move.

How?! Lightus’ eyes widened in shock. What kind of regeneration does he possess?!

The blade stuck in Kai’s chest shone again. Lightus was about to repeat his attack when a wave of Cold Void burst out of Kai along with the Gravity Break Blade Technique. Lightus was partially covered with a crust of ice and then thrown back. With the power of Light, he easily melted away the Frosty Touch Technique and neutralized all damage.

They both got up and prepared themselves for another round.

In the past, Kai’s techniques were more than enough for him to win almost every fight. However, he had now reached a new level, and his old abilities were no longer strong enough to deal with opponents like Lightus. As he didn’t have much time to master new skills after the breakthrough, he only had two techniques to rely on — Five Weightless Steps and Darkbody.

This short encounter made Kai realize that he was much weaker than Lightus in terms of techniques and that he should rely more on his stats. Or better yet, that he should find a way to get around this weakness.

Lightus rushed at his motionless opponent and deflected a vertical swing with his scabbard, at the same time making a sharp thrust with his sword, aiming at Kai’s head. To his surprise, Kai began to dodge even before he swung as if he had predicted the attack.

At its second level, Ultimate Focus froze time for a moment and then narrowed it down to Lightus and Kai. At that moment, Kai’s opponent’s movements became more understandable and predictable. And although he couldn’t read Lightus like a book, he could glance at the slightly opened pages.

Kai only needed to tilt his head a few inches. Lightus’ blade whizzed past his ear, and then a powerful beam erupted from its tip, hitting air. Kai, meanwhile, attacked with his left blade from below.

Lightus grinned. He was surprised but confident in his defense.

Several different techniques broke off from the sword at once, containing an ocean of energy, and fell on Lightus’ reinforced Cover, cracking it, and even destroying it in one place. A long and deep wound appeared on his chest covered with darkness and ice. He was thrown back.

To overcome the difference in the Forces and quality of techniques, Kai decided to crush his opponent by relying on quantity rather than quality. It was believed that cultivators could only create one technique at a time inside their weapon. However, due to perfect energy control and Ultimate Focus, Kai could form four techniques at once in only one blade.

Lightus got up and winced, seeing that his defense had been broken through. The ghastly wound on his chest glowed gently as it began to heal.

He chuckled.

The next moment, his already shining eyes became even brighter. He received even more power from the Elemental, which increased the strain on his soul and astral body. His figure flickered and then exploded with speed and disappeared.

Using Ultimate Concentration, Kai had time to prepare for the attack. The Ice Armor rebuilt, the Impenetrable Repelling Field thickened and strengthened, and a thick sphere of ice formed around him.

The dome of ice exploded into a rain of shards, the barrier cracked, and Kai suffered several lacerations. Blood stained the grass. Kai fell on his knees, covering his head with his hands. Fortunately, his Yang-imbued skin stopped Lightus’ quick but insufficiently powerful attacks from penetrating too deep.

It was his time to counterattack.

A powerful gravitational wave filled with a monstrous amount of energy scattered in all directions. Lightus was thrown off his feet, unprepared for such an attack. Taking advantage of the moment, Kai unleashed another technique.

Almost two-thirds of Lightus’ body was frozen and he could only move his arms. Miraculously, he managed to land on his feet. Destroying someone else’s technique took time, which he didn’t have right now.

Recovering on the move, Kai headed toward Lightus.

I’m a sitting duck here... I guess I have no choice but to use my most powerful attack, he thought, staring at the approaching Kai.

His sword flashed brighter than ever before. All the energy available to him was placed into the technique, as well as the particles of the Elemental’s power. Raising his sword over his head, the radiance of which blinded Kai, Lightus brought the blade down.

“Dusk Blade Light!” he shouted.

Having formed as many as five techniques in each of his blades, Kai swung. The energy flashed and then broke free. Two hundred percent of Kai’s ki supply and particles of each of his elements, woven together, were unleashed in one crushing wave.

A giant strip of brightest light collided with a dozen different techniques.

A blinding flash covered the floating island, shaking it violently.

Chapter 40
REVENGE 2

Everything was quiet for a little while, and then came the sound of rumbling and scraping. Lightus began to slowly crawl out of a big hole in the ground, the cracked golden dome around him crumbling.

With a grunt, he finally got out of the crater. His robes were in tatters, revealing a torso covered with many deep wounds, the worst of which was a hole on the left side of his chest. He was missing a piece of his lungs as well as several ribs, looking as if a beast had ripped them out with a snap of its huge jaws.

In most cases, even Elementalists couldn’t continue living with such wounds. However, Lightus still had some fight left in him. Pushing back the pain, he evoked the strongest healing technique he knew. Covering the wound with a pleasant light, it began to regenerate slowly.

With that taken care of, Lightus looked around. Some forty feet away from him was a huge ice dome. The cross-section revealed that it was made of several layers and that its owner was no longer inside it.

Lightus was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he felt a ball of energy begin to form and thicken behind him. Abruptly teleporting to the side, he turned around and sent a thin crescent of light toward the sphere. The technique passed through the air and flew into the distance. A dark fog appeared in that spot, assuming Kai’s figure.

In order to save himself, Kai was forced to use the energy-consuming Darkbody Technique, dissolving into the air in a puff of darkness and then reforming behind Lightus. But, as he hadn’t fully mastered this technique, he failed to catch his opponent by surprise.

Darkbody took so much energy and spirit stamina, making it difficult, if not impossible, to use it again.

The two were getting ready to continue the fight when the entire island trembled and shifted from underneath their feet. The two shifted their gazes to the nearby tree and saw a deep crack that had formed after their attacks. At the same time, they realized that a part of the island was about to collapse.

Neither of them wanted to fall from such height. Without saying a word, they rushed to the main part of the island. They had almost reached it when a little girl with white hair, dressed in a scarlet dress, appeared in front of them.

“Stop breaking things!” she screamed angrily, and then both guys crashed into an invisible wall. They were thrown back and over the edge of the island, deprived of any opportunity to grab it.

Both of them teleported to the piece of the island that was falling and glued themselves to its surface with energy.

Having climbed on separate edges of the island, they stood less than thirty feet apart. They didn’t care about what just happened. Victory was all that mattered.

“It’s time to end this,” Lightus muttered and released an even bigger and brighter wave of energy than before.

Merging with the Elemental, he sprouted a pair of wings woven from pure light. His eyes became brighter and his skin was covered with shimmering lines. The wings wouldn’t help him fly but they would provide him with additional speed.

When Full Merge was complete, Lightus appeared to Kai’s left and swung his sword.

But his blade was deflected.

The air vibrated. Kai’s muscles were strained to the point of snapping from an overabundance of strength. His skin took on a bronze tint, his hair lengthened and wrapped itself around him, covering him like armor, and he grew a whole head taller and much wider at the shoulders. A wave of heat spread in all directions, carrying a wild power within.

Level two of Rampage of Life had been activated.

“You’re right,” Kai’s frightening voice rumbled. “It’s time to end this.”

The duel began again. Even the wailing of the wind couldn’t drown out the ringing of the clashing blades that grew more violent and more frequent as the two continued to shower each other with blows. Sparks of energy mixed with blood flew into the air only to return as burning rain.

In the beginning, Lightus had the upper hand, forcing Kai to defend himself, but it wasn’t long until that changed. With each new exchange of blows, Kai got a little better. Photographic memory combined with Ultimate Focus, allowed him to immediately memorize and analyze Ligthus’ fighting style and come up with a counterattack on the spot.

Kai’s blade pierced the air, grazing Lightus’ cheek and cutting off his ear. Normally, he wouldn’t have paid any attention to such an insignificant wound, but this time he was forced to.

In a split second, the world around him changed, and he found himself in the middle of an endless ocean of blood. Looking up, he saw a huge mouth, vomiting an uncountable number of mutilated elven corpses. For a brief moment, he felt real horror that bound him in place.

Horror Cut bought Kai the time he needed to attack. Lightus stood frozen in place, eyes wide open, allowing Kai to strengthen his hand with Eight Yang Flashes and launch a punch at him.

Hearing the wind whistle and feeling a torrent of energy approach him, Lightus snapped out of his stupor and raised his sword just in time to barely manage to form the Particle Reflection Technique, redirecting most of the blow’s power back at its owner.

Most, but not all.

Colossal pressure fell on Lightus. He felt all his bones crack. His insides were squeezed by an invisible force, and the sword was almost pulled out of his hands. But he survived.

He was preparing a counterattack when he realized that Kai wasn’t finished. Suddenly turning into dark fog, he flew closer to Lightus. The transformation happened so quickly that even in ideal conditions, Lightus wouldn’t have been able to develop enough speed to react.

With the energy and stamina he got from Rampage of Life, Kai managed to use Darkbody once more. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Lightus, raising his leg to kick him in the head.

Did he really predict my moves?! Lightus wondered, shocked. He couldn’t use Particle Reflection twice in a row as it’d damage his astral body.

Kai’s leg, reinforced by two Yang Flashes, collided with Lightus’ barrier. Several layers of defense were destroyed instantly. Even while covering himself with his wings, Lightus failed to fully defend himself.

The falling piece of the island crumbled into thousands of small stones. Lightus’ body broke through the sound barrier and was carried to the ground by a shock wave that couldn’t catch up with him.

A massive patch of forest stretching beneath the remnants of the floating island was blown clean.

Using Space, Kai accelerated his fall. He didn’t want to give Lightus time to recover.

But he didn’t realize that his opponent wouldn’t need any time at all. A powerful beam of light shot from the ground into the heavens, easily breaking through a dozen sheets of ice that appeared in front of Kai, and pierced his chest.

Kai’s heart and left lung were incinerated. The beam began to move upward toward his head. In an act of despair, he used Darkbody for the third and final time, using what little remained of spirit stamina. As a cloud of dark fog, he moved more than a hundred feet to the side, dodging the attack and what followed after it.

Instead of fading out, the beam exploded, incinerating or blowing up everything in its vicinity. But Kai didn’t pay attention to this, preparing for a retaliatory strike.

Streaks of white and black light covered his arms up to his shoulders.

Yang Concentration appeared in front of him, formed by consuming forty years of his life. Soul energy was poured into his right hand, merging with the white streaks of the Tattoo.

Using his expanded spirit awareness, Kai aimed, and...

Primal Flash!

The ability he unlocked for reaching the next level of his unique Yin-Yang Ghost technique was nothing to sneeze at.

A giant column of light, visible from anywhere in the Aive Hidden Valley, hit the ground.

***

A small object fell from the sky into the forest, making the ground tremble slightly. Having climbed out of the crater, Kai hid his aura and scoped his surroundings with spirit perception.

Locating Lightus, he headed east. After covering almost a mile, he reached the elf. His skin was covered with burns, some of his hair was scorched, and he could hardly stand, swaying like a leaf in the wind.

With a lightning-fast dash, Kai approached the elf and raised his blades over his head. Lightus turned around with great agility, aiming the tip of his sword at Kai. His appearance changed instantly. The burns disappeared and the wings returned.

Like a phoenix, he rose from his ashes.

But Kai had seen through Lightus’ illusion the moment he laid his eyes on him, so he was ready. He blocked the sword with his right blade and slashed with his left.

Lightus dodged, jumping back, and put some distance between them.

The two stood motionless, staring at one another.

Both of them now looked almost as good as new. Kai’s wounds had regenerated, and Lightus recovered with the use of the Path of Light’s healing powers. However, unlike his opponent, he had suffered less damage.

And although they looked ready to jump at each other again, they were exhausted. They had given it their all in this fight, spending almost all their strength, but neither managed to fatally wound the other. This meant that they were almost equally skilled and strong. But... there could be no draw.

The two suddenly found themselves in front of one another. Lightus was a little faster, so Kai had to block. He tried to push away Lightus’ blade with his own when both his opponent and his weapon flashed with energy. Kai’s left hand was badly burned, and his blade was thrown far away.

He used soul energy... Kai realized, as his second blade halted an inch away from Lightus’ throat, stopped by Particles Reflection.

Kai was thrown back. Lightus rushed after him, blade at the ready. He almost pierced Kai’s head but he managed to stop him.

“It’s useless to resist.”

Lightus chuckled and prepared to release his strongest technique, saturated with the second portion of the soul energy he had prepared. He had no doubts that this attack would finally bring this fight to an end.

The blade returned to Kai. Time seemed to have stopped. Lightus’ sword, shining with the light of the Dusk Blade Technique, stopped a hair’s width from Kai’s palm.

And at that very moment, Kai’s hands were again streaked with white and black and Yang Concertation formed in front of him.

Touch of Nothingness, he thought, activating the Tattoo’s second ability.

The power slid into his palm and then broke free, consuming another forty years of his life.

The light from Lightus’ blade vanished as if it had never been there. The sword disappeared too, along with a part of his hand. Even the energy and air in the small area in front of Kai’s palm was gone. Cracks began to appear in the space.

Lightus’ eyes widened in shock.

“Where...?”

His confused whisper was turned into a wheeze when Kai’s foot collided with his stomach and threw him back.

Damn... Kai thought.

Landing on his feet, he almost fell unconscious. His body was shaking and his vision was blurry. Using the Tattoo twice in a row was too taxing on his body. He needed time to recover.

Using Field of Superiority to support his body and mind, Kai saw Lightus stagger and slowly rise to his feet. His spirit stamina was also almost depleted. He was barely maintaining Full Merge.

Realizing that the final exchange of blows was about to take place, Kai used the Eight Flashes of Yang Technique, creating nine charges inside his body at once. One of them he placed in his left hand, prompting the power of his bloodline to instantly restore the incinerated limb. In this fight alone, he had already used Yang
Flashes four times, and now he created eight more.

Guess it’s time to rename and upgrade it, huh?

Healed, Kai took out one of the swords. He felt where the second was due to the owner’s mark, but he couldn’t summon it as it was too far away. Instead of creating additional weapons from ice, he took Phobos with both hands.

Lightus had managed to get up and heal some of the wounds with techniques. However, he was unable to restore his hand so he created an artificial limb from pure light.

“Let’s end this,” he said, assuming a fighting stance.

“I agree.” Kai nodded.

At the same time, Lightus’ wings flashed, covering his body and giving him more speed, and all of the remaining Eight Yang Flashes were distributed among Kai’s limbs, temporarily making his flesh much more powerful.

A moment later, their figures disappeared.

There were no flashes, explosions, or energy surges. The two were so weakened and concentrated on each other that they took great care not to waste a single drop of energy or Forces.

There was a whistle.

The figures froze.

Kai’s hand trembled but didn’t let go of Lightus’ sword. His palm and fingers were almost completely cut, but he didn’t cease to fill his hand with Space Forces despite the crushing soul pain that seemed to burn his nerves.

Lightus’ sword had entered Kai’s right eye socket, pierced the bone, and sank a few millimeters into the brain. That was why Kai kept gripping the blade with all his might, preventing it from penetrating deeper into his head.

As for Phobos, it pierced Lightus’ chest, reaching the heart. The shock wave turned his ribs into dust and tore up his insides. For a few seconds, Lightus resisted, using all the healing techniques he could muster the strength for. However, he couldn’t live without a heart and with porridge for organs.

“Damn... monster...” Lightus squeezed through his teeth before dying, after which his real body returned to the Abode along with his weapon.

“You’re... the one... to speak...”

The sword disappeared from Kai’s eye socket, and he fell to his knees.

Regeneration didn’t work anymore, so he passed out from exhaustion and injuries. But before this happened, he squeezed the last particles of spirit endurance from his soul, spending them to teleport himself into his pocket dimension, to An’na, Shacks, Malvur, and Ailenx.

Fortunately, the Living Storage Technique could exist even if its creator was unconscious or dead. It only required the owner to pour more energy into it in advance.

EPILOGUE

Kai’s wounded body appeared in the middle of a chunk of forest carved from the Aive Hidden Valley. His friends rushed to him.

“Kai!” Ailenx exclaimed, worried, and activated a healing technique.

“Well, well...” Shacks drawled. “Someone partied hard...”

Hearing a snapping sound, everyone turned their heads to the right. There, a crack appeared in space and began to grow slowly.

Shacks, An’na, and Malvur merged with their Spirits, raised their weapons, and prepared to activate techniques. They had expected to see Lightus, but not a woman who possessed more power than someone of her level should.

“Don’t bother, kids,” Acilla said, walking toward Kai.

Using the Sphere of Space, she easily moved from the first Storage, closed by the Games array, to the second, without being noticed by Airus. It was because of this array that Kai couldn’t immediately transfer himself to his mentor. However, if she had left the dimension in the Hidden Valley or teleported Kai herself, then even Airus, who wasn’t versed in the Forces of Space, would’ve noticed such a thing. And although she didn’t care about him, she didn’t want to give him a reason to disqualify Kai from the Games.

The bewildered trio stared at the unknown woman. Shaking off the shock, they pointed their weapons at Acilla, who, in turn, laughed.

“What stupid but commendable courage!” she said and disappeared. Her smiling face appeared behind them. “Fortunately for you, I’m not your enemy. I’m Kai’s mentor.”

A shiver ran down their spines, and a chill of terror crept into their souls. Ailenx froze with fear when Acilla appeared in front of him.

“Move. I’ll take care of him.”

Finding the courage, he nodded and slowly walked away.

The Sphere of Blood compressed into a little ball floating above her palm. She used all its power and a considerable amount of energy to form a technique of pseudo-Divine rank.

Scarlet threads began to wrap around Kai. Soon, he hung in the air, while a bloody cocoon gradually formed around him. The Renaissance Font Technique began to take effect.

Suddenly, Acilla grimaced in pain.

Damn it... It seems that my soul deformation interferes not only with energy control but also with the use of a large number of particles of Forces. For the time being, I’ll have to give up fighting with someone like Kyros. She winced. Agh, why did I even use such a powerful technique? Did I really want to show off in front of these kids? Grow up, Acilla...

***

Ten minutes later, Kai was as good as new. His bloodline was working again, and his spirit stamina was fully restored. He returned to the forest. Fortunately, during this time, no one found the mark that anchored his pocket dimension. Then again, hardly anyone could’ve noticed it, except for powerful cultivators like Acilla, Airus, and Nomen.

Looking at his feet, Kai saw a token with the number one on it. Having listened to his intuition, he headed northeast and walked a good mile before he reached his destination.

“You flew far,” he said, yanking his blade out of a thick tree trunk, and returned Deimos to the Storage.

Once the sword was collected, his body turned into snow and crumbled into dust that was then carried up to the remnants of the floating island. Fortunately, traces of ice from his fight with Lightus remained there, so he was able to use it as a marker for teleportation.

“It turns out that you won after all,” Sophie said, appearing out of nowhere.

Kai glanced at her.

“What’s the main reward?”

“It’s right here,” she replied and turned her head to the right.

Turning his head as well, Kai saw a huge tree with a lush pink crown.

“Please, open up,” Sophie said, addressing the tree.

The pink canopy suddenly shuddered, and then a wide crack appeared in the trunk, revealing a bright scarlet Fruit that resembled an apple, and a rather plain straight sword, located exactly above the Fruit.

[Fruit of the Eternal Blade]

Rank: ???

Quality: Peak

[Key of the Fourth Wish]

Rank: ???

Quality: Peak

Features: hidden by the owner’s mark.

“More than a million years ago, during the creation of the Abodes, the owner of this blade planted this tree here. I was formed over time,” Sophie said. “He instructed Airus to find a worthy swordsman. This year there were finally enough potential candidates. Unfortunately, Nomen refused to participate, and Lightus lost. His Path of the Sword wasn’t solid enough. As for you, forgive me, but I can’t recognize you as a swordsman. Your soul isn’t as sharp as a blade, and it’s not for me to go against the words of my creator. Therefore, the Key will go to An’na. As for your reward,” she looked up at him, “you can take the Fruit.”

“And what will happen to the tree?”

“Thanks to the sword, a Senior Elemental eventually came to live in it. I made friends with him, but now it’s time for us to part ways. When I go to An’na, the Fruit will no longer be able to remain here. Without it, the tree’s lifespan will shorten, and in a few thousand years it’ll die.”

“Does that mean that it’ll become useless to Airus?”

“It’s hard for me to admit it,” the girl muttered. “But you’re right.”

“Then... Can I take the whole tree, and not just the Fruit? If I leave it inside, the tree can keep living and develop further...”

“What?” Sophie asked, surprised. “Do you want to give up your reward and give it a chance to grow?”

If I do that, I’ll reap more benefits than if I were to take the Fruit now. Acilla could help me with this... Kai thought but he kept these thoughts from the vampiress. He planned to talk to her later.

“Yes.”

“Hey, what’s the big idea?” Acilla asked, feeling that information was being withheld from her.

“Didn’t you say that it’d be nice for me to plant a garden? Well, this is the start. Also, I’m considering experimenting with my bloodline and Yang,” Kai explained. “Aren’t you curious to see how that will work out...?”

“Fine, fine... But you didn’t hire me to be a gardener. I’ll help you a little, and you’ll continue on your own...”

“I don’t know if that’s allowed... You should ask it,” Sophie finally said and pointed at the tree. “Ask whether it wants to go with you.”

Looking at her again, Kai nodded.

He approached the tree and looked up at its crown. He then put his hand on it and, unbeknownst to Sophie (or, at least, Kai thought so), poured the power of his bloodline and Yang particles into it.

“Do you want to come with me?” he asked.

Then, one of the roots wrapped around his arm, accepting his offer.

After that, Kai needed to concentrate. Enveloping the entire island (that is, what remained of it) with his aura and Forces of
Space, he transferred it to his second Storage, where Acilla and his friends were. Fortunately, neither Sophie nor the tree itself resisted the teleportation.

“That’s all.” Sophie sighed, appearing next to Kai. Embracing the tree, she added, “I won’t be able to visit you again, even if we’re close to each other. It’s time for me to fulfill my duty as the Keeper of the Key and help the little swordsman become great. But I believe that someday our Sparks will intersect again in this endless universe. You were a good friend. Thank you for the memories... Take care...”

The roots wrapped around Sophie before slowly letting go of her.

“Goodbye,” she said, looking into Kai’s eyes, which made him freeze.

In that instant, he realized two truths at once. First, no matter how childlike Sophie seemed, she had lived hundreds of thousands of years. And second, she was...

A demigod.

A representative of a unique stage for animals and Spirits.

Before he could ask her anything, Sophie disappeared. As did the sword inside the tree. They both appeared inside An’na’s soul.

Attention!

You have won the Cloud Abode Games!

Time left until the end of the event: 34:08

Would you like to end the Games early?

Yes/No

When he said “yes,” Kai was enveloped in light. A second later, the rest of the remaining participants were moved to the first floor of the Abode.

Attention!

One of the Attackers has claimed the main reward. Congratulations to the Attackers! Each of you receives a million Cloud Coins.

…

Your rank on the List of Ten Thousand will be changed in accordance with the most valuable token in your collection.

Your new rank: 1

You have received the right to visit the Fifth Floor of the Cloud Abode.

You have been given access to the First Palace of the Fifth Floor of the Cloud Abode.

...

Attention!

Transfer the contents of the collected Rings to another location within three days. After this period, the Rings will be destroyed.

Following the instructions, Kai transferred all the treasures to the first Storage, and then looked around. He had found himself in a crowd of eight thousand cultivators.

Shrugging and hiding his aura, he began to elbow his way out of the crowd and make his way to the First Guardian’s Test gate, which also served as a teleportation gate to other floors. There, he’d be transported to the Fifth floor. Directly to his palace.

The Games were over, and Kai no longer needed to chase resources as he did six months ago. He was in no hurry to start his next breakthrough, finally able to focus not only on raising his level but also on other aspects of his development. He needed to hone his skills at least a little and deal with his techniques, most of which were seriously outdated.

He felt joy, even despite the Cold Void, having fulfilled the promise he had given to himself.

He conquered the Cloud Abode.

But this was only the first step. His path of the True Master of cultivation had just begun.

END OF BOOK 6

Thank you for reading!

I hope you enjoyed my story.

Hey ho let’s go!

Book 7 is available for pre-order.

If you like this series, please consider leaving a review. It’s hard to overstate how important these reviews are to making sure other people get a chance to read my work. Your review will help me to fund the translation of the next books as quickly as possible!

Check out other series translated by Lit Orange.

Their page on Amazon.

For all the latest info, feel free to follow us on social networks, or if you have any questions send me an email.

Facebook

Email: yuri.ajinwuxia@gmail.com

Instagram

Twitter

Also, check out these groups of our friends,

LitRPG Books

GameLit Society

Western Cultivation Stories

The Heavenly Throne

The Path of Eternal War

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Copyright © 2020 Yuri Ajin

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Introduced by Lit Orange
Translated by Nevena Markovich
Edited by Sanja Gajin
Edited by Marina Zikic

Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Prologue

Chapter 1
FIVE YEARS LATER

Chapter 2
ILLION — THE CAPITAL OF TAEL

Chapter 3
ILLION — CAPITAL OF TAEL 2

Chapter 4
THE END AND THE BEGINNING

Chapter 5
THE FALL OF THE CLOUD ABODE

Chapter 6
ICE-COLD ANGER

Chapter 7
ICE-COLD ANGER 2

Interlude
THE VOICE

Chapter 8
THE BLAZING FLAME OF WAR

Chapter 9
THE TRUE LANDS OF THE GIANTS

Chapter 10
THE MEETING

Chapter 11
HEIR TO THE BLOOD OF THE FIRST ANCESTOR

Chapter 12
JUSTICE

Chapter 13
THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM

Chapter 14
BATTLE FOR ALRAN — THE BEGINNING

Chapter 15
BATTLE FOR ALRAN — SHACKS ELDIVIZE

Chapter 16
BATTLE FOR ALRAN — DESPAIR

Chapter 17
BATTLE FOR ALRAN — THE FINALE

Chapter 18
GATHERING OF THE STRONGEST

EPILOGUE

The Heavenly Throne Book 7

The Path of Eternal War

Cultivation is a struggle through which the weak are forged into Masters. If you want to ascend, you need to heed the teachings of the ancient warriors and the wars that raged across the worlds.

The best place for an Exorcist to develop in the world of Nikrim is the Cloud Abode.

Millions of cultivators dream of getting there, devoting their youth to the path of cultivation. Those who have already proved to be worthy and have become Abode students continue to strive for more, trying to overcome their limits, and reach the very peak of their development.

Kai has fulfilled his goal of conquering the Cloud Abode. In a fight against a brilliant cultivator, he put all his knowledge and abilities to the test, fought harder than he had ever fought before, and became the First on the List of Ten Thousand.

Five years have passed since then, and Kai has never stopped developing. There’s still a long road ahead of him. One too long for him to stop.

Once again, he embarks on a journey, paving his path through the world of cultivation, where there are always new heights to reach!

Prologue

A two-handed sword, reinforced by a sand swirl, slammed into a bull-sized ant covered in strong armor. The monster, already wounded in many places by Ranmaru’s attacks, was in no condition to continue to fight. Its natural defenses were shattered and green blood was leaking from the cracks.

Plunging his sword into the ground, Ranmaru, exhausted, rested his weight on it. His whole body ached, and his lungs burned. Even though it was difficult for him to breathe, he didn’t want to show weakness in front of his sister. Still, it felt like he wouldn’t be able to raise the sword again anytime soon.

Fortunately, the exhausting half-hour battle against a crowd of monsters was drawing to an end. And while some of his opponents were still alive, Ranmaru no longer needed to intervene. Sator and Elea took care of the remaining three beasts.

He closed his eyes. A second later, a powerful burst of flames exploded nearby, and a blast of hot air washed over him. Turning his head to the right, he saw the charred bodies of two more ants, baked alive in their own armor. Elea stood nearby, enveloped in the Fire Lightning Cover Technique, which granted her additional strength, speed, and protection. Holding two short sabers in her hands, she also looked tired, but unlike her brother, she could still fight.

The pain of her spirit wound no longer tormented Elea, as it had been two years since she was completely healed thanks to Kai’s treatment. Three months after his last visit, she made a breakthrough. She had already been at the final level for quite a long time, so she had no problems preparing her soul for reaching the peak level of the Exorcist Stage even with a damaged astral body.

After that, she needed another six months to re-learn her half-forgotten skills, which was quite easy in the Cloud Abode. Once she did that, it didn’t take her long to get to the top hundred on the List. By now, Elea had been on the Heavenly Floor for four months, where only the best of the best could get.

She turned to Ranmaru. No longer leaning on his sword, he was trying to show her that he was still able to fight and that he wasn’t tired.

Sighing, Elea shook her head. She knew her brother too well to let him continue this ridiculous performance. She had literally raised him.

“Keep resting...” she said when an ant suddenly flew between the two of them.

Following it with their gaze, they saw Sator moving toward the monster at the speed of light. Strengthened by the elements of Lightning and Wind, he easily reached his opponent, preparing to strike. And although he wasn’t able to study either the Path of the Fist or the Path of Body, he was still a melee fighter who was doing well even without those. He didn’t possess the same stamina or physical strength as Fang Bao, with whom Kai had fought in the tournament finals on the Celestial Plateau, but he compensated for these shortcomings with incredible speed and element versatility.

Covered in lightning sparks and engulfed in a whirlwind of compressed air, his fist fell on the still flying ant. Bright electricity pierced the monster through and through, burning its insides, after which the ant, twisting, fell to the ground. Sator landed next to its mutilated corpse.

“Finally, we’re done,” he said cheerfully, as he didn’t see any more enemies around. He wasn’t feeling weak and tired, as he was much more resilient than Ranmaru and Elea, thanks to a special Lightning Path technique that stimulated his body.

Sator wasn’t a genius like Elea, nor did he possess unique abilities like Ranmaru, but over the past five years, he had grown significantly stronger. Like Elea, he had also reached the peak level of the Exorcist Stage, but he didn’t manage to climb to the Heavenly Floor. The Heavenly Guardian’s test, which he had already failed three times, proved to be too difficult for him. However, he wasn’t going to give up. He trained every day, and he was now the twelfth on the List of Ten Thousand.

As for Ranmaru, he worked hard to keep up with his sister. He had broken through to the middle stage and reached seventh place.

“It feels like we’ve been around these ugly creatures forever,” he said, looking around the dozens of dead ants scattered around the underground corridor through which they had come.

“It’s only been three months,” Elea replied. “We should reach the center of the anthill any moment now, so I suggest we pick up the pace. The cloaking artifact will run out of energy soon. There are only two charges left.”

“Don’t worry about that. We need to get some rest before we continue,” Sator said. “There should be no ants anywhere near us, so we have a day or so to get there. Although, using the invisibility field wouldn’t hurt.”

Elea wasn’t happy about wasting the charges they couldn’t restore, but she agreed. Ranmaru didn’t argue either. Although they were extremely close to the center of a giant labyrinth created by the Titan colony of ants, they knew it’d be foolish to recklessly rush in. An artifact showed them that there was some powerful source of energy ahead — probably a rare treasure around which the anthill was formed — but they knew better than to underestimate the potential danger.

“Who would’ve thought that we’d find something like this in the middle of nowhere? The Ishar Desert is really full of mysteries...” Sator settled down on a stone and shared his thoughts, having finished setting up the artifact. “I wonder how long has this treasure been around.”

“Probably no more than a few hundred years,” Ranmaru replied after thinking about it for a few seconds. “Otherwise, someone would’ve found it a long time ago. I guess we got lucky...”

“Lucky that we had enough artifacts. I don’t think that we’d be able to find this anthill again in such an anomaly-filled region like Ishar had we returned to the Abode for supplies,” Elea added, peering into the depths of the tunnel with her aura. “And it’d be a pity if we missed such a great place to hone our combat skills.”

Sator and Ranmaru nodded. Over the past three months, since they descended into the anthill, all of them had reached a state close to combat meditation — a special enlightenment that one could reach only in a battle — at least once. That was enough for each of them to greatly improve their fighting style. It was almost impossible to achieve such a result in a safe environment.

“By the way, shouldn’t we send a signal that we’re alive and that everything is all right?” Ranmaru asked, glancing at Sator.

“There’s still time. We’re too close to the center and we could attract unwanted attention if we use the communication artifact now,” Sator explained. “We’d better send the message when we get to the treasure. That way, we’ll draw more ants toward the center, partially clearing our way to the surface.”

***

The fight with the ant queen, which they found once they had reached the center, turned out to be surprisingly long and... boring. Ranmaru, Elea, and Sator had activated an isolating artifact and killed the guards, so the ants couldn’t escape or inform their comrades about the intruders.

As for the queen, she was an initial-level Tyrant. Such an enemy could pose a serious threat even for cultivators as talented and strong as the three Abode students, if there wasn’t for one “but” — the ant queen turned out to be a huge, clumsy, and a rather stupid creature. It grew only through the absorption of energy of the mysterious treasure. Her only strengths were powerful but far too predictable acid attacks, heavy armor, and deafening squeals.

They dealt with the first and second relatively easily. None of them had any problem predicting the direction of queen’s attacks and dodging them.

However, there was nothing they could do about her squealing, so they had to endure it for almost fifteen minutes as she called her minions for help. It left them with a severe headache and bleeding ears. Fortunately, Sator took care of isolating the queen’s lair from the rest of the anthill beforehand so that thousands of other ants wouldn’t come to its aid.

The battle dragged on for fifteen minutes because of the queen’s ridiculously strong armor, but despite that, they finished her off without having to use their full strength.

Powerful energy emanated directly from her belly. Revealing her saber and covering it with fire, Elea went to the ant’s stomach to pull out the treasure. Nothing indicated any trouble, but Ranmaru suddenly felt a chill. The queen’s aura had disappeared, so they were certain she was dead, but he felt someone’s will. Wild rage and lust for murder were aimed directly at his sister.

“Elea!!!” he shouted.

The girl twitched and stopped in her tracks. She didn’t feel the danger.

Meanwhile, one of the queen’s front legs began moving. The monster didn’t use them in the fight, since they were rather short, but now Elea was standing too close. She noticed the approaching threat when the leg was already halfway to her.

Elea instantly strengthened her protective technique, which she didn’t deactivate after the fight, however, she didn’t have time to dodge.

The queen’s spike-like leg almost reached her when she was pushed aside by Ranmaru. He immediately pulled out his two-handed sword but the monster’s blow was much stronger than he had expected, forcing him to drop his weapon and hurling him to the side. A moment later, the sharp spike at the end of the leg pierced his left shoulder and moved down toward his chest, miraculously missing his heart.

Falling to the ground, Ranmaru coughed up blood. Sator and Elea immediately jumped up to him, preparing healing items on their way.

“You...” Elea began, sitting next to her brother and using the Phoenix Healing Flame Technique. “You idiot...”

Ranmaru smiled faintly in response.

“You could’ve died!” she added angrily, although it wasn’t clear who she was angry with more, herself or him.

“My defense is better than yours,” Ranmaru replied quietly.

“And look what happened to your arm!”

Ranmaru’s left arm looked really bad, dangling from a bit of meat.

“It’s nothing... I’ll recover. I know a very good healer.” He smiled again and looked at his sister. “I didn’t want to see you get wounded again, or worse...” he began but failed to finish.

“I’m sorry...” Elea replied quietly, looking down. “I was careless.”

“Nonsense! No one could’ve known that would happen. This thing must’ve somehow given an order to its body before dying. Even I didn’t feel it right away.”

“This is the first time I see something like this, even though I’m already in my fifties,” Sator tried to cheer Elea up. “Perhaps this posthumous attack has something to do with the treasure inside it.”

Still angry, Elea abruptly got up, without deactivating the healing technique. She swung her swords and a bright flash of three elements — Sword, Fire, and Lightning — tore the queen’s body into several parts.

Sator grimaced. The money they’d get after this mission largely depended on the state of the carcass.

After making sure that it could no longer attack, Sator approached the remains and picked up the treasure, which they had previously located with an artifact.

He stared at the loot, frowning.

“What is this?”

Elea and Ranmaru also looked at a small green cube covered with cracks with interest. Its energy radiation began to decrease sharply, and the glow quickly went out. The system description also didn’t help them unravel the nature of the strange artifact.

[Khora-Nard]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Description: no description available.

“This is the first time I see an artifact that has no description. Usually, it’s provided either by its creator, or by the System. But no description whatsoever... So weird...” Sator shook his head, confused.

“Never heard of that either,” Elea chimed in.

“Perhaps we’ll be able to figure out what kind of cube it is back at the Abode,” Ranmaru suggested. “We should go back.”

“The isolating artifact will stay active for another three hours,” Elea said, not letting him get up. “So lie down and let me heal you!”

Ranmaru didn’t argue and concentrated on the absorption of the healing elixir. Three hours passed quickly. Each of them transferred the parts of the queen’s body and a small pile of relatively rare resources into their Rings, and prepared to leave.

Using the communication artifact, Sator sent a message to their elder brother at the Abode, notifying him that everything went fine, after which the trio hurried to leave the anthill. They headed for the same tunnel that they had come in through.

Fortunately, this time they knew this section of the underground labyrinth quite well, so they didn’t have to wander around it like on their way in. The trip to the surface took only nine days.

As soon as they saw the clear blue sky and the scorching desert sun, Ranmaru froze.

“Danger?” Elea asked, preparing for a fight.

“No, nothing like that,” Ranmaru replied, calming her and Sator. “I just received a message from the Abode. It says that in six days I need to show up at the meeting of the Ten.”

“Did elder brother arrange it?” Sator was surprised.

“No. Guardian Airus summons us.”

Chapter 1
FIVE YEARS LATER

The portal was far from the anthill so it took them six days to return to the Abode. Ranmaru was almost late because of how long of a trek it was.

Arriving at the meeting room just a couple of minutes before the beginning, he took his seat while looking at the cultivators who had arrived before him.

Ten was a dwarf named Toji. Five years ago, Kai had cured him from a deadly poison, and in gratitude, he forged the Twin Blades of Nightmare using the bones of the demon.

A large dorgan from the Buffalo Pack called Dradus now occupied Nine’s position. Eight was Laya — a charming sylph with fiery red hair. They were both end-level Exorcists.

Ranmaru was Seven. Besides him and the three mentioned students, there was another cultivator in the hall — Shacks. During these five years, he managed to break through to the mid-level of the Exorcist Stage, and become fourth on the List, proving that he really was a powerful cultivator despite his playful attitude. He couldn’t climb higher because hotshots of a completely different caliber occupied the first three places. Though, Shacks didn’t strive to show off his skills, preferring to be playful and coy as usual.

As soon as Ranmaru sat down, Shacks, who was looking at a scroll with some rather inappropriate imagery, moved his legs onto the chair across and looked up to nod at him. At that moment, they heard the transfer artifact activate.

Everyone looked in the direction of one of the ten corridors, from which three elves stepped out — Lightus Sixt, Tassarion Eswix, and Mia Eswix. Three, Five, and Six, respectively.

After Kai defeated him during the Cloud Abode Games, Lightus fell from the List of Ten Thousand as he had lost his token. However, it wasn’t difficult for a talented cultivator like him to climb back to the Top Ten in just three months. Ambitious and proud as he was, he tried to regain his former rank by challenging Kai. He won on the third attempt, but then Kai challenged him back, once again taking the first place. The back and forth went on for almost a year, after which Kai surpassed Lightus in strength so much so that he could no longer compete with him. Nomen was still number Two, so Lightus had to settle for being number Three, forcing Mia to give up her place. For a while, she was number Four since Raiden had died in the Ishar Desert, but Shacks entered the Top Ten pretty quickly and took her place.

Mia would’ve been number Five, but to her surprise, Tassarion was much stronger than she imagined. He didn’t go easy on her despite being her brother, so she ended up being number Six.

As for Guts, Mikasa, and Kenji, they left as they became peak Exorcists and ascended to the Heavenly Floor.

The aristocrats quietly took their places, deciding not to pay any attention to the rest. After the Games, the sense of unity in the Cloud Ten disappeared. Previously, they, with the exception of Nomen, were united by Lightus who controlled the rest with his superior strength. However, as he was no longer the strongest, his authority was greatly shaken.

The Cloud Ten was now split into two opposing groups: Kai, Shacks, and Ranmaru on one side, and Lightus, Tassarion, and Mia on the other. Nomen, as always, remained neutral. As did the newcomers.

There was less than thirty seconds left before the council was supposed to begin.

Did elder brother go into deep meditation and ignore the message? Ranmaru frowned, looking at Kai’s empty seat.

He was about to turn to Shacks when a strange and distorted aura entered his spirit perception range. Everyone immediately noticed a dark fog that appeared around the farthest seat. Almost no one knew what was happening, and most of them tensed up.

In less than a second, the haze formed a figure, which eventually took the form of a tall dark-haired man in a black robe. He crossed his legs and then propped his head on his fist. The cold gaze of Kai’s purple eyes fell on the rest of the Cloud Ten, making some of them flinch.

Nodding to Ranmaru in response to a slight bow, Kai glanced to the right. Nomen’s chair was once again empty. He sighed and then felt a sudden rush of powerful energy. A second later, Airus appeared in the hall.

Kai got up, followed by everyone else.

“Greetings, Great Master!” they said almost in unison, bowing politely to the old man hovering above the table.

“Sit down, disciples of the Abode,” the Heavenly Spirit said. “I’ll be brief... Long ago, this place had a master, but now it belongs to no one. However, it cannot exist by itself. It’s connected with the surrounding countries, and we have certain agreements... Most of you should already know that exactly five days from now there’ll be a celebration of the anniversary of the end of the ancient war. During the celebration, there is a special place for the continent’s greatest young talents. Therefore, you’re all invited to the upcoming event. You can all refuse to go. Except number One. As the strongest-ranking student, you, Kai, must visit the capital of Tael — Illion — as the representative of the Cloud Abode. The first disciples of the other two Abodes will be there too, as well as the genius cultivators of the most powerful families of Nikrim, who had, for one reason or another, decided not to study in the Abodes. You can refuse, but in that case, you’ll be taken off the List of Ten Thousand for a year. As for the rest of you, you have to tell me now whether you want to go or not. In case you change your mind, you can inform me about it within five days. That’s all. I’m looking forward to your answers.”

After that, he looked at Lightus, completely ignoring the fact that Nomen’s chair was empty. Anyone else would’ve been downgraded for not attending the Council meetings so many times and would be banned from climbing the rankings for several months. After all, Airus didn’t need those who ignored his rather rare assignments. The first ten places didn’t just hold a great opportunity but also a great responsibility.

Lightus bowed again as he stood up.

“It’ll be an honor to attend such an event.”

Nodding, Airus turned his gaze to Shacks who looked at Kai for a moment, then stood up and bowed as well.

“I also want to go,” he said ceremoniously.

The Eswix siblings also agreed to go. Ranmaru and Laya were up for it too, but Dradus and Toji politely refused.

“Understood. If one of those who have agreed to go change their minds, they can return here and sign this scroll,” Airus said, putting a rolled up sheet of paper on the table. “That’s all.”

After he was sure that both Airus and his energy were gone, Kai got up. Shacks and Ranmaru followed, and their group went to one of the tunnels.

“What happened to your arm?” Kai asked once the three of them were alone in his palace on the fifth floor.

“You noticed, elder brother...” Ranmaru chuckled. “I got hit by a monster when I was protecting Elea. Fortunately, she patched me up, and now all that’s left is to wait until everything is properly healed.”

“How bad is it?”

In response, Ranmaru began to move it with considerable difficulty.

“That looks like it’ll take a long time to recover,” Kai commented.

“I know. But it’s a small price to pay for Elea’s safety.”

“Roll up your sleeve.”

“What?” Ranmaru was confused. “What for?”

Kai tried to smile.

“Just trust me.”

“As you say, elder brother.”

Ranmaru did as he was told.

“Don’t resist,” Kai said as he approached and grabbed him by the shoulder.

He also rolled up one of his sleeves and then used Sword energy to cut his veins. Shacks and Ranmaru stared at his wrist as the scarlet liquid collected in a small stream instead of gushing from the cuts and headed toward Ranmaru’s scar.

Blood wrapped around his shoulder and began to soak into his wound. After a few seconds, the process ended, and the injury disappeared together with the pain.

Kai stepped away from Ranmaru and let his hand heal. What he had just performed was the Yang Healing Blood Technique. He created it relatively recently, using his bloodline, the Yang
Concept, and knowledge about the power of the Blood element he had acquired from Acilla.

“Test it out,” Kai suggested.

Confused, Ranmaru moved his arm and smiled. The recovery wouldn’t take more than a couple of weeks. The Yang Healing Blood Technique didn’t have the same restorative power as the bloodline of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra, but it was still superior to any other similar techniques of its level.

“Thank you so much, elder brother!” Ranmaru bowed. Over the past five years, he had developed a deep respect for Kai, deciding to follow him in more ways than just walking beside him. “Actually, I wanted to ask you something.” He remembered suddenly, taking the cube obtained in the anthill from his Ring. “Do you maybe know what this is?”

Kai and Shacks looked at the strange description-less item with interest.

“Khora-Nard...” Kai said thoughtfully and then shook his head. “No, this is the first time I’ve seen something like this.”

Kai thought about Rune’Tan, but immediately dismissed the idea of contacting him since he was in deep meditation. Over the past five years, Kai had gathered a huge amount of soul energy — a third of Rune’Tan’s maximum supply — which the old man was currently absorbing.

Glancing at Shacks, Kai saw him shrug.

“I ain’t got nothing.”

“Ranmaru, I have a request for you,” Kai said seriously. “This celebration seems like a rather dangerous event. I have no choice, but you can still refuse, which is exactly what I must ask you to do. My instinct tells me that neither you nor I will receive a warm welcome. Not to mention that you’re hurt. That place is like a viper pit. You don’t belong there, so, please, stay in the Abode.”

“But... Elder brother... I can’t do that,” Ranmaru answered firmly. “Even if I get hurt, my honor tells me that I must follow you there!”

“Then you must forgive me for what I’m about to do...” Kai sighed. “In that case, as the head of your faction... No... As your elder brother, I order you to decline the visit to Illion.”

For Ranmaru, this was like a slap in the face. He clenched his fists and then nodded slowly.

“Yes, elder brother.”

“Thank you, Ranmaru... It’d be better for you to stay here with your sister.”

“Then I’ll go back to the hall and write my name on the scroll.”

Kai nodded and watched him go.

“Are you sure about your decision? The kid was clearly not happy about it,” Shacks grunted.

Kai looked at him.

“I am. I have a bad feeling about going to the elven capital, so I advise you to prepare well for the upcoming celebration.”

“Aye, aye. Then I won’t take the guys from my faction either.” Shacks nodded. “But I still have to go. I don’t think that you can gather information as well as I can.”

“You’re right. A celebration that brings together the most important people from all over the continent is the perfect place to make connections and look for Lilly and Ivsim, as well as your clan members. And I really can’t do that without your skills.”

***

The blade whistled an inch away from Kai’s ear. He rushed forward but his attack was easily dodged. He tried to reach his opponent with a second sword, but the attack was just as easily blocked.

Dashing forward, An’na made an almost imperceptible movement, and a long, shallow cut appeared on Kai’s chest. Fortunately, he managed to step back in time to avoid a more serious injury.

Without delay, An’na pointed her blade at Kai’s throat, forcing him to try and block it with his left sword. Unfortunately for him, she twisted her hand in such a way that it not only went around it but also cut his wrist, making him drop the sword.

She had almost reached her goal, and even Kai’s other sword, which came close to her heart, couldn’t stop her. She deflected it with a smack on his hand. However, she couldn’t predict that Kai would rush at her instead of retreating.

Her blade sank into his flesh but it only scratched his neck. Without paying any attention to it, Kai clung to An’na and then hit her in the face with his forehead. Shocked, she took a sharp step back, reflexively swinging her weapon.

Kai stopped her sword with his own and attacked, certain that she’d be too disoriented to fight back.

Unfortunately for him, he was wrong.

As for what happened next, he had no idea. He had almost hit An’na with his sword but she had somehow knocked the weapon out of his hand, the tip of her blade touching his forehead. An’na wasn’t super fast, but her movements were so simple and inconspicuous that Kai’s brain perceived them as insignificant and didn’t register them.

“I give up,” he said.

An’na put her sword away.

“Over these few years, your style got much better. You almost beat me for the first time just now,” she said in regards to their fights without techniques, in which Kai had to lower his physical parameters to her level with the help of the Field of Superiority.

“Sounds like you’re mocking me... Wanted to let me win, did you?”

“I’d never! To be honest, I cheated a little. These movements... It wasn’t all me... Sophie gave me a lot of knowledge about the Path of Sword and about swordsmanship, but I’ve mastered less than one percent. I couldn’t repeat these movements on my own. But, right now, for some reason, she decided to give me a hint... It’s hard to describe, but I’d compare it to a spark of sudden enlightenment. It seemed as if I wasn’t the only one in charge of my body... So you really almost won.”

“I see...” Kai said, somewhat lost in thought, and then both An’na and he abruptly froze.

A second later, both of them disappeared, as did the arena around them. Nearby, Kai finally opened his eyes, completing his meditation. He had been in his spirit world, where he kept replaying his memories of the fight with An’na, which had happened three days ago. And today it finally yielded results.

Attention!

Fusion rate with [Path of Sword]: + 0.73%

Over the past five years, Kai had managed not only to understand the Force of Fusion, but he’d achieved perfect understanding of it and begun the unification of the soul, mind, and body with the Path of Sword. Thanks to his training with An’na, who was more talented in this aspect, today he increased the degree of fusion with the Forces of Sword once again.

Back in reality, Kai opened his stats.

Stats

Age: 26

Race: Human

Status: True Master

Stage: End-level Exorcist

Characteristics

• [Power]: 1444.02

• [Speed]: 1421.5

• [Endurance]: 1461.73

• [Stamina]: 1534.12

• [Mind]: 861.04

• [Energy]: 2875

Available points: 0

Abilities

[Low-rank Techniques: View]

[Earth-rank Techniques: View]

• [Eight Flashes of Yang Technique]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Medium

• [Flesh and Soul: Double Breakthrough Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High

• [Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

[The rest of the Gold-rank techniques: View]

• [Darkbody Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High

• [Sword with Fluttering Wings Technique: Volume 5]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Step Through the Snow Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Living Storage Technique: Volume 7]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High

• [Bloody Snowfall Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High.

• [Creation Technique: Fortified Ice of the Destructive Void]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High.

• [Dark Blades of Nothingness Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak.

• [Infinite Space Cover Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak.

• [Phantom Steps Technique. Volume 7]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak.

• [Thousand Frost Doors Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak.

• [Indestructible Cube Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak.

• [Defensive Breaking Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak.

• [Hidden Dimension Technique. Volume 7]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak.

• [Yin Yang Gravitational Collapse Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High.

• [Coming of the Lord of War Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High.

• [Yang Healing Blood Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High.

Forces

• Path of Sword (Learner Stage [Perfect understanding]): Force of Fusion. Fusion rate: 43.12%

• Path of Space (Learner Stage [Perfect understanding]): Force of Fusion. Fusion rate: 38.85%

Concepts

❖      Cold Void: maximum understanding

❖      Yin: maximum understanding

❖      Yang: maximum understanding

The quality and quantity of Cold Void / Yin / Yang particles you summon will depend only on your level of development.

Current level: Rank: Royal. Quality: High.

Features and equipment

• [Spatial Ring] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]

❖      [Six Body Gates]

❖      [No Limits]

❖      [Life Rampage (level 2)]

• [Phantom Yin Yang Tattoo]. Progress: 80%

❖      [Yang Concentration]. Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖      [Yin Concentration]. Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖      [Primal Flash]. Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖      [Touch of Nothingness]. Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖      [Yang Form]. Yang Concept. Progress: Locked

❖      [Yin Form]. Yin Concept. Progress: Locked

• [Oaths made to you: View]

• [Favorite of the Forces]

You are able to see what is invisible to others.

• [Medium Energy Shield]

Physical characteristics increased by 10% of the total energy reserve.

Permanent protection.

• [Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus (level 2)]

• [Full Aura Disguise]

• [Senior Sword Spirit]

Progress: 69%.

• [Senior Space Spirit]

Attribute: destruction

Progress 81.04%.

• [True Astral Body of Cold Void]

Maximum energy supply increased by 15%.

Maximum number of summoned particles increased by 15%.

• [Master’s Will]

• [Field of Superiority]

• [Energy Expansion]

Energy supply permanently increased by 500 units (corresponding to 50% of the energy supply of the initial level of the Exorcist Stage with 10.0 point foundation).

Achievements

[Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

[Quality Leap!]

Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of Soul Energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

[Overcoming mortal boundaries! (1)]

For a single victory over a Master (an Exorcist), while being mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you get [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

[Almost defeating an Elementalist]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were almost able to defeat the Initial-level Elementalist on your own, but in the end, you had help.

Reward: [Scroll Darkbody Technique] (automatic selection).

[Before deadline]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation), you were able to develop your will to such a level that it was transformed into Master’s Will before you reached the Exorcist Stage.

Reward: [Field of Superiority] (automatic selection).

[Ideal Foundation]

You have managed to improve the quality of your development on your own to ten points.

Reward: [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,989 years

Glancing at the growing numbers, Kai nodded in satisfaction. The stats partially influenced his development rate.

Acilla, who was currently wandering around the continent in search of resources for herself, had told him that the earlier the cultivator mastered a certain level of Forces, the higher they could rise on their Path. It was easier for a soul, which was less complex in structure in earlier stages, to get used to a new Force than one that had already evolved quite a bit.

Before she left, Acilla gave him a task: to complete the merging process before moving on to the Elementalist Stage.

Even though he still had time before the breakthrough, he hadn’t canceled the process of collecting the necessary resources. Kai had a ten-point foundation, so he exclusively needed the finest ingredients. He was the first in the Abode, and his faction consisted of thousands of students, but he still couldn’t get the necessary resources at the snap of his fingers. It took time to find them. Months and months.

***

There was less than half an hour left before they would set off to the capital of the elven kingdom, but Kai was still in his palace. He was about to go down to the first floor, from where he was supposed to be teleported, but he first moved to the Living
Storage, a pocket dimension hidden inside his body.

In it was a patch of jungle, above which hovered a small island with a tall tree in the center. Kai jumped onto the floating rock and approached the ice table he had placed there. All the artifacts he had were stored there: alchemical drugs, spirit plants, and other resources.

The first thing he looked at was the neatly laid out Blades of Nightmare. However, he didn’t come for them.

His gaze turned to the left, to the four artifacts Rune’Tan had taken from Bane: paired Rings with a connected pocket space, a search artifact in the form of a compass, the Binding Field Bracelet, and a disposable protective medallion. Each item belonged to the element of Space and was of Imperial rank.

He was a bit anxious about going to Illion. An unpleasant foreboding tormented him, so he decided to take the necessary precautions.

Having taken the medallion, he put it around his neck and hid it under his clothes.

[Last Chance Barrier]

Rank: [No Access: Your Stage of Development isn’t high enough]

Quality: High

Feature: Automatically forms a protective barrier around the wearer at the moment of mortal danger.

Charges left: [2]

Limitations: /

After that, he approached the pink-leaved tree, which, along with the island, he had taken as a reward for winning the Abode Games. Putting his hand on it, he activated the Yang Healing Blood Technique, adding a few drops of soul energy to it.

Once he was done, he walked away. Casting a glance at the tree with energy vision, he noticed a couple of small changes. The tree grew stronger bit by bit every day, which was what he wanted. In the future, he was going to use an interesting spirit plant as this one to his advantage, but before that, he needed to make it stronger.

Soon after, he left the Storage and his palace. Before descending to the portal, he spent some time in restorative meditation, so he arrived at the last minute.

In the Hall of Portals, he met up with Shacks, Lightus, Tassarion, and Mia.

Hmm... Did Laya change her mind? he wondered, noticing that she was missing.

Shrugging, he approached Shacks. But before he had time to start a conversation, Airus appeared. The students respectfully bowed, after which he ordered them to go on the teleportation platform that led to the Ishar Desert.

“I will reconfigure the portal, after which you’ll be transported to Illion. There you’ll be met by the representative of the royal family,” he said. “Good luck. Make the Cloud Abode proud!”

With those words, he disappeared. A few seconds later, a flash enveloped the five students.

Their surroundings became noisy. Kai looked around and saw hundreds of cultivators of various races and stages. Interestingly, no one was below the peak Exorcist Stage.

Wait... These are the Gates of Ecumene... Kai recognized the familiar structure he found himself in.

“Please, get off the platform!” the powerful voice of a Holy Lord addressed the students who had just arrived from the Abode.

No one argued with the elite royal guard, and the cultivators stepped aside. Soon, they were approached by a peak Elementalist who introduced himself as a servant of the royal palace and began to tell them about the upcoming event, which would begin later that evening.

Kai barely heard a word he was saying, fully focused on the auras of the two end-level Elementalists who had been secretly watching Shacks and him since their arrival. He noticed them without any problems since he also possessed Full Aura Disguise, a skill which usually only Elementalists had.

Realizing that they had been discovered, the two surprised elves hurriedly left the tower, leaving Kai frowning. The sense of imminent troubles only intensified.

Chapter 2
ILLION — THE CAPITAL OF TAEL

Kai and Shaсks were accommodated in a giant palace located in the center of the capital, which had a population of twenty million. As for Lightus, Tassarion, and Mia, who had arrived with them, they went to their families’ quarters. Their status was the reason they agreed to attend the celebration where they were supposed to, not only, be the representatives of the Cloud Abode but also of the great families of Tael.

The celebration was going to last three days. On the first evening, a small reception was to take place — a meeting of the greatest young talents of the continent. Kai and Shacks were heading there now, following a palace servant.

Many guests had already gathered in the large and luxurious hall. They belonged to the strongest sects, families, and two other Abodes — the Sea and the Mountain. Lightus, Tassarion, and Mia were also there.

Whispers arose as soon as Shacks and Kai walked in.

“Look, humans!”

“How did they get here? Who are they?”

“I think I’ve heard of them... But I didn’t think the rumors were true.”

“And you didn’t say anything?!”

“Take a closer look at their hands.”

Those present realized that Kai and Shacks were the First and Fourth students of the Cloud Abode. The two had revealed their marks as the servants had instructed, in order to avoid any misunderstandings.

After realizing the shocking truth, the guests turned their gazes to Lightus.

“What’s the meaning of this? How’s this even possible?” one of the guests stammered, struggling to come to terms with the situation. “Isn’t Lightus the strongest of the Clouds?”

“I’ve been hearing rumors that the first place there was taken by a human. I just thought it was nonsense...”

“This is ridiculous. Not only were the pathetic humans allowed into the Abode, but one of them was allowed to take first place?! Is this some kind of a prank? If this is true, then this only brings shame to the Clouds.” A sylph in a snow-white suit and eyes and hair the color of the sea, grimaced. “But what’s really bugging me is that this brat has the right to be called number one and to have the same tattoo as me. It’s a pity that the Cloud Abode’s Guardian doesn't kill all the humans who even try to enter it. The Abodes are places for talented true masters, not mongrels...”

“Brother Malagus, you’re right, as usual!” a sylph girl, a member of the Sea’s Ten, immediately added. “Just the thought of such scum studying at the same place as me makes me sick! This hall reeks of their stench... I don’t understand how they can be members of the Ten. How low did their Abode sink?”

“I’d like to think that Lightus sold his place to this human,” another sylph added.

The group laughed.

“How poor are the Sixts to accept such a ridiculous deal? What can a human offer them? How did he get coin to begin with? Perhaps he got lucky and found some extremely rare and valuable resource, and Lightus bought it? I can’t think of any other reason why such a weakling would be number one. Even if he’s the most talented among humans, what can his race do against ours? What’s the point if you can clearly see what humans are in this world? Slaves and cowards. Nothing more. Nothing less.”

“Speaking of which, I heard another ridiculous rumor.”

“I’m listening,” Malagus said.

“They say that this cultivator was only at the peak of the Soul Stage when he entered the school five years ago.”

The sylphs turned to their brother in unison and looked at him like he was an absolute idiot.

“Obviously, I don’t believe this,” he immediately tried to justify himself. “It’s just that I heard too many people say it, which is why that rumor is so popular.”

“Utter nonsense.” Putting his hand to his face, Malagus shook his head. “To become an Exorcist, and then break through to the final level, and all in five years... Something so over the top doesn’t even happen in legends. It took me fourteen years to do that... But if there are rumors, then there must be something behind them. I think that either this human started them, or he used some kind of artifact to mask his development. He wants to show off... What an idiot... Does anyone know if this mongrel has a name?”

There was silence. The sylphs turned to the gossiping Exorcist, expecting an answer.

“Kai, I think. Kai Arnhard,” he recalled.

“As expected.” Malagus grinned. “A plebeian name for a lowlife such as him.”

“Is... Is he coming over to us?”

Malagus grunted haughtily.

“Even the Prince of Tael has to greet me. So it makes sense that even this mongrel knows what he needs to do first.”

“Are you going to welcome the human?”

“Of course not!” Malagus winced. “There is no place for people like him here. This is the royal palace, not a cesspool.”

“And if he challenges you because of the insult?”

“Excuse you?! Since when are humans strong? Do they have the same connection to the Forces as the sylphs? Or an increased energy supply, like the elves? Are their bodies sturdy like those of giants and dorgans? No, no, and NO! They’re trash that miraculously still survives in this world. They don’t even have their own countries! They’re poor and resource-less! What can they do except bend over and die? Even if he’s the first in the Clouds, it’s just a cruel joke that the Heavens had played on him. Who even knows what’s going on at the Cloud Abode? Maybe all their real talents got injured or something, so they were desperate enough to send a human to represent them. If he dares to challenge me, then I’ll be glad to put him in his place.”

As Malagus held his speech, Kai made his way to their group, paying no attention to their sneers and arrogant stares.

“Maybe we should teach him a lesson? He’s acting so calm. It’s like he thinks he’s our equal.”

“I think it’s our duty,” a sylph girl said under her breath.

Malagus paid little attention to their conversation. Putting the haughtiest and most dismissive expression on and slightly lifting his chin, he stared at Kai. Only a few steps separated them. He couldn’t wait to put him in his place. But instead of doing that, he froze, shocked. The other members of the Sea Ten also didn’t move, staring at Kai wide-eyed.

He... He... He ignored me?! Malagus was furious, watching Kai pass by him without even glancing his way. How... How dare this trash behave this way? There’s no way he didn’t see my mark! There’s no way he’s not familiar with proper etiquette! Nobody dares to ignore me! Even the high elven ambassadors bow to me! I’m the most talented Sylph cultivator and the nephew of the ruler himself! Who the hell does this human think he is?!

Malagus turned around and took a step but then stopped, realizing that if he addressed the human first, he’d tarnish his reputation. People came to him to start a conversation, not vice versa.

“Master, let me punish him.” A sylph girl bowed his head slightly. “You’re the heir, you need to watch your reputation... I don’t.”

Pulling himself together, Malagus sighed and turned to look at his loyal servant.

“No, it’s not worth it. Look.” He nodded at Kai who was heading toward the table with refreshments.

Kai had really decided to try the local cuisine while Shacks was engaged in gathering intel. The only task he had at this reception, and all the upcoming ones, was to make an appearance.

“It looks like the giants have decided to do the dirty work for us, Jaina.” Malagus grinned and added, “At least they’re good for something.”

The vast majority of the hundred or so guests was also watching Kai and the giant from the Mountains that was heading over to him. He was the third in his Abode, known as a cultivator who possessed the greatest physical strength. This was hinted at by his size, as even when he hid his true appearance, his shoulders were so broad that he was three times wider than Kai.

Many wanted to see how he’d deal with the human. Seemingly oblivious to it all, Kai kept tasting the various delicacies from rare Spirit Plants to the meat of powerful beasts, only occasionally glancing at the rest of the guests, ignoring the whispering and gossip. Over the past five years, the Cold Void had only become stronger. He could suddenly be butt naked in front of all these important guests, and he’d probably just shrug it off.

The giant wasn’t planning to start a conversation but to “accidentally” knock Kai over, saying that he didn’t notice him because he was so tiny. Since guests were forbidden from using Forces or energy, he was certain that he’d push him to the ground, thus demonstrating just how weak and frail his race was.

But when he ran into Kai, he bounced off as if he hit a wall.

“Watch it,” Kai said, turning slightly. “Pay attention to where you’re going. We wouldn’t want you to accidentally get hurt, would we now?”

“What?!” the giant replied, both puzzled and furious.

“Did you not hear me?” Kai raised an eyebrow, after which the giant fell on one knee, rapidly losing control of his body.

Realizing that resisting was impossible despite all the power he possessed, the giant shook his head. The insane and inexplicable pressure was immediately gone, and so was he.

The atmosphere changed drastically. Surprise and even shock replaced the anticipation and excitement. No one felt the use of aura, energy, or Forces, so no one understood what had just happened. Nobody except for one cultivator. Smiling, Lightus sipped his drink. He felt Kai using his Field of Superiority, the ability that was based on his will. He knew how stupid the attempts of all these “geniuses” to prove their superiority were. He was amused by the fact that he was perhaps the only Exorcist in this world who stood a chance against Kai.

“So, he’s capable of something after all,” Malagus concluded. “This makes things so much more interesting. Let’s see what he’ll show us tomorrow...”

A tall elf, the youngest Tael prince and the only Exorcist in the royal family, also watched Kai closely. He stood in the company of other representatives of the ruling families from neighboring countries and he was the only one who didn’t comment on Kai aloud.

Seems I underestimated him, he thought. Seems my brother was right...

The event was just beginning and it would last a few more hours, but Kai left early. He stayed exactly half an hour, just as Airus had demanded from him, after which he returned to his chambers.

***

The second day of the celebration began with a gathering in the palace’s battle pavilion.

“Greetings, dear guests,” an elf greeted everyone with a bow. “I’m Portrix, your guide in this small tournament. You were invited here because of the upcoming competition. You, as the best young cultivators of our world, are welcomed to demonstrate your strength by participating in our humble contest. You’re free to refuse but then someone weaker than you will have to represent your families, sects, or Abodes. The servants will give you special bracelets if you decide to compete. As for the rules, you can find them within the artifact, as they contain a crystal with my memories inside.”

Kai accepted the bracelet. As the representative of the Cloud Abode, he had to participate, but no one asked him to win.

“I’ll participate, but I don’t intend to do anything,” he said to his friends, assuming the meditation pose. “I don’t see the point.”

The rules stated that the cultivators could form teams. And although it was possible to team up with anyone, groups usually consisted of members of the same family, sect, or Abode. Lightus, Tassarion, and Mia were the only ones from the Sixt and Eswix families, and it made more sense for them to participate in the competition as representatives of the Clouds.

The competition was the capture-the-flag type. Each team had an artifact that was to be protected. A team could win in two ways: either by gathering all the “flags,” or staying in the competition until the end, and gathering the greatest number of artifacts.

As their team consisted of only five cultivators, one of whom didn’t want to help at all, while other groups had ten to fifteen members, the Cloud Abode was in the worst position.

“How dare you?!” Mia yelled at Kai.

Tassarion remained silent.

Lightus shrugged.

“That’s enough complaining, dollie. We can have fun even without our top dog!” Shacks said with a grin.

Soon, the servants finished handing out bracelets. No one declined them.

“I’m glad to see that everyone decided to participate,” Portrix spoke again. “I advise you to get ready. In a few minutes, the bracelets will transfer you to your positions. You have nothing to be afraid of. The bracelets can save you, and our Elders won’t allow anything to happen to our guests. Good luck!”

Soon, the cultivators were moved to a pocket dimension, inside of which was a huge forest.

The competition began.

Chapter 3
ILLION — CAPITAL OF TAEL 2

As Kai had stated, he didn’t intend to do anything during the competition. The reason wasn’t laziness or arrogance but the fact that he saw no point in participating. Any trial must be difficult enough for a cultivator to benefit from it. However, in this competition of genius Exorcists, there was no one who had even the slightest chance to defeat Kai. Since no worthy opponents could be found here, he didn’t see the point in playing around. It was a pure waste of time. That was why he left his teammates when they were transferred to their artifact.

Having retired into the forest, Kai wandered aimlessly. Initially, he planned to use the Hidden Dimension Technique, which he received from Acilla, to stay invisible, but then he changed his mind. Deciding that there was no point in trying so hard, he only hid his aura, becoming imperceptible to the spirit perception of other Exorcists. At the same time, he expanded his own field of perception, just in case.

After walking through the forest for about five minutes, he felt several unfamiliar auras.

From the fluctuations in energy, he concluded that the nearby cultivators were fighting, which piqued his interest. Unfortunately, he arrived too late to enjoy the show. When he reached the battlefield, the auras had already disappeared. The fight ended in a draw, and both Exorcists were teleported back to the royal castle.

And although he didn’t get to see the fight, this event aroused his interest enough to make him decide not just to wander through the forest, but to look for other participants and watch their fights.

That was how he spent the next half an hour.

Realizing that the competition would be over soon as there weren’t many participants left and the space was rather small, he was mentally preparing to return to the palace when two powerful auras entered his perception field, one of which was familiar.

He soon got to the edge of a small cliff, from where he had a good view of the fight below. Not worried about revealing himself, he sat down, dangling his feet over the cliff.

The duel below was in full swing. Its participants were some of the strongest geniuses of their generation: the second-place student of the Sea Abode — Malagus’s servant, Jaina — and the third-place student of the Mountain Abode — the giant who tried to knock Kai down during the reception, Gawr.

As expected from a sea clan sylph, Jaina relied on the element of Water, as well as on Space and Sword. As for her opponent, he was closer to the element of Earth, which he paired with the Path of Body.

For more than fifteen seconds, they exchanged blows, showering each other with a variety of techniques and attacks. Gawr, having excellent defense, just pushed ahead, trying to reach his opponent with his powerful fists. Jaina, on the other hand, was like an elusive stream. She easily avoided almost all of the attacks while managing to parry. This, however, wasn’t enough to seriously wound the giant, so the battle was more or less balanced.

Soon, both of them froze.

“Did you catch that?” Jaina asked quietly.

“Earlier than you,” Gawr replied with a grunt.

“Then I propose to sort out this interruptance first, and then return to our battle.”

“In that case, he’s mine!” Gawr grinned, and then suddenly disappeared.

An explosion went off where Kai was sitting. When the dust settled, Jaina saw the remains of the destroyed rock, in the middle of which was Gawr.

“Ha!” He raised his fist to the sky. “And this insect dared to disgrace me at the reception? The bastard was lucky that his will worked so well on me then!”

They looked around but didn’t see Kai.

Did the bracelet save the Cloud Abode’s scum? Jaina thought. But why didn’t I feel the Space vibrations?

She flinched as a chill ran down her spine and her eyes widened. Reinforcing her blade with a technique, she swiftly turned around to strike something behind her.

Time stretched out like rubber. She heard every beat of her heart.

The tall man observed her with his head tilted to one side. He didn’t move nor did he try to stop the sword flying toward him.

The edge of her blade was less than two inches away from his head when a powerful Royal-rank technique was unleashed from it. The water explosion covered him and demolished a large area of the forest.

“And that’s all that the Cloud Abode’s number one is capable of?” Jaina grinned, seeing the terrifying result of her technique, and then froze.

Kai stood a little bit to the side, unharmed. The attack, which seemed impossible to dodge, didn’t even touch him.

“Seriously?” he asked and cracked his neck. “It was so slow that I just needed to take a step to get out of the way.”

Shocked, Jaina didn’t know what to say. She gripped her sword tighter, intending to attack again when Gawr appeared out of nowhere and landed on Kai from above. The latter dodged again, jumping to the side.

“Fight me, you weakling!” the giant growled, rushing at Kai. “Stop running away!”

Meanwhile, Jaina finally pulled herself together and also rushed him. Both cultivators continued to attack him, but they couldn’t land a single hit. Their opponent dodged every attack. He didn’t do it at the speed of light, but at the speed that only slightly exceeded that of his opponents, which made them furious.

He was using the Phantom Steps Technique, a direct extension of the Five Weightless Steps passed on to him by Rune’Tan when he finally learned the Force of Fusion on the Path of Space.

Having mastered all seven volumes of one of the best movement techniques in the divine empire of Belteise, he was even faster than Lightus who was probably the fastest cultivator Kai had ever fought. As for Acilla’s legacy, to her surprise, her movement technique, created by the gods of her home sect in the Central World, was only slightly superior to Rune’Tan’s. However, since the old man’s technique was more suitable for Kai, he used that one.

So far, he couldn’t create his own movement technique. At least not a better one than those he already had as techniques of this type were the most difficult to master.

The two began to grow tired.

“Are you done?” Kai asked, looking at the panting cultivators. Unlike them, he hadn’t even broken a sweat.

“I recognize and respect your extraordinary strength, human,” Jaina hissed. “But you won’t defeat us if you keep running away all the time!”

With a sigh, Kai unleashed Field of Superiority over the clearing. Jaina felt its pressure, but she easily withstood it, as her will was strong enough.

Looking first at the still-standing Jaina, Kai turned his gaze to Gawr. He smiled, also withstanding the pressure.

“Yesterday, I realized too late that you used your will when I tried to knock you down,” Gawr boomed. “But those tricks won’t work on me now.”

Now there are no effects of damn elixirs that weaken my will — screw that elf alchemist and his Elixir of Star Delight — now we’re gonna have a real fight! flashed through Gawr’s head. I’ll beat this fucker!

After releasing several techniques, he rushed at Kai who, again, dodged. This time, his opponents were ready for it. Due to the wide range of Gawr’s attacks, Kai had little choice of where to run, which allowed Jaina to predict his route.

Gotcha!

Jaina smiled and launched an attack straight at her target.

What the two of them didn’t realize was that Kai hadn’t even shown them one-fifth of his maximum speed. He could easily evade this alleged trap, but he didn’t want to. Instead, he activated the Infinite Space Cover Technique, greatly increasing his defense.

A moment later, Jaina’s three huge water snakes crashed into him. The ground shuddered and a large crater formed at the point of impact.

The smile on Jaina’s face widened as she felt her attack hit the target, but it was immediately wiped away.

Kai just dusted off his robes, unharmed.

“The two of you combined aren’t able to break through my defense.”

“Are you sure about that?!” Gawr spat.

His technique-enhanced fist flew toward Kai. To everyone’s surprise, he didn’t dodge but stopped the blow with his bare hand right in front of his face.

Despite the shock, Gawr attacked with his other hand. But Kai was faster. He didn’t put all his strength in it, but the blow to Gawr’s stomach threw the giant several tens of feet away. The bracelet activated, teleporting him out.

Meanwhile, Jaina approached Kai and swung her blade but she only managed to cut through the afterimage left behind by Kai’s teleportation.

Sensing an aura to her left, Jaina tried to turn around, but couldn’t. Her body was covered with ice.

“What’s the point of this show, human?” she said with a sigh, mentally admitting defeat. “Why didn’t you finish the fight right away, but kept running away from us instead?”

“I expected more from both of you...” Kai shrugged. “Seems I was mistaken...”

The flare of the teleport prevented Jaina from responding, saving her from the Cold Void penetrating into her body.

The fight ended, and soon the competition itself came to an end. Oddly enough, the first place was taken by the Cloud Abode team. Unlike Kai, Shacks didn’t just watch other people’s battles but defeated every cultivator in his path. He killed about three dozen opponents until he got bored and left the dimension on his own.

Thus, he was only partially responsible for the victory, while Lightus, Tassarion, and Mia did the main chunk of the work. The Eswixes were engaged in the defense of the artifact, while Lightus captured those that belonged to their enemies. In thirty-nine minutes, he collected all the enemy flags, so one could even say that Lightus alone would’ve won this event if he could’ve taken his flag with him. This once again confirmed his exceptional talent and strength, which even Kai respected.

***

“The plan for the evening is all set,” Shacks told Kai. “I finally figured out who’ll be there. If I’m lucky, I’ll have some time to relax tomorrow.”

The two of them were resting in one of the rooms allocated to them by the servants, discussing the plan of finding their comrades from Saha.

“Why?” Kai asked. “Isn’t the most important event gonna take place on the last day?”

“Nope. Today, the biggest bigwigs will gather for an even bigger reception. Tomorrow, there’ll be a parade, and the king will make an appearance, but not everyone will attend that. The heads of other countries will be there, but they won’t spare me a moment of their time. So it’s better to act tonight.”

“Got it.” Kai nodded. “What’s my role in this?”

“There’ll be at least three important people who’ll want to talk to you. I’ll give you some info on them later. Try not to ignore them.”

“All right. Did you find out anything at yesterday’s reception?”

“Yes. It wasn’t easy, but I made some connections. Those stuck-ups could use someone getting those sticks out of their asses, let me tell you... Unfortunately, I got nothing about Ivsim and Lily. Nothing about my guys either. It’s foolish to hope for quick results. It takes time...”

Shacks had arrived to Earth together with eleven of the most talented Exorcists of the Bright Moon Clan — or as he affectionately called them “his guys.” They were with him on the transfer platform when they were teleported to this world. But because of Jiang Dao, they ended up scattered across the continents.

After assuming his place among the Ten, which gave him a lot of power and resources, Shacks took full advantage of his position and found six of his friends. Of the five remaining, three were, unfortunately, no longer among the living. He was yet to find information about the last two.

With how harshly this world treated humans, this was more than he had hoped for. Initially, he believed that no more than two or three members of his clan would’ve survived this long.

Among the six who survived and settled in Nikrim was an Elementalist. Shacks appointed him the head of the recon team he had created three years ago with resources that came with his new position. So now they had their agents in each country of the continent. Kai also helped them, thanks to his huge faction, which he formed upon after his victory in the Games.

“And what about Malvur? Anything about him?”

“Nothing new. The last my guys saw him, he entered the Forgotten Mountains.”

“The anomaly zone on the dwarf territory? One that can’t be accessed from our Abode?” Kai inquired.

“That’s the one,” Shacks confirmed.

More than half a year had passed since Kai said goodbye to Malvur. Seven months ago, he became an Elementalist and could no longer continue studying in the Cloud Abode. He refused to accept the tracking amulet Kai had offered him so that they could keep in touch as he had decided to go on a journey and temporarily cut ties with the world. Worried about their friend, Shacks gave orders to his friends to keep a discreet eye on the giant.

“He’s gone too far into the danger zone so the surveillance has been interrupted. He seems to have figured us out.”

“That was expected.” Kai tried to smile. “What about the cultivators who were watching us when we got here?”

“Professionals.” Shacks sighed. “They were among the waiters at the reception. This time, they didn’t try as hard. They left quickly, slipping past my guys. Given their level and stage, it’s not a surprise. In any case, I don’t know who they are and what they want from us. But I think they’ll show up again tonight. I’ll try to uncover them with the help of my new acquaintances.”

“Good luck then.”

Shacks grinned.

***

The large reception, attended by guests of honor from all over the continent, had begun. The banquet was held in the huge garden, where more than a thousand people had gathered in the first half-hour. Kai and Shacks included.

The two split up immediately. Shacks went to make connections as planned, and Kai went to the buffet table. As before, he attracted attention just by entering the room. However, this time, it was far from negative.

The first to approach him was Kenji the Symbol Binder. As a student of the Heavenly Floor, he didn’t attend yesterday’s reception. Despite his young age, as a dwarf with a title, he was one of the most important members of the Mountain society, and thus a guest of honor.

Kai chatted with him for a while when he was approached by the Supreme Elders of Illion’s several elite sects, who politely and nonchalantly offered him the position of an Elder once he graduates.

He didn’t refuse, but he didn’t accept either. Instead, he politely told each of them that he’d think about it.

After that, he was approached by a person whom he never expected to see calmly standing next to him — Septus. Over the past five years, he reached the mid-level of the Exorcist Stage and the ninety-fifth place on the List of Ten Thousand. He was invited to this reception not as an outstanding genius, but as the heir of the great Shylix family.

He approached him because he wanted to apologize. It was rather difficult to meet with Kai in the Abode, and even dangerous for Septus, so he decided to wait for the celebration.

Septus knew that Bane had been fixated on killing Kai, which led to the birth of his inner demon and his eventual demise. Septus didn’t want to suffer the same fate nor have Kai come after him for how he had wronged him. Therefore, he came here in hopes of burying the hatchet.

Having listened to his explanation, Kai accepted the apology as well as a rare Spirit Fruit with the Sword attribute he had brought as a gift. After that, Septus went to look for Shacks. But before he did so, he asked Kai to convey his apologies to Malvur, An’na, and Ailenx, who were absent from the reception.

With that, Kai’s meetings ended.

“Aren’t you bored standing here alone?” a raspy voice inquired.

Kai turned around to see a hunched-over elf in a dark robe walking slowly toward him. He had no hair left on his head. Not even eyebrows or eyelashes. But what caught Kai’s attention was the strength in the old man’s emerald eyes, his bright energy body, and his nine-point foundation.

Such quality of development was normal for cultivators at the Soul Stage or even an Exorcist, except the old man was a level-ten Holy Lord.

If it weren’t for the Cold Void, this fact would’ve stunned Kai. Among the Holy Lords he had had the chance to come across, he never saw those whose foundation exceeded seven points.

Folding his arms in front of him, Kai bowed.

“Pardon a younger’s ignorance, Master, but I don’t think I know who you are.”

“Call me Tano from the Lost Island Sect.”

Hearing the name, Kai realized who was standing in front of him. In Nikrim, the Abodes were generally considered the best places to learn, but in reality, there were two powerful sects that could match their legacy as the only ones that had survived the ancient war and the flow of time. The Lost Island Sect was one of them.

As for Tano, he was none other than the Patriarch of this sect. An elf rumored to be able to rival even the initial-level Divine Stage cultivators.

“It’s an honor to meet you, Master Tano. My name’s Kai Arnhard, I’m the first in the Cloud Abode.”

“I know who you are, child. That’s why I came to you. After all, whom, if not you, should I ask about a certain Cloud Alchemist?”

Kai showed no emotion. Tano smiled.

“That’s the name of a man whose unique and incredible drugs were sold at several elite auctions,” he croaked. “And I have reason to believe that this Cloud Alchemist is a student of the Cloud Abode.”

“Is it possible that such a talented alchemist, whose work even you appreciate, is an Exorcist?” Kai asked, feigning surprise.

“I don’t know.” Tano squinted. “But if you happen to meet him, tell him that the Patriarch of the Lost Island Sect needs a successor. I’ll be in the capital until noon the day after tomorrow.”

Without waiting for an answer, Tano turned around and walked away, leaving Kai alone with his thoughts.

He knows it’s me. This was unexpected. I’m offered a whole sect. Kai chuckled. Sounds too good to be true. There must be a catch...

After that, he was approached by several other important people who tried to recruit him. Among them was even the captain of the King of Tael’s personal guard, which usually only accepted elves and of those, mainly, aristocrats.

In the end, he was approached by two young cultivators — a peak-level Exorcist and a mid-level Elementalist.

“Greetings, Kai Arnhard. I was impressed by your fight during the competition!” The tall fair-haired elf smiled radiantly. “Ah! Pardon me. I forgot to introduce myself. I’m Norvius Flyan, the fifth in line prince of Tael.”

Kai shook his outstretched hand and glanced at the Elementalist.

“And this is my personal knight, Shaoxan,” Norvius introduced the elf who nodded. “He also studied in the Cloud Abode and even reached fifth place.”

“Nice to meet you, Your Highness,” Kai said with a nod.

They continued the casual chit chat, during which, Norvius, who was navigating and steering the conversation, tried to get closer to Kai. More than ten minutes passed like this until they were interrupted.

“YOU!” a sudden cry rang through the garden.

Kai, Norvius, and Shaoxan looked to where the voice came from and saw an old and very sickly-looking elf — a level-eight Holy Lord — whose face was distorted by anger. The elf approached him quickly, grabbed him by the neck, and began to strangle him.

Holy Lords were physically very strong, however, without strengthening techniques, along with being old and sickly, the elf turned out to be weak enough for Kai to grab him by the arms and stop him. But since he didn’t want to humiliate the old man in front of everyone, he only restrained him enough to stop the strangling.

“You! It’s you! Murderer! Thief!” the elf continued to shout.

“Stop that, immediately!” Norvius exclaimed, grabbing the old man by the wrist. But the latter ignored him. “Lord Livarius, take your hands off my father’s guest this instant! Otherwise, I’ll have to ask you to leave the reception! You’re sullying the name of your family with this kind of behavior!”

Where did this old man come from? I don’t remember seeing his name on the guest list... Norvius thought and exchanged glances with Shaoxan.

This time, Lorius Livarius heeded the prince’s words. Cursing, he slowly removed his shaking hands off Kai. By this point, the guards had surrounded them and the guests were staring, wondering what was happening.

“What has gotten into you, sir?” Norvius asked gloomily. “I must ask you to leave the palace! Rest assured that I’ll report this to my father and that your punishment will be severe. But first, apologize to our dear guest. Do so, and I just might ask the court to lessen your punishment if you’re unlucky enough to be brought before it.”

The old elf turned his gaze to the prince and then bowed deeply but briefly.

“I beg your pardon, Your Highness, but as a supreme aristocrat, I demand my rights be fulfilled! I ask you to detain this man,” he croaked, pointing a knobby, quivering finger at Kai, “and hand him over to my family, so that we could try him for the murder of my grandson Bane Livarius!”

Norvius’s face darkened even more.

“You must have a good basis to demand this,” came a voice from behind them.

“Brother!” Norvius said, turning around.

“Your Highness, Prince Marr.” Lord Livarius bowed. “I do have it. But I wonder since when vile humans are protected by law in our kingdom?”

“Since peace came, and we have citizens and guests of honor from all over the continent,” Marr muttered in response. “Therefore, I repeat: what grounds do you have for demanding that this guest be taken into custody?”

“Here!” Lorius’s hand rushed forward and he held out the medallion he had torn off Kai’s neck while choking him. “Look for yourself! This is the seal of the Livarius family! This was the medallion my grandson had on him before he died when he went to the Ishar Desert! If you don’t believe me, you can check the records on the artifact in my treasury. It’s tied to me by a spirit contract. Five years ago, the medallion was there. Check the age of his spirit mark on the object!”

Marr took the artifact and examined it carefully.

“The seal is genuine.” He nodded, and the guards moved closer to Kai. “And the mark is five years old.”

A grin appeared on Lorius’s face.

“Lies,” Kai interjected. “I never went with your grandson to the desert nor did I kill him.”

It was Bane that came after him and his friends on his own and was eventually killed by Shacks. And although he could prove all this with a system oath, he didn’t know what would happen if he did so. He had acted in self-defense but he doubted the elves, with their deep hatred toward humans, would care for it. Racism was as prevalent as Nikrim was wide. Especially toward humans.

“You filthy scum! How dare you?!” Lorius shouted, furious. “Who are you to contradict me?!”

“You don’t even know who I am and you claim that you’re sure that I was with your grandson in the desert.” Kai chuckled and raised his left hand, showing the mark. “I’m Kai Arnhard, the first in the Cloud Abode.”

“The first?! You?!” Lorius was confused. What he was seeing contradicted all he knew about this world and its laws. He saw nothing more than a peasant, so it was extremely difficult, if not impossible, for him to accept Kai’s words as truth. “Is this some kind of joke?”

“You blind fool. Wake up!” said Tano. He couldn’t ignore what was happening so he came back into the garden. “The human before you is the strongest Exorcist in the Cloud Abode whether you want to believe it or not.”

“You dare to insult me?” Lorius exclaimed as he turned to Tano. “I don’t recognize your disguised aura, but insulting me is an unwise move. Who are you?”

The old man bared his teeth and replied.

“I’m Tano, Tano from the Lost Island Sect.”

Lorius turned pale. He knew that name very well. Tano was one of those people who were used to having things their way. Five hundred years ago, the branch of one of Tael’s great families was wiped out in just one evening in a conflict with him. Even their patron from the royal council didn’t stand up for them, which was rather unusual.

“The fact that your family’s emblem is on the medallion doesn’t confirm that it was Kai Arnhard who killed your grandson,” Tano said. “Five years ago, a terrible sandstorm passed through the Ishar Desert, in which a series of anomalies occurred and which left its mark on the desert cities. This was the work of the Black Pyramid’s guardian. Many seekers died, and it may as well be that this was what happened to your grandson. Therefore, we come to the conclusion that you have no proof of Kai’s guilt.”

Lorius was afraid of Tano but his hatred for Kai was stronger.

“Nonsense!” he retorted. “The demon and the Black Pyramid are just a myth! No one has ever provided any proof of their existence.”

“I don’t care what you think,” Tano grumbled, shaking his head. “There are enough people in this room who have heard of the anomalies and their aftermath.”

Lorius looked around the room. All eyes were on them. Dozens of guests were nodding in agreement with Tano, which made him clench his fists.

“Fine! Fine!” he shouted angrily, forgetting about manners. “Since there’s no faith in the word of an honest aristocrat, then I have no other option. I didn’t want to show this in public, but...”

With those words, he took out a crystal, from which a beam of light emerged and formed a moving picture showing Shacks fighting Bane. Kai was standing behind them. A moment later, a blade flew toward the viewers and the picture went black.

After that, Lorius signed a one-sided spirit contract on which he vowed that these were his grandson’s memories, made mere moments before his death, passed on to him with a special mark. The scroll glowed green, confirming his words.

The atmosphere in the garden changed. Hundreds of angry pairs of eyes were glued to Kai, and the guards approached even closer. One group surrounded him while the other went to look for Shacks as he, too was a culprit in Bane’s murder. The only thing they needed was an order from Norvius and Marr to arrest them, but the two princes were silent. They didn’t want to lose such talented cultivators and potential allies, but the evidence spoke against the two students of the Cloud Abode. Even Tano couldn’t object.

“You didn’t kill my grandson.” Lorius grimaced. “But you were involved in his murder. It only remains to find out just how much.”

For a moment everyone was silent. Most of the gazes froze either on Kai or on the still silent princes. Almost no one paid attention to the figure approaching Kai from the back. Nobody except for him.

“I take back my words that we’ll probably never meet again... I have to admit that I was surprised to sense a familiar aura, having just arrived,” a powerful voice said, breaking the silence.

Kai turned around.

“Greetings.” He bowed to the majestic figure of the initial-level Divine Stage cultivator. “Grand Master Starks.”

Chapter 4
THE END AND THE BEGINNING

Norvius, Marr, the royal guards, Tano, Lorius, and the rest of the guests simultaneously turned to Starks, the ruler of Udin and the seventh Divine Stage master of the continent. Those present realized with surprise that until Kai turned around, they didn’t even notice the approaching cultivator. It was as if they had all subconsciously ignored his existence. In reality, it was the work of Starks’s Master’s Will.

“A prickly situation you have here,” he said and chuckled. “I heard some of the details and thought to myself: was such ambiguous proof enough for Tael’s aristocrats to almost tear a decent young man apart?”

Raising his voice so that everyone could hear him, Starks looked around the crowd.

“Grand Master Starks,” Marr began, honoring the guest with a slight bow. “I’m afraid you’re wrong. Even if there are those who want this, none of us is ready to allow it. Young master Kai Arnhard, just like young master Shacks Eldivize, is my father’s guest of honor and the representative of the Cloud Abode. Despite everything, both will be given a fair trial. We’ll notify the Guardian of the Cloud Abode, Lord Airus, about this.”

“But...” Lorius tried to remind them about his right but was immediately interrupted.

“There can’t be even so much as a suggestion of transferring them to the Livarius family for an inside trial.” Marr looked at the unsatisfied Lorius. “The right of the strong allows the highest of the aristocrats to decide the fate of Tael’s non-citizens in case of violation of the law. However, this right doesn’t apply to official representatives of other states and independent organizations recognized by our kingdom, such as the Cloud Abode or the Lost Island Sect. And who, if not you, the elder of the great Livarius family, knows more about this?”

After that, Marr turned back to Starks with a question in his eyes.

“A decent reply.” Starks nodded, and then filled his voice with the Master’s Will. There were only a few people in the garden who could resist such a powerful will. “But since young masters Kai and Shacks need to go to court, then why drag this matter further and deprive our guests of a spectacle? The situation is a little complicated, I admit, but isn’t the crème de la crème of cultivation gathered here? Who, if not these ladies and gentlemen, would be more appropriate witnesses and participants in court?”

The stunned guests looked around and then applauded, expressing their support for his suggestion. Starks smiled, pleased with the achieved effect.

“But... But how can we conduct the trial now?” Marr was doubtful, looking around at those present. He, like Norvius, had a special artifact that protected him from the influence of Starks’s Will. “We won’t be able to do this without a thorough investigation, a qualified judge, additional evidence, the presence of Master Airus, and much more.”

“That’s true. However, everyone seems to have forgotten about one ancient and reliable way of solving problems.” Starks looked at the two princes intently. “Sometimes, it seems that the aristocrats are trying not to think about it, so they wouldn’t lose their favorite tools — lies, and half-truths. For those who don’t know, I’m talking about the ritual of exchanging system oaths.”

“I don’t...” Lord Livarius tried to argue, turning pale, but the pressure of great power fell upon him and he seemed to have swallowed his tongue. His will began to crumble, yielding, which eventually forced him to surrender. He felt that if he resisted for even a moment, he’d go mad or that his soul would get damaged. “I agree.”

Kai had his doubts. For any cultivator, the use of a system oath was akin to admitting their own powerlessness, since the need for the intervention of a powerful System arose. Because of that, the overwhelming majority of cultivators strongly disliked this method. However, this wasn’t the only thing that formed a negative attitude toward system oaths.

There were many cultivators who weren’t afraid of death. However, even the gods feared the destruction of the Spark and the termination of the cycle of rebirth. That was why using system oaths was much more dangerous than regular spirit contracts. One wrong word, and that was it — you ceased to exist. Each oath was a considerable burden on the soul, which was why they had always been and would always be the last resort. However, it was Kai’s only option.

“You have no need to worry about ‘the court’s’ final decision if you’re sure that you’re right. Better think carefully about the questions.” By putting his hand on Kai’s shoulder, Starks conveyed his thoughts to him. “But don’t flatter yourself. My help is only due to gratitude. You’ve done me a great favor by freeing the Abyss of the dark fog. Although... I won’t ask what you did with the dark heart, which even I didn’t know how to get rid of...”

Without the spirit connection available from the Holy Lord stage and higher, Kai couldn’t answer. Since it’d be strange to nod when everyone was looking at him, he remained silent and didn’t move so much as a muscle.

With Stark’s help, Kai and Lorius exchanged system oaths. They promised that they’d answer truthfully, but for no more than six questions.

Lorius began.

“Who killed Bane Livarius? Are you connected with the killer? Did you want them to do it? Did you hate my grandson? How did my spirit mark disappear from the medallion? Where did the rest of the artifacts go?”

“Bane Livarius was killed by my friend,” Kai replied. “He did it to protect himself, our comrades, and me. I wanted him to do that. I didn’t hate Bane. My mentor took the medallion and other artifacts. He erased all the marks from them. Now I have the artifacts.”

Kai didn’t drop dead nor did his body crumble to dust, which meant that he was telling the truth.

Whispers spread among the guests. There were more angry glances directed at Kai who had just confessed to being an accomplice in the murder of an aristocrat. A very few of the guests cared about the details, which was why, if Kai were a regular student of an ordinary sect, he would’ve been executed without trial.

Luckily for him, there were also enough of those who were neutral about his race and social status. There were also those who took note of the fact that his mentor took the artifacts from Bane and somehow removed the mark of a level-eight Holy Lord from them. Just who could be capable of such a thing?

Some of the guests glanced at Starks.

“Now it’s my turn,” Kai said, ignoring the almost tangible stream of hatred directed at him. “Five years ago, I went to the Ishar Desert with a group of friends. Bane wasn’t among them. Not that I would call him a friend since he tried to kill me in the Abode because I allegedly ruined the Clouds Trial for him. So, here are my questions.” He paused for a second, noting the reaction of the crowd to his words. “Why did Bane Livarius follow me to the Ishar Desert five years ago? Did he want revenge? If so, why? What was the reason behind this decision? Who gave him Imperial-rank artifacts? Did that person know about his goals and intentions?”

Lorius gritted his teeth. Clenching his fists, he glared at Kai, barely holding himself back from killing him.

“I advise you not to play with the System, Lord Livarius,” Starks reminded.

Lorius turned pale and started sweating. The anger in his eyes was replaced by the fear of permanent death.

“Bane went to the Ishar Desert five years ago to kill you,” he hissed quietly, but the vast majority of the guests heard his words. “Yes, it was about revenge. He needed it to get rid of an inner demon that had been born due to fear of your strength and talent, as well as the fact that you wanted to take revenge on him first. I was the one who gave him those artifacts...” He paused for a moment and then lowered his gaze to the grass. His face was distorted with hatred and he hissed again. “I knew about his plans...”

“I must admit, I’m a bit surprised...” Starks chuckled. “I’m sure that everyone present knows that this world is far from fair. Cultivators are constantly killing each other. But can Tael’s aristocrats get away with such atrocities and dishonorable behavior? Do they really think that they can get away with using the help of a Holy Lord and Imperial-rank artifacts against an Exorcist, and then demand that he be punished for defending himself? Do they think they’re above law?” He examined the guests’ faces and then added a little of the Master’s Will to his voice. “Is this what the strongest kingdom of Nikrim does?”

The confused cultivators fell silent. Despite irrefutable evidence that Kai and his friends were only defending themselves, many still saw them as their opponents and murderers of their kin. However, Starks’s words forced many to think this whole situation over.

“I’m pleased that you worry about our kingdom, Lord Starks Thunderfist,” a pleasant voice said, making everyone turn toward the garden’s main entrance. “I agree that there’s no such thing as pure justice. It is, after all, blind. The strong will always have an edge over the weak. Not only in war, but also in peace. However, this doesn’t change the fact that there are laws in my kingdom, ones that even great families have no right to violate. Therefore, the elder of the Livarius family will be arrested and put on trial for being an accomplice in an attempted murder, as well as for slander.”

The guards surrounded Lorius, but almost no one paid attention to the old elf who wasn’t resisting the arrest. The crowd began to disperse, forming a path toward Kai and Starks. Whispering started, and many of the guests bowed.

“Your Majesty.”

In the middle of the group of three elves was Uriel Flyan, an initial-level Divine Stage cultivator, close to breaking through to the next level. The young ruler was dressed in a wide, luxurious blue robe adorned with the embroidered coat of arms of the kingdom, unusual patterns, and unique red energy stones that contained an incredible amount of power. His garb was an artifact of a Pseudo-Divine rank.

To his right was a slightly hunched, gray-haired man in dark robes. Master Onyx was not only the king’s right hand and his teacher, but also the strongest cultivator in Tael — a final-level Divine Stage cultivator. Apart from the Gates of Ecumene, Onyx could be considered the main reason behind the elves being the strongest race on the continent. No other country could boast of two Divine Stage cultivators. And although Starks was an independent cultivator as he recently broke through, he was still an elf, which made their political power even stronger.

To the left of Uriel was his first son and heir — Rimir, a young man with delicate features who looked no older than Kai. He was a level-eight Holy Lord with the foundation of eight and a half points. In the future, he’d definitely reach the Divine Stage.

“Uriel Crimson Dusk.” Starks nodded, acknowledging their equality. “It has been too long, your Majesty.”

“I’m glad that you decided to attend our celebration. Would you be so kind as to introduce me to this young man?”

“This is Kai Arnhard, the first in the Cloud Abode. He has left me indebted. Twice, might I add.”

“Is this true?” Uriel asked, surprised as he turned to the bowing Kai. “How unusual. Well, I’m pleased to meet you, Kai Arnhard. I see that you’ve already met my sons.”

“I have, Grand Master Uriel,” Kai replied, shocking everyone.

“What impudence!” Onyx took a sharp step forward but Uriel stopped him by raising his hand.

“Calm down, Onyx. He isn’t my subject nor my servant. He’s free to address me as a cultivator, and not as a king. Though, you’re not completely wrong. There’s a bit of arrogance in his behavior.” Uriel grinned. “It’s good that I try not to be too tied to old customs and traditions. Anyway, as an apology for the trouble you’ve been put through tonight, Kai Arnhard, I’ll allow you to keep the Livarius family’s relics. From now on, they have no proprietary rights to them.”

Kai only bowed.

“Now that that’s been taken care of, you will pardon us, dear guests...” Uriel turned to the people present and smiled. “The reception has just begun, so please, enjoy yourselves and have a lovely evening.”

The trio was followed out by a new wave of cheerful music. The celebration continued.

“I shall take my leave as well then,” Starks said, nodded, and followed the king’s entourage.

“We were supposed to meet somewhere else,” Uriel told him.

Starks kept silent.

“I understand... The fourth and the first of the Clouds. Not a bad catch. Oh, don’t think I don’t know what you’re up to. But don’t you think you allow yourself just a bit too much, using the Master’s Will in my palace, on my subjects, and my guests?”

“If it bothered you that much, you wouldn’t have waited so long to make your grand entrance,” Starks replied. “I only sped things up. It would’ve come to this one way or another.”

“Are you sure? If Tano became interested in him enough to ignore the fact that he is just a human, even I wouldn’t have been able to change the course of events. Taking Airus into account, the boy would have a lot of support.” Uriel said and continued seriously. “For the record, I hope this won’t happen again. If you pull such a trick again, next time, it’ll be you in Lorius’s place...”

***

For the rest of the evening, everyone pretty much avoided Kai. He went to another table, but that didn’t change anything as almost all the guests knew him by now. However, he didn’t care. He just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.

Shacks met up with him a bit later and explained that he had been hiding from the royal guards for quite some time before they left him alone. Kai told him a funny story about his little trial and a meeting with powers that happened. In the end, he assured him not to worry (not that Shacks was scared, but he still had some doubts about what they should do about that).

After telling Kai that everything was fine on his end, Shacks left to continue making connections, determined to fulfill his mission even if things were far more difficult now.

But Kai’s surprise meetings didn’t end there. At the end of the reception, he had another unexpected conversation.

Tassarion Eswix, clad in dark green robes and holding a glass of special alchemical alcohol, approached him. Standing behind his right shoulder, he looked around the garden.

“It’s beautiful here... You know, I could’ve left you disabled when we first met at the Abode. Not on my own, of course, or without techniques, but I would’ve managed. Help was already on the way, and all that was needed was my order.”

“So why didn’t you?” Kai asked without looking at him.

“I decided to give you a chance. Remember when I offered you to join my faction?”

“And do you remember that I refused?”

“Of course.” Tassarion smiled. “And your refusal ended in a duel with my... With Ranmaru,” he corrected himself, “and your unexpected victory. I could’ve disabled you then as well if I hadn’t decided to defend my faction instead. If I had rushed into the arena, then your friends from the Heavenly Floor wouldn’t have had time to help. And in the state you were, you had no chance.”

“Cut to the chase, will you?” Kai urged, glancing at him over his shoulder.

“Before I answer, I want you to tell me something...” Tassarion looked at his feet. “What lies and what stands on the mountain top?”

Kai raised an eyebrow.

“Snow lies and a tree stands?”

“A beautiful but wrong answer.” Tassarion chuckled and raised his gaze to look at him. “So it’s as I thought...”

“Why are we having this conversation?”

“There have been many disagreements between us, even when lives were at stake. But I’ve always believed in your talent and I’ll continue to do so. I wanted to suggest we forget about the bad blood between us. As an apology, I’ll share a secret with you about a rather peculiar place... Much better than the Abode. And no, I’m not talking about Tael or my family right now. You haven’t heard of this place, I assure you... I propose we go there together. If you agree, then... the path to divinity will open up for you.” He tilted his head to the side and looked at the sky. “What do you say?”

Slightly surprised, Kai narrowed his eyes and shook his head.

“No, thank you. I can’t. I’ve already chosen my path and don’t intend to change it.”

“I see.” Tassarion sighed. Regret was visible on his face. “All right. If you change your mind, come to the Eswix’s quarter before dawn. After that, I’ll no longer be in the capital. Lightus, Mia, and I’ll skip the parade. Tomorrow morning, we’ll return to the Abode.” He started walking away. “I hope your intuition will help you make the right decision. After all, this is your last chance. I don’t like goodbyes, so I won’t bid you one. Stay safe.”

Soon, Kai left the garden as well, returning to his room. He still had a day to spend in Illion, after which he could finally return to training.

***

In the middle of the night, two men entered a spacious office and bowed before the Holy Lord who continued to gaze out over the capital. They were on the top floor of a rather tall building and the view from the window was magnificent. A thousand lights flickered in the distance, covering the city like diamond dust.

“I regret to inform you that our quest has failed, master,” one of them said.

“I’m aware. I saw everything. I didn’t expect Starks to interfere, but the idea of inviting that elder to the reception was good. Anyway, Starks has already left Illion through the Gates of Ecumene, teleporting back to his palace in Udin. Apparently, he was only interested in the political aspect of the celebration. He won’t bother us anymore.”

“That’s great news, master. What should we do next?”

“I’ve been informed that tomorrow morning, Malagus Gard will challenge Kai Arnhard to a duel of honor. He won’t be able to refuse.” The Holy Lord finally turned around. “Your task is as follows: arrange everything so that the duel starts at the beginning of the parade, and that as few people as possible know about it. Don’t let Kai die. Regardless of the outcome, capture him and bring him to me. If anyone gets in your way, tell them that he’s injured and that you’re taking him to get treated.”

“What about the other one? Shacks Eldivize?”

“Another team has been assembled. They’ll take care of him. Everything is coordinated through Master Onyx. We’ll have a legal basis. You don’t need to worry about him now.”

“As you command, master.”

“You’re free to go.”

The two men bowed and left the office. The Holy Lord sat down at the table, opened Kai’s dossier, and went over his information again.

“Almost six years ago, a mortally wounded human appeared out of nowhere in the Ishar Desert. He was found by merchants who sold him to the Abyss in Udin. There, he was revealed to be a Resilient, and rather strong for a human. He became a slave at the Fighting Pits, won the Fist Fight, and his name gained prominence. His companion — Shacks Eldivize — also appears in the reports as one of the winners. They were both awarded freedom, but Kai returned to the Abyss where he stayed for three weeks before disappearing. He was presumed dead but was later discovered attempting to cross the border with Shacks and Malvur de Santos No’Ritm. Once an heir, now a slave. The trio arrived in Darden where they became disciples of the Shattering Strike Sect. There’s reason to believe that they had been colluding with the Ailenx Umbert, one of the bearers of the Could Abode’s mark. Together, they passed the Cloud Trial. In the Abode, Kai Arnhard showed talent for alchemy. Six months later, he won the Games, taking first place in the ranking. Afterward, he spent five years working on his development, and became the sponsor of Eldivize’s intelligence organization, with whom he came to Illion for the celebrations.”

Having finished reading, he leaned back in his chair.

“Quite an unusual story, no matter how you look at it. It’s hard to believe so many coincidences... Niagala finally started taking action,” he speculated aloud, talking to himself. “Are they really so bold that they’re no longer afraid of anything? What are they hoping to achieve? They have no chance against Tael alone. Our intelligence has explored their ‘empire’ in depth by now. Only their emperor poses a threat, but he’s just at the initial level of the Divine Stage. He has no chance against his Majesty and his artifacts.” He grinned. “The only thing that raises concern is Arnhard’s connection with Malvur. If humans get the support of the giants, it’ll hit our economy hard. I have to dig deeper into this...”

***

The next morning, Malagus Gard challenged Kai to a duel. As predicted, Kai couldn’t refuse, and the fight was scheduled for noon.

Kai arrived at the arena on time and was surprised to see only eight unfamiliar spectators. Malagus soon appeared, and they immediately began the duel.

The fight was nothing special. Malagus was stronger than Jaina, and even Gawr, but he was much weaker than Lightus. Kai didn’t have to use even half of his strength to win. One-third was enough.

Leaving Malagus to lick his wounds, Kai turned to leave when four peak Elementalists blocked his way. Looking around, he saw four more. Two end-level Elementalists were approaching from the side — the same two who were watching Shacks and him upon their arrival to Illion.

“What’s all this about?” Kai asked.

Instead of answering, they rushed at him, armed with suppressing collars.

So that’s how it is...

Kai frowned and activated the Phantom Steps Technique. He didn’t think about trying to fight them. Escape was a much safer option.

The first cultivator to approach him was startled when Kai stepped aside. Taking advantage of his opponent being distracted, he managed to avoid several attacks, and then bypass some of the Elementalists.

As soon as he approached the exit, thinking that he was in the clear, using his energy vision, he saw the wall of a powerful barrier that surrounded the entire arena. There was nowhere to run.

But he didn’t intend to give up. Since he had no other choice, he used the Mask of the Great Liar despite it having only one charge left. He had almost activated the artifact when a powerful energy echo swept over him, making every cell in his body vibrate.

Both Kai and the Elementalists froze. Looking up, they saw a giant crack in the sky. Before anyone could react, black flames covered the entire elven capital.

More than twenty million people died in an instant.

***

Opening his eyes sharply, Kai saw nothing but darkness.

Did I die? he asked himself. No...

He remained unharmed and passed out only for a second due to the impact that shook the ground.

The first thing to break down was the barrier set up to capture him. The bodies of the Elementalists decayed before him. The medallion he had taken from Bane protected him for two whole seconds. However, in the end, even a high-quality Imperial-rank artifact couldn’t withstand the pressure and it disintegrated.

Kai would’ve died if a scarlet cocoon hadn’t suddenly appeared around him.

So this is the present Acilla mentioned setting up before leaving. Kai examined the pseudo-Divine barrier around him. But how did she hide it inside of me so that even my energy vision didn’t find it? Was it hidden in my soul? She certainly couldn’t have done it without Rune’Tan’s help then... He chuckled. You sneaky old man...

The darkness over the barrier parted, and he saw the sky again.

Up above him, six Divine Stage cultivators of different races were fighting a single person. Their opponent turned out to be none other than the emperor of Niagala himself — Kyros the Soul Thief. It was he who had been preparing to launch his attack for days and had destroyed Illion in an instant.

“Time to go,” Kai said and looked around. Dark flames still raged in the remnants of the capital, preventing him from going beyond the barrier. “I hope Shacks is alive. There’s no way in hell that he died,” he reassured himself.

Wasting no time, he assumed a meditation pose. Since he couldn’t leave on foot, there was only one way out left — teleportation. Fortunately, he had perfected the Step Through the Snow to create the Thousand Frost Doors Technique. It was based on the same principle, just more efficient.

To move, he needed a mark, for which he used a special ice crystal made from the Cold Void. He created exactly a thousand of them and hid them all over the continent, which allowed him to move to the desired place at any moment. There was one drawback, however — the power of a final-level Exorcist was enough for teleportation within a maximum of a hundred and twenty-five miles radius. Fortunately, there was one ice crystal near the capital.

Kai prepared for the transfer within a minute. He intended to return directly to the Abode by a chain of teleportations.

***

About eighty students from the top hundred gathered in Tassarion’s palace. Settled on sofas in the huge living room, divided into small groups of acquaintances, they waited for him to make an appearance.

Dressed in a silvery robe with metal inserts and chains, Tassarion soon showed up.

“You asked us all to gather here for some important reason, but you’re late,” Lightus voiced what everyone was thinking.

The rest of the students supported him with disapproving hums. Many wanted to leave, but Tassarion paid no attention to their sour mood. He scanned the hall, noting those who were absent.

“I beg your pardon, ladies and gentlemen,” he replied dryly, approaching his sister who was sitting on the chair and stopping right behind her. “I was late because of the very reason I gathered you here today.”

“Well, why did you call us?” Lightus asked.

“Ah, I wanted...” Tassarion smiled suddenly. “To say goodbye to you.”

Everyone in the room was perplexed. Lightus was about to ask something but the words got stuck in his throat.

“I... What?!” Mia croaked.

“What do you mean what?” Tassarion grimaced, grabbing her by the hair. “For eight years, I had to endure your disgusting society and obey you.”

The guests jumped up from their seats.

“What are you doing?!” Lightus shouted, pulling out his sword.

“You heard me,” Tassarion’s voice suddenly changed, after which his body began to morph. “I’m saying goodbye to you.”

He let go of Mia, who fell to the floor. The element of Metal had already entered her body, slowly killing her.

“Where is... my... brother?” she asked with difficulty, looking at the stranger standing in front of her.

Tassarion bared his teeth.

“He died during the Cloud Trial.”

Before them stood a tall man with sharp features and blond hair, which he tossed back with a gentle movement of his hand. His aura had changed too. He was no longer an Exorcist, but an Elementalist with a nine point foundation.

But that wasn’t all. A different description hung over his head.

[Race: Human]

“Who are you?!” someone asked but no one dared to approach.

The stranger chuckled. He spread his arms, and metal blades covered in lightning began to appear around him. Each was of a Royal-rank, imbued with the monstrous power of an Elementalist.

“Ah, you’ll forgive my bad manners.” He bowed mockingly. “My name is Tyrvin Zedol. I’m the Twelfth Son of Niagala, here to inform you that today’s a very very sad day. I hate to be the bearer of bad news but... All the geniuses of the Cloud Abode must die.” He grinned and then hissed. “It’s time you pay for everything you’ve done, you children of human race murderers.”

At that very moment, everyone in the palace felt Airus’s powerful aura. Unfortunately, the students’ joy and relief didn’t last long, because a moment later the entire Abode was covered with an even more powerful aura of a mid-level Divine Stage cultivator.

The First Son of Niagala had arrived, bringing with him war and death.

Chapter 5
THE FALL OF THE CLOUD ABODE

“Do you think it’s true?” Kasox asked.

“I can only hope so.” Ephlix shrugged and smiled. “If our guys really found traces of the Scarlet Tree Manticore, then we’ve hit the jackpot. If it’s a Tyrant, then just one of its claws will be enough for a comfortable life in the capital for the next fifty years!”

“I see you’re optimistic.”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

The two leaders of the seeker group called the Cloud Anarchists walked along the main street on the first floor of the Abode in the company of two hundred cultivators. They were on their way to the Portal Hall, from where they planned to go to Darkshire.

After the Games, the number of students on that floor significantly increased as Kai became number One, the zeroes were no longer treated like worthless trash.

In fact, the ground floor was now empty. Except for rare eccentrics, no one else lived there as its former residents could now live on the first floor and rise in the rankings.

The elves had almost made it to the Portal Hall when Kasox suddenly remembered something.

“By the way, the elder will be back tomorrow.” He looked at his friend. “Did we leave someone to transfer the resources to him?”

“Don’t worry. I took care of it. We gave the resources to Ranmaru, so—” Ephlix suddenly grabbed his throat, wheezed, and collapsed to his knees.

“What’s the matter?!” Kasox jumped to his friend, but then he started suffocating too. His vision became blurry.

The same thing happened with all the other students.

Meanwhile, a tall and thin man with short ashen hair came out of the Portal Hall. A sly grin seemed to be permanently glued to his snake-like face.

Akio Zedol, the Sixth Son of Niagala, looked at the writhing cultivators with pleasure. None of the Exorcists survived his Sphere of Poisons, which expanded through the entire first floor.

***

“Are you ready?” Yoh asked with a grin.

“Don’t underestimate me,” Tao replied with a chuckle. “I’ve definitely become stronger!”

Tao, who had, just like Yoh, once worked as a guard at Elea’s hospital on the ground floor, had become a student on the second floor. They both survived the horrors of the Abode Games, designed so that the majority of students would drop out, and even climbed to the fifth thousand place in ratings, which had previously seemed unreachable.

Stopping fifteen feet from each other, the two of them prepared for the next training session when the entire Abode shuddered. Freezing, they began to look around.

“Did you feel that?” Tao asked, confused.

However, he didn’t get an answer.

“Yoh,” he called, turning around, “what are you doing...? Yoh?”

His friend was nowhere to be found. Only a pair of feet, cut clean at the ankles, remained in the place where he had just stood. Behind them was a large, perfectly round hole, leading down to the first floor.

Hands shaking, Tao looked up. In the middle of the illusory sky on the second floor was also a hole. He immediately realized the horrifying truth — something had just pierced the entire Cloud Abode.

A moment later, Tao was crushed against the floor by a powerful aura.

***

“Bastard...” wheezed the bull-like dorgan. “We... will be... avenged...”

“Shut up already,” Tyrvin retorted and stepped on his head. There was a crunch, and a section of the floor turned scarlet.

Crouching, Tyrvin cleaned his hands against the dorgan’s robes and looked around. His old palace was now filled with corpses and trashed during the battle between the most powerful of Abode’s students and one brilliant Elementalist.

However, he didn’t care about that anymore.

“Once again, I have to admit, you’re frighteningly strong, Lightus Sixt,” he said, glancing at the sole survivor of this massacre. “Even if there’s an entire stage between us, your speed is difficult to deal with. On the other hand, you can’t really do anything to me. And unfortunately for you, I need to kill you. Truth be told, I didn’t think that I’d meet such talent here. I expected to become number One, but you, non-humans, aren’t easy to deal with, especially when I was disguised and weakened. Though, perhaps, it’s for the better that those like you are all gathered here. I don’t have to chase you all over the continent...” He chuckled. “If we’re going to get rid of you vermin, it makes much more sense to start with the strongest of the young cultivators. We wouldn’t want you to become a major problem later on, would we?”

But Lightus wasn’t listening, as he was focused on figuring out how to get out of this mess.

Although he didn’t rise in stages over the past few years, it wasn’t for nothing he wasn’t killed yet by a powerful Elementalist. He grew in strength a lot in the past years, fighting Kai over and over again. He had had a real incentive to get better every day.

“If you weren’t thinking so hard about how to escape, I think you’d appreciate how I got around the Airus’s defense—”

“Tyrvin, do you really think that we can’t beat Niagala?”

“Of course,” he replied with a sneer. “We’ve been preparing for this war for millennia, while you’ve been having a dick-measuring competition and wasting time. We went ahead and expanded our knowledge while you, like parasites, fed on stolen heritage. Do you truly think you stand a chance when your kingdom didn’t even know about our intentions? Or did you not take Niagala seriously? Even when we fed your intelligence a sea of misinformation, the haughty bastards didn’t even think to share it with other countries! You stand no chance. You aren’t ready for war!”

“We’ll see,” Lightus said gloomily and sped up. Two pairs of wings woven out of pure light formed behind him, taking him off the ground.

Useless! Tyrvin thought with a smile. Thousands of small blades floated around him, ready to turn any object into minced meat if it approached him. Did he decide to run away? How stupid... Elder brother is on the ground floor, and the portals don’t work. He must be desperate... But then he saw that Lightus wasn’t heading toward the floor gate, but to the side. Does he want to escape through the hole?!
Not on my watch!

Tyrvin lunged forward, attacking from a distance. He stopped playing and used all his strength to stop the bastard, but he failed. He hadn’t recovered yet so he couldn’t merge with the Elements. Lightus was too fast for his techniques.

Damn it! Tyrvin grimaced. I need to close that hole!

Having formed a technique, he directed it to the tear. The metal ball, sparking with lightning, closed the distance in the blink of an eye and turned into a wall, blocking the hole.

But he was late. Just a moment before, Lightus had managed to slip past, flying out.

“Son of a bitch!” Tyrvin shouted in anger. “I hope my brothers kill you… Or the Sphere will finish you off when you pass the first floor! Damn it! Why the hell did the First Son attack the Abode like that?! What’s stopping the local Exorcists from just jumping off?! And why was this bastard so strong? How come he’s developed that much in recent years? Damn elves!” he growled, clenching his fists. “I want to kill someone!”

***

The fifth floor

Ranmaru, who was in restorative meditation, opened his eyes as soon as he felt a Divine aura covering the Abode. A few seconds later, it disappeared, and Elea ran into his meditation room.

“What’s happening?” he asked, trying to remain calm.

“I don’t know.” She shook her head. “Is it possible that the Abode was attacked?”

Ranmaru frowned.

“This is one of the most secure places in the world. I believe in Airus. But...” He got up. “I think we should get out of here for now.”

Elea didn’t argue and followed him to a specially designated room inside the palace, from where they could move to any floor.

“Where do you think this person came from?”

“I don’t know...” Ranmaru sighed. “The Abode is open to all worthy cultivators, so it keeps peace with all countries. I can’t tell who’d do something like this. I can only assume that they aren’t from our world. But that isn’t really important now. We need to decide what to do next.”

“We could go to the Aive Mountains, and from there, to Illion. We should find Kai.”

Ranmaru nodded.

Soon, the two of them got to the teleportation platform. They attempted to go to the first floor, but nothing happened. Ranmaru tried again with the same result.

“The Rings don’t work either,” Elea said.

Ranmaru tested it by trying to summon a weapon.

Nothing.

“It seems that the Forces of Space are blocked by something.” Ranmaru clenched his fists. “That’s why the artificial spirit disappeared...”

“Since we can’t leave the floor, we should try to find other students,” Elea suggested.

“You’re right.”

They reached the exit when the massive gate was blown to pieces. They hid behind protective barriers, but they were thrown aside.

“Knock, knock~” Tyrvin smiled. “Pardon the intrusion. I should’ve called before coming...”

Ranmaru and Elea prepared for battle but hesitated to attack, having felt the power of Tyrvin’s aura.

“Who are you?”

“Me?” Tyrvin asked, surprised. “Have you already forgotten your master? You offend me, I must admit... And to think you were my favorite pet. Then again, you did run away from me.”

“You... Tassarion?!”

“Bingo!”

“Elea, run!” Ranmaru shouted. “Team up with other students! I’ll hold him back!”

Filling his body with energy, he formed a sword by using Sand and attacked, shooting a tornado out from its tip. Using the power of the Spirits, he began to form technique after technique. Wind blades, Sand blades, artificial monsters, combo attacks, and more flew in Tyrvin’s direction.

He had no intention of getting close to Tyrvin but he also didn’t plan to defeat him with long-range attacks. He was well aware of how impossible that was. His goal was to distract him.

Tomb of Eternal Sand! he thought, pouring all available energy into it.

Tyrvin didn’t back away. The attack fell on him, burying him under tens of tons of compacted sand.

Without interrupting the connection with the technique and continuing to pour energy and particles of Forces into it, Ranmaru looked back for a moment. He wanted to see how far his sister got.

“Useless...” an eerie voice came from within the walls of the Tomb of Eternal Sand, making Ranmaru shudder.

A moment later, the Tomb turned to dust.

Tyrvin approached Ranmaru so quickly that he had no time to react. The Elementalist’s blade almost reached its target, when it was covered with flame, throwing him aside.

“You’re one strong bitch.” Tyrvin grimaced, touching his burnt cheek and turning to look at Elea. “Then let’s take this game a bit more seriously, shall we?” He grinned, and then, seeing Elea forming another attack, he shouted: “Steel Body Cover!”

His skin and hair took on a metallic sheen, making him look as if he had been turned into a living statue. Elea’s technique could no longer deal any damage, just like Ranmaru’s new attacks.

Tyrvin laughed.

“This is the first difference between our stages. All three of us are using peak-quality Royal-rank techniques, but I can put so much energy into them and with such density that it renders yours useless,” he explained mockingly, withstanding attacks from both Elea and her brother. “Do you know what’s the other reason? That’s right!” He suddenly appeared near Ranmaru. “Experience!”

Ranmaru’s hand flew aside. Blood colored the palace floor.

Elea rushed to her brother, realizing the futility of ranged attacks, but one of the floating blades pierced her stomach, pinning her in place.

“No! Elea!”

She tried to get up, but her strength was rapidly leaving her. She could only helplessly observe her brother with her aura. And what she saw next drowned her in despair.

Tyrvin’s sword slid slowly into Ranmaru’s chest, piercing his heart.

“STOP!!!” Elea screamed with the last bit of strength, but it was too late.

Ranmaru’s aura disappeared. His motionless body fell to the floor as energy poured out of his body.

“Let me help.” Elea heard Tyrvin say.

With a sharp movement, he pulled the blade out of her stomach, dispersing the lightning bolts that were holding her body and allowing her to move.

But before she even had time to twitch, a powerful kick to the chest threw her closer to her brother. Finding herself a few feet away from the only person dear to her in the whole Ecumene, she crawled toward him, not caring about her own wellbeing.

Every movement was incredibly difficult and painful, but she endured. During her difficult life, she came to understand that this was the only way to achieve anything.

Constantly hitting her head on the floor because of how weak her arms grew, ignoring the blood flowing from her stomach, biting her lips to contain her emotions, and ignoring Tyrvin, she continued to crawl. Due to the terrible convulsions caused by the lightning, it took her a whole minute to overcome this distance and finally reach Ranmaru.

She touched him, but he didn’t react.

“No...” she whispered, pulling him toward her. “This can’t be true... Breathe... Please.” With shaking hands, she embraced her brother. The glow of the healing technique began to pour out from her, washing the blood away. “You can’t... You can’t... You can’t die!” she shouted, holding him even tighter, mixing her tears with his blood.

The next two minutes seemed like an eternity. Ranmaru’s wound closed, but he didn’t move. Elea continued to hold his corpse, begging the Heavens to be woken up from this nightmare, but nothing worked.

“What a tragedy!” Tyrvin sat down beside her. “He was so young! It hurts, doesn’t it? Oh, you poor little thing...”

Elea heard him but she didn’t react. Their parents left her and little Ranmaru, following their whims, but she survived and raised her brother to be a good man. He was everything to her. And now, having lost him, she had nothing left.

“Don’t worry, I’ll ease your pain.”

Tyrvin stood up, making Elea slowly turn her head toward him. She stared at him with empty eyes. She wanted to say something, but the words didn’t come.

Tyrvin smiled, raised his sword, and swung.

There was blood, followed by a soft thud.

Dispelling the blade, he kicked Elea’s body aside, grabbed Ranmaru by the neck, and lifted him. He then thrust his hand into Ranmaru’s chest and pulled out a small ball.

With a gasp, Ranmaru opened his eyes. His heart started beating once more. He took a sharp breath as if he had just surfaced from under water.

“How was it? The False Death Sphere does just as the name implies. Ah, poor Elea... It was a sad sight. You should have seen it. Actually, no, you shouldn’t have. It was kinda pitiful.”

“BASTAAAAARD!!!” Ranmaru shouted, raising both his arms — that is, his left arm and what remained of his right — but was instantly bound by metal chains. The same happened to his legs.

Shrugging, Tyrvin dropped him and walked away, leaving Ranmaru to kick and scream in rage.

“Die! Die! Die! You! You bastaaaard!” Ranmaru tossed and turned, trying to set himself free, but it was all in vain. “I’ll kill you! I will! I’ll kill you! Aaaaaaarrr!!! I’ll kill you! Come back! You coward! Get back here!!!”

Tyrvin walked out of the palace, while the chained-up Ranmaru continued to shout after him.

“You finally showed your true nature. Non-humans really don’t differ from beasts...” Tyrvin shook his head and sighed. “Had you remained an obedient slave, this wouldn’t have happened. You would’ve remained my pet in Niagala... But you decided to choose your own fate, and here’s your punishment.”

At the very exit, Tyrvin turned around and snapped his fingers. The chains tightened, as if they had been pulled by an invisible hand. There was a crunch.

Ranmaru was torn to pieces.

“My ancestors suffered no less...” Tyrvin added gloomily and continued forward, sparing no glance to the carnage he had left behind him.

***

A few minutes earlier

The Heavenly Floor was on the top of the Cloud Abode. It was an open area with luxurious gardens and lakes, in the middle of which were dozens of small towers that housed all of its residents.

Airus’s and an unknown Divine Stage cultivator’s auras were the first thing the disciples felt. Stopping their training and walking out, they froze, looking up to where a battle between Airus and his opponent was taking place. But what frightened them most were the cracks that covered the clear sky — the artificial space, inside which the Abode was located, had been hit.

“What’s happening?”

“Where did this guy come from?”

“Who attacked us?”

“Why?”

Their voices were drowned out by an explosion that preceded the collapse of their dimension.

The clear and pleasant weather was replaced by gloomy clouds, cold, and rain. Just like the weather in the outside world to where the Abode was transferred.

Dumbfounded, the students couldn’t believe their eyes. They stared, trying to figure what to do, bound in place by a powerful aura.

Two people descended from the sky.

One was an old man to whom the bounding aura belonged, one of the supreme generals of the human empire. Due to his age, or rather, the inability to develop further, he wasn’t a Son of Niagala, but he was one of Kyros’s strongest servants.

The second person was a young peak-level Exorcist with a nine-point foundation and contempt in his eyes — the Thirteenth, and last, Son of Niagala.

“Master Zhu Wei, could the non-humans escape with the help of transfer artifacts?” the Exorcist asked as they descended.

“Don’t worry, young Talin,” Zhu Wei said, pulling out a small pyramid. “Thanks to this, the Forces of Space within a radius of twenty-five miles can only be used by the subjects of Niagala. Therefore, the portals, the Rings, teleportation... None of those work. Now, get ready.”

The flying platform, sustained by a huge amount of Azure Crystals, finally landed. Zhu Wei returned the rare artifact into his Ring and took a few steps. A second later, both cultivators dropped to one knee and bowed their heads.

“Greetings to Her Highness, Princess An’na Bauglir!”

Frozen in shock, An’na almost flinched at the sight. Memories of the most terrifying person she had ever met in her life resurfaced in her mind — her father, the Emperor of Niagala. She reflexively took a step back, lowering her gaze.

Over the past five years, she managed to become stronger, not only as a cultivator, but also as a person. She would no longer froze in horror when memories overcame her, as she did during the Fist Fight finale, or near the spatial crack in the Black Pyramid when she felt the remnants of her father’s aura.

“Greetings,” she replied with firm determination. “Raise your heads.”

“Your Highness, did you find out where it is?” Zhu Wei asked.

“No.”

“But the order...”

“Forget about it,” An’na interrupted the bewildered old man.

“What?” He frowned. Talin also grimaced. “But this whole operation...”

“Stop interrupting me,” she ordered.

Zhu Wei bowed his head again.

“Forgive me, Your Highness.”

“I completed the task, but we no longer need the coordinates. I have the Key.”

The mystic blade she had received as a reward in the Games slowly appeared in her hand.

Zhu Wei raised his head sharply and almost straightened up.

“That’s...” he whispered, sensing what the princess was now capable of. “You’re indeed our Master’s daughter.” He bowed as deeply as he could, as did his apprentice. “You’ve brought Niagala closer to prosperity. Forgive this old fool for doubting you. No. I don’t deserve forgiveness!”

“What’s next?” An’na asked indifferently, ignoring the tirade.

“Of course.” Zhu Wei smiled softly. “It’s time to go home. The Master will be glad to see you. It’s been six years...”

An’na clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Whatever freedom she had was no more. It was time to return to the place she had once ran away from. But she had no choice. Her father wasn’t the only person waiting for her.

“Let’s go then,” she said and held out her hand to the old man.

“Your Highness.”

Zhu Wei handed her a single-use crystal prepared for this occasion.

Clutching the teleportation artifact, An’na finally asked the question she was anxious to get an answer to.

“What will happen to the students and the Abode?”

“Heavenly Floor students will become slaves. We plan to draw knowledge of the techniques they have learned in this place from their Shells. The rest will die today. As for the Cloud Abode, after what we’ve done, Airus won’t agree to cooperate. When he realizes that he’s on the losing side, he’ll probably destroy the Abode himself. This cannot be avoided. A pity really...” Zhu Wei shook his head. “It could’ve been a wonderful trophy.”

“I see,” An’na said, her voice slightly strained as she fought to hold back her emotions. “I’ll be leaving then.”

“Travel safely, Your Highness.”

Sorry... flashed through her mind as she turned around and crushed the crystal in her hand.

Shielding their eyes from the flash, Zhu Wei and Talin got up.

“Her Highness is amazing,” Talin said dreamily. “It’s hard to believe that she’s only half human...”

There was a slap and Talin was thrown a couple of feet back.

“You little shit, don’t you dare praise this half-blood in front of me! She’s no better than non-humans. She’s just a tool in the Master’s hands! We show respect for her out of respect for His Majesty. Nothing more! Remember that, you bastard!”

“Yes, Master!” Talin bowed deeply. “I won’t forget!”

“Good! Now get up! I remember that you asked me to let you test your strength on non-humans. How many do you need?”

“Three will be enough, Master!”

“Go.”

Zhu Wei waved his hand, after which Talin and the three nearest students were moved into a pocket dimension.

***

The destruction of the Cloud Abode was near completion. All those who were there that day were either killed or captured. Only one student managed to escape.

As for the Abode itself, it was no longer hovering in the sky. The huge building had dropped to the ground and turned into a pile of rubble. The only thing left for the people of Niagala to do was to finish off Airus. He turned out to be stronger than they had anticipated. But unfortunately for him, without the artifact to which he was attached, his powers began to dry up.

“I didn’t expect things to go like this.” Tyrvin looked up into the sky, which was occasionally streaked with flashes. “Even Akio and Zhu Wei needed help. I wonder if they’ll keep the flying platforms intact... If not... I hope I won’t get yelled at for their fuck up.”

He shuddered and continued collecting the Rings from the dead students.

Meanwhile, a small ice crystal sparkled in the ruins of the first palace. A snowy form emerged from it, soon assuming the form of a young man.

Climbing out of the ruins, Kai looked around.

Is this the Abode?! he wondered. What happened here? I feel... That aura feels familiar... I should follow it...

Throwing aside a giant slab, he discovered a severed head.

J-Julie?! No... No, it’s... Elea...

The girl’s face was frozen in despair.

If she’s dead... Ranmaru must be as well... The fact that I feel his aura in several different places doesn’t leave hope that he survived...

Kai sighed. He felt absolutely nothing and he hated it. He understood — no, he knew — that this was wrong, but he couldn’t help it.

Turning around, he saw Tyrvin. His face reflected extreme surprise.

“It’s... you... Man, you amaze me yet again. I thought you had died in the capital. What kind of artifact saved you? Or did someone help you, hm?” he asked as he carefully examined Kai. He interpreted his indifference in his own way. “I like your attitude. Humans shouldn’t care about non-humans. They’re expandable...”

“I’m sorry... Who are you?” Kai asked, making Tyrvin stop dead in his tracks.

“Scuse me?” Tyrvin was confused at first, and then he laughed. “Oh, I’m sorry! I completely forgot... My name’s Tyrvin Zedol. You know me better as Tassarion.”

Kai tilted his head. His energy vision couldn’t be deceived, but Tyrvin had apparently done that. His disguise was so powerful that it would’ve required carefully staring at Tassarion for days on end to notice.

Is Kyros behind this?
Probably. He’s a Master of Souls, after all. I didn’t even sense the fake aura or stage of development... And neither did Rune’Tan... It’s unlikely that an Elementalist could’ve done this himself.

“Do you remember the question I asked you at the reception? Poetic as your answer was, it wasn’t correct. It’s us, humans, who stand on the top of the mountain, and the corpses of our defeated enemies that lie at its bottom.”

“What are you talking about?”

“About the fact that you’re a complicated person... You’re a very talented cultivator. I’ve never seen anyone like you in our empire. That was why I wanted to recruit you five years ago. And now, I propose that you come over to our side. Join us.” Tyrvin extended his hand to Kai. “With Niagala’s legacy, the help of the emperor, and your talent, you’ll be able to rise above the Divine Stage. What do you say?”

Kai dropped his gaze, examining Tyrvin’s palm for several seconds.

“Who killed Elea and Ranmaru?”

“Me, of course!” Tyrvin chuckled, and then he began to tell him the details with excitement. “They were so funny! They thought they could defeat me! They attacked together. You see, I put a special artifact in Ranmaru. And this fool-” He kicked Elea’s head, “-thought that he was dead. She cried so much! Oh, it was music to my ears!” He couldn’t help himself and began laughing as he told the story. “I would’ve played with them some more, but an order’s an order. I had to chop off her head. Then I pulled the artifact out of Ranmaru, and he immediately roared like a wild beast. That moron saw everything, but he couldn’t do a thing! In the end, my chains tore him to pieces. You have no idea how fun it was!” He kept laughing. “Strangely enough, non-humans seem to experience emotions that only humans are capable of. Beasts can’t be like that, right?”

Kai listened to him, picturing the death of his friends in painful detail. He replayed it in his spirit world thousands and millions of times. And after the millionth and first time, something seemed to crack in him. The thinnest of cracks appeared on the wall surrounding his soul. It was microscopic, but it was there.

The Soul Shell allowed all living beings to have minds and emotions, regardless of whether they had a body or not, like Spirits. And now that the Shell had been shaken, Kai felt something. Something that he had long forgotten about.

It was a strange feeling and it made his hands almost tremble. It burst from the very depths of the Spark, which lay beyond the laws of the universe, and, therefore, beyond the Cold Void. It seemed as if it came from somewhere far away. And although it was hundreds of thousands of times weaker than usual, he still remembered it.

It was anger generated by the only thing that a Spark had — will.

And he was itching to put it to good use.

He shook hands with Tyrvin, who smiled.

“I’m glad you’ve made the right choice.”

“You know, Tyrvin...”

“Yes?”

Kai looked up, allowing Tyrvin to see his face. Plastered across it was a wide, blissful smile.

“By the gods, I want to kill you.”

Tyrvin experienced serious pain and felt like his neck was torn open. Wheezing, he reflexively took a few steps back and grabbed his throat. Pale as death that was breathing down his neck, he realized that he was still alive, and that what he experienced was nothing more than a suggestion.

The manifestation of an unimaginable lust for blood.

“You...” Tyrvin managed to say just before he found himself high in the air.

A dent appeared in his armor and a burning pain pierced his chest.

“You—!”

Chapter 6
ICE-COLD ANGER

High in the air, Tyrvin spat blood and tried to put his thoughts in order. A long sword with a curved blade appeared in his hands just as the dark fog that flew up to him at lightning speed thickened, taking the shape of Kai.

The clash of metal echoed throughout the area, creating a violent gust of wind.

Tyrvin managed to block Kai’s Twin Blades of Nightmare but it didn’t help him much. Kai’s insane physical strength threw him back again, forming a shock wave.

Moving above Tyrvin, Kai simultaneously lowered his blades, preventing his opponent from turning around or dodging, and forcing him to form a defensive technique, which covered his back with a thick steel shield.

The technique withstood the blow, giving Tyrvin a full second. With a flash of lightning, he moved to the ground and activated the Steel Body Cover Technique. His skin and hair became metallic, and he gained additional defense and physical strength. His blade was enveloped in scarlet lightning — a combat technique based on two elements.

Damn traitor! How can he be on the side of non-humans?! Tyrvin grimaced, but then he smiled. This’ll be the end of him. He didn’t manage to kill me, even though he launched a surprise attack. He’ll get no more chances like that.

“You’ll regret that decision!” Tyrvin shouted, looking at Kai as he landed. “I’ll show you how wrong your choice was!”

Kai attacked as soon as his feet touched the ground, not wasting a second. Dashing forward, he approached Tyrvin, but the latter only grinned, looking haughtily at him. At the last moment, he put his right hand under Kai’s sword. He did the same a few hours ago when he fought Lightus, who, even with his maximum strength, only managed to scratch his defense. Tyrvin expected a similar result this time as well. However, he had underestimated his opponent.

Kai’s energy became denser and his swords were covered with scarlet-streaked darkness that cut off a good chunk of Tyrvin’s palm along with three fingers. The Dark Blades of Nothingness was Kai’s current main combat technique, based on three elements: Sword, Space, and Yin. He created it to replace the outdated Blade Release Technique, which was of poor quality by Abode’s standards.

His hand ablaze with pain, Tyrvin jumped back, avoiding the second sword at the last moment. A second later, a wave of lightning burst from his body, forcing Kai to retreat.

What just happened?! How the fuck did he manage to hurt me?! That’s impossible! The difference between us is a whole stage! That bastard! Tyrvin cursed mentally.

Sending the severed piece of flesh into his Ring, and forming a temporary metal prosthesis in its place, he began to create hundreds of lightning-covered blades that he then threw at Kai.

With a swing of his weapons, Kai unleashed a huge wave of darkness, destroying some of the blades flying toward him. The rest were battered but still deadly.

As this attack didn’t bring the desired effect, Kai decided to spice things up and activated the Phantom Steps Technique. His figure blurred, leaving behind dozens of afterimages that made Tyrvin take an instinctive step back, watching as his opponent dodged all of his blades.

Am I dreaming? Why is he moving at nearly the same speed as Lightus after he had merged with the Elemental?
Is this his true power? Tyrvin asked himself, bewildered. How the hell can he bridge the gap of a whole stage? How come he got so strong since the last time I saw him? Even if he was hiding his true strength five years ago, the difference between Exorcists and Elementalists is still greater than the one between Soul Stage cultivators and Exorcists. How’s this even possible?

Dodging and deflecting the blades flying at him, Kai drew closer. There was only one thing on his mind — killing Tyrvin. He didn’t care about the difference between their stages since he was confident in his abilities. He possessed strength and power his opponent couldn’t even imagine, and his energy-controlling ability made his energy so dense that it was enough to fight against someone as strong as Tyrvin on an equal ground.

In addition to this, he had another advantage — his techniques. Energy vision and eidetic memory helped him learn any technique with ease, thanks to which, since his rebirth on Saha twelve years ago, he had managed to memorize more than one hundred thousand different techniques. Kai was now the repository of almost all the techniques that could be found in the now destroyed Cloud Abode.

Thanks to that and, most importantly, the techniques that Acilla and Rune’Tan had given him, he was now able to create new skills. He also had the help of Ultimate Focus, Mind Gate, and the ability to create soul energy that could be used for meditations during which techniques were created.

Over the past five years, Kai had created dozens of new techniques, some of which were now in his main arsenal. They were of such high quality that they easily surpassed anything that the Niagala empire might’ve possessed. Therefore, even if Tyrvin’s techniques were much more powerful since he put more energy into them, Kai’s techniques were much more effective. That was why, with different amounts of force, the result was approximately the same.

Deflecting yet another blade, Kai bent over, dodging a chain shot at him, the tip of which was crowned with a thorn covered with lightning. Several more chains followed. He managed to dodge or deflect most of them, but two still reached their target, hitting him in the left leg and abdomen. Tyrvin grinned, but his joy didn’t last long. Somehow, Kai seemed to continue to fly forward.

Unharmed.

A moment later, both chains were thrown back as if something pushed them away.

As Tyrvin soon began to realize, the reason behind the failed attack was the Energy
Cover, or rather, it, enhanced by the Infinite Space Cover Technique that Kai had created, and which strengthened his defense in such a way that whenever he was threatened, an additional layer of super-compressed space began to form in front of him. No attack could reach him, becoming stuck in an infinite, albeit very thin, layer of space around him. In addition, the further the attack advanced, the further Infinite Space’s gravity repelled it.

However, this technique had a drawback — its maintenance required a lot of energy during active defense, forcing Kai to not fully rely on it and to either dodge or fight back.

Tyrvin didn’t even try to stop Kai’s advance. While his opponent was busy repelling his attacks, he had time to prepare for close combat. At the beginning of the fight, he used only a third of the Steel Body Cover Technique’s power, which had now finally reached its peak, transforming from a defensive ability to something far more dangerous.

Both cultivators used their Cover techniques, but there was a difference in what they achieved. The Energy Cover was bound to the master’s energy reserve, and at its regular state, a cultivator could get a boost of ten percent to their power. When a special technique was added to it, this percentage had the possibility to increase. Theoretically, it was possible to temporarily increase the parameters up to infinity at the expense of energy. However, in practice, cultivators rarely gained even forty percent.

As for Tyrvin, his Steel Body Cover Technique allowed him to increase his stats by as much as thirty-five percent of his ki reserve, which was more than most could do. Thanks to this, his characteristics now reached an average of two thousand eight hundred units, which made him think that he was ready for close combat.

The blades collided again. Tyrvin clenched his teeth. His knees buckled and his hands trembled. The power that came from Kai’s blows was insane. He wasn’t ready for it because he couldn’t have imagined that Kai’s Cover now strengthened him by as much as sixty-five percent, increasing his parameters to three thousand units.

As if that wasn’t enough, Kai attacked even harder, showing that he could do even more. Tyrvin retreated, trying to dodge rather than fight back but he was having difficulties with it. Kai proved to be more skilled with a sword than he had anticipated. Despite all his combat experience, his skills were inferior to Kai’s.

No way! This is impossible! the thought flashed through his mind, but Tyrvin forced himself to calm down. No... I have to suppress my emotions. I need to win. I have to use this to my advantage. I hope my soul has recovered enough...

Preparing another attack, Kai sensed danger. Having no time to retreat, he summoned his ice armor just as a burst of energy enveloped him.

Ignoring the pain, he slowly rose. His Cover was broken in several places, and there wasn’t so much as a speck of his armor left. But he didn’t care. Not wanting to waste a second, he started summoning a new defense technique.

The dust finally settled, revealing Tyrvin’s new form. His body was clad in thick metal armor. A sword covered with scarlet lightning patterns rested in his hands, the color of which matched the cloak that fluttered behind him. Two huge iron shields levitated to the left and right of him, with electric spheres shining brightly in their centers. He had completed the fusion with three Junior Elementals.

Kai saw lightning spark around Tyrvin’s legs. In a heartbeat, he found himself in front of him, their blades crossed. Darkness and Lightning met, forming a vortex of power that threw both of them back.

Kai winced. His hands were broken, unable to withstand the force of the blow. After merging with the Spirits, Tyrvin’s Cover became stronger, which meant he now surpassed Kai’s physical stats.

As Acilla once ordered him, Kai always tried to use only the minimum of his power to win. Even now. But now he had to go against her wishes and teachings.

A scarlet cloak fluttered behind him as well, its billowing distorting the light and space around him. Having merged with the Senior Spirits of Space and Sword, he felt a wave of energy wash over his astral body.

The fight continued.

Clouds of darkness and flashes of lightning appeared again and again among the ruins of the Cloud Abode.

The smile reappeared on Tyrvin’s face. With the help of Elementals, he began to suppress his opponent. His strength, defense, and speed were superior to Kai’s, which forced the latter to keep retreating.

However, the longer the fight lasted, the more Tyrvin understood that, even though he was currently dominating the fight, he couldn’t inflict any damage. Every time he had seemingly cornered Kai, he somehow managed to wriggle out and avoid the attack.

Are you kidding me?! he thought, enraged, and fed his attacks with more ki.

Little did he know that Kai was just studying him. Apart from the slightly insane Zirx, who was weakened by the Abyss fog, this was the first time he fought an opponent this strong. This was the first time he fought a real Elementalist. And although he could bridge the development gap, Tyrvin was still a talented cultivator who had the advantage of experience that came only with age. That was why he had to adapt quickly.

In addition, he didn’t know how strong he himself really was. For the last five years, he improved his combat abilities and power but he didn’t have the opportunity to test them on strong opponents. Neither Lightus nor any of the Heavenly Floor students could satisfy his need for power. There were the initial-level Tyrant monsters but fighting them couldn’t be compared to fighting masters. There simply weren’t any Elementalists for him to test his skills on.

Therefore, he didn’t know what someone like Tyrvin could be even approximately capable of.

Their fight had been going on for over a minute when Kai switched to offense. Escaping one more attack with the Darkbody
Technique and thereby trapping Tyrvin, he lunged suddenly and attacked with his sword.

One of the shields came to life, blocking the attack. However, this was only the beginning. Blades of Nothingness burst forth and surged forward in a torrent. The shield shuddered, cracked, and flew backward.

Shocked, Tyrvin swore loudly and redirected his energy. The electrical sphere in the center of the shield shone even brighter and lightning began to repel the darkness that had already gnawed on its edges.

Tyrvin braced himself for an attack when the darkness abruptly disappeared and pain burned through his back. Yin, Sword, and Space particles began to penetrate into his flesh, but he managed to destroy them.

Turning abruptly and swinging his sword, he only saw Kai’s afterimage. At the same moment, he noticed movement on the right of his peripheral vision. Lightning instantly struck there, but Kai had moved again.

What the hell is this?! What’s he doing? Tyrvin thought, unable to believe his eyes. His aura detected several enemies running around him at once. How’s that possible?!

Kai continued disappearing and reappearing around his opponent, moving faster and faster each time. Even Lightus couldn’t have dreamed of such speed. But it wasn’t easy to achieve it. To do this, he had to sacrifice a significant part of his defense. He scattered the ice armor and weakened the protective properties of the Cover, redirecting energy into the Phantom Footsteps Technique.

Back, top, left, back again... Tyrvin twirled like a whirlwind, trying to defend himself from Kai’s insanely fast attacks. However, more and more damage appeared on his armor, which didn’t have time to recover as Kai’s blades continued to dent and scratch it. Apart from his back, wounds now appeared on Tyrvin’s chest and legs. They weren’t too deep, but the very fact that an Exorcist was beating him up infuriated him.

“I’m getting tired of this game!” Tyrvin spat, loudly banging his fists.

His armor and the two useless shields shattered into thousands of fragments and then came together to form a giant cloud of lightning-reinforced blades, each no larger than a fingernail. They moved at the speed of sound and could even tear apart low-quality Imperial-rank armor.

Bursting out of the cloud at the last moment, Kai glanced down at his right leg. It was a mangled mess and missing a foot. But as it was already regenerating, he shifted his attention from it. This wound didn’t hinder him since he regulated all his movements not only with his muscles but also with the Field of Superiority, as well as with the Cover and the Forces of Space.

Tyrvin froze in the midst of a cloud of shrapnel. Closing his eyes, he spread his arms, and lightning arced. The electricity reached the closest fragments and then spread throughout the cloud that then began to move in rhythm with him, as if it had become a single living organism.

Several beams of light erupted from the metal cloud, which Kai managed to dodge at the last moment. The attack, however, continued to pursue its target, and new blades emerged from the cloud.

Swinging his swords, Kai sent two dark sickles into the metal cloud, trying to stop the approaching attacks. However, this didn’t help. Thousands of tiny blades heading toward him didn’t mind those. As for the cloud, it flashed with electricity, and powerful lightning rushed forward, destroying his techniques.

Kai quickly realized that even at his maximum speed he wouldn’t be able to dodge forever. He couldn’t get close to Tyrvin now: his defense was weak. To combat this, he decided to raise the minimum strength bar again.

In an instant, the temperature within a radius of three miles dropped to zero and continued to decrease rapidly. Crimson snow fell over the ruins of the Cloud Abode, each snowflake of which contained a small bit of Yin and Yang particles. Two opposing forces were ready to either mutually destroy each other at any moment, creating a powerful explosion, or to strengthen the snowflakes, capable of transforming into anything at Kai’s whim.

A second later, the metal cloud and crimson snow collided.

Chapter 7
ICE-COLD ANGER 2

It seemed like winter had come. The ruins of the Cloud Abode disappeared under a layer of snow, thousands of corpses were wrapped in ice cocoons, and the temperature dropped to minus a hundred and fifty degrees. A blizzard began, in the center of which two figures stood still.

The collision of Yin-Yang Bloody Snowfall and Thundercloud of a Myriad Blades lasted less than half a minute but its consequences would be felt for many centuries to come, provided no other cultivator used a more powerful technique there.

It ended in a draw.

The two stood a hundred feet across from each other. Tyrvin was breathing heavily, wheezing, and holding his ribs. He was badly hurt, but his opponent looked even worse. With his skin peeled off in places and flesh cut to the bone, Kai looked more like an undead than a living person. He staggered and trembled but he kept regenerating. Despite his horrible appearance and sluggish movements, he was still ready to deflect a blow at any moment if his opponent decided to attack, considering him easy prey.

Tyrvin closed his eyes; he could see that the end of the fight was creeping nearer and that this was the perfect moment for him to use one of his strongest techniques. He didn’t think he’d have to use it in this fight but any talented true master always had at least one technique that could be called their ultimate. Creating it required at least a couple of seconds. Usually, he either started the battle with it or the right moment for using it appeared toward the end of the battle, when its pace slowed down and your opponent was already tired.

Those kinds of techniques had one more serious drawback — they put a considerable load on the astral body, draining it of spirit endurance. Because of this, if the attacked party managed to defend themselves, one would usually have no chance to escape their counterattack. So most cultivators deliberately tried to hold off using their strongest techniques until the last moment. It was always better to wait until your opponent used them first unless they were certain they’d lose.

Tyrvin didn’t know if Kai had any trump cards left or not, but he had to take the risk. He was aware that the battle had gone too far and lasted too long. If he didn’t act now, he could lose the chance to use it, which would be the dumbest thing he ever did.

He lifted his sword toward the heavens, summoning forth a blindingly bright lightning bolt into it. Having dispersed the snowstorm, the lightning hit Kai directly, swallowing him. A thunder clap made the ruins tremble.

Kai quickly covered his eyes with his palm to shield them from the light and took a couple of steps back, withstanding the shock wave. The glow soon faded and he could once again see his opponent.

In Tyrvin’s place now stood a ten-foot-tall metal giant — the Colossus of Heavenly Fire. Bright blue and scarlet patterns covered his body, spreading toward the opening on his chest, where a ball of tightly compressed crimson lightning shone brightly. In his hands was a sword and two wide blades hovered behind him.

Kai prepared for an attack.

One of the blades behind Tyrvin’s back flashed with electricity. Cutting through the air and leaving behind a blue trail, it flew at Kai. He dodged, but the second blade reached him. His Cover blocked most of its power, but he was thrown back.

Tyrvin appeared beside him in a heartbeat. His sword flew toward Kai, but the latter managed to raise his blades in time to save his head. The power of the blow drove him even deeper into the ground, sweeping away the snow around him and cracking the bones in his hands.

Fighting back, he gradually pushed Tyrvin’s sword away. Crimson lightning continued to burst out from it, biting into his ice armor and Cover while the darkness gushing from Kai’s blades only left pitiful scratches on the metal colossus.

Kai was physically weaker than Tyrvin in his transformation form. Using the Field of Superiority and manipulating gravity, he managed not only to hold back the blow but also to slowly push back his opponent.

“Like hell I’ll let you!” Tyrvin growled and kicked Kai’s side, sending him flying.

The numb pain was followed by the awful sensation of a cold blade piercing through his chest. A moment later, Lightning burst into his body, spreading through it, and a terrifying cry of pain echoed over the ruins of the Cloud Abode.

The colossus, despite his enormous size, caught up with his flying target and swung his sword. Kai tried to defend himself but his hands were turned into mush, and his blades were thrown far away.

A new attack destroyed the emerging wall of ice and the shockwave threw Kai back. The lightning in his body still tormented him, as did the huge blade that protruded from his chest. His heart was no longer beating.

“Die, you traitor!” Tyrvin shouted, raising his sword to the clouds, and the heavenly light descended upon him once more.

This time, the lightning didn’t disappear immediately but seemed to flow into his sword. The blade shone brighter, filling with strength. A wave of electricity spread out in all directions, and the twilight was lit up with a crimson glow once more. Lowering his sword, he continued to pull the lightning with it and unleashed all of its accumulated power.

Unable to move, Kai could only watch death approach him. The snow that surrounded the ruins flew up, following his will, and rushed toward the light in a huge avalanche.

Explosion.

Bright flash.

Bolt.

Fighting the particles of the Cold Void that reached him despite all his protection, Tyrvin pushed aside the shields that he had created at the last moment. A small crater opened before him, in the center of which was the kneeling and barely alive Kai. He was naked, his body burnt and disfigured.

Gripping his sword tighter, Tyrvin dashed toward him.

Raising his sword over his head, he brought it down in a flash.

***

From the moment something cracked in me... No, even earlier. From the moment I saw Julie’s... No, Elea’s head... Everything in my mind became foggy. The anger... Where did it come from? Why did it feel so unnatural? Is that another consequence of the Cold Void? Is that why this fight feels so weird?

At first, I paid no attention to it. I ignored this strange feeling that I wasn’t the one who was fighting... Or rather, that I wasn’t in control of my body and mind. But the longer the fight lasted, the more difficult ignoring it got... Tyrvin was beginning to gain advantage. Actions incomprehensible to me switched with the right ones, resulting in chaos...

The thing was forcing me to use the Cold Void. Only then did I finally realize that I didn’t understand my own will. My own desires...

Everything changed when the snow fell... The faint shadow of anger that had arisen in the Spark began to lose to the Cold Void. But instead of being suppressed, my mind... my mind almost shut off...

But this was to be expected. It’s one thing when the Cold Void suppresses emotions, and another when it tries to do the same with will. With a force that’s beyond the laws of the universe... To a certain extent.

At that moment he appeared.

An unknown voice came as if from the very depths of my Spark.

I...

I’m alive...

Look for...

Search...

Find me...

I’ll destroy her...

The voice made me tremble. It stirred the very depths of my being. And then it disappeared as quickly and suddenly as it had appeared, leaving me without any answers. All but one. The Cold Void in my soul had weakened. By less than one percent, but even this was more than I had achieved in almost six years.

Freedom.

My will is finally back to normal. The strange feeling is gone. The ambiguity disappeared...

But what was that? Was it the impact of the mysterious voice? I don’t know... But...

Ah, who gives a fuck about why and how things happen?! Who gives a fuck about holding back?! Fuck all of that!

Only one thing matters now — killing this bastard!

***

Tyrvin’s sword almost reached the top of Kai’s head when a hand grabbed the huge blade. The weapon froze in place, as did its wielder.

Reborn, Kai stood up with lightning speed and came face to face with his opponent.

With one blow, he threw the colossus back, leaving a dent in its thick armor.

Kai’s appearance began to change rapidly. All wounds healed instantly, and he became taller and wider. His hair lengthened, dancing around the edges of his obsidian black armor, covered with bright snow-white patterns. Two spheres were inlaid in the pauldrons, black and white, matching the color of the armor. On his face was a white mask with no other holes other than those for the eyes, streaked with a few black lines.

This was the Coming of the Lord of War Technique, based on the simultaneous activation of Life Rampage, Ultimate Focus, Yin and Yang Concentrations, Ice Armor, and their combination through the concept of Yang. Moreover, this ability was a direct evolution of the Eight Flashes of Yang
Technique that he had been using to enhance his abilities.

Had he wished to continue to follow Acilla’s instructions, he could’ve separately activated, for example, Life Rampage, but this battle wasn’t being fought so that he could improve his skills. No. He was here for revenge.

His only goal was to kill.

He raised his hand, summoning to himself one of the Blades of Nightmare. The other remained out of his reach, but he didn’t need it. One sword would be more than enough.

Taking a step, he disappeared.

No sooner had Tyrvin’s feet touched the ground when Kai appeared next to him. Having no time to react, he only managed to redirect all energy into defending, just in time to shield himself from the incoming blade.

The darkness that erupted from the sword covered the colossus, throwing it back again, this time and tearing its hand. However, due to the giant’s size, Tyrvin’s actual arm couldn’t be reached.

Crashing into a stone slab, Tyrvin realized the gravity of the situation. Trying not to succumb to panic and shock, he formed a defensive technique. The shields that appeared surrounded him but were destroyed with just one swing.

Having put all the strength and power he could muster into it, Tyrvin counterattacked with his sword. Unfortunately, the difference between his opponent and him was too great. The Coming of the Lord of War not only increased Kai’s physical parameters and concentration, like Life Rampage paired up with Ultimate Focus did, but it also strengthened his every technique, using the powers of Yin’s destruction and Yang’s strengthening, thus temporarily increasing all aspects of his strength and bringing them to a whole new level.

Tyrvin’s sword flew off into the distance along with the second hand of the metal colossus. Having disarmed him, Kai was about to finish off Tyrvin when the lightning in the center of the colossus’s chest flashed.

A moment later, there was an explosion.

The blow was so powerful that even in the form of the Lord of War, Kai sensed that he was in danger so he retreated. Once he was a safe distance away from his opponent, he looked at the remains of the colossus. He didn’t see his opponent, but he did feel his aura.

Tyrvin was heading north at great speed.

Like hell I’m going to let you run away, you fucking coward! Kai thought, annoyed.

Increasing his speed, Kai chased after him, avoiding the traps Tyrvin had left behind in hopes of slowing him down. Soon enough, he spotted the metal colossus. The new transformation form was half of its previous size, which indicated that Tyrvin was running out of power.

Kai was less than a couple of miles away from his target when a figure appeared in front of him. And although he noticed the person right away, he still didn’t have time to react and was thrown back. The mask was shattered and his nose cracked from being kneed in the face.

Ohoho, he withstood a Cover-reinforced blow of a level-five Holy Lord! his attacker thought, amazed. No wonder Tyrvin fled like a coward. What an interesting lad...

Even at the beginning of the battle, Kai realized that a single mid-level Elementalist couldn’t destroy the Cloud Abode on his own and that there must’ve been a master of a higher level nearby. This was clear by the flashes he occasionally spotted in the sky and the rare traces of the aura of the person who had fought Airus.

But this didn’t make Kai change his mind. He understood the danger of his desire to kill Tyrvin. Fortunately, he still had a couple of aces left up his sleeve. And even if he didn’t, he’d be damned if he turned back now.

First, he still had one charge left in the Mask. And second, a small part of the shield that Acilla had secretly left him as a gift was still in his soul. In the case of a sudden attack, this barrier should buy him enough time to activate the Mask.

Fortunately, his opponent didn’t hit him with all his might, so his shield wasn’t activated. Having seen the enemy and that he was way out of his league, Kai realized that it was time.

The Mask appeared on his face, activating the illusion. His opponent should’ve seen him disappear in a teleportation flash, allowing him to continue to chase after Tyrvin. Except...

Lightning flashed. Thunder shook the sky, and Kai fell to his knees. His vision clouded and his ears rang, making his head hurt.

“So that’s what the lord was talking about,” Akio said, observing him.

As one of the few who received a particle of power from Kyros’s Divine
Ring, he was able to resist the Mask’s power, although not instantly. As for the artifact itself, it crumbled away, having run out of charges.

I should probably capture him alive, Akio thought but was distracted when suddenly he felt like someone had grabbed him. What... What’s happening? Is he using an artifact?!

With his mind cleared, Kai got up and rushed after Tyrvin. Bane’s Imperial bracelet that created Binding Field would keep Akio busy while he finished off the bastard.

Tyrvin, frozen in place, was looking at his brother in confusion. The Mask still had him in his grip, making him stop running. Furthermore, he was held in place by the bracelet. Since he believed that Kai had teleported, he couldn’t understand what was happening to his brother.

You bastard! Stop! Looking at Kai approaching his brother, Akio tried to free himself. Fuck! I have no choice...!

The bracelet didn’t just bind his flesh but also halted the movement of energy and Forces within his body. But he was still a Holy Lord, and he managed to pour some energy into his Poison Sphere.

Having created a small ball out of thousands of particles of Forces he had gathered from around himself, he put a grain of the divine power given to him into it, and then, using his will, he directed the attack. The spear split the space with lightning speed and reached Kai’s back. However, it didn’t hit him as he managed to turn around at the last moment.

A threat of this level made Acilla’s barrier appear before Kai even realized that he was in danger. It wasn’t as strong as before, but it still worked. However, Akio had predicted something like that might happen and had put the grain of divine power into his attack as a precaution.

Kai reflexively took a step back and then looked down. A spear protruded from his chest. Thousands of particles of the Forces of Poison poured into his flesh. They turned his skin black, made his hair fall off, and made his body die off.

Realizing that he was about to die, Kai released all of his available power and all the accumulated soul energy.

His tattoos flashed.

Akio’s eyes widened in shock as he saw the remnants of his spear and a whole chunk of flesh disappear from Kai’s chest. Using the Touch of Nothingness, Kai destroyed a significant part of the particles of Poison. Unfortunately, some of them still managed to get to his vital organs through the bloodstream, so he was still dying.

Staring at Akio, he smiled faintly and activated two abilities.

The Indestructible Cube Technique... Primal Flash...

The ruins lit up so brightly that they could be seen from hundreds of miles away. When the light disappeared, Akio, who suddenly regained his freedom of movement, saw a huge ice cube. Encased in it like a fossil in a piece of amber was Kai.

In Kai’s original concept, the Indestructible Cube Technique, based on the element of Space, the concept of Yang, and the Cold Void, was intended to seal up his opponents and prevent them from attacking. However, as he figured out in his experiments, it could also be used to shield himself.

Freezing himself within the cube, he slowed down not only all his bodily functions but even the particles of the Forces of Poison that were now in his body. As for the Primal Flash into which he invested a huge amount of soul energy, he learned to use it not only as a ray that incinerated everything in its path, but also as a boost. He directed all the power of his Tattoo to strengthen the Cube, which made it much stronger and more effective.

“Akio, what’s going on?” Tyrvin asked. Free of the influence of Kai’s artifacts, he was free to talk.

Instead of explaining, Akio approached him and lightly hit him on the head, dispelling the illusion, revealing the huge ice cube hovering not far from him.

“The bastard used a pseudo-Divine rank artifact to trick you. He didn’t teleport anywhere. He was here the whole damn time and he intended to kill you! Luckily, he didn’t expect that I’d have a particle of divine power. Thank the master...” Akio chuckled, explaining everything to the bewildered Tyrvin. “His artifact bound us. Fortunately, my poison got to him faster than he got to you. And now he froze himself. Fucker thinks it’ll help him survive.”

Tyrvin turned pale and staggered back. It was hard for him to believe that if it weren’t for their master’s precaution, he’d already be dead...

“Bloody traitor!” Pulling himself together, he spat and looked at the ice cube. “Oh, you’re not getting away this time, mark my words! What’s the point of this cube?! It won’t change the fact that you’re just a pathetic Exorcist!”

Without a moment’s delay, Tyrvin formed a technique and unleashed several fireballs at Kai’s ice tomb. Explosions went off, but the attack didn’t give any result.

“What?!” he shouted, taken aback, and then frowned.

Forming a sword, he dashed closer to the cube and unleashed a more powerful attack. But even after that, not a scratch appeared on its mirror-like surface.

“Step aside.” He heard Akio’s menacing voice and immediately obeyed.

The Lightning Sphere revealed its full power. Spreading around the cube, it also enveloped Akio as he approached. Thousands of electric discharges flashed, forcing Tyrvin to close his eyes. When it was over, he looked at the cube again and noticed several rather small cracks on its surface.

Are you telling me that a fully charged Lightning Sphere can’t destroy the technique of some pathetic Exorcist? Seriously?! he thought, shocked and bewildered. I can sense that the cube is just of Royal rank. Why can’t I destroy it then?! Who is this freak?

Although Kai’s technique really was of Royal-rank, so much power was invested in it that one Sphere alone wouldn’t be enough to destroy it. It was as if it hadn’t been created by Kai alone, but by thousands of Exorcists.

Frowning, Akio glanced at his younger brother.

“Get as far away as possible. I’ll hit it with full force,” he said.

Tyrvin swallowed hard. He was about to nod when a massive object fell from the sky. It turned out to be a large crystal, in which, the brothers assumed, Airus was imprisoned. The old Guardian only had one purpose now — to become a resource for the empire of Niagala. Otherwise, his power would’ve disappeared, scattered in the wind, since he had lost the anchor that kept him tethered to this world — the Abode.

“What have you got here, Akio?” asked Nator. The First Son of Niagala hovered in the air without using any artifacts.

Zhu Wei descended next to him. The general of the human empire was using a special platform.

“Master Nator, Master Zhu Wei.” Akio bowed. “The human Exorcist, whom the Master had mentioned, arrived at the ruins of the Abode.”

Nator and Zhu Wei exchanged glances.

“My brother fought him, but... Tyrvin was weaker. I had to intervene,” Akio explained quickly.

“An Exorcist, stronger than an Elementalist? What kind of nonsense is that?” Nator winced. “If this is really him, then where’s the vampiress?”

Akio shook his head.

“Wherever she is, she definitely isn’t here.”

“I see... And why haven’t you captured him yet?”

“You see...” Although embarrassed, Akio still didn’t dare lie. “He had used a binding artifact. I had to poison him to save my brother, but he froze himself in this cube. My first attempt to reach him failed. Even the full strength of the Lightning Sphere wasn’t enough to break the ice.”

Nator narrowed his eyes. Akio sounded like he was out of his mind, grasping at straws, but he knew that the young cultivator wouldn’t dare lie to an elder.

He snapped his fingers, summoning a lightning strike that cracked the surface of the ice cube. However, it wasn’t deeper than those Akio had made.

Nator and Zhu Wei looked at each other again. Both of them also saw that the technique was only of Royal rank, which made its resistance to higher-level techniques difficult to believe.

He pointed at Kai again and a small Sword Sphere Spike formed at the tip of his finger. Energy surged forward, intertwining techniques within the ball.

“As soon as I get him out of there, remove your poison and give him a healing elixir. We should capture him alive. The Master will be pleased.”

“Yes, Master Nator.” Akio bowed again, ready to act. The poison in Kai’s body was still obeying his will, so if the ice disappeared, he could easily remove it.

A scarlet ray came out of Nator’s finger and almost reached the cube, when...

“Step back!” a thundering voice echoed, and Nator’s attack was instantly dispelled by the wind.

The Niagalan subjects looked up. A translucent figure of a tall, middle-aged man in a loose blue robe was levitating above the ice cube. His features were as sharp as his eyes that looked at them as if they were bugs. Fixing his long red hair that was fluttering in the wind, he chuckled.

Having finished absorbing the soul energy and having regained a third of his strength, Rune’Tan could now project himself into reality. He no longer had to ask Kai for permission to take control over his body.

Neither Tyrvin, Akio, nor Zhu Wei knew who the powerful stranger was nor why he had appeared. That’s exactly why the latter spoke politely.

“Great Master, we—”

“On your knees!” Rune’Tan said, his voice filled with will.

Only Nator, who stood frozen in confusion, realized the strength of the mysterious stranger. He reacted instantly and shielded everyone around himself, thanks to which their souls weren’t disintegrated as soon as Rune’Tan ordered them to kneel.

The barrier protected them, but how could a simple cultivator compete with someone who had reached the fifth, legendary level of the Divine Stage. How could they compete with someone who was at One Step Away From Divinity?

Nator fell to one knee, as if someone had dropped a stone slab on him. Blood spurted from his mouth, nose, and eyes.

Looking at this, Rune’Tan chuckled haughtily. He extended his right hand and clenched his fingers into a fist.

Nator tensed, but nothing happened. He looked around, realizing that they were no longer being attacked.

“What... What is this?!” Tyrvin mumbled. Turning pale, he pointed up, his finger followed by the curious gazes of his three companions.

Nator swallowed hard and then looked back at Rune’Tan, who, smiling, put his hands behind his back.

The twilight was gradually disappearing. The sky was getting brighter and brighter, until...

A colossal fiery hand, big as the Abode itself, descended from the heavens. The power of this technique both excited and frightened Nator. He had never seen anything like this.

“CRYSTALS! RETREAT!!!” he shouted as loudly as he could before the flames reached the ground.

Nothing remained of the ruins of the Cloud Abode, of the surrounding forests, rivers, lakes, hills, and even the nearby mountain — all were instantly turned to ash. Except for Kai and Rune’Tan, not a single living thing remained.

They’re gone, Rune’Tan thought, looking at the hell he had unleashed upon this world. It’s a pity that it had come to this, but it couldn’t have been avoided. With a particle of the power of the Divine Ring, blocking Space wouldn’t have stopped them. All things considered, it was better to scare them away with one over the top attack than to fight them and waste the precious soul energy. Without a real body, I might’ve lost. Fortunately, they bought my bluff...

Looking down at the cube resting beneath his feet, he shook his head.

You could feel that I was finishing my meditation, couldn’t you? He looked at Kai, not having a clue whether he could hear him or not. Thank you for waiting... I’m sorry, however... Because of the damn power of the Divine Ring, even I can’t draw the poison out of your body. And since that flea hasn’t yet removed his will from the particles that have penetrated your body, they won’t disappear on their own either... We need an expert... Ah, where’s your mentor when we need her?

Having thought about it for a moment longer, he grinned and sat down on the cube.

“Thankfully, there are other options...” he muttered to himself and looked into the distance, somewhere far beyond the horizon.

A few seconds later, a powerful spirit wave circled the entire planet. However, only a select few, who possessed the necessary aura frequency, were able to feel it. They all suddenly heard the same words:

Help him... Help Kai...

***

Rune’Tan moved the cube from the battlefield, where the fire continued to rage for several more hours.

A tall man in a mask walked calmly through the flames, observing the rain of ash falling on the ruins. For some reason, the element didn’t affect him at all.

“The moment has finally come. The humans finally decided to attack. War has begun...” Looking at his feet, Nomen seemed to be talking to someone who wasn’t there. Suddenly, he stopped and looked in the direction of where the ice cube had recently been. “As expected, there was no need to defend him. So He is definitely watching the kid. My theory has been confirmed. Our intervention isn’t necessary... Now all that remains is to watch the war. Everything will start soon...”

Taking another step, Nomen disappeared as if he had never been there at all.

Interlude
THE VOICE

In the middle of the Forest of Giant Trees, a special anomaly zone, a terrible roar shook the treetops. The huge Scarlet Tree Manticore — a peak Titan Stage monster — fled, making the weaker monsters flee with its mere presence.

To a random observer it might seem that the twenty-foot-tall monster with the body of a lion, the tail of a scorpion, a pair of small wings, and wood-like skin, was chasing prey. However, this wasn’t the case. In a cruel twist of fate, the wounded Manticore was the prey today.

Feeling that its pursuer, a young man, who was drawing nearer, the beast desperately took a sharp turn. Trying to catch him by surprise, it jerked, preparing its tail for an attack. It didn’t notice when its enemy ducked and jumped at its throat. It was just about to tear him apart in retaliation but he dodged the two rows of its sharp teeth and leaped into its mouth as if into a bottomless well.

Growling and roaring in pain, the Manticore raged. Trashing, it clawed at its neck with its paw, and even tried to shove its tail into its mouth. But none of it could help. The man was killing it from inside, gradually moving deeper and deeper into its flesh.

In the end, the wounds were too much for the monster to bear. Its massive body fell heavily to the ground. There was a sound of tearing, and the man emerged from its torn stomach, drenched in blood and covered with chunks of gore. He could easily cleanse his clothes and body by using ki, but he still had a carcass to butcher, which would make an even bigger mess.

For the next several hours, during which none of the inhabitants of the forest dared to disturb him, the young man carefully cut apart the Manticore, looted it for valuable ingredients, and finally left the clearing.

Moving through the forest, he came across a small river. Using a technique, he walked across it but stopped before he reached the other bank. He looked down and studied his reflection with interest. It slightly resembled what he remembered.

Staring back at him was a man with broad shoulders, a muscular figure, short and tousled blue hair, a face covered with several terrible scars, and a formidable gaze of a hunter — a look uncharacteristic for most elves. However, he liked these changes as they reminded him of how much stronger he had become.

Two years ago, he had reached his peak, having placed eightieth on the Cloud Abode’s ranking list. In order to break through this barrier, he decided to challenge himself and went to the anomaly zones to train. In the previous two years, he trained almost non-stop, only occasionally returning to the Abode to sell and buy resources.

Smiling at the reflection, he scratched the top of his head and then continued on his way when a voice rang out in his head, making him freeze.

“What? Is it time to return?” he asked, surprised. The rough and husky voice finally matched his appearance. As if saying goodbye, he looked around the Forest. “Elder brother needs help...”

Ailenx headed back south. Five years ago, during the Cloud Abode Games, he decided to become Kai’s follower and to train harder than ever before. Unlike in the past, when all he wanted was to reach the maximum potential of his innate talent and secure himself a high place in society, he was now obsessed with development. Status, money, and power, which the high-level masters had, didn’t appeal to him. He longed for one thing and one thing only — strength, so as not to lag behind his elder brother.

One could say that five years ago, Ailenx became a cultivation fanatic.

***

On the ocean floor that was located to the east of Reitghem, lay a gigantic city. It was so old that at the time it was built, the war between the entities of the Central World hadn’t even begun.

At the time, in Nikrim there weren’t two, but three continents, which were ruled by representatives of an unusual race with six arms. As for the elves, sylphs, dwarves, dorgans, giants, and humans, they were yet to set foot on this world.

The six-armed beings ruled for an entire system epoch. However, in the end, they sealed their own doom. The struggle for resources, disputes with neighboring worlds, cataclysms, and civil wars destroyed their civilization, leaving behind only ruins.

As for the city, it was once the largest center of cultivation in the world, as well as the capital of the most powerful nation. It was the original place of the Gates of Ecumene, which the System subsequently moved to Reitghem when the third continent sank underwater after a terrible battle.

However, the city survived its sinking to the bottom of the ocean, where it was sealed away for hundreds of millions of years by a deity. Since then two epochs had passed, and even divine powers couldn’t work for so long. So the city was now only a ruin.

This was the conclusion Acilla came to after stumbling upon this place and exploring it on her quest for resources. She couldn’t find anything of value here save for a Kraken, an initial-level Divine Beast, whose body stretched for three miles.

“So stubborn,” she muttered, standing in the air bubble, as she continued to attack the quickly regenerating monster. “It must have a brain in that thick skull, so why doesn’t it understand that it can’t defeat me? It has only one Water Sphere, and it’s not even a peak-quality one...”

Defending herself from the Kraken’s blows and techniques, she couldn’t understand why it didn’t run away. In the ocean, and with the corresponding Sphere, it had a huge advantage in speed. If it decided to run away, she wouldn’t be able to catch up with it.

Is it dying? Is it so desperate that it’s willing to risk fighting me so that it could use me to prolong its life? she wondered. This would explain why it isn’t taking on a human form: it lacks strength.
It has nothing left to lose. Unfortunately, my long friend, you’ll become a resource for me.

As the battle continued, Acilla heard a familiar voice in her head.

“Help him... Help Kai...”

“Yes, I know, old man, I know...” she said gloomily, as she had already felt the barrier she had left Kai activate not so long ago. “But I’m in too deep. Be patient a little longer. At least a week...”

What could’ve happened to him for Rune’Tan to call for aid? Judging by the standards of the Central World, Kai uses about ninety percent of his power, which is forty percent more than the local cultivators do. And that’s without his bloodline...
With such power, even end-level Elementalists should be afraid of him. Who could’ve managed to hurt him, and why can’t Rune’Tan help? Could Divine Stage cultivators be involved in this? But the Abode is neutral territory.
Did a fight break out or something? Wait... No... It can’t be... Kyros...! That slimy bastard!

Clenching her fists, Acilla began to attack the Kraken with renewed vigor, hoping to end the fight as soon as possible.

***

Lear, the capital of the Niagala Empire, resembled the recently destroyed Illion. They were like two drops of water. The architecture, the layout of the streets, parks, defense walls, and even the imperial palace were identical. Only one element was missing — the Gates of Ecumene.

It might seem that the humans had brazenly copied the elven capital, but in reality, it was a tribute to their ancestors and a reminder of the days long gone. After all, long ago, Illion was a human city.

An’na knew this view well. As a child, she was forbidden to leave the palace, so the only thing left for her was to look at Lear from above when she had the opportunity to gaze out the window between training sessions. From an early age, she knew that she’d be groomed for a certain assignment on another continent, so she dreamed of seeing the outside world and its inhabitants as soon as possible.

Now she was doing the same — she was looking out the window at the capital. Except now, she was no longer a child, and her thoughts were far from dreamy. Her expression seemed cold and serious, but a storm of doubt, fear, humility, and even hope raged in her soul. All these tormented her.

The sudden knock on the door jerked her away from her contemplation in front of the majestic view that reminded her of those carefree times when she didn’t yet know the horrors of the real world. When she didn’t know the truth. Or her father.

“Come in,” she finally said, turning around.

A young servant, assigned to her after her return, entered the room.

“The Master summons you, Your Highness,” he bowed.

She just nodded in response. The path through the corridors to the small throne room took less than a couple of minutes. All this time, she was silent and tried not to think about anything. Forgetting made it easier to prepare for what was about to come.

The servant bowed and stepped aside. The massive doors, guarded by slumbering stone guardians, opened. After a moment’s hesitation, An’na entered.

The small throne room was a circular hall with a very high ceiling, featuring bas-reliefs depicting humanity’s horrific history. An’na never liked this place as it reminded her of meeting Him.

The door remained closed for quite a while. With nothing better to do, she simply stood in the center of the hall, looking at the empty throne. She knew that this wasn’t a mistake and that she had been summoned here for a reason.

Suddenly, she felt the touch of rough, heavy hands on her shoulders. Appearing behind her, Kyros moved closer, almost burying his face in her hair.

“You still smell like your mother... Like the sun...” he said, touching the golden locks.

“Greetings, father,” An’na barely made herself reply.

“You’re not trembling.” Kyros was surprised. “These six years have made you stronger, haven’t they, dear?”

An’na just nodded, and he changed the subject.

“You did an excellent job. Thanks to you, humanity has come even closer to regaining power in the Malton region. Soon, not only Nikrim, but other worlds will treat us as their equals.”

The universe was divided into regions in the control terminals of any Gates of Ecumene. Malton, a large cluster of almost three hundred worlds, which included Nikrim, was located in the middle of the Ecumene. The area had a rather high density of inhabited planets, which increased the number of contacts between them. Still, worlds weren’t always organized in such clusters; often scattered, their Gates gave access to a maximum of two neighboring worlds.

“Now, show it to me. Show me the Key.”

An’na obeyed and revealed the Key of the Fourth Wish — a sword of pseudo-Divine rank.

“Amazing...” Kyros drawled. “I thought you died when a strange burst of spatial Forces disrupted your transfer to Reitghem six years ago. For some reason, you were thrown into that desert... Out of the reach of Tyrvin’s servants and the Abode. I’m glad to see that you’ve managed to survive and have continued your mission. You even got the Key instead of just finding its location. My opinion of you has improved.”

“Thank you... father,” An’na replied without turning around.

“Well, that’s all.” Kyros pulled away from the golden locks. “You can go to the Purple Garden now. You deserve rest. Just don’t relax too much. The war has just begun. You’ll have to use the Key very soon.”

An’na nodded, and Kyros’s aura vanished. There was the sound of doors opening.

***

The Purple Garden was a special place in the palace, where Kyros’s children were brought up. Or “the hatchery,” as people called it.

However, An’na didn’t care. The people of Niagala were raised to hate other races, so she had gotten accustomed to that attitude a long time ago, being a half-breed, as well as the fact that people like her were considered animals. None of this angered her anymore although it probably should’ve.

Upon entering the Purple Garden, she spotted two boys, ten-year-old twins, sword fighting. For the first time since returning to Niagala, her smile returned.

Their training was drawing to a close, and the sweaty boys, who looked a lot like An’na, didn’t even notice the unexpected guest. They were too concentrated on sparring. It wasn’t until one of them managed to catch the other that the training ended.

The winning twin helped his brother to his feet. He was about to say something when they were pulled into a hug.

“Nick... Lloyd...” An’na whispered, kneeling and holding them tight. “You’ve grown so much...”

“An’na?!” Nick exclaimed, dumbfounded, making his brother giggle.

“Is it really you?” Lloyd asked.

The last time they had seen her was when they were only four years old. She had changed a lot since then, but not enough for them not to recognize her.

“Yes, yes, it’s me...” Holding the twins even tighter, she almost cried from happiness. She dreamed of seeing her siblings again, and as much as she tried, she couldn’t hold back her joy.

“But we were told you died on a mission...”

“Do I look dead to you, hm? I’m very much alive, and I’m back. That’s all that matters.” Smiling, she let go of the boys and looked them over. “You’ve grown so much. You’re almost adults. You’ve even reached the Muscle Stage!”

She kissed their cheeks and got up.

“Let’s go inside!” she said, motioning toward the big house. “I want to see everyone’s faces when I walk in! I bet they’ll be surprised!”

An’na was the third of Kyros’s ten children. And since the first two girls died before she was born, she was the eldest. Nick and Lloyd were the youngest.

Entering the house, she looked around but didn’t see anyone.

“Where’s everyone? Out training?” she asked as she went through the house, not really waiting for the answer.

Living room, kitchen, dining room, bathrooms, balconies, study room, library, the boy’s wing, the girl’s wing... There wasn’t a soul in sight. The house was empty.

Confused, she returned to the threshold, where the twins were. They didn’t look happy anymore.

“Where is everyone?” she repeated, her heart racing with anxiety.

Instead of answering, Nick pointed to a drawer. His brother looked down.

Not understanding what was happening, An’na slowly approached it and opened the top drawer. There were five identical pendants in it, all in the shape of a mystical symbol. According to her mother who made them, they were said to bring good luck. But for them to work, you always had to keep them on. An’na still had hers.

“What does this mean?” she asked, taking the pendants with trembling hands.

“After we were told that you died, the experiments were resumed. But they were too taxing on everyone,” Nick answered too calmly for Anna’s liking. “Judith, Syla, Eren, Robrit, Seth... They’re all dead.”

An’na’s legs gave out and she collapsed. The pendants scattered across the floor.

She fought for six years. Against every obstacle in the outside world with fear gnawing at her soul. Despite the fact that everything that could’ve gone wrong had gone wrong, she still survived and made it to the Cloud Abode, where she made friends, overcame her fears, learned to plan ahead, and love life... all of which she had to drop and betray everyone for the sake of the family that no longer existed.

“But...” Trembling, she held her head. “He promised... He promised me... that... that he wouldn’t...”

Hitting her forehead on the floor, she sobbed, barely holding back from screaming and cursing.

“Help him... Help Kai...” she managed to hear between sobs that shook her body.

“Why?!” she cried, clenching her fists until they started bleeding.

Chapter 8
THE BLAZING FLAME OF WAR

Starks stood at the window with his hands behind his back and scanned his city while the overseers of the seven zones of Udin stated their reports. Sitting nearby was his son, who was here so that he’d gain some useful experience.

“...We can now increase the supply of Azure Crystals in Tael, which will only increase the value of our goods.” The mine keeper bowed after finishing the report.

“Ginx?” Starks said without turning around. “How are things going with Emerald Water sales?”

“My lord.” The elf bowed. “As the amount of Yin in the Depths is almost three times lower than it was before, and continues to decrease, we can extract more Emerald Water. We’ve received many proposals, and we’ve decided to sell the newly acquired surplus to the Lost Island Sect. I’ve written down the details and passed them on to your secretary. I’d also like to add that—”

The doors to the hall slammed open, interrupting him and making everyone present turn to see an alarmed city guard. Falling to one knee, he bowed his head.

“Urgent report, my lord!” he said.

“Speak.”

“The capital of Tael has been destroyed!” he reported, shocking everyone. “The attacker was—”

Starks’s intuition warned him of immediate danger. Not doubting it for a second, he covered everyone in the hall with a barrier just as a blinding light flashed over Udin. It seemed like a star had fallen on the city.

***

Millions of souls perished that day, and Udin was leveled to the ground. Only the imperial castle had partially survived, standing in crumbling ruins.

Several massive slabs that still stood proud trembled and they were quickly destroyed by a torrent of lightning. A tall figure clad in golden armor emerged from under the rubble.

Starks unleashed his aura, but he only found Lex, his strongest servant, nearby. There were no other survivors. In an instant, he lost everything that he had worked for thousands of years.

Gloomy as a storm cloud, he turned around. His gaze fell on a dot hovering in the air a couple of miles away from him. The Second Son of Niagala sensed his glance and waved at him.

Energy swirled around Starks. His body wasn’t just sparking with lightning. Rather, it was covered with armor woven from it. His body became weightless and his feet began to slowly lift off the ground. When he finally rose into the air, his eyes flashed white, and a long blue cloak fluttered behind him. Clenching his teeth and fists, he flew forward like a comet, cutting through the night sky.

***

Frozen in the midst of the ruins, a young man watched the unfolding battle with genuine interest. He had never seen anything like it before. The powerful attacks were unleashed and were wielded so skillfully that they practically didn’t miss their target. Every particle of energy and Forces was used as efficiently as possible. Very little of their power went into the space around them, and when it did, it was usually accompanied by bright flashes and destruction.

“Who are you?!” Lex shouted.

Turning slowly to the right, an attacker saw a tall elf whose muscular body was enveloped in the glow of the Cover.

“Jiang Dao, Seventh Son of Niagala,” the man introduced himself as he unsheathed his sword.

“An enemy, then.” Lex spat when he saw the weapon. “All right...”

Without wasting another second, Lex unleashed a Fire Sphere, incinerating everything in his path. The air was set ablaze, and the ground melted. The flames had almost reached their target when they were stopped by the Sword Sphere.

Lex’s eyes widened in amazement, and a slight smile appeared on Jiang Dao’s face.

In the next moment, both cultivators returned the Spheres to their bodies. Since they couldn’t suppress each other, they could use them only for boosts.

“Maybe you’ll introduce yourself now?”

“As if someone like you deserves a proper conduct,” Lex retorted.

Finding himself right in front of his opponent, he swung his fist. Flashing purple, it flew toward Jiang Dao’s head. And although it might’ve seemed that he wasn’t keeping up with Lex’s speed or movements, he was just playing around. He activated the Sphere of Space and poured its power into his techniques.

As Lex’s fist reached his opponent’s head, it disappeared like an illusion. Ducking, Jiang Dao adopted a special stance, and swung his sword diagonally. To his surprise, Lex grabbed the blade with his left hand with a metallic creak, suffering only a shallow cut that was quickly sealed up by the power of the Forces of Flame.

Lex attacked again, his fist enhanced by the Path of Body techniques. Such a blow would’ve resulted in serious injury, leaving Jiang Dao with only one option — to jump out of the way.

Manipulating gravity, he lifted himself off the ground, avoiding the attack. This was exactly what Lex was waiting for as it was much easier for him to catch his opponents in the air than on the ground. Unless they were at the Divine Stage and they could fly.

Punching in front of him, Lex launched a chaotic stream of lilac flame at his opponent.

Jiang Dao disappeared and then reappeared next to him. He seemed to go back in time. Even his stance was the same. Using the Stolen Space Technique, Jiang Dao was able to move the area, within which he was, anywhere else. If he didn’t move, then, returning the stolen space to its place, he moved there with it.

Usually, teleportation in close proximity to powerful auras was considered impossible but this didn’t apply to those who owned the Sphere of Space. Taken by surprise, as he had never met owners of such a Sphere, confused, Lex failed to react in time.

Jiang Dao’s blade, enveloped in a scarlet film, moved down. And although the technique looked inconspicuous, it contained the full compressed power of two Spheres within it.

With hands covered with flames — this was the best that he could do in the given moment — Lex planned to put his forearms under the attack and hold back the blow, at least for a moment, in order to move aside. Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough.

Jiang Dao’s technique suddenly shuddered, distorting the space around it, and his attack split in two, throwing Lex aside.

A strange wound appeared on his chest — a strip two fingers thick. There was no skin, no muscles, not even ribs there. Blood gushed profusely from the exposed lung as he wheezed in pain. His left hand was lying a bit further away.

Having formed a couple of techniques as quickly as he could, he covered the stump and his chest with healing flames and formed a strong barrier around them. Desperate times called for desperate measures.

In the meantime, Jiang Dao was preparing to unleash a few more attacks to finish Lex off. However, before he even had time to take a step, he had to stop. A bright flash in the distance caught his attention.

A column of intertwined lightning sliced through the sky and pierced the head of the Third Son of Niagala who had just climbed out of the Abyss, holding a bright snow-white heart in his hand. He was getting ready to use a special technique when Starks’s powerful attack immediately struck him.

“Impossible...” Jiang Dao whispered. “Even Nator isn’t that strong... It seems we’ve miscalculated...”

A man in gold and white armor now hovered in the sky. A pair of blindingly white wings sprawled behind him, emanating such power that it overpowered Jiang Dao even from miles away.

The Second Son of Niagala, who was distracting Starks, rushed to his brother but even a cultivator that powerful couldn’t survive without a head. Without hesitation, he picked up both the corpse and the bright heart and put them in his Ring.

Having shown his true strength, Starks rushed after his opponent, but the latter didn’t intend to continue the battle. By activating a special crystal, the Second Son escaped a barrage of attacks at the last moment, teleporting directly to their base.

The entire incident lasted for only a moment but Jiang Dao was already reaching for his crystal. It’d take him a second or two to finish off Lex, but that was like an eternity for those who reached the Divine Stage.

Jiang Dao followed the Second Son’s example as soon as he retreated. A teleportation flash enveloped him. A huge spear made of thunder and lightning, reinforced by the Yang concept, hit exactly where he had stood just a moment ago, cutting through air instead of flesh.

***

At the garrison on the border of Starks’s land and the Kingdom of Tael, there was, as always, a long queue. Traders and travelers passed through there every day, heading in both directions.

There was the hum of thousands of voices. The travelers discussed all sorts of things, from the increased prices of Azure Crystals to the parade that would take place in the capital of Tael that day. They waited their turn, thinking about various minor concerns. Nothing hinted that there would be any trouble, when suddenly...

A fiery light flashed brightly on the horizon, burning so hot that for a moment it seemed as if a second sun had appeared. A few moments later, the shockwave reached the garrison.

The noise of a distant explosion struck the travelers so suddenly that many began to form defense techniques and activate protective artifacts. This instinct to defend themselves was only strengthened by a sudden earthquake. In some places, large cracks began to appear. Fortunately, it was over soon.

Slowly pulling away the flute from his lips, Guts looked around.

“Isn’t Udin in that direction...?” an elf standing nearby asked and pointed west, looking at the distant fading light.

Very soon, those who wanted to cross the border began to realize that the monstrous explosion had definitely happened in Udin.

Shit! Rough way to start your morning... Guts grimaced when an unfamiliar voice rang out in his head and he received even more concerning information. Damn it! Looks like someone needs my help...

Three years ago, he received an extremely valuable item from Kai, which he had to pay by signing a contract that bound him as his mercenary for the next hundred years. Therefore, he had no choice now. However, he wasn’t against it as there were more pros than there were cons in following Kai.

Leaving the queue, he turned around and walked back toward Tael. When he was far enough away from the garrison, he summoned his Steel Eagle. The flute began its song and he was raised into the air.

***

In the distant elven city of Delt, anxiety reigned. The news of the capital’s destruction had been spreading throughout the kingdom for two days, causing panic among the citizens. The horror of realizing that a war had broken out gradually overcame everyone.

Delt was a fairly large city to the east of the border, and was therefore connected with several other metropolitan areas of Tael by a network of portals. Usually, the use of these portals was a luxury, but today no one paid attention to that. The citizens left the central regions of the kingdom en masse, trying to go closer to the borders. Only a few people realized that the danger couldn’t be avoided.

In such a situation, the government should’ve imposed restrictions on these movements, but the government no longer existed. The vast majority of governors, mayors, high officials, aristocrats, and other important persons died in Illion. Now those who survived were trying to quickly restore and organize the entire governing system of Tael. Fortunately, the king and some of the important people were far from Illion at the time of the attack.

After being transported to Delt, a tall man in a dark cloak and hood stepped off the platform and looked around. His gaze fell on Tael’s soldiers hurriedly preparing for the transfer. The garrisons in every city were alerted, and huge groups of citizens were being quickly recruited. By the order of the king, the troops were supposed to gather in the destroyed capital, the portal to which was fortunately still intact. He decided that Illion would be the best place for this as its ancient buildings with their high protection, created even before the foundation of the kingdom, were located there.

This matter also concerned aristocrats and sects. Representatives of both, and everyone else for that matter, were obligated to do military service. Therefore, in addition to soldiers, the hooded man also saw proud elves in colorful clothes with various coats of arms.

Having decided not to linger in the main square, he soon left. Looking at the streets on the way out of the city, he noticed more and more things that spoke of the upcoming war. Most of the shops had either already closed or were closing. And not because their owners were afraid, but because almost all of the goods had been instantly sold out. Especially combat artifacts and alchemy.

“I heard that the king survived, together with the leaders of other countries and members of the strongest noble families. They either had the strength to defend from the attack, or some powerful artifacts,” said an elf who was chatting with his friend in one of the alleyways.

“There were victims even among them!” the other one objected. “The Great Family of Sixt is now halved, and almost none of the Livariuses made it. Besides...” He switched to whispering. “They say that Master Onyx was mortally wounded and that he’ll, Heavens forbid, live a few more years at most...”

“By the Heavens...” the other elf almost shouted. “May the souls of those who died in Illion rest in peace... Just think, not a single survivor among the citizens and guests...”

The eavesdropper chuckled softly and picked up his pace, soon reaching the southern gate where he was stopped by the guards.

“Remove your hood and identify yourself.”

He obeyed, revealing his elven features and showing them an identity medallion.

“Good,” the guard said as he returned the artifact. “Where are you going?”

“Well, I...” Scratching the back of his head, he smiled stupidly. “To my home village! If I’m going to die in a war, I want to see my relatives first. My ma’s there and she must be really worried ‘bout her baby boy. I haven’t been home for a long time, you see. I thought I should visit them, y’know? After that, I’d like to help my homeland by, like, erm, becoming a soldier. Yeah! They pay well now, I hear. If you survive long enough to see the paycheck, that is. Ahem. And my brother, like, also needs resources. He’s the talented one in the family, you see. And—”

“Okay, okay, move it! Don’t keep the line waiting,” the guard sighed.

“Aye, aye, sir!” The guy nodded and hurried through the gates. “Ya don’t have to tell me twice!”

He covered several miles of the road in a brisk step. Getting off the beaten path, he went into the thicket and started running. An hour and a half later, following the whispering in his head, he reached the entrance of an old abandoned mine.

Walking slowly, he entered the darkness, assuming his true appearance as he walked down the corridor.

“I knew you’d be the first to get here,” said a distant voice that matched the one he had been hearing in his mind.

“Greetings Great Master,” the young man said, bowing to the tall red-haired man lying on a large ice cube. It was clear to him that a truly powerful cultivator was before him, so he decided to act accordingly. “My name is Shacks Eldivize. I’m a friend — or at least I think that I am — of the popsicle you’re sitting on.” He smiled. “And you, as I understand it, are his mentor.”

“I know who you are. I’ve watched you all for a long time,” Rune’Tan replied. “I taught the boy a little, that’s true, but I’m not his mentor. You could say that I’m a friend, too.”

“I’m sure that having a friend such as yourself can come in handy...”

“It sure can.” Rune’Tan chuckled, shrugging. “The thing you’re carrying inside also seems like it could come in handy. Aren’t you afraid that someone will find it?”

Shacks narrowed his eyes, but then laughed.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Indeed... I wouldn’t have been able to find it, so I understand. However, this boy has special eyes.” Rune’Tan tapped the ice. “Very special. I think you should’ve noticed that by now...”

“I see... Then you got me. I give up.” Shacks grinned, jokingly raising his hands. “And no, I’m not afraid. I think such special eyes can’t be found anywhere else.”

“Maybe you’re right. But I can imagine how angry your father will be when he learns what you took from Saha.”

“Oops... He-he...” Shacks smiled guiltily. “So you know about that too? Kai sure is full of surprises...”

“No. I don’t think he understands what he sees. And I just happen to... rent a cozy corner in his spirit world, so to say, and glance a little into the real world through his eyes.”

“That... explains a lot, actually. And here I am, wondering why you’re translucent of all things...”

Rune’Tan looked at himself and shrugged.

“Well, maybe you could, you know, tell me what happened? Also, what’s your name? Calling you Great Master must be flattering but, y’know...”

“Rune’Tan Shakwir,” he introduced himself, making Shacks frown slightly. The name seemed familiar, which made him remember the scrolls his ancestors had found in the ruins of Saha. And then it dawned on him. Information about the underground city, where the members of the Bright Moon Clan couldn’t get, surfaced in his mind. “And me appearing for you is an exception I decided to make. Nobody knows I exist. When the others come, you’ll meet them by yourself.”

“As you wish.” Shacks bowed properly, acting serious for once. “Great Master Rune’Tan.”

Rune’Tan nodded, and then told Shacks what had happened.

Chapter 9
THE TRUE LANDS OF THE GIANTS

Within a week, four people gathered in an abandoned mine. Guts arrived just a day after Shacks. The next to arrive was Sator who was in the Aive Mountains at the time of the Cloud Abode’s destruction. The last to arrive was Ailenx as he had been the furthest away.

They settled underground, not bothered by the dark, dampness, or the cold. Still, they redecorated a little to make it easier for themselves by installing lamps and getting a table and some chairs, as well as other necessities, from their Rings.

Shacks and Guts were sitting at the table, playing a chess-like game while Ailenx watched. A bit further away, Sator was gloomily sitting with his head leaned against the wall, contemplating what Shacks had told him about the Abode and its fall. The news of Ranmaru and Elea’s death came as a terrible blow. The rest of the group could hear him grit his teeth in anger from time to time.

“Maybe you could finally tell us more about what happened?” Guts asked, moving one of his pieces across the board.

Shacks sighed deeply and shook his head.

“For the millionth time, I’ll tell you when everyone gets here. Stop being so annoying.”

“Could you at least tell me where Kai is then? Or why we’re here?”

“Kai is currently on a beautiful beach, working on his tan. You’ve seen that dude, he’s pale as fuck. All of this...” he said, motioning at their surroundings. “Is an elaborate prank, constructed to drag all of you lazy asses here for one big party!”

Guts looked up at Shacks and sighed heavily.

“Very funny.”

“Kai’s right here.” Shacks raised his hand and showed him a finger, on which was a Ring of peak quality and Imperial rank. “Almost dead and sealed in ice. He was transferred in there by the one whose voice we all heard.”

“So why didn’t he help him?”

“If it were only that simple...” Shacks stretched, and then stood up. “Seems like I won again... Oho, guests! Two of them! It was about damn time.”

Guts and Ailenx became alert. Neither of them sensed any auras nearby.

“How do you know?” Sator got up from the chair.

“A little bird told me...” Shacks rolled his eyes. “What do you think, genius? I left marks around the perimeter. Someone found them and tried to remove them quietly. Keyword being tried.”

Guts frowned.

“Either they’re hiding their auras on purpose, or they’re at least Elementalists. It could’ve been him, but since you’re saying that there are two people...”

Two cloaked figures soon entered the main tunnel of the abandoned mine. The tall one took off his hood. Malvur looked around but saw no one.

“You’re here. I can smell you!” his companion shouted, no longer hiding his aura.

“You’re lying. Otherwise, you’d know I’m not alone,” Shacks retorted, dispelling his invisibility technique, with which he had covered his immediate surroundings. “What are you doing here anyway? I thought you didn’t like him, big guy.”

“He followed me,” Malvur explained briefly. “But he can help... Where’s Kai?”

“Before I answer, tell me: is Notrix really trustworthy? Have you forgotten how he spied on you when we first arrived in Tael? That he works for the authorities? That he’d sell his own mother to save his ass?”

“He helped me cross the border. He took an oath. I trust him.”

“I see...” Shacks crossed his arms and grinned. “Fine, fine... Let him help.”

With that, he walked over to the table, passed his hand over it, putting the figures and the board into his Ring, and then relaxed in the chair. Throwing his feet on the table, he grinned at the audience that stared at him expectantly, hoping for an explanation. Shacks, however, just sat there, picking his ear with his finger.

The silence lasted for half a minute until Ailenx finally broke it.

“Are we waiting for someone else, or...?”

“Well...” Shacks scratched his chin and looked at the ceiling. “There are two more people... However, even the voice wasn’t sure if they’d come. And since we’ve wasted too much time already... I guess we could start.”

“You’re not joking this time, are you?”

“Nope.” He shrugged. “I’m surprised that you waited this long to ask.”

“Can you be serious for once in your life?!” Guts spat and sat down as well.

“Who? Me? But where would the fun in that be?” Shacks asked all innocently.

“By the Heavens, tell us already!”

“Fine, fine... Party poopers...”

After telling them everything that Rune’Tan had told him, he fell silent.

“How much time does Kai have?”

“At best, a month. Although the ice had frozen all his vitals, they haven't completely stopped, just slowed down. So he’s still dying. Albeit at a snail’s pace.”

“But how can we help him, when even the one who brought us here can’t do it?” Ailenx asked, alarmed.

“Good question. What can we do against a particle of divine power?” Guts mumbled to himself, frowning.

“It’s hard to believe that there’s anything we could do...” Malvur said what was on everyone’s mind.

“Man, y’all are a bunch of pessimists.” Shacks shook his head. “We can help. The old man said that we need to find someone who owns a complete Sphere of Poisons. Together, they’ll work on helping Kai. Or have ya’ll given up without spending more than two seconds on thinking about how to save him?” he asked and looked at each of his comrades in turn.

Everyone except Notrix either frowned or clenched their fists. They had all been indebted to Kai for a long time. He cured and saved Sator’s close friends. He repeatedly rescued and helped Ailenx and Malvur. Guts was more connected to him by a spirit contract than friendly relations, but even so, he was interested in a strange person like Kai.

“Poison is considered one of the rarest elements, I only know of one master who created such a Sphere — Onyx,” Ailenx said. “Except... Rumor has it that he was badly injured in the destruction of the capital, so he’s unlikely to be able to help even if we find a way to persuade him. They’re all preparing for war there, and they probably won’t even let us get close.”

“There’s also Sanatos, the dark alchemist in Starks’s service,” Sator spoke for the first time in several days. “I heard that he also possesses such a Sphere.”

“That’s... an idea,” Shacks mused. “Starks is on good terms with Kai, so...”

“I don’t want to burst your bubble,” Guts interrupted. “But it’s unlikely that Sanatos will be able to help...”

They all looked at him.

“Why?” Malvur asked.

“Because Udin was wiped off the face of Nikrim!” he exclaimed, stunning everyone. “I was just at the border. I saw it with my own eyes. It was blown sky-high. I doubt that anyone survived. Maybe Starks got away, but that’s about it.”

“Shit!” Ailenx spat, then hit the wall, causing dust and debris to fall off the ceiling.

“There’s another option,” Notrix spoke up, grabbing everyone’s attention. “They call him The Cloud of Death. He’s a Holy Lord from the Republic of Titran and in possession of a peak Sphere of Poisons.”

“He’s gone.” Malvur shook his head. “He died six years ago.”

“I’m glad I trusted my intuition and continued to follow you...” Notrix muttered. Finally removing his hood, he turned to the giant and smiled maliciously. “And what if I told you that your grandfather is very much alive?”

Malvur narrowed his eyes and glared at him. His aura seethed with anger that weighed on everyone present. The ceiling shook again.

“He wasn’t actually executed. He’s still being held in a dungeon under your family’s estate,” Notrix continued, dusting off his robes.

“What proof do you have?” Malvur took a step toward him. He loomed over Notrix, casting him in shadow with his large frame.

“Have you forgotten?” Notrix’s grin grew even wider. “I swore an oath that I wouldn’t harm or lie.”

Malvur’s eyes widened. He froze and his aura dispersed.

“Why are you helping?” he asked.

“Would you believe me when I said that I, too, have a heart?”

“I wouldn’t,” Shacks grunted. “You’re a fraud.”

“Takes one to know one.”

“Tell us what you’re planning before I beat it out of you.”

Notrix sighed.

“Five years ago, my boss went on some kind of reconnaissance mission. I don’t know the details, but it was successful as they returned home with valuable info. Or so they told us. On the day Illion fell, they attacked the guards on the walls and turned off the defensive barrier that covered the city... Since Marx and I are pretty close, I’m under suspicion of treason now. There should’ve been an investigation; however, given the circumstances, that ain’t gonna happen. The other suspects were taken into custody and killed even if they vowed to prove their innocence. Many had loved ones in Illion, and the thirst for revenge would only grow stronger over time,” Notrix said. “I could, of course, lay low until this thing blows over or even escape from Tael, but that’s not really my style.”

Guts looked at him, skeptical.

“That doesn’t explain why you’re helping Malvur.”

“Few people know, but Claire, the only Divine Stage giant in Nikrim, died that day.” Notrix gave them the shocking news. “This is still a secret, but the higher ups in Titran already know everything. Normally, the Council of Clans governs the republic, but until recently, Uriel had tremendous influence over them, although he used it only when necessary. But now, the giants have lost their strongest member, and the Council can no longer be opposed. Therefore, when Uriel decided to form an alliance to fight the attackers, the giants were the only ones who refused. The Council members seem horrified by the strength of the peak Divine Stage cultivator that attacked the capital, and they think it’s best to try to make peace with him. However, something tells me that the opposition is unlikely to agree to that, given what they’ve done to the Abode...” He shook his head. “And the reason I’m helping Malvur is simple: he’s the true heir to the strongest family in the No’Ritm clan, which has a tremendous influence over the Council. I can help him return to his rightful place and free his grandfather from the dungeon. He could then heal Kai. However, in return, I want you to make the Council join the alliance.”

“I see.” Shacks nodded. “You want to become a hero so that your people don’t kill you when you return?”

Notrix remained silent. He turned to Malvur, wanting to hear his answer.

***

A large mish-mash crowd of races and stages was lined up in the middle of the road, huddled in front of a huge wall that extended beyond the horizon.

“Haven’t we passed the border already?” Shacks whined. “What’s this then?”

“We passed the official border. This here is the ancient legacy, the Invincible Wall, the border of the so-called true lands of the giants,” Notrix explained. “One of Nikrim’s ancient treasures alongside the Abodes. According to legend, it was built long ago by the first giant who arrived to our world. With his almost divine power, he built it around territories that make up one-sixth of the continent. No one can get in either by land, air, water, or even through a portal if they aren’t officially allowed in. I think that even the one who destroyed Illion wouldn’t be able to get in on his own. This wall is actually the reason why the Council thinks they can negotiate some form of a treaty. They’re confident in their defense.”

“I see that there are a lot of people who want to get in,” Shacks grunted, looking at the crowd.

“Refugees... They think they can escape the war if they leave Tael.” Notrix made a face. “Let’s go. We’ll go around the queue. I have friends who can get us in.”

The group nodded and moved forward. The queue was very long, but even if there were Elementalists in the crowd, they were mostly elderly citizens. Rare were those who had the guts and time to try and stop such powerful cultivators from cutting in the line.

Notrix went to the guards, leaving the rest of the group a little to the side.

“Don’t you think he’s been chatting with them for too long?” Shacks sat down on the grass. “It’s been almost ten minutes now.”

“Maybe we need some documents?” Ailenx suggested.

“Something’s wrong...” Shacks suddenly tensed up, as he was the only one who noticed a slight change on the guards’ faces.

His words made the others tense up as well.

Suddenly, a ten-foot-tall giant emerged from the passage.

“ATTENTION!” The insanely loud voice of the Holy Lord rang out over the entire valley, making the crowd fall silent. “Ten minutes ago, the Titran Republic’s Council made an urgent decision to close the borders. You must leave the lands of the Republic outside the Wall! You have a day, after which the army will begin to patrol this territory!”

For greater effect, he stomped the ground with all his might, simultaneously releasing a technique. The earth shook, swelled, and a moment later, stone spears lined up in front of him, ready to shoot out at any moment. No amount of defensive techniques and artifacts would save anyone if they tried to pass through.

Having finished his speech, which clearly had an impact on the crowd, he looked at the refugees slowly moving away from the wall and smiled. Satisfied, he returned to the queue.

Shacks noticed that for a brief moment, the giant was looking at them. And not by chance. There was a skillfully hidden interest in his eyes. Furthermore, he didn’t look at the entire group. His gaze was aimed at one person.

Malvur.

“He sure has a pair of healthy lungs...” Notrix said with a smile, approaching the others. “Don’t worry. Despite the decree, they’ll still let us through. Come on, we’ll be getting our passes now...”

Shacks continued to relax on the grass. He lowered his head and, just in case, covered his mouth with his hand as if he were yawning.

“Stand in front of me and pretend that you’re chatting with us. Don’t stare at me either,” he said barely audibly.

He had to give some credit to Notrix. There was a reason he became a high-ranking investigator in just five years, and even graduated with honors from a special academy. He followed the instructions to a T.

The rest did the same, wondering just what Shack was up to this time. You never knew what he was going to pull.

“They’re suspicious. My intuition tells me to get out of here as soon as possible. I smell a trap,” Shacks continued. “I’ll use a technique that’ll win us a couple of seconds. Guts, call your bird. The rest of you, get ready to defend yourselves.”

“Are you sure?” Notrix asked. “This is our only chance to get past the wall. If you’re wrong, then...”

“I’m certain. You may not believe my instincts and skills, but it’s all up to Malvur. That guy looked at him strangely,” he added. “So? What will it be, big guy? Are you gonna trust me or Notrix? Choose quickly, because if I’m right, then...”

It took Malvur a split second to make his decision. Outstretching his hand to the sitting Shacks, he answered.

“Do it.”

“Atta boy.” Shacks smiled as he got up and took a couple of steps toward the wall. “Okay, let’s go.”

The guards saw them heading toward them and their jaws almost dropped to the ground when the entire group disappeared in a wave of mist. At the same time, they saw a huge steel bird appear in the sky above them. It quickly gained speed and height, carrying the six cultivators.

“Climb as high as you can,” Shacks said. “And we’ll keep fueling the barrier.”

“Maybe it’s not too late to return?” Notrix still didn’t believe what they were doing. “Look, nobody’s attacking us...”

A sudden blow that hit the barrier drowned out all sounds with a loud clang. Looking back, Notrix saw a stone spear stuck in their protective sphere, a mix of combined shield techniques. Several more flew past. They didn’t get hit again only because of Guts’s flying skills.

The giant who stared at Malvur was pursuing them, raising the ground under his feet and forming stairs toward them. He climbed up a couple of miles via the stair-like pillars without any intention of slowing down.

Are you fucking kidding me?! Shacks thought, watching down. How much energy does that thing require?!

When the distance between them was down to five miles, the giant picked up even more speed and pushed off with all his might. To Shacks, their pursuer’s figure seemed to suddenly disappear, after which a monstrous blow struck the barrier again. Except it wasn’t a spear this time. The object that collided with the sphere was the giant himself. Piercing the barrier with his fingers, he clung to it.

A moment later, his initial-level Earth Sphere instantly destroyed the barrier causing the group such unbearable pain that it forced them to disconnect from their techniques. But before the giant’s Forces flattened them to the ground, Notrix managed to activate a defense artifact. The new barrier that appeared around the bird was instantly covered with cracks. Just like the artifact in his hand. The giant dug his fingers into the sphere again.

However, this bought Shacks the time he needed. Touching the Ring he received from Rune’Tan, he poured energy into it.

The giant felt his weight begin to increase rapidly, making it harder and harder to hold onto the barrier. His bones cracked and his armor burst.

Holding on to Steel Eagle with energy, Shacks got up despite the wind that whistled around him, and looked down at the giant.

“This seems to be your stop.”

A second later, the pressure on the giant doubled and he could no longer hold on. His hands were mangled and he plummeted down with tremendous speed.

“What was that?” Notrix asked, dumbfounded.

“I was told that if I was a good kid and ate all my veggies I’d be invincible, as you see my mom was right,” Shacks replied with a smirk.

Chapter 10
THE MEETING

The Steel Eagle landed at the foot of the mountains half an hour later. Guts stopped playing the flute and returned his pet to its place. Falling to the ground, he sighed wearily.

“I can’t do more right now. I have no strength left...”

“We’ve flown about four hundred miles,” Shacks estimated. “Combined with my cover-up technique, I think we’re in the clear.”

“And what should we do now?” Notrix asked. “I have connections at another checkpoint, but since they’re looking for Malvur, I’m afraid that everyone knows about us by now...”

“Why do they need him, anyway?” Sator sat down, leaning on a tree. “Was your plan busted?”

“No...” Notrix answered, but then he stopped talking and thought about it. “They didn’t try to capture us immediately but waited for us to enter. Why would they do that?”

“To avoid having witnesses?” Shacks suggested.

“I think so, too.” Notrix nodded. “But they weren’t afraid to be seen by the refugees. The guards obviously don’t care either. They probably wanted to grab us inside, hiding it from the rest of their colleagues. This might mean that only a part of the guards wants to capture you. If I’m right, the idea that they know my plan makes sense. On the other hand, someone might just want to capture you, not knowing about our plans. That would explain why they kept us waiting for so long. Maybe they recognized you, and used that time to try to contact those who are really after you.”

“So, however you look at it, someone’s interested in our big boy,” Shacks summed up and looked at Notrix. “And this someone either knows about our plan to return Malvur to his rightful place, or they have another reason for his capture. In any case, we need to prepare for the worst... Let’s pretend that those who exiled him are aware of your plan and that they also know that we tried to enter their turf. What’s your next step in that scenario?”

“If that’s the case, then we need to be quick. They may be waiting for us, which means we should take advantage of that. Malvur has supporters even outside his family, and given what I told you earlier, I think I’ll manage to outwit our opponents.”

“Buuuut?” Shacks asked, arching an eyebrow.

“There’s always a ‘but’,” Notrix replied with a sigh. “The risk is much higher if they already know about us. I can no longer guarantee your safety. There is a high chance that you all may get caught, declared state enemies, imprisoned, or even worse,” he admitted. “You still have a chance to change your mind. This especially concerns you, Malvur. You know that it’d be better for you to stay away from your kin. Are you willing to take this risk?”

Malvur was observing the clear sky. He seemed indifferent, but in reality, this was the only thing on his mind. For the past six years, he had lived for himself and his dreams, trying to forget about the betrayal, being sold into slavery, and his grandfather’s, apparently, fake execution. However, no matter if he tried to start a new life, the past still caught up with him.

He never wanted revenge. It wouldn’t change anything. Six years had passed, and he never even thought about returning to his homeland. He was minding his business, developing in the Cloud Abode, and working on improving his path. But now, discovering that his dearest family member was actually alive, and that he had been rotting in a cell... On top of it all, his close friend was fighting for his life. Both of them needed his help, and he couldn’t leave them hanging.

Lowering his gaze that gleamed with resolve, he looked at Notrix.

“I made a promise. A life for a life. I swore to repay the debt for my salvation. Kai has a powerful mentor. But since we don’t know when she’ll return, I must try to save him. At any cost.”

Malvur’s powerful voice, unshakable calmness, and formidable appearance left such an impression on Notrix that it took him a moment to gather himself before responding.

“I understand,” he finally said, nodding gravely and then turned to the others. “What about you guys?”

“You have such big ears and yet such a small brain,” Shacks said, making Notrix frown. “Do you think we came all this way to back off now? Seriously? Did your momma drop you on your head or were you born dumb? Okay, maybe I’m wrong and you’re right… If there are those who don’t wanna help, speak up now or shut your traps. If I hear you bitchin’ later on, I’ll launch you to the edge of the Ecumene with my own hands... I’m amused that you decided to ask that stupid question, Notrix… Did you elves forget that there’s no such thing as safety on the path of development? That, for the most part, it’s downright suicidal? That if a real cultivator wants something, they fight for it tooth and nail? This mission of ours isn’t any more dangerous than your everyday trip to the anomaly zones that are teeming with monsters and traps.”

Notrix couldn’t object as Shacks was more or less right. Most of Tael’s subjects, especially those in the privileged classes, had completely forgotten the simple truth — that cultivation was really about constantly putting your life on the line and surviving near-death experiences. This was why there had been far fewer true cultivators among elves in the last thousand years of peace than there had been in the era of war between the races.

“Well said,” Guts chuckled, laying down on the grass.

“I agree with our master summoner. Well put, my friend,” Malvur added, surprising those present. Everyone had long gotten used to him being extremely silent and speaking only when spoken to.

“If An’na was here, she’d call you out for being a twat,” Ailenx chuckled. “I wonder where she went...”

“I’m sure she’d be the first to agree with me,” Shacks grunted, but his thoughts turned gloomy.

During the attack, Rune’Tan, had time to look into the recent memories of the four Sons of Niagala and Zhu Wei. Through them, he learned who An’na really was and what happened to her. He told Shacks all about it when they first met.

He had no instructions as to what to do with that information, so he was in no hurry to tell the others about her fate. It all looked rather ambiguous, especially knowing that the citizens of Niagala thought she was a mongrel. Judging by Zhu Wei’s memories, it was clear that An’na was nothing more than a tool in Kyros’s hands so it was too early to decide if she truly was betraying anyone.

So far, Shacks told the others that An’na wasn’t at the Abode at the time of its destruction and that she had gone so far away that even Rune’Tan’s voice allegedly didn’t reach her. He planned to reveal the truth later, after Kai was safe and sound, and then they’d talk to him about what had happened.

“We still have a problem that needs to be addressed...” Sator spoke, still looking gloomy. “How will we get over the wall?”

“And what about the one who addressed us? Can he help?” Malvur glanced at Shacks.

“If this wall really is so impossible to pass, then I’m not sure...” Shacks shrugged. “Unless... We could let them catch us on purpose, and then he can help us free ourselves once we’re inside. But even if we don’t take into account what kind of ruckus this will create, we should only ask him for help as a last resort. At the moment, his capabilities are limited so he must save his strength to help Kai.”

“Then there’s only one option left. There are no guards on the mountain side of the wall. Any giant who’s a descendant of the First Ancestor can open the gates from outside. They just need to pass the test.”

***

The eastern part of the continent was divided between two races. The northern part belonged to the giants, and the southern to the dorgans. They were separated by the Aive mountain range — a land full of anomalies. Flying in such a place was considered an extremely dangerous undertaking, which was why no one risked passing through there in any other way than on foot.

It took the group a day to get from Tael’s eastern border to the border of the Titran Republic, and another three days to go deep into the mountains that officially belonged to the Cloud Abode, and then reach the Invincible Wall.

“Are you sure that nobody knows that you can open the passage here?” Notrix asked, glancing at Malvur as he was heading toward the wall.

“Only the descendants of the First Ancestor know about this. There are three such families in the ten clans. Only we can control the wall. Knowledge is passed from the head to the heir. It’s strictly forbidden to tell others about it,” Malvur said without slowing down.

“But why did you tell us if it’s forbidden?”

Malvur shrugged.

“I’m exiled,” he said and then added, “I’ll have to kill you if you share the information with anyone, of course.”

Soon, they approached the gigantic wall, the surface of which bore no scars from the wars that raged on this soil so long ago.

“And when the gates open, they won’t notice us?” Shacks asked.

“No.”

“And if you try to break through the wall by force?”

“They’ll know,” Notrix replied instead of Malvur. “But we’re in Aive, so any attack on the wall here is attributed to monsters.”

“Yeah, that makes sense...” Shacks nodded.

A flash appeared above the wall, followed by an explosion, but it went out almost immediately.

Surprised, the group turned around, only to see Shacks with a bow in his hands.

“What?” He acted all innocent. “I just wanted to check if it’s as invincible as people claim it to be...”

With a sigh, they collectively decided to ignore the idiot and continued the hike. Once at the wall, Malvur walked over to the gate, cut his palm, and pressed it to the door that opened with a loud rumble.

Lamps lining the walls turned on one after another, illuminating a corridor that stretched on. The blue stone that surrounded them was covered with flowing lines.

“Compressed space,” Guts speculated. “The wall can’t really be this thick.”

“Yeah...” Shacks shook his head, disappointed. “I honestly expected something more... Y’know... Spectacular? Flashy?”

Standing frozen at the entrance, Malvur turned around.

“Only I can pass the test.”

“We know,” Notrix replied.

“Take this, then.” Shacks handed him the Ring he had received from Rune’Tan. “I think it should be enough for the wall not to notice us and let us through.”

Malvur took the artifact, which automatically adjusted to the size of his finger.

“Well, good luck, big boy.” Shacks grinned. “Everything’s in your hands now. No pressure.”

“I’ll manage,” Malvur replied, confident.

“No doubt about it,” Notrix added, and the others nodded.

A few seconds later, Shacks activated the Ring and it transferred everyone except Malvur inside. Once they were gone, the giant finally stepped inside and the gate began to slowly close behind him.

***

Four days later

The city of Alran, the capital of the Titran Republic, was just a stone’s throw away. Having traversed the forest, avoiding the roads, the group finally came to a halt.

“Only three of us can go further.” Notrix looked at everyone.

“Yeah, we know that you only have three passes. Let’s stick to the plan. Take Guts with you and Malvur,” Shacks said and nodded in his direction. “He’s the strongest one among us. If something happens, no one’s gonna expect him and his abilities.”

Notrix looked at Shacks, but decided not to comment. As did the rest of the group.

“If you say so.”

And so, they split up. Notrix, Malvur, and Guts traveled to Alran, Shacks headed somewhere east, informing everyone that he needed to meet with his subordinates working in the Republic, and Ailenx and Sator remained in the forest.

A few hours later, three giants appeared on the road. Notrix and Guts were under the effect of the Dead Man’s Form Elixirs, which Shacks had purchased from Kai quite some time ago, so that they could temporarily turn into giants, even tricking the System.

Soon, they reached one of the entrances of the capital. After waiting in line for half an hour, they entered Alran without raising any suspicion. Notrix spent years preparing for this moment, so they were able to get in without difficulties.

Alran was indeed the capital of the giants. It didn’t just have unusual architecture or amazing sights. The city, and everything in it, was huge.

The streets were wide enough for a couple of dozen carts to pass each other at the same time. Sixty-feet-tall, three-story buildings with giant windows and doors loomed above them like mountains, twenty-feet-tall street lights looked like trees... It shouldn’t have been surprising that everything in the capital of giants was going to be gigantic, and yet, it was.

Giants of all three types — Armored, Lava, and Titan — could be seen on the streets of the city walking around in their true forms. The trio could fool many with their size because most of the citizens weren’t even true masters. Although the giants had the opportunity to use ki (that is, to begin their development) when they were only ten years old, less than a tenth of a percent of the population possessed sufficient talent to reach the Exorcist Stage.

“I’ve already contacted my people. A meeting with the elders of the No’Ritm clan, who will support your return, is already being organized,” Notrix said quietly as they made a turn into a deserted street. “Even if your enemies already know we’re here, we need to try to set the original plan in motion.”

“Can we really trust them?” Malvur asked.

“Yes, I think. Many would be glad to get rid of your brother. The evidence that I gathered can prove that you and your grandfather were set up. This may not be enough for a trial, not that your enemies would give us a proper one even if it were up to them, but if some of the elders support you, it’ll be enough to give you the right to publicly challenge your younger brother to a duel of Blood and Honor. He hasn’t mastered his powers as an Elementalist, so you’ll kick his ass without problem. Since the winner takes everything, you’ll return to your rightful place as heir, or more precisely, the head of the family.”

“If the plan works, that is,” Guts said.

“Fingers crossed.”

A few hours later, the trio rented a room in a small inn a few blocks from the meeting point and then proceeded with carrying out the plan.

Soon, an elf and a giant emerged from the building. Living dolls instead of the actual cultivators, as it was a much safer alternative. Controlled from a distance by their owners they walked along the street, appearing to be them and even emitting their auras.

Notrix had to pull all his strings, use the maximum authority of a royal investigator, and spend most of his savings to get these artifacts. Fortunately, the trouble he had gone through was more than worth it. Any artifact maker would say that these toys could trick even the most powerful cultivators.

“Yes, there’s definitely someone there,” Guts said, sitting in a chair with his eyes closed, observing the meeting point through his pet crow. “But how many of them, I can’t say yet.”

“Okay,” Notrix replied, continuing to manipulate his doll. “If you notice anything suspicious, report it to us right away.”

Soon, the dolls, which even peak Holy Lords wouldn’t have been able to uncover without careful examination, entered an inconspicuous middle-class tavern. There, they were met by one of Notrix’s subordinates and escorted upstairs where the elders of the No’Ritm clan awaited them, ready to support the legitimate head of their family.

Malvur and Notrix entered the room where they were met by five old Holy Lords. They glanced at the guests, and... disappeared into thin air.

“That’s bad. We need to leave,” Notrix said, breaking the connection with the doll.

However, he was late. Several auras hit the inn at once. None of them had time to react when the doors and part of the wall were blown away by a powerful blow that sent them flying out through the windows and into the street. The next thing they knew, they were in chains with the cold steel of the suppressor collars clinging tightly to their necks.

Malvur knelt motionless, bound by auras and the collar, surrounded by four Holy Lords and a dozen Elementalists.

“We met again, elder brother,” said a giant with emerald eyes and dark hair that framed his unremarkable square face.

“Kart...”

“It’s been, what, six years?” he asked, crouching in front of him. “Six years, and you’re still blind. So blind that you couldn’t see a rat staring right in your face.”

With those words, he turned Malvur’s head to the left, allowing him to see Notrix, whose collar had already been removed.

But how? He swore a system oath... Malvur wondered. His face might’ve seemed like that of a statue, but his heart was heavy with shock and bewilderment. How’s that possible?

***

A few miles from there, on the roof of a tall building, sat a young man.

“Just as I expected...” Shacks grinned and shook his head, getting his hair out of his face. It had grown quite long in the past years but he never got around to cutting it. “You pointy-eared amateur... You’ve only made this easier for me. I don’t know what’s going on in that head of yours, but I’ll figure it out. You’re lucky that I gotta pick up Ailenx and Sator first. After that... Oooh, I’ll deal with you...”

He stretched, yawned, and then stood up. Nodding to himself, he disappeared. His unique technique of invisibility hid him from everyone, up to the mid-level Holy Lords.

***

Ailenx and Sator were sitting on the branches of a tall tree, hidden deep in a relatively safe forest a few tens of miles away from the capital, with no one but monsters around them. Though, the two auras that got into the area of their spirit perception didn’t belong to monsters but to two unfamiliar Exorcists.

After a while, they spotted a pair of hooded figures with masks emerging from the thicket, heading straight for their tree.

“What do you need?!” Sator asked, revealing his aura of the peak Exorcist.

But neither even flinched.

“There are traces of his aura on you,” a female voice came from under the mask of the shorter cultivator. “Where’s Kai Arnhard?”

“Who are you?” Ailenx frowned.

“None of your business,” the tall person replied in a rough male voice. “Answer the question.”

Ailenx cracked his neck, rubbed his massive shoulders, and bared his teeth. His scarred face became even more menacing.

“And if I don’t?” he snapped.

The girl began to draw a thin, straight blade from its scabbard. The metal quietly sung. Ailenx and Sator observed her, preparing to defend themselves... but nothing happened. Neither of the two sensed anything, save for a light breeze that rustled the leaves.

A moment later, they felt the branches they were sitting on shudder. One after another, the nearby trees collapsed, their trunks sliced in two with a clean cut.

Forced to jump to the ground, they realized with amazement that the girl had activated a technique.

Her energy control is like nothing I’ve ever seen. She even managed to hide the technique inside the usual flows of prana! Sator was shocked. Is that even possible?!

“Shall I repeat the question?” the girl said. Her sword was in the scabbard again, as if she had never touched it.

“No need...” Sator shook his head, after which he exploded with speed.

During the last couple of years, he had become much stronger. And although he couldn’t get to the Heavenly Floor, he had still achieved a lot. If it weren’t for the restrictions for peak Exorcists, he would’ve definitely been among the top ten.

Actually, apart from Kai and Lightus, Sator was the fastest among the ranking students. Wind and Lightning allowed him to develop insane speed, allowing him to appear next to the girl in an instant.

His fist sparked with lightning. He was ready to strike when the girl’s companion suddenly appeared in front of him. It seemed that he was just as fast, or maybe even faster than Sator.

“Freeze,” he ordered.

In a battle between cultivators of the same level, Master’s Will was practically useless, but that wasn’t what the stranger used. Sator didn’t understand what had happened, but one word was enough for him to lose control over his body. And then, he stopped hearing sounds, save for terrible ringing in his ears.

But that wasn’t all.

The man punched him in the chest.

Sator couldn’t move, and he didn’t have enough time to form techniques. He was protected only by his Cover, but that was clearly not enough. Fortunately, he wasn’t alone.

A water shield appeared between the stranger’s fist and Sator’s chest. The defense was quickly broken, but Sator was only thrown back a few feet.

He underestimated them, Ailenx said to himself, his body transforming into liquid as he turned into a Water Elemental.

Chapter 11
HEIR TO THE BLOOD OF THE FIRST ANCESTOR

A giant wave covered the two masked cultivators. The tall one moved to the side where Sator slammed into him. Gaining speed, the two spun in a deadly dance. As for the girl, she didn’t even try to get out of the way. A second before the wave hit her, an air cocoon enveloped her.

Ailenx in the form of the wave tried to push through it and squeeze the girl. But no matter how hard he tried he couldn’t break her defense, so he changed his tactic.

A thin, but an extremely dense and fast stream of water broke through the impenetrable wind. The attack almost reached the girl when she quickly pulled her sword out of the scabbard again, slashing both the stream and the water that surrounded her air cocoon into hundreds of droplets that flew in all directions. The wind swept on, leaving many deep cuts on the ground and nearby trees.

However, the battle wasn’t over. Even though Ailenx’s Water Elemental form was torn to pieces, this wasn’t enough to stop him.

As soon as the girl noticed the droplets gathering, she dashed toward the forming figure. The blade gleamed in the pale light as soon as she approached, and the upper part of her enemy was once again turned into drops. However, this time, Ailenx managed to hit back.

Several water spears burst from his intact lower half. The girl, having no time to retreat, quickly summoned a defensive technique in retaliation. The spears almost reached her head, but the wind blew them away. Using the opportunity, she retreated. Ailenx began to recover again.

I can’t really hurt him when he keeps turning into water... she thought. What kind of technique is this?

Even in the vast archive of the Cloud Abode, she had never seen anything similar. The Waterbody Technique was actually unique for Nikrim since only Ailenx owned it. Its creator was none other than Kai, who analyzed tens of thousands of Water scrolls to make it. And although he didn’t own this element, that fact didn’t prevent him from studying and understanding most of the rules for weaving Water techniques to create this masterpiece.

One of the drawbacks, however, was that this technique was insanely difficult to master. To learn its basics and start using it, Ailenx — a cultivator with a big talent for the Water element — needed to train tirelessly for a whole year, and then two more to hone it in fights against powerful monsters. But he didn’t regret it in the slightest as it became the main weapon in his arsenal.

As was clear from the name and the principle it was based on, the Waterbody Technique was very similar to Kai’s Darkbody Technique. Similar, yes, but not the same. First, the properties of Water and Yin were different, which meant that the techniques’ capabilities weren’t identical either. Second, abilities based on elements required a lot less energy than those based on concepts. While Kai could just barely manage to maintain the Darkbody Technique for thirty seconds, Ailenx could remain in his water form for more than ten minutes.

The girl stood still. This time, she decided not to rush and tried to understand the principles of her opponent’s technique, hoping that that’d help her find a way to defeat him.

Ailenx put himself back together again, realizing that the girl wouldn’t be easy to deal with. She didn’t possess incredible physical strength but she was extremely skillful. Each of her attacks, almost imperceptible in terms of energy, reached the goal, which made them near impossible to predict. On top of it, she formed them so quickly that even he couldn’t keep up with them.

Whoever she was, she was much more talented than him.

Still, that didn’t mean that he’d give up. Even though he didn’t have such a gift for cultivation, there was always a chance of winning. He had his perseverance, and he’d compensate for this shortcoming through the combat experience he had gained in thousands of fights over the past three years.

It took him just over a second to recover, after which he returned to his normal size. The water condensed and changed shape, and Ailenx no longer looked like an elemental but like a humanoid made of water. The only abnormal thing about his new body was that his arms transformed into blades. Bending down, he dashed forward.

The girl met him with a wide, lightning-fast sweep. However, this time, the Wind Shredder Technique didn’t rip the water apart, as it was blocked by the shield that Ailenx’s arms had transformed into. Firing a small projectile of compressed liquid from its center, he counterattacked.

The girl dodged, and then, having back flipped, avoided the cross-shaped attack he did with his arms, which had again taken the form of blades. Leaping back, she returned her sword to its scabbard. There was a special bond between the two artifacts, and to make her next attack stronger she was preparing to take it out again.

Ailenx’s arms changed again. Two water whips rushed forward just to be cut and pushed back while the girl was still in the air. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she lunged forward.

Ailenx did the same, meeting her halfway. She enveloped her body in an additional layer of defense, and then drew her sword from its scabbard. But instead of clashing water against metal, Ailenx turned his body into thousands of droplets, which simultaneously shot forward.

The girl reacted instantly. The whirlwind dancing around deflected all the drops that reformed right behind her.

Ailenx attacked her with the water blades again. Using the wind currents, she turned around and managed to block the blow at the last moment. The blades collided and Ailenx was swept away by an air blast.

Another water humanoid suddenly burst out of the ground. After each attack that destroyed his water body, Ailenx left a part of himself in the soil, secretly forming a clone. This was his plan all along — to catch her off guard.

His clone had almost thrust its blades at the girl’s stomach when a powerful stream of wind struck it. Driven into the ground, it dispersed.

With her highly developed ability to sense energy, she knew about the clone being prepared underground. The only thing she didn’t take into account was that the attack would happen this quickly. The consequence of her miscalculation was a long scarlet stripe on her thigh.

Ignoring the shallow wound, she dodged another attack, and their fight continued. However, the water clone had already restored itself, and the girl became outnumbered.

Meanwhile, Sator was fighting the tall guy nearby. In the beginning, he underestimated his opponent, but now he used his maximum strength, which gave the stranger a hard time even though the two of them were equal in terms of speed. Moreover, there was a serious difference in their levels: peak versus initial.

“Sleep,” the man said, using a technique that Sator didn’t understand.

His consciousness wavered, but he managed to resist the command. His Cover adjusted to protect him from sounds, as he finally realized what the stranger’s element was.

Drowsy, he barely managed to dodge a pair of blades. To jolt himself awake, he sent Lightning through his body, attacking his nervous system. However, he needed a moment to come to his senses, and it cost him.

One of his opponent’s blades grazed his left shoulder. Usually, such an attack would only leave a minor cut, but these were strengthened by a technique that made them emit such powerful vibrations, resulting in torn shoulder muscles and a fractured bone.

Grimacing from the pain and overcoming the urge to sleep, Sator jumped back, avoiding the next swing. The invisible attack that slid off the blade flew a dozen feet, turning a couple of trees on its way to splinters.

He’s just an initial-level Exorcist, but his attacks are insane! Even my Cover won’t be able to fully withstand a direct blow, Sator thought, surprised. In terms of destructive power, Sound seems to be second only to the concept of Yin. But concept techniques require ridiculous amounts of ki while ordinary elements are much more accessible... Fortunately, his tricks won’t be enough to help him.

Up to this point, Sator and his opponent had been moving at approximately the same speed. In an instant, Sator’s Lightning flashed even brighter and the wind whirled faster, accelerating him as much as possible. He could become even faster with the help of the Spirits, but he wasn’t planning to merge with them unless he had no other choice as they were usually reserved for life and death situations. In this case, neither the masked strangers nor Sator and Ailenx were trying to kill their opponents but rather to assess how strong they were.

The stranger was preparing another attack when Sator suddenly disappeared. A moment later, he found himself flying to the side, his right arm broken in several places. Lightning continually passed through his body, making him unable to move.

One bright flash was followed by dozens of electric vipers digging into his flesh. With a loud scream, he released a powerful sonic boom, but this didn’t help. A rib-breaking attack hit him in the chest and drove him into the ground.

His consciousness flickered for a moment, and when he opened his eyes again, he saw Sator standing above him, fist wrapped in whirling wind, sparkling with a technique.

The fight was over.

“You’re too young to fight me, kid,” he said, looking into his opponent’s eyes through the crack-covered mask.

Ultimately, the difference in combat experience, tiers, and Forces allowed Sator to end this fight in the blink of an eye.

I must admit, he’s quite an inconvenient opponent... He shook his head. If we had met about five years ago, then he would’ve stood a chance.

Focusing his aura on the lying man, he looked to the north.

“Surrender, or I’ll finish him off!” he shouted, noticing that his friend was having trouble.

The girl forced Ailenx to partially take the corporal form, and only part of his body remained water. His neck was one of the places that wasn’t liquid and that was exactly where the girl’s blade rested now.

During the battle, she found an extremely effective way to force Ailenx to spend ki faster. She no longer tried to chop him up. With the help of Wind, she literally split off drops, not allowing him to use them for recovery.

Sator’s words made her turn her gaze. What she saw wasn’t good. She’d already estimated that she had a slight chance to defeat the sylph only together with her companion. If he were an ordinary peak-level Exorcist with a mediocre or average foundation, as they originally thought he was, it would’ve been much easier. However, both of their opponents were more powerful than they thought.

“Tell me where Kai is and we’ll retreat,” she replied without moving the blade from Ailenx’s throat.

“As if!” Sator chuckled. “I’ll give you one last chance. Put the sword away and get over here. Or do you think that I’m not fast enough to come over there and stop the blade?”

“Why do you need our friend?” Ailenx dared to ask.

The girl looked at him in surprise and then turned to Sator. She was about to tell them that they weren’t enemies, but the words got stuck in her throat when her gaze settled on the cultivator that appeared among them.

“Well, well, well... What are you bullying them for, hm?” Shacks asked, hugging Sator. “Especially when they’re on our side. Lily, Ivsim... It’s been way too long.”

***

“Don’t worry, grandfather. I’ll definitely reach the Divine Stage...” said the tiny ten-year-old giant, who, despite his young age, already possessed the calmness and foresight of adults. His stern gaze was serious, unnaturally so for a child. “I’ll learn from your mistakes. Do you trust me?”

“I do.” The old giant, whose shoulder the boy was sitting on, nodded confidently. “Unlike your younger brother, me, or even your father, you’re special. I have no doubt that you’re the one who’ll make our family’s dream come true.”

The thin old man began to shrink. Taking his grandson with his left hand, he gently lowered him to the ground.

“No, grandfather.” The boy shook his head. “This is no longer our family’s dream... This is my goal now. I’ll reach the Divine Stage for my own sake.”

The old giant’s eyes widened in surprise, and then a huge smile appeared on his face. He laughed loudly. His voice echoed for many miles, scaring away birds and beasts, and created a strong gust of wind.

“Oh, forgive an old man.” He finally calmed down. “Confident as ever, aren’t you, Malvur? Don’t you think that’s a bit selfish?”

The boy shrugged.

“Is that bad? I love you, dad, mom, and my brother. But that’s about it. I don’t care much about others.”

“And what about your uncle?”

“I don’t like him. He’s... fake ... Like the rest of the cultivators I’ve met. They don’t appreciate the art of cultivation. The only thing they care about is power.”

“Your brother doesn’t appreciate it as much as we do either.”

“He’ll change. He’s still young,” Malvur said calmly.

The old man grinned and then continued.

“And your mother?”

The boy didn’t answer immediately.

“Well, mom... You know, she’s mom...”

“He-he... I see,” the old giant grunted and looked into the distance. Grassy waves made by the pleasant spring wind rolled through the endless green field. “It seems like it’s time for us to go back. The journey can’t last forever, can it?”

The boy didn’t object, and they finally headed east, straight to the capital.

The colors began to fade. The cloudy sky, the swaying grass, the old giant, and everything else melted away like fog.

Malvur opened his eyes, his head still buzzing from the pain. Putting his hand to his forehead, he tried to remember his dream. He recalled the trip he took with his grandfather around the country, the conversation, and the return home... when he learned about his mother’s death and his father’s terrible injury.

He slowly rose into a sitting position and looked around.

Right... he thought, remembering where he was.

The room he woke up in was a prison cell located deep under the Santos family estate. Big enough for the giants to fit in it in their reduced size, it had dirty dark walls and a massive enchanted door. Nothing else.

Malvur touched his neck. His fingers felt the cold metal of the suppressor collar, and a wave of maddening pain swept through his body, making him arch his back and fall to his knees. The artifact had a strong defense, which apparently activated even under the tiniest influence.

The guard who stood outside reacted to the sounds coming from the cell by looking through a small window.

“You finally woke up,” said a disgusting, raspy voice.

Getting up again, Malvur looked at the door. He only saw a part of the guard’s face through the small slit, but that didn’t prevent him from recognizing the person with whom he grew up.

“Rothlig...”

“So you still remember my name, traitor,” Rothlig spat out the last word.

Malvur looked at him, confused. Traitor?

“You have nothing to say in your defense?” Rothlig hissed. “You bastards, your grandfather is the reason our family almost collapsed and ended up under the control of other families! If it weren’t for other elders, who knows what would’ve happened to us. But you don’t care about that, do you? Why am I even asking...?” He grinned, shaking his head. “Anyone who commits patricide to gain power ahead of time obviously doesn’t care about anyone else but themselves. Am I right? Did you feel anything when your grandfather took the fall? Did you feel the slightest pang of guilt when he was executed for your crime?”

“Did you see his execution?” Malvur asked.

“Yes. I still remember how he begged for forgiveness at the last moment. What a disgrace...”

Malvur first flinched and then smiled.

The old man is definitely alive...

“Is that all? You have nothing else to say?” Rothlig hissed.

“You’re right. I don’t care,” Malvur said, looking at the floor. “I don’t care about you. I don’t care about the elders. You know what? I don’t care about the entire Santos family...”

Not expecting an answer, Rothlig flinched as his eyes widened in shock. He hated Malvur, but he couldn’t even imagine that he’d make such a confession.

“I only have respect for real cultivators,” Malvur continued. “For those who see the path of development as something more than just a tool for gaining power. Or a comfortable life. Therefore, I don’t care about this family... But you’re mistaken about one thing. My grandfather and father weren’t like the rest of you. And I never—”

“Save it!” Rothlig interrupted. “I know the real you. You’re selfish to your very core! Always ignoring everyone, even your own brother. And that haughty look of yours... Just admit that you were so full of yourself that you decided to poison your own father just to get more resources! There’s no need to justify your cruelty by saying that we have no respect for cultivation.”

Malvur looked at the massive door again. The little window was closed so he didn’t see Rothlig anymore.

“Why are you here?” he asked. “Why aren’t you with my brother? You’re always next to him...”

“Do you really care? I go where I want, when I want! I’ve come to laugh at you while Kart and the elders wait for Weiss, who, by the way, will be the judge on your trial.”

“Are you sure? Perhaps Kart is just ashamed of keeping an Exorcist around him...”

“I deserve my place next to him,” Rothlig said.

“Are you sure? You’re older than us. And after my brother came to power, he definitely got access to more resources. So why aren’t you an Elementalist yet?”

“Are you really comparing my talent with yours?!” Rothlig asked. “Are you saying that I’m not trying hard enough?!”

“When was the last time you went to anomaly lands?” Malvur continued calmly. “When was the last time you faced death in battle? When was the last time you had to fight for your life, Rothlig?”

“Nice story, especially coming from you, Malvur. Have you ever thought that there is something other than cultivation in our world? Wanna call me a wimp? Go for it, I don’t care,” Rothlig chuckled. “You aren’t much different from me, just so you know. An egotist like you is incapable of putting his life on the line! I’ll believe that pigs can fly sooner than I’d believe that His Highness Malvur would do anything to put his precious little ass at risk.”

Staring at the door, Rothlig waited for an answer, but Malvur remained silent.

“There’s no shame in being a weakling...” Malvur’s tired voice came, followed by heavy, irregular breathing. “But you aren’t a weakling... You aren’t a true cultivator either... You’re... a coward.”

“Me... a coward? Not a cultivator?” Rothlig muttered and frowned, offended. “Nonsense! Did your pride completely blind you? What are you then? A true cultivator? Bah! What makes you better than me?!”

“Actions... Let me show you the difference between us...”

“What...?” Rothlig began but was interrupted by a powerful blow to the cell door. His surprise was quickly replaced by contempt. He laughed. “Even you can’t break these! Oh, I’ll enjoy listening to you suffer...”

Turning around, he was about to open the small window and observe the array punish Malvur when another blow struck the door, ripping it from its hinges.

It was blasted forward with such great speed that it knocked Rothlig back and slammed him into the wall, breaking his bones. Spitting out blood, he tried to fix his blurry vision.

Standing proud in the middle of the corridor was a muscular giant with bronze skin and short black hair. Apart from pants, he no longer had any clothes on. He was breathing heavily, his hands were covered with blood, and his body was terribly burnt. A wide strip of skin was missing from his neck.

This is madness...

Rothlig couldn’t believe his eyes as he stared at the two halves of the collar that were now in Malvur’s hands.

It was common knowledge that Elementalists and more powerful masters couldn’t be completely suppressed, unlike Exorcists and mortals. Even with the Imperial-rank collars on, they could still use some of their ki and Forces.

In the end special suppressors were created for them, meant to torture and cause excruciating pain at any attempt of removing them. And since the collar itself didn’t allow them to suppress this pain, it was believed that only the Holy Lords could potentially remove it on their own. Supposedly, only they had the courage and strength to endure without losing consciousness.

Malvur approached Rothlig. Grabbing him by the hair, he lifted his head and looked straight into his eyes. The bones in his arms had shattered when he destroyed the collar, but this didn’t prevent him from using them with a Cover acting as an exoskeleton.

“Actions... The desire to reach the top and the willingness to take risks. That makes me a true cultivator,” Malvur said. “You don’t have that. There’s no determination in your eyes. That’s why you’re a coward.”

Once released, Rothlig fell to the floor like a sack of potatoes. After the door slammed him into the wall, he was barely conscious and was about to pass out at any moment.

Seeing that he no longer posed a threat, Malvur left him lying on the cold floor and headed toward the staircase that led out of the prison.

***

The clans in the Republic were different from the rest in the Ecumene. Usually, a clan consisted of an extremely powerful family, which had dozens of branches and it had the power of an entire nation. However, among the giants, a clan was a union of strong families of aristocrats who weren’t related by blood.

The No’Ritm clan, the second most powerful in the country, consisted of nine families. And although it was assumed that it was governed by the Council of Patriarchs, for the last hundred thousand years, most of the power had actually been in the hands of the Santos family. Thanks to their ancestry, their bloodline and the powers which that granted was more unique than the rest.

This state of affairs wasn’t appreciated by everyone, so the Santoses had enemies both in the clan and outside it. That was why when Malvur and his grandfather returned from their journey, they found the lady dead, and the lord gravely injured. Unidentified assailants attacked them while they were on a diplomatic trip. The incident took its toll on both the family and little Malvur.

His father, a level-nine Holy Lord, who had a small, but real chance of reaching the Divine Stage, became disabled. A great part of the family’s resources was channeled into his treatment while the family’s position in the clan deteriorated. A disabled patriarch unfit to lead and rule was considered a shame. This also led to a decrease in authority, influence, and, most importantly, the clan’s combat power.

Fortunately, in those days, the Santos family was still too strong for other families of the clan to try to take over.

Years passed, followed by decades. At forty-one, Malvur reached the peak level of the Exorcist Stage, once again astonishing everyone with his talent. However, only a few people paid attention to how hard he trained and how often he put his life in danger for the sake of progress.

Regardless, Malvur still didn’t care about others and their opinions. He worked hard for his own sake, aiming to reach the Divine Stage, which no one in the last thousand years had managed to do. Their ancestor, the last holder of this stage, was the reason for the family’s dominant position in the No’Ritm clan and the Republic. Unfortunately, he had left Nikrim and never returned, but his legacy remained.

As he continued to develop, Malvur tried not to pay attention to anything around him, but even he couldn’t ignore his father’s passing.

The lord’s death stumped even the best healers in the Republic who just couldn’t understand how an old wound could cause such complications. That is, until the autopsy. Every day for a year, Malvur brought his father medicine that his grandfather had been working on. But they didn’t help, on the contrary, the medicine turned out to be a poison that killed slowly but efficiently. It was impossible even for the body of the Holy Lord to get used to it, no matter how strong it was.

That was why Malvur’s grandfather was the main suspect, and he took all the blame upon himself, after which he was allegedly executed. As for Malvur, although his direct involvement wasn’t proven, he was still exiled from his homeland, forbidden to ever return to Alran.

He refused to believe that his grandfather had really killed his own son, and was certain that he had been framed. What confused him, however, was that he didn’t try to prove his innocence with a system oath.

Set on telling his brother what weighed on his mind, Malvur made his way through the manor. Even the family’s warriors couldn’t stop him.

Even though he didn’t like going to the dungeons or spent much time there, he was still familiar with the layout of the lower floors. Moving upstairs, he met a dozen Exorcists and several initial-level Elementalists, but even they couldn’t stop him.

Reaching a large room that served as a guardhouse, he found twenty Exorcists, a dozen Elementalists, and six Holy Lords. They were all elders. In the center of this small army stood none other than his brother Kart, the current patriarch.

“How did you get out?!” he asked, gesturing to the guards to stay put. “Did Rothlig help you?”

“I did it on my own,” Malvur said.

Kart just raised an eyebrow and chuckled.

“I see... And why? Did you think you could escape unnoticed? Or are you completely out of your mind and you hope to get out of here by killing us all?”

“I have no such intentions.”

“Of course you don’t. Any of the elders can catch you. So be a good boy and go back to your cell. Uncle Weiss should be here any minute now. You were banished from Alran, but you violated the law and returned. Therefore, you’ll be trialed and, if the Heavens are willing, punished.”

Malvur shook his head.

“Every elder and servant in our family takes an oath,” he said. “I’m sure that you remember the opening lines... I command the elders and servants of the family not to attack me now.”

“What do you mean?” Kart frowned, bewildered.

“I swear, first and foremost, to faithfully serve for the benefit of the Santos family. I also swear to serve its head and heir to the blood of the First Ancestor,” the young elder standing next to Kart muttered.

“The fate of the family doesn’t depend on your life,” Kart retorted and then smiled. “Wait... Do you really think that you can call yourself the head of the family since you’re the heir? I hate to break it to you, but it doesn’t work that way.”

Despite the mockery, Malvur remained unperturbed. He closed his eyes for a moment, as if gathering his thoughts. As soon as he opened them, a ghostly purple flame enveloped him. The fire didn’t hurt him or even radiate warmth, but it did burn the souls of those before him with its unimaginable power.

“The patriarch and the heir are currently not the same person,” Malvur said and glared at his brother.

“Knock him out!” Kart ordered.

The Holy Lords jerked but stopped instantly.

“My l-lord... we can’t.” One shocked soldier looked at him. “The system warned us about an attempt to break the oath.”

Kart’s eyes widened.

“I received this power recently. When I became an Elementalist. The Blood of the First Ancestor chose me,” Malvur continued. “So now I’m the one making demands. You’ll let me, Guts, and grandfather go. You’ll never bother us again. In return, I’ll swear an oath. I promise not to come back. I promise not to claim the place that rightfully belongs to me.”

“Are you insane?!” Kart roared, looking at him with malice. “Do you think I’m going to make deals with you? You’re deeply mistaken if you think this will help you. Even without elders and servants... The family has enough regular members! And I’m here, too. Do you want to fight against such a crowd?”

“All Holy Lords are elders or servants. The rest are Elementalists,” Malvur reminded. “I’m a genius from the Heavenly Floor of the Cloud Abode. I have the power of the Blood of the First Ancestor. If you decide to attack me it’ll end in a massacre. It won’t be for the good of the family. The elders will have to intervene. To stop you.”

Malvur might’ve sounded egotistical but he spoke the truth, which made Kart incredibly angry even though he knew that his brother was right. The good of the family was of higher priority than the patriarch or the heir’s orders. If someone’s actions put the family in danger, then the elders and servants would have to intervene. And since the order to kill Malvur wouldn’t bring any benefit to the family and would result in many innocent lives lost, Kart would be the only one at fault.

“It was a mistake to let you go years ago, Malvur. Even if the bloodline considers you the heir, you’re still a traitor of your family.” Kart sighed. “You’re a threat to the family. Therefore, I have no choice but to kill you immediately.”

An Imperial-rank dagger with a three-edged blade appeared in his hands. It was made of a snow-white bone of an unknown beast. To use it, he needed to pour ki into it and cut himself with it.

He raised the dagger to his palm and froze. Malvur couldn’t prevent him from activating it. The life of the patriarch was considered important to the family’s well-being, so even an attempt to take the weapon from him could be regarded as an attack. In this case, the elders had every right to intervene.

Kart chuckled and looked up at his brother, his eyes full of hatred.

“Any last words?”

“Let Guts go. Free grandfather. Do that... and I’ll become your slave.”

“A tempting offer.” Kart thought for a second. “But I won’t repeat the same mistake twice. I won’t leave you alive.”

I was mistaken... Malvur thought, making peace with inevitable death and the fact that he failed to save his grandfather and Kai. He did everything in his power to help, so he could die with a clear conscience. No one could win every battle.

Kart’s hand twitched. Blood appeared on his palm, and the energized weapon glowed, releasing a wave of monstrous power. A wide grin appeared on Kart’s face, but it instantly disappeared.

Nothing had happened.

Malvur was still alive and unharmed. The shock on Kart’s face showed that he realized that he had wasted one charge.

The door to the room suddenly swung open with a loud bang, making everyone turn toward the entrance.

“Excuse me, is this the bathroom?” Shacks asked, but when he saw their shocked faces, he turned pale. “Ooops! Sorry! My bad!”

Chuckling guiltily, he closed the door. None went after him, still standing frozen in shock.

And then the door opened again. This time gently and not as wide. Shacks peeked in with a malicious smile.

“Actually, I was in the right place.”

No one saw the lightning fast dash, just as no one saw a body flying back at insane speed. Nobody except for the translucent figure of a red-haired man who appeared inside the room.

Chapter 12
JUSTICE

“Grand master!”

Bowing as deep as they could, two of the Santos Holy Lords greeted Rune’Tan. They were the first to realize that the man in front of them was a cultivator of incredible power even though they couldn’t feel the stage he was on. Standing before him, they felt like mice in front of a tiger, their knees all but trembling at the sight.

The rest of those present didn’t have as strong of a spirit perception so they couldn’t feel what the two Lords felt. For all they knew, the man floating before them could’ve been nothing but a specter. However, the reaction and the pale faces of the two elders assured them that the man was very real and very powerful. Slowly, they followed their example. The last one to do so was Kart.

“I welcome the grand master to our estate,” he said politely. “My name is Kart de Santos No’Ritm, patriarch of the Santos family. May I know who you are?”

“Rune’Tan Shakwir,” the man replied imperiously.

Without straightening his back, Kart raised his gaze and smiled graciously, demonstrating his magnificent skills of pretense. He still didn’t fully understand what was happening, but he did realize that he needed to show respect to someone who could make Holy Lords turn pale. For thirty years, he had been a part of the tangled web of schemes that covered the world of aristocrats, skillfully achieving his goals and manipulating others. He was many things, but a fool he was not.

“You’ve honored us with your presence, Grand Master Rune’Tan. I’m terribly sorry that you caught us at such an inappropriate moment. If you’d let us finish, we could—”

“Enough,” Rune’Tan interrupted him. At the same moment, Malvur suddenly found himself behind him, right next to Shacks, who was smiling slyly. “I’ve come here to find my companions, and to meet the one called the Cloud of Death.”

Kart’s eyes widened and his face contorted with anger. Lowering his head sharply, he hid the change from Rune’Tan.

How the hell?! Notrix said that Malvur’s companions were a bunch of Exorcists! Where did this guy come from then?! Could it be...? Could it be that they were referring to him when they talked about the “voice”? Forcing the smile back to his face, he kept speculating. That explains how Malvur survived my attack.
We have no Divine Stage cultivators in the republic, so no one can protect us... I need to figure out who this guy is. He looks like a real person, but the System isn’t identifying him.
His body is translucent... Maybe he isn’t really here? But how did he stop my attack and send the elder flying then? Is he a Spirit?
The Cloud Abode’s Guardian? No. Guardians can’t go far from their anchors. Either he’s a master from another world or someone from Niagala. There’s no other explanation...

“Everyone seems to be here,” Rune’Tan suddenly said, shutting up Kart who had just opened his mouth to say something.

He, Malvur, and Shacks were teleported to the street, next to the main gate leading to the estate. There they saw a group of ten people, eight of whom were the family elders. In front was a bald, level-nine Holy Lord, the Sanatos family’s supreme elder and its strongest cultivator.

Upon returning home, the group had found the guards lying unconscious. Wary, they expected trouble but the trio’s arrival, as well as Rune’Tan’s spectral apparition, left them bewildered.

Is the estate under attack?!

Have the enemies taken the patriarch hostage?!

Malvur is with them!

Who are they?!

But before any of the eight elders could do anything, the supreme elder stepped forward.

“Calm down and bow!” he growled at the rest of the Holy Lords and then heeded his own advice. “Greetings, Grand Master Rune’Tan. Welcome to our family’s humble abode. I’m the supreme elder, Weiss de Santos No’Ritm. You came here to meet the Cloud of Death, haven’t you?”

“I have, yes,” Rune’Tan replied.

“What’s the meaning of this, uncle?” Kart tried to contain his amazement. “Did you know that he’d come here?”

“Grand master, I’d like to speak with you and Malvur in private. I assure you that all your questions will be answered,” Weiss said, ignoring his nephew.

Having looked at him and then at Kart, Rune’Tan finally turned his gaze to Malvur.

“It’s an honor to finally meet you, Grand Master Rune’Tan.” Malvur bowed respectfully, discarding his usual manner of speech. “I’m honored by the trust you’ve given me and am very grateful that you’ve helped my friend.”

“What are you planning to do?” Rune’Tan asked.

“I...” Perhaps for the first time in his life, Malvur was uncertain. However, he quickly pulled himself together. “I want justice.”

“Are you sure?”

“Absolutely,” he replied firmly.

“Good. You have the right, and you deserve it.” Rune’Tan nodded and clapped his hands, releasing a piece of his Soul Sphere along with a technique that made everyone present feel as if they had lost power over their own bodies. Save for Malvur and Shacks. “You can ask them anything. Nobody can lie to you now.”

“Thank you.”

Malvur bowed again and then turned to Weiss.

Meanwhile, the elders who remained in the guardhouse finally reached the gate. Everyone was accounted for.

“Did my father die of poisoning?”

Weiss tried to resist the urge to reply but Rune’Tan’s technique forced him to do so. Staring at his nephew and calming down, he spoke.

“Yes.”

“Did I poison him? Did my grandfather prepare the poison that killed him?”

“No and no.”

Some of the elders, shocked, began to whisper among themselves.

“Who knew the truth?”

“Me, Kart, and five more elders,” Weiss replied. At the same time, the four strongest Holy Lords involuntarily raised their hands, confessing to being accomplices.

“Where is the fifth?”

“Elder Ugl has reached old age and decided to retire from family affairs and transfer his powers. He could be anywhere now since he left the Republic two years ago.”

“Why did you plot against my father? Why did you accuse my grandfather and me of murder?”

“It was a part of the plan.”

“Whose plan?”

“Mine and Kart’s.”

“Was I knowingly a part of this plan?”

“No.”

“You did this because you wanted to take what was rightfully mine?”

“Yes.”

“And who poisoned my father?” Malvur asked his final question.

“Kart...” Weiss answered gloomily.

The elders immediately turned to him. Kart seemed to remain unperturbed, but on the inside, he was almost trembling.

“Confirm your words with an oath.”

Weiss frowned. It was one thing to tell the truth as people could still choose not to believe it unless solid evidence was presented, and another to swear a system oath. Luckily for Weiss, he wasn’t obliged to comply.

However, Malvur wasn’t going to let him wiggle out that easily. The purple flames reignited and he stared his uncle dead in the eyes.

“This is a direct order from the heir of the First Ancestor’s blood.”

Weiss’s eyes widened as a System warning appeared in front of him. Having no other choice, he took the oath and made peace with the fact that he had confessed his crime.

Having gotten what he wanted, Malvur bowed to Rune’Tan, grateful for his help, and then looked at the elders.

“You heard everything. Now you know the truth. I’m not a murderer. And my banishment was unjust. Therefore, I challenge Kart de Santos No’Ritm to a duel of Honor and Blood. He killed my father, set me up, and stole everything from me.”

The purple flames burned even brighter, forcing Shacks to take a few steps back. Only Rune’Tan remained next to Malvur, who seemed unaware of the increasing strength of his heritage, intrigued by the giant’s power.

“I have the right, don’t I?” Malvur continued. “Is there anyone who disagrees?” he asked the elders as they were the ones who’d determine whether he was allowed to challenge his brother or not.

Even after Weiss’s confession, some of them still weren’t ready to approve of Malvur’s actions. However, no one objected. They might’ve done it had Rune’Tan not been present, but with him here, they didn’t dare.

The Duel of Honor and Blood could only happen between relatives and among the aristocracy. The challenged party couldn’t refuse, but not everyone had the right call upon this old tradition. And it had to be permitted by the family elders.

If an aristocrat found their honor offended by another, they could challenge them to a duel to clear their name. In case they won, they could take anything they wanted as payment, be it money, resources, artifacts, or even the lives of their opponent’s loved ones. However, since the stakes were so high, not everyone was allowed to make such a challenge so as not to sully the tradition and cause havoc in the family over pettiness. First of all, the offended party had to prove its innocence, and second, the reward had to be equal to the weight of the offense.

Malvur had every right to challenge his brother. And although not everyone liked it, the elders had no choice. One by one, they began to raise their hands. Surprisingly, Weiss was the first to agree, followed by the four elders who had supported his plan.

“The vote is unanimous,” Malvur said and turned to his younger brother.

“So you sold me to that little…” Taking a step forward, Kart looked around, stunned. “I am the patriarch, and he’s the one who doesn’t care about any of you, or the future of our family. How can you agree to this?!” He tried to persuade them to be on his side, but his voice cracked. “You have no right to just get rid of me! You have to protect me! Traitors and cowards! Every one of you!”

“Take your weapon,” Malvur said as he approached. “I’ll give you a minute to get ready for the duel.”

“You bastard hiding behind Rune’Tan!” Kart shouted, trying to pull himself together. “Don’t you dare look down on me!”

As he unleashed his aura, his body was enveloped in golden armor, and a giant war hammer appeared in his hands. Without waiting for the end of the minute, he attacked his brother. Those present felt the previously hidden power of the Forces of the Paths of Hammer and Earth, in which he had reached the Learner Stage.

Crossing the distance with a dash, he brought the huge hammer down on Malvur’s head but was blocked by a stone wall that erupted from the ground right in front of him. The released technique flashed, destroying the obstacle.

But Malvur was no longer behind it.

Having jumped to the right, he extinguished the flames but didn’t pull out his weapon or summon his armor. He didn’t intend to use any of that to defeat his brother. By relying only on his physical strength, no one would dare call this duel anything but honorable.

Malvur’s fist shot forward like a cannonball but Kart managed to dodge it at the last moment... and just in time to notice a thin layer of distorted space around his brother’s arm.

The explosion threw him back. Cracks appeared on his armor but he was unharmed.

Without even having time to get to his feet, he was forced to jump back like a cat, avoiding a stone spike that burst from the ground.

How can he form techniques so quickly?!
Damn him! If he thinks this’ll be enough to defeat me, he’s mistaken!

Bringing his hammer down, he activated a technique, the impact of which shook the ground, causing holes to appear and parts of the building to collapse. Long stone spears burst out of the craters and from under the debris.

By this time, all the spectators had moved to safety, taking with them all the guards, servants, and family members who had been knocked out. Despite the fact that a relatively large area of the estate was being destroyed, no one was about to stop the two. The importance of the duel exceeded the property’s worth.

Malvur ran straight at Kart. The constant shaking and spears bursting out of the ground slowed him down but they didn’t stop him. Enveloping his body with the Cover, he rushed forward, breaking the obstacles in its path like they weren’t even there.

Kart continued to fire various techniques from a distance, but none of them seemed to work. Malvur’s hands were protected by stone, tightly compressed with gravity, with which he parried any attacks coming his way.

Impossible! Kart thought. He couldn’t believe his brother’s strength even though he was witnessing it. Feeling powerless, he could only clench his teeth. How can there be such a big difference between us?! He has always been better than me, but not this much! My attacks are like mosquito bites!
He must be secretly using the Blood’s power! There’s no way he could possibly be this strong without it!

Unlike him, the elders couldn’t sense the purple flame anymore but they could clearly see Malvur’s power. The experience gained through thousands of battles manifested itself in his skillful actions and clean movements. Through close encounters with death, he had honed his techniques to perfection and bonded with his elements so well that they were now an extension of him.

To the experienced elders, the reason behind the difference in strength was obvious. Old as they were, they had completely different approaches to cultivating, which gave very different results.

Kart was a brilliant cultivator. He easily mastered techniques, learned Forces relatively quickly, showed excellent results in training, and moved up the stages and levels without any problems. Unsurprisingly, being his twin, Malvur was just as naturally talented. However, unlike his younger brother, he didn’t just practice cultivation. He lived it. And while Kart was training with the masters in an arena with all the safety measures and help he’d ever need, Malvur was always looking for a challenge and opponents who were just as strong as him, if not stronger. He was on a mission to discover his limits and then overcome them.

Malvur almost reached him when Kart finally realized that he had no chance of winning in close combat. Having sent another attack in Malvur’s direction, he tried to get away but failed, stopped by an insanely strong gravity field. At first, he began to slow down, but then each step felt more impossible to make than the last. And then, he was suddenly pulled back.

Turning around, he saw Malvur frozen in place with his hand raised to the sky. A small dark sphere circled over his palm, sucking everything toward it.

If that thing gets me, I’m done for!

Saturating the hammer with all the ki he had in that moment and forming the strongest technique in his arsenal, he threw it directly at his brother. Picked up by the gravity of the dark sphere, it accelerated and spun wildly. Malvur, however, didn’t seem to even consider dodging.

A glaive made of stone appeared in his left hand. Forming a technique, he swung the polearm, directing the attack at the hammer. The gravity didn’t work on the glaive, so it struck its target without any issue. The explosion that followed turned it into a cloud of dust and stopped the hammer.

Kart winced, but he didn’t give up. The dark sphere kept drawing him closer, and he knew that he’d be forced to engage Malvur in close combat and lose what little advantage he had over his brother.

As he flew past the broken hammer, he grabbed it by the hilt and swung. The attack almost reached Malvur, but he demonstrated speed that no one expected him to be capable of.

A knee slammed into Kart’s chest and he vomited blood. The insanely powerful blow shattered his armor together with all of his ribs. The shrapnel pierced his lungs. For a split second, he lost control of his body, dropping the hammer as he was thrown back. The technique, which had already been formed inside the weapon, was blocked by a stone wall that appeared to Malvur’s left.

After skipping on the ground several times like a pebble across a lake, Kart opened his eyes and groaned in pain. But it was precisely the pain that helped him get a grip so quickly.

If only I was born first! he cried to himself, enraged and desperate. He didn’t want to die, so he was ready to break the rules of the duel — using Imperial artifacts was forbidden but he no longer cared. Die, you bastard!

Rune’Tan was the first to spot the items. He was about to intervene and take them away, but he stopped as he sensed something.

Kart had almost activated the artifacts when Malvur appeared right in front of him. One kick and they flew to the side, falling into one of the many cracks that had appeared in the ground during their fight.

Before Kart even had time to be shocked, another blow cracked all the bones in his hands. The next thing he knew, Malvur’s foot struck his head and he rolled across the ground until he finally stopped by colliding with a piece of the wall.

Everyone was shocked, especially when the next moment Malvur teleported. Usually, if giants studied the Path of Space, they used it only for destruction and strengthening their attacks. They could also become faster, but almost none of them used it for teleportation.

The reason was that the transfer of an object from one place to another was influenced by both its size and mass. Therefore, the more the giant grew, the more energy they needed to teleport. That was why almost none of them even tried to figure a way to circumvent this. The further one went along this Path, the more difficult it was to return to the basics. Malvur was no exception.

However, unlike others, he understood that without mastering this aspect of the Path, he’d never be able to create his own Sphere. To manage this, he turned to Kai for help, and he taught him the Eternal Pursuit Technique, which he had once seen and copied from Greenrow and which was ideal for introducing newcomers to the concept of teleportation. Kai had also improved this technique by making it much more energy-efficient, thanks to the advice he had gotten from Acilla and Rune’Tan.

Once the distance between him and his brother reached a certain value, he teleported and stared at him. There was no mercy or pity in his eyes. After standing still for a few seconds, he brought his fist down on the wheezing Kart’s head.

It burst like a watermelon.

Malvur took the medallion from his brother’s neck and then headed toward the elders.

“I took the patriarch’s life and regalia,” he said and raised the medallion so that everyone could see it. “The Duel of Honor and Blood is over. I took back what’s rightfully mine. With Kart dead, the title of patriarch belongs to me. Do you finally recognize me as a part of this family? As its rightful leader?” he growled, purple flames dancing around him. His quiet but powerful voice spread over the entire estate and even went beyond its borders.

Some of the elders hesitated, while others nodded immediately. To Malvur’s surprise, Weiss and his accomplices were the first to agree. Following their example, the others also bowed their heads, recognizing Malvur as the new leader.

Fifteen masters knelt down before the new head and said:

“I recognize the new patriarch of the Santos family.”

“You four.” Malvur pointed at the conspirators. “You’re under arrest. A trial awaits you.”

“Yes, my lord,” they replied. Bound both by Rune’Tan’s will and their new patriarch.

“Now, uncle.” Malvur looked at Weiss. “Take us to my grandfather.”

“Is he in the cells?” Rune’Tan asked as he sensed an aura deep below them.

“Yes,” Weiss replied.

“The rest of you are free to go. However, I forbid you to leave the estate,” Malvur instructed the remaining elders.

They bowed and left.

“Will you show your face now?” Shacks suddenly spoke, looking at the figure standing next to Weiss.

Out of the nine people in Weiss’s entourage, one wasn’t a giant.

“You’ve figured it out...” Notrix grunted, taking off his hood.

Shacks shrugged.

“Honestly, it was a no-brainer...”

“I see,” Weiss said, shifting his gaze from Notrix to Shacks, and then turned to Malvur. “I’m thankful that you didn’t probe further. There are details that could sully the family name and—”

“I don’t care,” Malvur interrupted him. “You’ll be executed anyway.”

“I’ve long been ready to pay for my sins,” Weiss said with a sad smile.

“But first, you’ll tell me the truth... What happened six years ago? And what’s going on now?”

Weiss nodded.

“I’ll do as you wish. But I think it’s better to do it with your grandfather present.”

Malvur didn’t argue. He had a lot of questions for him as well. Starting with why a level-ten Holy Lord didn’t free himself of all charges with a simple system oath and ending with why he allowed them to exile his grandson.

And so, Malvur, Weiss, Notrix, Shacks, and Rune’Tan headed to the dungeon. But before they could even get to its entrance, they heard a monstrous crash that instinctively made them all look up.

The sky — that is the barrier that sheltered the Republic and all its inhabitants — was covered with hundreds of giant black cracks. The dome was visible for the first time since its installment and was slowly fading, as if it was losing its strength.

“Holy Heavens...” Notrix muttered, horrified.

“What’s happening?!” Weiss blurted out.

“Someone is trying to get here through a portal,” Rune’Tan explained, squinting at the sky. “Quite successfully, might I add...”

At the same moment, one of the elders ran up to their group.

“Grand Master Rune’Tan, Lord Malvur, Elder Weiss,” he addressed the trio in order of their status. “News arrived. The dwarven, dorgan, sylphen, and even elven lands were simultaneously and suddenly struck... Niagala has attacked the entire continent!”

Chapter 13
THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM

The darkness that filled the room was dispelled by the dim flicker of a lamp. For the first time in many years, there was light.

A deep shaft led to a long underground corridor that ended in a massive, thick metal door. The door, like everything else in this place, was a part of a giant protective array, created with the sole purpose of keeping the prisoner of the dungeon inside.

After a few minutes, the door finally opened. The light in the background outlined the silhouettes of five figures. Malvur, walking first, took a few steps and stopped abruptly in front of a glass wall dividing the room in two. Behind it, they saw an old giant chained to the wall. His arms and legs were cut off, their stumps nailed to the wall with massive stakes, one of which had also been driven through his stomach. His torso was entangled in artifact chains, his neck held upright with not one but two collars, and head trapped within some strange mechanism that looked like a helmet intended to kill him in case he somehow managed to free himself.

The old man was in deep meditation, which was now interrupted by the faint squeal of the old door. His eyelids trembled and he slowly opened his eyes. Within them still burned a desire to live. Six years had passed, and his will hadn’t been broken.

Katis couldn’t see the guests since everything within the glass was a pocket dimension in which he was trapped. However, even after six years of imprisonment, his spirit perception remained exceptional.

His lips moved with difficulty. After six years of being silent, his voice was strained and raspy.

“Who’s there?”

Startled, Malvur put his hand on the cold glass.

“Malvur... is that... you...?”

The young giant’s face contorted in anger. Clenching his fingers into a fist, he turned sharply, his scorching gaze honing in on his uncle. The purple flames appeared around him again, and his fist met Weiss’s face, knocking him back.

“Kill yourself. That’s an order...” Malvur hissed, looking down at the prostrated Weiss.

Weiss’s gaze was filled with surprise, which was immediately replaced by... relief. He sighed, smiled, and was about to pierce his heart with his hand when he was suddenly stopped.

“Halt. I’m canceling the order,” Malvur said. “It’s too early for you to die. You’re still needed in the war.”

The smile disappeared from Weiss’s face.

“Free him.”

Weiss obeyed. Using an artifact key, he removed the glass, dispelled the pocket dimension, and removed the chains and the strange helmet. Then he turned off the artifact that was injecting a drug into Katis’s bloodstream and removed the thick stakes. Taking him off the wall, they laid Katis down on the bed Shacks had taken out of his Ring.

“It really is you, Malvur...” Katis smiled, his strength slowly returning. After all, it was extremely difficult, if not impossible, to suppress a cultivator of his level.

“Here.” Weiss held out a simple Spatial Ring. “We put his severed limbs in it. There are also four portions of a special healing elixir.”

For the next ten minutes, Malvur helped his grandfather restore his limbs. To do this, he had to cut open the stumps, douse them with elixirs, and then carefully connect the limbs preserved in the Ring. It’d take at least another two weeks before they healed completely, but he’d never be like he was before. The recovery couldn’t be perfect, but it was still better than having no limbs.

“I want to know everything.” Malvur turned around and looked at his uncle. “Tell me about the coup. What happened six years ago? And what’s he doing here?” He nodded at Notrix.

Weiss looked at Katis. Closing his eyes, the old man concentrated on recovering.

“It all started when my brother, that is, your father, was wounded.” Weiss turned to Malvur. “You just stepped onto the path of cultivation. Or, rather, you plunged into it headfirst. You were so focused on your training that you didn’t notice what was happening around you. After losing his wife and the chance to reach the Divine Stage... Your father began to lose touch with reality... Bit by bit. He spent all his time and so many of the family’s resources trying to find a way to recover. He became obsessed, which eventually hit all of us. Hard. Resources began to dry up, and our position in the clan and society began to deteriorate noticeably. Not only was our patriarch disabled, but he also forgot about managing the family. Without a proper ruler, things began to go downhill. The elders formed factions, things began to go missing, and many issues with the family’s possessions arose. I tried to fix what I could, but there wasn’t much an elder could do. My brother didn’t even want to see me. As for the then supreme elder,” he nodded at Katis, “he, as always, remained focused on cultivation. Constant training, traveling, and studies of techniques and alchemical recipes... That was all he was interested in. He couldn’t see what was happening to the family. He believed that these were only temporary hurdles and that we’d overcome them after a bit.”

Weiss clenched his fists and sighed heavily.

“You were the same, Malvur. I saw you’d grow up to be a cultivation fanatic like my brother and father. I knew that family affairs wouldn’t concern you much. The future of our family didn’t seem bright since your father would’ve lived for another ten thousand years even with that injury... During this time, we’d lose what little we had left. We’ve dominated the clan for centuries thanks to our legacy. But since the last bearer of the Blood, almost no one from the new generation tried to increase the family’s power. It couldn’t go on like that forever. The first omen of the impending doom was your mother’s murder and your father’s injury. After that, a whole faction began to form to oppose us. Other families wanted and still want to see us fall. My puny attempts did nothing to help. I lacked courage to take matters into my own hands... But...”

“But Kart didn’t...” Malvur guessed.

“Exactly. Unlike you, your father, and your grandfather, your brother wasn’t so obsessed with cultivation. He saw it as a tool, which made him look at things in a similar way as I do. However, we were still different. I’ve lived and I still live for the good of the family. He lived for himself. However, I realized that too late.” He sighed and rubbed his face. “While you were busy training and developing, he was building a reputation among the aristocrats. He was involved in many schemes and made new acquaintances. One could say that he created his own faction.”

Pulling a chair out of his Ring, he sat down.

“Like me, he also saw the beginning of the family’s downfall. That’s why he decided to kill his father and then frame you for it. I tried to stop him, but by that time he was supported by many elders and important people from other families. I had only one way out — to lead the coup. I joined him and improved upon his plan. We killed your father, trapped and captured your grandfather, and then exiled you. After that, Kart became the patriarch, and I became the supreme elder.”

“That doesn’t sound like my brother,” Malvur said. “Why didn’t he kill me right away?”

“He wanted to. I wanted that, too,” Weiss admitted with a weak chuckle. “But I convinced him that it’d tarnish his reputation. I convinced him that exile was a better option. I didn’t want more blood on my hands.”

“So... You were the one who let me live?” Katis asked.

“Yes... father...” Weiss bit his lip and lowered his gaze. “I sent a clone to be executed, and no one was the wiser. Only Ugl and I knew about it. All these years, I kept offering you to pledge an oath of silence and forget about the family so that you could get freedom outside the Republic, but you always ignored me...”

“Something doesn’t fit,” Malvur muttered to himself. “You didn’t want blood on your hands... But why was I sent to the Abyss as a slave? I could’ve died there. I was lucky to survive.”

“That was my mistake.” Weiss looked down. “I underestimated how much Kart hated you. He envied your strength and talent, and he never understood how much effort you put into both. But most of all, he envied the fact that you were the firstborn. That made him act behind my back. Due to a spirit contract, he couldn’t order anyone to kill you, so he sold you to Udin to get around the restriction. I only found out about it a few months later when I heard about the Fist Fight.”

“And what’s happening now?”

“During these six years, I got to know Kart better. Unlike your father, he was devoted to family matters. Except, he turned out to be too greedy and reckless. He wanted more power within the clan and even the Republic. He wanted to regain the family’s former power despite the possible consequences. After his actions led to several rather tragic events, I realized that he’d destroy the family even faster than your father could’ve. So I decided to fix my mistake. I decided to bring you back. You’re focused and determined and you know how to resist temptation. If I tried to become the head of the family, it would’ve been considered a coup. But you had a good reason to call upon the Duel of Honor and Blood. That is, you’re a legitimate patriarch.”

“Is that why Notrix is here with you?”

“Yes. I met him four years ago after discovering a group of elven spies. And when I hoped to get you back, I decided to use their services. Notrix agreed because this collaboration would be beneficial for the both of us. But since it was rather difficult to work behind the patriarch’s back, I decided to send Notrix to strike a deal with him. According to their agreement, Notrix was to bring you to Alran and to Kart, who feared you’d want to take revenge in the future. After all, you got out of slavery, and even became a student of the Cloud Abode. He couldn’t help but be afraid of your talent. That’s why Kart agreed.” He looked at Malvur. “He wanted to execute you for returning, which would be breaking the law, allowing him to take things into his hands, but my plan was that during the trial, those four elders and I would help you challenge your brother to a Duel of Honor and Blood. The only thing I didn’t expect was that you’d get out of the cell before I arrived and that the Grand Master Rune’Tan would be here. I was also surprised when Kart changed a part of the plan at the last moment, trying to kill you at the border. Neither Notrix nor I knew anything about this.”

After that, Weiss fell silent. Malvur was quiet too.

Well, well, would ya look at that... Shacks thought. So that’s how our pointy-eared friend went around the “do no harm” clause but at the same time turned Malvur and Guts in. If the big guy died, the oath would’ve destroyed his soul. Was he ready to take such a risk? What for?

“So, you’re a triple agent, then.” Shacks chuckled, looking at Notrix.

Both of them were now standing at the entrance, trying not to interfere with the family matters.

Turning to him, Notrix tilted his head to one side.

“When did you realize that I wasn’t really working for you?”

“I suspected that something was up when you showed up with Malvur. It’s in my nature to be suspicious of everyone.” Shacks shrugged and smiled. “You became even more suspicious after we got away from that dude at the border. The others didn’t notice, but I saw you were sweatin’ bullets... All of a sudden, it became too dangerous to go further. It was as if you were trying to dissuade us from following Malvur. And this happened after I demonstrated the Ring’s power in front of you. Or, more precisely, grand master’s power. Once we were near the capital, I was almost completely convinced that you were going to do something shady. We got to Alran way too easily, despite the fact that a whole family of aristocrats was after us. That was why I decided to follow you around the city.”

“Who the hell are you?” Notrix asked jokingly.

“Why, just the most brilliant and handsome man you’ll ever meet,” Shacks replied calmly. “In short — one hell of a guy.”

***

For the next half an hour, silence reigned in the deep underground chamber.

Katis finally opened his eyes. For six years he lived, or, more precisely, existed here, suppressed and controlled, and constantly tormented by the chains that didn’t give him even the slightest opportunity to concentrate on any Forces. However, he was still a peak Holy Lord, so even after such terrible and long torment, it took him only half an hour to, more or less, bounce back. At least enough to come to his senses and heal some wounds. The flesh and soul of such a master were terrifyingly strong.

Malvur looked at him.

“Are you feeling better?”

Having finished meditating, Katis opened his eyes and looked himself over. The wounds from the stakes had healed without even leaving scars. The same was true for the places where his limbs had fused together. It seemed as if he had never lost them.

Raising his hand, he wiggled his fingers. They just barely obeyed, but his will was still incredibly strong.

“It’ll take a month or two to get used to being free,” he replied, moving his legs. By this time, it was easier for him to speak. “But I’ll be fine...”

“Then I’d like to—”

Katis raised his hand, interrupting his grandson. He slowly sat up, and just as slowly got out of bed. Remembering what it was like to stand, after a couple of seconds he bent his back in a perfect bow.

“I sincerely regret that I was only able to greet you now, grand master,” he greeted Rune’Tan, who had been quietly standing behind Malvur all this time. “I suppose you came here for a reason.”

“You’re the one they call the Cloud of Death?” Rune’Tan asked, opening his eyes.

“The one and only,” Katis answered without straightening his back.

“I want you to heal my friend.”

A moment later, Rune’Tan and Katis were inside the Ring that Shacks had on him. Within it was a cave, which Rune’Tan had transferred here when he was in the mine in Tael. In one corner of the cave were Guts, Sator, Ailenx, Lily, and Ivsim, and in the other — a large ice cube.

Having touched the ice, Katis gradually began to open his peak Sphere of Poison. At the same time, he concentrated on spirit perception, carefully scanning Kai’s body.

After a minute of hard work, he was done with the examination, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. Abruptly lifting his palm from the ice, he looked at Rune’Tan.

“I’ve never seen anything like this before,” he said, astonished. “This strange ice is interfering with my perception... However, I managed to catch the presence of the incredible power hidden in the poison. Is that what I think it is?”

“It is.” Rune’Tan nodded. “It’s a grain of divine power.”

If Katis hadn’t seen and experienced so many mind-boggling things through his long and full life, he wouldn’t have been able to restrain his amazement.

“I don’t question your words, but how can I deal with such a poison?”

“The poison itself isn’t divine. It was created by the owner of a Sphere of Poison, who enhanced his attack with the divine power of an artifact. More precisely, just a grain of this power,” Rune’Tan explained. “And I’ll be the one dealing with that. I need you to create an antidote. The master hasn’t removed his will from the particles, so they cannot be removed. They need to be destroyed.”

“If that’s what you need me for, then I’ll do my best.”

“Good.” Rune’Tan smiled. “We just need to leave the Republic first.”

“What? Why?”

“A large-scale war has begun in Nikrim, and a whole army will be teleported here in the next few hours,” he replied.

“This is...” Katis stammered, stunned. “In that case, I have to ask you for forgiveness, grand master.” He bowed. “I cannot leave my family and homeland. Even if I’m a weak and betrayed old man, I’ll still defend these lands. My ancestors have lived here, and so have I, and so will my descendants.”

“Do you realize that I can wipe your entire family off the face of the planet in a matter of seconds?” Rune’Tan asked, gazing at him intently. “Aren’t you afraid to reject me?”

“I’m afraid,” Katis replied honestly. “I’m helpless in front of you, and I’m also indebted to you for helping my grandson. But I still can’t leave my home. I’m not refusing to help you. I’m just saying that I cannot leave the Republic.”

Having explained his stance, he fell silent, awaiting the reply.

Rune’Tan was silent for a bit. Finally, he sighed out of habit.

“So be it... Then we’ll do it here and now.”

A second later, Katis and he found themselves in a dark and very cold place.

“Where are we?”

“In the patient’s stomach.” Rune’Tan surprised him again. “I’ve shrunk the space around us. We’ll begin the healing process here as it’s too early to remove the ice around him.”

“As you say.”

The peak Sphere of Space opened up, radiating particles of power.

“I’ll take care of attracting the grain of divine power. You start creating an antidote. Use it the moment it’s been made. However, know that it’ll be very difficult. The amount of poison was increased by the particle. Even if I remove most of it, you still have to be fast.”

“Understood.” Katis nodded respectfully. “And thank you for understanding.”

Rune’Tan said nothing and they began the treatment.

***

An hour later, Rune’Tan and Katis returned to the cave.

Katis, exhausted to the point of madness, sat down on the ground.

“The poison’s been removed.”

“So it has,” Rune’Tan confirmed, looking at the ice cube.

But why aren’t you waking up? he asked, but the boy didn’t reply.

“I suppose we’ll have to wait,” Katis said.

“Grand Master Rune’Tan, is everything okay with Kai?” Shacks asked.

“All is well. He’ll wake up soon,” Rune’Tan replied without turning around.

Shacks walked over to the cube and knocked on the ice.

“Oi, Sleepin’ Beauty, wake up! Ain’t no amount of sleep in the world that’s gonna fix that ugly snout of yours!”

However, he got no reply.

***

It had been five hours since the cracks appeared in the sky. During this time, the nearest Republic troops arrived in Alran, as well as most of the aristocrats. All combat artifacts were taken from stashes and all alchemical concoctions were prepared for use.

The Republic of Titran was ready for war.

The government, led by the Council of Clans, had managed to discuss a defense plan. By the words of the masters studying the Path of Space, the enemy troops would soon appear next to the capital. Rune’Tan personally confirmed that the Niagala army would get through the Wall by making a hole in it and teleporting within a couple of miles away from the eastern part of the city. A second powerful barrier around the capital prevented the enemy from getting any closer or even inside the city right away.

Thus, all combat-ready soldiers were stationed at the city wall.

The army consisted of seven legions, five of which managed to return from their deployment in a matter of hours at the cost of many precious artifacts. They prepared for battle together with the members of eight sects and ten ruling clans. In total, their army now numbered forty-two thousand seven hundred and forty-two Exorcists, one thousand four hundred and forty-nine Elementalists, and three hundred and fifty-six Holy Lords. Unfortunately, many of their Elementalists and Holy Lords died in the elven capital, so there were now almost three times less of them than there would’ve been two weeks ago.

However, luck hadn’t completely turned its back on the Republic of Titran. Although its main forces were weakened and the plan to negotiate peace with Niagala turned out to be impossible, today, a Divine Stage cultivator was with them in the capital. Rune’Tan decided to stay and help.

The reason behind that was that the spatial crack in the Wall around the Republic didn’t let anyone escape, even the most powerful cultivators. Not to mention that after Kai’s treatment, Rune’Tan had to get some rest. Another reason for his stay was that no one knew what was happening outside the Wall. For all they knew, it could actually be safer to stay in the Republic than to go out.

However, none of this meant that Rune’Tan had decided to help out the giants. No. He planned to step in only if he saw that they stood no chance against Niagala. That is, if the giants were losing, or if a Divine Stage cultivator was among the attackers. However, if Kyros himself appeared, he’d retreat immediately. Without a physical body and a full supply of soul energy, he didn’t stand a chance against him and his Divine
Ring.

“Wanna bet on who’ll kill more dudes?” Shacks asked, swaying on the edge of the wall he was sitting on.

“Maybe you should focus on not getting killed yourself,” Lily replied.

Kai’s friends refused to wait out the storm in Rune’Tan’s pocket dimension. They all had their own reasons to participate in the battle as they all knew that it was in the heat of war that the best cultivators were forged. Everyone but Malvur was now on the eastern side of the city wall, where most of the forces were gathered.

“Why are you being so mean to me? What did I ever do to deserve such treatment?” Shacks pretended to be offended, but Lily didn’t react. “...it’s not fun when you’re so serious, y’know? C’mon, smile! Or are you afraid of getting wrinkles?”

“How about you grow up, hm?” Lily retorted. “I swear, if you don’t shut up, I’ll rip your tongue out and beat you with it.”

“Oho, feisty!” Shacks smiled and clapped his hands. “Oh, I’d like to see you try! Please, don’t die today. I wanna kick your ass myself.”

“I won’t let that happen,” Ivsim said calmly.

“My, my, how chivalrous!” Shacks exclaimed. “So, no one wants to try to compete against me? Ailenx? Bro. You’re my only hope. Pretty please?”

“Ah, I fear I stand no chance against someone as great as yourself,” Ailenx replied with a smile.

“Sator? Bro? Don’t leave me hanging!”

Sator gave him a glare and then shook his head almost imperceptibly.

“You guys are no fun...”

“What have we got here?” Guts asked as he climbed the wall.

“Oh, there you are!” Shacks immediately brightened up. He was like a child on a sugar rush. “Let’s make a bet on who’ll kill more enemies.”

“A bet? That sounds fun. What can you offer?”

“Hmm...” Shacks thought for a second. “Whoever loses will give all the battle trophies to the winner.”

“Let’s shake hands,” Guts agreed.

I wonder how much I’ll get for them... Guts thought. As always, he was focused on money.

Fifty feet away from their group, Malvur was talking with the elders.

“Why are you here?” he asked and looked at Notrix.

“Consider it my apology for using you.” He grinned. “And what’s the point of my deal with Weiss if the giants lose today? I can’t help but feel obliged to assist you.”

“We aren’t going to—”

Malvur didn’t get to finish. An insanely powerful, massive, and blindingly bright column of light descended from the sky. The ground trembled and a strong wind rose. If everyone on the wall weren’t covered by a protective barrier, they would’ve been blown away.

The light shone for a minute and a half, after which the Republic army could finally see what it was up against. Seventy thousand Exorcists appeared in the middle of the scorched forest. With them were five thousand Elementalists and a thousand Holy Lords.

The size of the army was shocking. Nobody expected so many powerful cultivators. However, the defenders still believed in their chances of winning due to the barrier, the wall, and Rune’Tan’s strength.

Alas, what they didn’t realize was that among their opponents was a Divine Stage cultivator, and that over the past five hours, the dwarven, dorgan, and sylphen capitals had fallen to the human empire.

Chapter 14
BATTLE FOR ALRAN — THE BEGINNING

Sixty miles below ground, and then another three miles along a tunnel was a small cell that had been wide open for several hours now. Katis, imprisoned there for six years, was finally free. Malvur, Weiss, Shacks, Rune’Tan, and Notrix had left this unpleasant place to prepare for the war against Niagala.

However, the dark and eerie room didn’t remain empty.

In its center floated a huge ice cube. Ironically, what was one’s former cell became another’s safe haven. Albeit temporarily.

In the exact place where Shacks had knocked earlier, a very thin but visible crack appeared.

***

The column of light died out, revealing the seemingly endless stream of enemy soldiers. But what the horrified Titrans didn’t know was that only one-fifth of Niagala’s forces were here. Four more such armies were in the fallen capitals.

Malvur looked up at the sky. High above the city was a shimmering dome with a huge hole in its center. To the relief of the Titrans, it was quickly patched up, once again proving the power of the Wall.

“ATTACK!!!” shouted the Holy Lords from the walls, bringing down their weapons to point them at the marching army.

Their roar unleashed a volley of thousand techniques. Slightly disoriented after such a long teleportation, the Niagalans still managed to reach for their defense artifacts as they gazed upon the iridescent wave rolling toward them from the wall. It was as if the Heavens had opened, determined to drown them for the sins they’ve committed. Such an instantaneous blow would reduce the number of their soldiers by at least half if it collided with them.

The giants were looking forward to a quick victory. And although some of the traps they had laid down were destroyed, they didn’t despair. Thanks to Rune’Tan, who not only figured out the exact place the Niagalans would teleport to but also tied them to it with the power of his Sphere of Space. After such an attack, the Niagalan army would be easy prey.

Except it wasn’t.

A tall man calmly watched the approaching storm. The techniques had almost reached the Niagalans, and the underground traps had nearly released their power when he finally took action.

Raising his hand, he pointed the tip of his blade toward the sky, as if challenging the Heavens themselves. Not even a heartbeat later he lowered it with lightning speed, turning the techniques into a cloud of shimmering sparks, and the traps into debris.

The peak-level Sphere of Sword covered the entire Niagalan army. From the outside, it looked like a giant scarlet bubble.

Next, he plunged his blade into the ground, causing a strong gust of wind to raise. His snow-white hair danced around him as he raised his steely gaze at the confused giants.

“Forward...”

Every Niagalan heard his quiet, but firm voice. It seemed as if the wind itself had whispered it.

The army moved toward Alran’s walls, led by none other than Nator, the First Son of Niagala — a Divine Stage cultivator.

Stopping in his tracks, he turned on his heel, and sliced the air in front of him at insane speed. However, the song of steel was stopped by the palm of a translucent hand.

Nator managed to protect himself but almost five hundred Holy Lords around him were turned into a bloody mist. The aftershock produced by the collision killed everyone it reached.

Taking a step forward, Rune’Tan brought his foot down on Nator’s head.

In the next moment, those standing on the wall saw what looked like a solar flare bloom above the enemy army. Except it wasn’t the Sun but a technique capable of wiping out their entire capital from the face of the planet. Weirder still was the fact that the flare didn’t harm the Niaglans, from the ranks of which two small dots rushed into the sky.

He’s strong... Rune’Tan thought. His soul... His physical and energy body... Even his weapons and armor... They’re all imbued with the divine power of Kyros’s Ring. He’s much more powerful than he was when we met near the Abode’s ruins. But such power comes at a price, doesn’t it, Nator? If I don’t kill you here, the hand of time will soon enough. Was victory really worth throwing away so many years of your life?

***

As the two dots disappeared behind the clouds, Niagala’s army continued to advance.

“Fire!!!” Shacks heard and fired an arrow.

At the same moment, the Titran army began to rain one wave of techniques after another on the Niagalans. However, this time, they were ready. Barriers, artifacts, and combined defense techniques sheltered them from the downpour.

At the same time, all the Titran Holy Lords jumped over the wall. Three hundred and fifty-six masters, each equipped with a large number of powerful artifacts, went beyond the city barrier, charging at the opponents’ ranks. Given their Covers and naturally thick skin, they weren’t afraid of thousands of enemy Exorcists and hundreds of Elementalists.

Their targets were the Niagalan Holy Lords. As they weren’t allowed to approach the wall, the Titrans began to push them away from the city with all their might while simultaneously trying to kill as many regular soldiers as possible.

The seventy thousand Niagalan Exorcists needed less than a minute to reach the wall. An invisible barrier stood in their way, protecting Alran from all sides. While they tried to break through the barrier, the defenders kept raining techniques down on them.

Summon the arrow, notch it, pull the bowstring, weave the technique, aim, and... release. Rinse and repeat.

Shacks kept attacking, choosing his targets on the go. At first, he shot regular Exorcists but he soon realized that this was a waste of energy and resources. Archers possessed the most powerful attacks among most types of cultivators, so he quickly switched to stronger opponents.

He was aware that he couldn’t kill Elementalists with one or two shots, as he did Exorcists, but with his techniques, he weakened their defense. By doing this, he contributed more to the battle than he did by killing the Exorcists.

“Isn’t it weird that you’re on this side, helping us kill your own kin?” asked the elven archer who stood next to him.

After firing an arrow and making sure he had killed another Elementalist, Shacks took a short break. Looking at the elf, he replied in his usual manner.

“You’re shittin’ me, right? You’re tellin’ me that those are humans? Fuuuuuck! My eyesight is getting worse... Why didn’t anyone tell me I’m on the wrong side?! Oooh, boss ain’t gonna like this...”

The elf laughed.

“You’re funny. You’re one of Lord Malvur’s companions, aren’t you?”

“I’d like to think I’m the big guy’s good pal...” he replied, pulling out a new arrow.

“Big guy...?” The shocked elf stared at him. “Are you talking about Lord Malvur?”

“Do ya see any other big guy he — Scratch that. We’re in the land of giants, everything’s big here... Yes, I’m talkin’ ‘bout him. What of it?” he retorted harshly, making the elf flinch.

“No reason,” he replied with a shake of his head. Although he was two levels higher, the power of Shacks’s attacks spoke of his mastery. “I’m Tavix, by the way. One of the guards of the Santos estate.”

“Oh, are you...? I see... I was wondering how the giants got a pureblood elf. You’re a guard...”

Tavix chuckled. This section of the wall was assigned to the warriors of the No’Ritm clan. Therefore, apart from Kai’s friends, it was unlikely that anyone except giants would be found here.

Firing another arrow, Shacks introduced himself.

“You know, there are practically no long-range fighters among the giants, so you’re the first archer I’ve seen in Titran in the last few years,” Tavix admitted. “Would you like to have a drink later, to celebrate our victory? I know a great place. The booze is good and the girls are cute.”

Shacks smiled.

“A tempting offer. I just might take you up on it.”

After the short break, both of them picked up their pace, firing two arrows at once from time to time.

Chaos reigned below. In the first minutes of the battle, more than five thousand Exorcists and almost a hundred Elementalists from Niagala had already died. Leading the frontlines, they were nothing more than cannon fodder, and their corpses were nothing more than stepping stones for the soldiers that came after them. Neither artifacts nor defensive Forces helped them.

But their sacrifice wasn’t in vain as it allowed the army to get closer to the barrier that had already begun to crack in places.

***

Lily and Ivsim were fighting not too far away from Shacks. Unlike him, they weren’t in the first line of defense, but in the third. Since they weren’t good at long-range attacks, they couldn’t do more than blindly release their techniques down the wall.

The techniques roared like thunder beyond the barrier, mixing with the screams of the dying Niagalans. The calmness that was within it, unfortunately, didn’t last long.

A blood-curdling scream came from the right, after which Lily and Ivsim heard a loud crack. A giant rift appeared in the barrier right in front of them, which an insanely powerful blow made. The people stationed on the wall near the crack were sent flying like leaves in the wind.

It took Ivsim some time to come to his senses and get up. He didn’t feel any obvious injuries, but his head was buzzing. Slowly, it got back to normal.

Having looked around with his spirit perception, he realized that he was on the first floor of a large three-story building, having crashed through the roof and two floors during the fall. Fortunately, save for a few bruises, he was unharmed. The building was empty, as all the civilians had long evacuated to a special dimension hidden deep underneath the city.

Jumping onto the roof through the hole he had made, Ivsim realized that the wall, like the barrier in front of it, had been broken through. Like a flood through a dam, thousands of Niagalan soldiers were rushing toward Alran.

Gripping his still aching head, he suddenly realized something.

“Lily!” He shuddered, growing cold with fear. “Where are you?!”

Unable to sense her nearby, he spread out his aura as far as he could and concentrated on his spirit perception, without thinking about how vulnerable this made him. After a few seconds, he nodded to himself and rushed toward the battle unfolding ahead, prepared to attack.

Moving across the rooftops like a ghost, he ran as fast as he could. The closer he got to his goal, the more he felt like someone was squeezing his insides.

A fight had already begun in an alley between two large buildings. Three giants were losing to a group of five humans. Ivsim ignored them, concentrated on something else — a frail figure that lay next to a cracked wall. Seven Niagalan soldiers were approaching it.

Time seemed to slow down. Gritting his teeth with anger, he jumped from the roof and swung his swords, releasing one of his strongest techniques. The six Exorcists were instantly turned into mincemeat, and a part of the building behind them collapsed.

Approaching the girl, he moved the debris off her and looked her over. Seeing no serious injuries, he sighed with relief. Convinced that she had only passed out due to the blow that destroyed the wall, Ivsim finally calmed down.

Thinking they were enemies, the three giants approached them with their weapons at the ready. It wasn’t until Ivsim showed them the No’Ritm clan mark on his palm that they lowered their clubs and hammers and nodded.

“Help me protect her,” Ivsim demanded, sensing an enemy squad approaching.

“We follow orders and—”

“This is very important!” he interrupted the giant. “She’s insanely strong! She’s much stronger than me, so she’ll be more useful in this fight than all of us put together! I just need her to wake up. I already gave her the elixir, so I need you to hold out for at least a couple of minutes. I can’t do this alone.”

Most of the Niagalans, just like the Titrans, were true masters with an average or even mediocre foundation. There were very few real talents in this war, and there were only a few cultivators at the level of Kai’s friends. That was why Ivsim was able to deal with his opponents so easily and persuade the three giants who were a whole stage higher than him to help him.

Many Niagalan detachments deliberately avoided the main battle, heading instead deep into Alran to complete three tasks: to destroy infirmaries, weaponries, and other such places with arrays designed to give the Titrans an advantage in fights in the city; to cut off any escape routes from the city; and to kill the civilians.

After all, for Niagala, this wasn’t war — it was extermination.

One such detachment, a group of fifty Exorcists, noticed a group of their own dying nearby and rushed to their aid. They were ordered not to spare resources when it came to killing powerful individuals. They couldn’t ignore an atrocity like this happening right under their noses.

“The target is moving. Our artifacts have marked it,” one of them reported to the commander. “There are four more auras with him. One enemy is unconscious.”

“Begin the pursuit. Signal to nearby units. We’ll corner them from all sides.”

Holding Lily as gently as he could, Ivsim retreated deeper into the maze-like alleys of Alran. After frantically running all around the place in search of Lily and fighting off her attackers, he needed a break. Feeling that the pursuers were hot on his trail, he decided to sacrifice the three strangers to save Lily. He knew that what he was doing was wrong, but he had no choice. The moment he felt the mark appear on him when he killed Lily’s attackers, he knew what he needed to do.

***

I woke up in the middle of a small lake, nestled in the water’s pleasantly warm embrace. Around me were unfamiliar hills and mountains covered with snow. My body ached with pain, and my senses were numb.

Slowly, I came to.

Climbing onto the shore, I gathered my thoughts. One by one, memories returned to me. The Gate of Ecumene... The teleport... Jiang Dao scattering us across the platform...

For a while I pondered where I had ended up and eventually concluded that I was in a new world. One filled with so much prana that it made my whole body ache. But that was fine, I’d get used to it. I needed to figure out where I was, as well as where my friends were.

This was how my journey in Nikrim began. As I’d find out later, the place I landed in was called the Northern Rocky Wasteland. There was once an anomaly zone there, but it disappeared long ago. For hundreds of thousands of years, the prana levels lowered, and the anomalies simply vanished. However, locals still refused to move there.

My wandering lasted for three days, during which I only encountered one pathetic Muscle Stage beast. It became my first meal in the new world.

Apparently, the Northern Rocky Wasteland was called a wasteland for a reason. Apart from the snow and rocks, there was practically nothing there. Almost no plants or animals. Even my sensitive hearing barely picked up signs of life in this place once a day.

And although I was grateful that I had ended up somewhere relatively safe, boredom was slowly driving me insane. No resources, no opportunity to challenge my skills... Nothing.

That is, until the third day.

I found a strange temple in the middle of the rocks. It was a small, nondescript building that clearly didn’t fit into the local landscape. Intrigued, I decided to explore it.

After making sure that there were no traps around, I entered... only to be attacked the moment I set foot inside. I began a test, one activated by my human blood.

I managed to win, after which I was teleported to an unknown location — a massive, jungle-covered floating island nestled within an equally large pocket dimension.

Shortly after my transfer, I was greeted by a group of Exorcists led by an Elementalist who told me who they were and what this place was. As it turned out, more than a million years ago, the Three Blades Sect arrived in Nikrim from some nearby world. On their home planet, they were considered an unremarkable group of masters, but on Nikrim their level was considered something to strive toward.

The Three Blades Sect arrived here on two ships, which were huge pocket dimensions. The first was called the Land of the Midday Sun, and the second — the Land of the God Aive.

As a result of the conflict that had been brewing between these two branches for many years, the sect split. The Land of the Midday Sun decided to follow the footsteps of their ancestors, choosing to exist in the shadow of this world, while the Land of the God Aive began to spread its influence beyond its dimension. Soon, they got themselves a powerful patron, to whom they swore allegiance.

Since then, the two branches of the once united sect practically had nothing to do with each other. Until the members of the Land of the God Aive were suddenly killed by an unknown attacker.

The junior elder told me all he knew about the temple and the sects. In those ancient times, their head decided to forget about the conflict and help their brothers. But since the survivors were never found, he hoped to find at least the descendants of those who came from the Land of the God Aive. To do this, he ordered his students to secretly create special places all over the planet, hiding them in various secluded corners of Nikrim. These temples were designed in such a way that they detected and lured in human cultivators, who were then presented with a test. If they passed, they were transported to the Land of the Midday Sun.

Alas, the surviving representatives of the Land of the God Aive hadn’t been found, and the temples had all but crumbled away in the meantime. There were only a dozen of them left.

They didn’t expect to see me. However, since I passed the test, I still received an offer to become an outer-circle student. I didn’t plan to refuse because I found the Three Blades Sect to be a perfect place to start in this unfamiliar world.

For the next three months, I climbed the ranks with my talent and strength. And when I was promoted to an inner student of the first of the eight circles, I finally learned that I wasn’t alone here. That’s when I met her, the new student of the fifth circle, Lily Wayat Stenshet.

As she told me, she wasn’t teleported to some wasteland, but directly to the pocket dimension. At first, she was imprisoned, but after she confirmed with many oaths that she had come to the Land of the Midday Sun by accident, she was offered to pass the test. She didn’t refuse, demonstrating excellent skills and great talent.

After our meeting, we were convinced that the rest of our group ended up in this world as well. But we couldn’t start looking for Kai. The Three Blades Sect forbade its students from leaving the Land of the Midday Sun. To obtain the permission to leave, it was necessary either to become a junior elder, that is, to reach the Elementalist Stage, or to leave the sect forever.

We couldn’t wait that long, but neither Lily nor I wanted to leave the sect. And neither of us wanted to leave Kai, who had already saved our lives more than once, even if the conditions in the Three Blades Sect seemed amazing compared to those in the clans of the Celestial Plateau.

So we made a decision. We agreed that we’d leave the sect as soon as at least one of us reached the peak of the Exorcist Stage. This is when our development race began.

Lily became a true master only six months after getting to Nikrim. It took me a little while longer as I wasn’t as talented as she was. I couldn’t prepare my soul for a breakthrough at the same speed.

When we found ourselves on Earth, Kai amazed me. He defeated opponents which I couldn’t dream of defeating. I was constantly in the shadows, getting almost no opportunity to help out.

However, in the Three Blades Sect, I finally got the chance to do so. The chance to stop hiding behind others. Lily understood me because she was in a similar, if not even more uncomfortable, position on Earth.

Back then, I could at least ignore the Master’s Will of my opponents, relying on Sound and my bloodline. Being at the Soul Stage, she wasn’t capable of that. She could only stay behind and deal with the weak opponents.

We wanted to get rid of this horrifying feeling of helplessness so badly. It motivated us, allowing us to reach new heights.

And for the next six years, we scaled every mountain we could find.

One day, all members of the sect were invited to gather in the main square. By that time, both of us had already become inner students of the eighth circle, and Lily was a candidate for a personal apprentice. It was still difficult for me to believe that such a genius was born in such a small place as Alkea.

When we gathered, the patriarch and the first elder — both peak Divine cultivators — came to greet us. Then they introduced an important guest to the gathered crowd. A tall man named Kyros the Soul Thief who was at the same stage as our grand masters. He called himself a descendant of the people of the Lands of the God Aive, which he publicly confirmed with an oath. Then he said that he’d be glad to have us in his empire, after which he retreated into the sect’s main palace along with the patriarch and the first elder.

Soon, he left the Lands of the Midday Sun. A celebration was held the next day, on which it was officially announced that the Three Blades Sect was returning home — to a distant world. According to rumors, Kyros imbued an item with divine power. The item in question was used for teleportation between worlds, and had remained inactive for over a million years. In return, he was given a rather useless item called the Key of the Third Wish.

This puzzled me and Lily. The worlds that were closer to the Central Ones were where the masters from Nikrim could only dream of getting since almost no one knew the way to them. The two of us should’ve been ecstatic about such an opportunity, but neither of us even smiled. We were well aware of our debt to Kai, so we couldn’t just walk away from him. The only option was to leave the sect, which we did.

Fortunately, the price wasn’t high. We were forced to take vows and never mention the Three Blades Sect and the Lands of the Midday Sun again. We were also forbidden from passing on the knowledge gained there. After that, they let us go, albeit with some contempt. The elders probably thought that we were simply afraid of change.

Returning to the outside world, right to the temple in the middle of the Northern Rocky Wasteland, we began our search. Surprisingly, it ended much earlier than we could’ve anticipated.

A week later, we heard the same plea: a powerful voice asked to help Kai. With it came the knowledge of his whereabouts. Even more surprising was the fact that, like us, he was heading toward Alran as well.

***

The street was littered with human corpses. Ivsim fought fiercely, killing everyone around him. However, protecting both himself and Lily at the same time turned out to be much more difficult than he had imagined.

Within just a few minutes, his condition deteriorated. His body was covered with numerous wounds, some of his bones were broken, and he had internal bleeding. If his body wasn’t sturdier than the rest of the Exorcists, he probably would’ve died long ago. But even his body had limits.

We need to get through and run away somewhere safer... Ivsim decided, dodging another attack. I just need to choose the right moment for it.

Striking once again, he killed four more Niagalans and immediately tried to implement his plan. The Elusive Shockwave Technique erupted from his swords, destroying a couple of buildings and killing a dozen opponents.

Having gotten the opportunity to escape, he turned around to take Lily. To his horror, he saw a technique rushing her way.

Mustering all the strength he could and doing his best to ignore how badly he was hurt, he made a lightning fast dash. The whites of his eyes turned red, blood gushed from his mouth, nose, and ears, and small rips appeared on his skin and bones. But he made it. He blocked the attack, protecting Lily and killing the attacker in the process.

But the other enemies took advantage of this. Seeing that he was distracted, the nearest Exorcist attacked Ivsim, piercing his Cover. The blade sank several inches into his back.

Ivsim growled in pain. Other attacks flew toward him, but he didn’t have time to form a barrier strong enough to deflect them all.

Realizing the hopelessness of the situation, he prepared to sacrifice his life to kill them and save Lily when he heard a quiet voice.

“Calm down...”

At the same moment, a gust of wind swept along the street. All enemy techniques disappeared, and the Niagalans dropped like flies. Twenty-four Exorcists died in an instant.

“You’re a fool,” Lily said tenderly, looking at Ivsim with more than just friendly care. “Heal up. I’ll take care of things.”

A thin blade appeared in her hand.

***

At least half of the seventy thousand of Niagalan Exorcists had already passed through the hole in the barrier and engaged their opponents in bloody combat. Dozens of Titran Exorcists died every second due to the huge number of enemy Elementalists. By some miracle, the strongest giants managed to rush into the enemy lines and push the Holy Lords as far away from the city as possible.

All but one.

A tall, slender girl in a tight blue dress hovered a couple of feet above the ground. Radiating the power of a level-one Holy Lord, she fought several dozen Elementalists at once using the Forces of the Path of Space, which were almost at the level of a Sphere. Her name was Helga, and she was the Fifth Daughter of Niagala.

Thrown from the wall, Malvur looked in horror at the battle taking place far ahead.

“She is the one who broke the wall,” he hissed, frowning. “We can’t let her enter Alran.” Clad in an Imperial-rank heirloom armor, he burst into purple flames. Gripping his glaive tighter, he rushed into the battle, killing almost all enemies in his path, sweeping them away like a hurricane. Every step he took made the ground shake.

***

A battle raged at the southern edge of the ruined wall. Thousands of corpses littered the ground, and more and more of them were being strewn about. This area turned out to be one of the most dangerous. Even the strongest and most talented giants were swept away by the superior numbers of the enemy army.

This continued until a part of the battlefield was finally blocked off.

“I can’t believe that we owe our lives to an Exorcist!” said an old mid-level Elementalist, bandaging his wounds. “I’ve never seen anything like this in my entire life... Yet without your help, we couldn’t have formed and kept this protective dome up.”

The giants around them, who were also busy tending to their wounds, nodded in agreement. All of them — fifty Exorcists and a dozen Elementalists — owed their lives to just one sylph. However, he wаs currently too busy to accept praise.

Sitting in the center of the barrier made by the giants’ Imperial artifact, Guts continued to play his flute. The Forces of the Path of Wind were formed into a pleasant melody, carrying within it the Paths of Soul and Beast. Mesmerized by the song, a giant sandworm, enhanced by a special infusion, dutifully killed the Niagalans who entered the city in an endless stream.

In addition to the sandworm, there were also a golden tiger with flaming paws and a horrifying swarm of more than three hundred insects. Protected by them, Guts and the giants managed to raise the barrier.

“We must retreat!” Sator warned. He had just come from the heat of the battle, finding himself under the dome. “We won’t be able to hold them here for much longer. The rest are beginning to retreat into the city, too.”

“I agree,” said the old Elementalist. “Thanks to you, boy, we’ve already lasted longer than we could’ve hoped for. It’s better to move along the wall to the streets, recover, and then rejoin the main army.”

Guts nodded. Without stopping the song, he began to walk back but suddenly stopped.

Ailenx who was helping the giants heal their wounds all this time quickly realized what Guts wanted.

“We need to take the swarm with us,” he said.

The nearby Exorcists looked at each other and lifted the hive from which the swarm had emerged. Covered by Guts’s pets, they retreated. Walking alongside him, the giants, using a variety of techniques, held back the enemy Elementalists. Ultimately, Niagala’s troops stopped pursuing their small group in order to avoid more casualties.

Thus, a squad of sixty-five cultivators, under the protection of the barrier and Guts’s pets, almost reached the nearest street when something insanely powerful hit the dome. It shattered, and the artifact that created it crumbled to dust.

Everyone under the dome was thrown aside.

The flute fell silent.

A metal colossus covered in flashes of lightning emerged from the cloud of dust that arose. In his right hand, he gripped a huge flamberg, and in his left — the fragments of a single-use artifact.

“A familiar style...” came a voice from within the metal colossus.

The Titrans and their comrades couldn’t believe their eyes. In front of them was a mid-level Elementalist, emanating tremendous power — it was a particle of the power received from Kyros’s Divine
Ring.

“TYRVIN!!!” Sator roared suddenly.

“And here’s the missing third,” Tyrvin sneered.

***

Shacks was only slightly hit by the blow that destroyed a part of the wall as he managed to defend himself in time. He ended up thrown several miles deep into the capital, but he wasn’t hurt.

It took him just a few minutes to get back to the front line. Hidden by a special technique, he turned the corner and suddenly found himself in a completely different setting. He froze.

He didn’t feel anybody’s aura, nor did he smell blood. There wasn’t so much as a whisper of trouble. But as soon as he got to the next street, he found himself in a sea of mutilated corpses. Blood dripped down the walls and covered the ground. In the middle of it all stood a tall young man, holding an elf by the throat.

Shacks instantly recognized the victim.

It looks like we aren’t getting that drink, after all, he thought.

Less than a second later, Tavix’s body was on the floor. Judging by the expression on his face, he died in agony.

The killer turned around and his gaze fell on Shacks even though he was currently invisible.

“You can’t hide in my Realm of Blood.”

Shacks only had time to feel the echoes of the Forces of Space when the stranger disappeared and then emerged from the puddle of blood behind him. In the next instant, a bone sword that looked more like a scaled-up needle pierced Shacks’s head.

The Niagalan was about to draw the blood from the slain enemy when he felt something near him and instantly jumped to the side. Near the spot where he had just been, a figure formed out of the fog.

“A clone.” The Exorcist smiled, dropping the copy. “This changes everything.”

He pierced his finger with the huge bone needle. Allowing the artifact to soak in the crimson liquid, he nodded in satisfaction.

“Now, no one will bother us... Oh, yes, let me introduce myself. Talin Yart, the Thirteenth Son of Niagala.”

Chapter 15
BATTLE FOR ALRAN — SHACKS ELDIVIZE

Listening to his instincts, Shacks realized that he was trapped with Talin in some bizarre dimension. And since the bone needle that created it was a highest quality Imperial rank artifact, trying to escape was pointless.

What is this strange power? His weapon definitely isn’t charge based, but he doesn’t own a Sphere to use Imperial-rank artifacts, he thought to himself, analyzing the situation. Are these the divine particles Rune’Tan spoke about?

The bone needle was indeed imbued with a particle of divine power, which allowed Talin to freely use the peak Imperial-rank artifact without the required Sphere. However, he still couldn’t absorb the granted power with his flesh. His Shell, both physical and spirit, lacked the strength to do so. He had to be at least an Elementalist for it to work.

In addition, Kyros had shared his power directly with only four of his strongest followers. Those like Talin received it indirectly through weapons or armor.

“You’re not faking it, are you? You really are a human, aren’t you?” Talin asked.

Shacks shrugged with a chuckle.

“Who knows?”

“I can smell that your blood is human. Therefore, I must invite you to join us. Since you survived my attack, you’re clearly very talented. A genius like you’d be welcomed in our empire. I assume you had to live under constant oppression of these... creatures.” Talin kicked one of the corpses. “It’s hard for me to imagine how you managed to preserve your talent and become a true master in such terrible conditions. You must’ve walked a very difficult path. Constantly playing hide and seek, fearing for your life, suffering humiliation, and feeling helpless — soon, all of that will be a distant memory for the humans on Reitghem. Niagala will exterminate the filth and restore justice! I propose you join us.”

“Are you seriously asking that after you attacked me?”

“Until I can see you, I can’t see the description of your race either. I only feel that someone else’s blood has entered my domain, and I have only now identified it as human,” he admitted. “My apologies for thinking you weren’t one. Are you truly ready to give up the opportunity to live freely, as befits humans, instead of existing in the shadow of these vermin? Accept my offer, join Niagala, and help us change this damn world!”

“A tempting offer. I’ve hated these bastards for a long time,” Shacks mused, showing the No’Ritm clan’s mark. “I just wanted to live in peace and develop, but, having noticed my talent, they forced me to join their family and become a servant. And now they’re fighting humans! Actually...” With a smile, he became visible. “I won’t mind watching them all get killed. You’ve got a deal.”

“You’ve made the right choice.” Talin nodded, grinning. “What’s your name?”

“Shacks Eldivize.”

“Will you confirm your words with an oath?”

“No problem.”

Shacks raised his hands and then proved that that was his real name.

“Thank you. Now you need to swear an oath that you’ll faithfully serve our empire and that you’ll never betray it. Unfortunately, this is the only way I can trust you. There have been cases of non-humans brainwashing our brothers and sisters before we managed to save them.”

Shacks frowned, which didn’t go unnoticed. However, Talin didn’t comment, understanding his possible doubts.

After a minute of thinking, Shacks nodded.

“All right... I, Shacks Eldivize, swear by the System and the integrity of my soul that I’ll faithfully serve the empire of Niagala and never betray it. From now on and forever!”

Talin smiled.

“Well said.”

“What should I do now? If I go with you, Niagalan soldiers might kill me by accident.”

“Many of my brothers died today… You can relieve one of them of their armor. But that won’t be enough, so come and I’ll give you a special token.”

Shacks nodded. Having approached Talin, he received a small round metal necklace with Niagala’s coat of arms engraved on it. Having saturated it with ki, he put it around his neck.

“Always wear the token on you,” Talin warned, dispelling the dimension created by the bone needle. “At least until you—”

A powerful blow sent him flying back before he got to finish giving instructions. A dozen arrows followed, creating a series of powerful Lightning explosions. The next thing he saw was a dagger directed at his heart. Luckily, his reflexes were sharp enough to twist his body slightly to the side. The blade still entered his chest, but it missed the heart by a couple of inches. As for the arrows, he deflected them with a barrier.

He betrayed us?! he thought, shocked. But how?! He swore an oath! Why hasn’t the System killed him?! How is he still alive?!

The answer was both simple and complicated, as most true things are. On one hand, Shacks did make the oath, but on the other, he never actually did. Everyone knew that there were many requirements for an oath to work — careful wording, swearing on your true name... However, there was another condition — the one to swear the oath must have a clear head and be in the right state of mind. No one could be forced to take it, not with mind techniques, instruments of tortures, or even with the Master’s Will. The System wouldn’t accept it because that’d mean that someone else was swearing the oath in the other person’s stead.

The Bright Moon Clan was always known for two things: their determination to go after something big and for their love for cheating. So it’s not surprising that the brightest minds of their families had always wanted to cheat death, gods, and the System itself. And many powerful beings would be surprised at the fact that they had succeeded at the last one as they had found a loophole in the oaths through trial and error.

They learned that one could deceive the System if their oath wasn’t sworn to a specific person, who would then accept it or receive some kind of confirmation that the oath had been sworn — and Shacks swore allegiance to the entire empire at once and not just Talin. Second, the one giving the oath needed to deceive their mind while they physically spoke the needed words. The unique ability of the Bright Moon Clan members to divide their consciousness was perfect for this.

You’ll pay for this! Talin thought as he struggled to get back to his feet. What...
Poison?!

Without wasting time, Shacks created eight clones (his new maximum after five years in the Abode) and rushed at him. Some of them followed, and some prepared to attack from afar. At the same time, a fog began to cover the street.

Dozens of attacks struck Talin at once. Royal-rank techniques would’ve killed him if it weren’t for the bone armor created by his weapon. He was still alive but he was paralyzed. He could neither move nor use energy and Forces. The only thing he had enough strength for was pouring ki into the bone needle and activating one of its abilities.

Shacks continued to attack using his strongest techniques. Over the past five years, he made leaps in his understanding of the Forces of Mist, eventually reaching the Learner Stage. As for the rest of his elements, he was already approaching the Force of Fusion on the Path of Arrow. On the Path of Lightning, which he began to study in the Abode, he reached the Force of Form. Masterfully combining these three elements, he could inflict considerable amounts of damage.

Drawing the bow and forming a technique, he fired an arrow that became invisible as soon as it was released, merging with the fog that covered the street. The clones followed, releasing their attacks at the same time. Nine arrows flew toward Talin, each splitting into five more just as they approached their target.

The attacks ripped up his body like a pack of hungry dogs. Shacks put almost four times the amount of all his ki into this technique, using the energy of the Spirits with which he had previously merged. Fortunately for him, Talin was paralyzed. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have had time to prepare.

The bone armor shattered. Talin was breathing hard, but he was still refusing to die. Unfortunately for him, Shacks had no intention of stopping until he was certain he was dead.

He dispersed his doubles, absorbing their strength. Having prepared a special arrow, he aimed and counted exactly three breaths, letting go on the last one.

Blinding green lightning flew forward, surrounded by a whirlwind of fog. The Emerald Thunder Technique illuminated the entire street — and went both through Talin and a dozen buildings behind him. Almost a hundred unlucky Niagalans and Titrans who found themselves in the path of the arrow died.

And this was why archers were considered to have the strongest attacks. They were the only ones able to squeeze so much energy and particles into such a small point, thus achieving insane levels of power. The only drawback was that it took them a relatively long time to weave the techniques, which is why they needed to be as far away from their opponent as possible, so that they wouldn’t interfere or try to immobilize them.

Lowering his bow, Shacks focused on his senses. He didn’t feel Talin’s aura, but he was still alert, ready to fire at the slightest hint of trouble.

The blood from the street has disappeared, but his body is still in the rubble, he noted, walking forward. Is he alive or dead?

Shacks had considerable combat experience, so he knew he shouldn’t always blindly believe his senses. He’d never underestimate a cultivator like Talin who proved his right to be called one of the Sons of Niagala, as such a stupid mistake could cost him his life. His speed and skills were quite possibly on the same level as Lightus’s.

As he took another step, several long limbs burst out of the gray fog and flew toward him. Jumping back, he fired, dodging one of the limbs. The arrow almost hit the target — the figure that had emerged from the rubble — but another Hand of Doom formed next to him and repelled the attack.

Unfortunately for Talin, he forgot about one thing.

The arrow merged with the fog, turning into Shacks’s double. Talin didn’t have time to react, and he received a kick to the head.

Not wanting to miss such a perfect opportunity, Shacks continued the chain of attacks. While the Hands of Doom were busy tearing the double apart, he created several more, after which he unleashed a hail of arrows on Talin who had been thrown back by the blow.

He didn’t have time to properly defend himself so he tried to dodge as best as he could, but some of the attacks still managed to hit him. He screamed in pain as the techniques pierced through his already shattered bone armor, reaching his flesh. By some miracle, however, he managed to survive and find the strength to move.

He teleported behind Shacks.

Did he really think that I wouldn’t figure out which one is the real him?! Ha! Talin thought, filled with anger, and lunged forward with the bone needle held tightly in his hand. He didn’t possess the Sword element, but he was still quite adept at swordsmanship.

The needle pierced Shacks’s back and his body turned into mist that moved to the side like a flickering ghost. The name of the technique described it perfectly — Spectral Flight.

Talin’s eyes widened in shock. Even in his wildest dreams, he couldn’t have imagined that his opponent could be so fast.

“Moron!” He heard Shacks’s mocking voice. Several of his fingers were suddenly ripped off together with his Spatial Ring. “You’re like an open book. I was wrong when comparing you to Lightus...”

Talin barely had time to recover from the blows inflicted by the doubles that surrounded him, and block the arrow that was fired at him. Before he could form any technique, Shacks dashed at him.

With a wave of his hand, he recalled almost all the doubles and the bow. He was now gripping a pair of daggers that sparked with Lightning. As did his entire body. In addition to the movement technique based on Mist, Shacks also sometimes used a special Lightning technique that enhanced his thought process, perception, and movement. It was extremely useful in close combat.

“Time to get serious.” Shacks grinned. In front of him, he saw a battered toy.

Talin had no other option but to focus on defense.

How can he be stronger than me?! I’m two levels above him and I’ve mastered the Force of Fusion with all three elements. I have a nine-point foundation! Did traces of that poison remain in my body? Have I somehow failed to detect them? I couldn’t get this weak just from the damage, which means that this is the only possible option. No... There’s something else at work here...

Shacks continued to attack, and Talin found it more and more difficult to defend himself. He couldn’t even try to form a technique because the attacks kept interrupting him, not giving him time to complete the weaving.

Shacks moved with the skill and grace of a thousand-year-old master who had spent his entire life honing only his dagger wielding skills and fighting. The more he fought, the more certain Talin got that Shacks could really predict his every move.

In addition, Shacks’s techniques were incomparably better than those that could be found in the middle worlds. The Bright Moon Clan’s legacy was as good as the one that Rune’Tan had passed on to Kai.

Talin tried to counterattack but Shacks moved to the side as if he had expected him to do so. The touch of cold still passed a hair’s width away from Talin’s neck. He barely had time to jerk to the side, escaping with only a small cut. But he didn’t escape a blow to the stomach.

Knocked back, he roared in pain. His body was so damaged that he could barely move. Observing him, Shacks pondered if he should let him die in the gutter like the dog he was or kill him and end his misery. But that would be merciful?

“Oh, I have an idea...” He grinned. “I’ll keep you alive. You’ll become a valuable hostage... Speaking of which... What can you tell me about An’na? And don’t pretend that you don’t know who she is... You and that old man took her, didn’t you?”

Talin flinched. He didn’t like the change in Shacks’s tone nor the questions. However, the sudden questioning bought him the time he needed.

Gathering the last bits of his strength, he swung his weapon.

Surprised, Shacks didn’t have time to react. He didn’t expect something like this from an exhausted, half-dead opponent, so he only managed to take a single step forward.

Talin smiled. The bone needle went into his chest, right into his heart.

He decided to kill himself to keep the information hidden?!
No! There’s more at hand here...

In an instant, Talin’s skin turned red and his hair gray. The divine power sealed in the needle, activated an ability called Blood Ignition. All of his wounds instantly healed and he gained unprecedented power. His strength, speed, stamina, and energy control soared to a whole new level. However, he had to pay a high price for this — several decades of his life.

Does that thing have more than two active abilities?! Shacks thought, amazed, before he was blown away by the attack.

No one had ever heard of a single weapon having more than two active abilities. They simply weren’t made that way since that left no room for the cultivator to weave techniques. After all, the primary purpose of any weapon was to be a conductor.

But the bone needle turned out to be an exception to this rule. This weapon was created with the intention of a divine particle being placed in it, thus expanding its energy space.

Shacks used the maximum power of the Spectral Flight, deciding to put as much distance between Talin and himself as the former now possessed the strength of an Elementalist.

“I’m not letting you escape.”

The street was once again covered with crimson. Next, Talin activated the Blood Hunt. Dozens of horrifying creatures emerged from the blood and rushed after Shacks.

Once again creating eight clones, he shot at the seemingly endless stream of monsters running after him. He couldn’t reach their creator, since their flickering forms were blocking the view.

Talin was standing still. After unleashing the monsters and moving Shacks and himself back into his dimension, he began to remove the remnants of the poison.

Shacks successfully fought off the crowd of beasts. From time to time, he managed to send attacks toward Talin, who blocked them with the Hands of Doom.

The end of the fight seemed to be near, but then Talin suddenly disappeared. His weapon not only possessed three active abilities, but also several passive ones. One of them allowed him to teleport far away in just a moment.

Talin appeared next to Shacks before the latter could even sense him, taking him by surprise. Coming to his senses at the last moment, Shacks managed to activate his defense. A viscous wall of fog blocked most of the attack, but the shockwave still threw him back, launching him across half of the street.

He tumbled across the stone, leaving behind a deep furrow, and came to a halt by slamming into a wall. He was out of breath and numb, his conscious flickering in and out. The Crimson Curse, based on Blood and Death, spread throughout his body. He was one step away from dying.

Your behavior will be your undoing someday! Be serious sometimes! He heard his brother’s voice, scornful even after so many years.

***

Seven years ago

“You’ve done well, brother,” Knox said. “But you were reckless, as always. Your behavior will be your undoing someday! Be serious sometimes!”

“I will, I will,” Shacks replied with a smile.

“Are you messing around again?”

He and his brother spent a month and a half in the distant wasteland of the Celestial Plateau, honing their survival skills. Today, they’d finally return to their clan.

“Welcome back, young masters Shacks and Knox,” the servants greeted them loudly.

One of the junior elders approached Shacks.

“Young master,” the hunched gray-haired old man, who had only managed to reach the initial level of the Exorcist
Stage grumbled, “a message has come — the patriarch is summoning you.”

Shacks clenched his fists but immediately calmed down, not allowing anyone to notice the moment of weakness.

He nodded.

Having said goodbye to his brother, he went to see the patriarch. He boarded a luxury carriage that headed straight for the City of Forgotten Truths, the capital of the Bright Moon Clan lands. It took only a couple of hours for him to arrive at his father’s residence.

“Leave me alone,” he told the servants.

The two peak Exorcists who had accompanied him exchanged glances. They weren’t expecting such a request.

“We’ve spent too many potions and resources on you for you two to be having hearing issues,” Shacks poked fun, glancing at them over his shoulder.

“E-Excuse us, young master.”

Both men bowed, turned around, and left.

Shacks walked in alone. He already knew that his father was in the courtyard near the pond so he didn’t need anyone to show him the way. And he didn’t want to see anyone.

He turned a corner and froze, stunned by the figure that stood by the water. His father was rather tall and considered rather handsome by many court ladies, with his long black hair and sharp features. He was clad in an expensive dark robe with wide sleeves. In his left hand, he held an unusual-looking black fan.

Shacks couldn’t take his eyes off the blood-red pupils, which both mesmerized and overwhelmed him.

The current head of the Bright Moon Clan was Ciel Eldivize. Everyone thought he was a peak Elementalist, but Shacks knew the truth.

He was one of the few clan members who knew his father’s true nature. Ciel could be called the most ambitious cultivator of Saha as even the Old Man of the Gray Mountain and Jiang Dao were inferior to him.

Due to the low energy level in the peripheral worlds, it was impossible to invoke the Holy Punishment of Heaven. Despite this fact, Ciel Eldivize still somehow became a first-level Holy Lord.

Shacks didn’t know how his father achieved this (perhaps he somehow created an artificial Holy Punishment of Heaven with the help of many Energy Stones). Ciel was definitely the strongest cultivator of the Celestial Plateau and of Saha in general.

The select few also knew that Ciel wielded the Arrow, Sword, Dagger, Shadow, Blood, Mist, and Space. In total, he had mastered seven Paths, in each of which he managed to form a Sphere. On top of that, he had also mastered the Cold Void, the scroll for which he had somehow got ahold of long before the destruction of the Sea Dragon Clan.

Officially, Ciel was almost one and a half thousand years old. The select few, again, knew that he had not yet turned five hundred.

“Do you remember why our clan is called Bright Moon?” he suddenly asked.

“Because that was the name of our founder, the great Lady of the Bright Moon,” Shacks replied.

“Correct.” Ciel nodded, and then blinked, allowing his son to finally look away.

Freed from his father’s captivating scarlet eyes, Shacks finally noticed another person’s presence. It was a little dark-haired girl. Standing by the water, she practiced swings with a wooden sword.

“That’s Ai. She’s nine and has already started developing.”

She formed a connection with her ki and mastered the Breath of Power at nine?! Shacks thought, puzzled.

“She’s your little sister.”

After that, Ai finally stopped her training, turned around, and bowed politely.

“Glad to meet you, elder brother Shacks.” Her voice was still very childlike.

Shacks had known for a long time that, in addition to Knox, he had other brothers and sisters. He was definitely not Ciel’s first child. He probably had dozens, if not hundreds of them.

But Shacks only knew of Knox. The rest, to his knowledge, had either died, or had simply remained hidden from the public eye.

“I didn’t summon you here to meet Ai.” Ciel’s voice sounded calm, but at the same time rather eerie. “I have a task for you.”

Shacks bowed.

“I’m listening, father.”

“The Seven Blades Clan figured out the mystery of putting together the Key much earlier than we expected. I think they had help... In any case, by the end of the year, they’ll finally open the Gates of Ecumene. Jiang Dao’s already preparing to betray us all. I assume he and his supporters will use all the guests as a resource to activate the portal, and he’ll be able to save his Energy Stones for a later date... You and a few more of our best cultivators will also go there. We’ll supply you with Belteise artifacts and special resistance amulets. As soon as Jiang Dao disappears, go into the portal. You’ll have to pave the way to other worlds for the other members of the Bright Moon Clan by leaving special marks while we collect the necessary amount of Energy Stones for the journey.”

“Understood,” Shacks replied dutifully, seemingly completely emotionless.

“You can go.”

Shacks left the courtyard without a word. Only when the door of his room closed behind his back did he finally allow himself to feel again.

The walls, floor, and ceiling trembled. Shacks punched a hole in the wall making his knuckles bleed. His face was contorted with anger. He understood everything.

Biting his lip until it started bleeding, he took a deep breath, and then... started laughing like a madman.

So, it was all in vain? I risked my life for so many years just so he could get rid of me?

He knew what today’s meeting meant. He wasn’t called to be given the instructions for a simple talk, but rather to be told farewell.

Seriously? They’ll give me a bunch of Exorcists and send me, the clan’s heir, to Heavens know where?! An important assignment? What kind of idiot would believe that? he asked himself. He decided to get rid of me and make that brat the heiress. And why wouldn’t he? She’s talented...

He sighed, smiled, and lay on the bed. Closing his eyes, he stayed there for a couple of minutes, and then suddenly got up.

“Well, I won’t let it happen!” he said aloud and smiled. “I won’t give up my place so easily. Not after what I had to live through. I’d rather die.”

Fortunately, there’s something even you don’t know about, father...

Immersed in meditation, he sent a special spirit call. This lasted for a couple of hours, after which he opened his eyes and found himself in a small, bright cave. He seemed to have teleported, but he was only there mentally.

He looked around.

“It’s just the same as the last time.”

In the center of the cave was a small pond with glowing bluish water. A golden bridge went over it, in the very center of which was a pedestal with a silver bowl.

The place was called the Altar of the Bright Moon and only direct descendants of the founder had a chance to go here. Usually, this could only be done with the help of a special artifact that Ciel kept with himself, but Shacks had visited the Altar so many times in his life that a spirit connection had formed between him and this place. He didn’t need an artifact to get here anymore but he was hesitant to use this rather unique ability of his.

Until today.

Stopping near the bridge, he shuddered at the memories that rushed through his mind, but still took the first step. Approaching the empty bowl, he hesitated before picking it up.

Instantly, his palm burned with pain, and the bowl began to fill with scarlet liquid. An onlooker might’ve mistaken it for blood, but Shacks’s hand remained intact.

The Altar allowed the most talented descendants to try to get hold of the legacy their Lady had left behind — the Divine Gift. Ciel was its current owner but he wanted his heir to receive it as well. Since the day he reached the Soul Stage, Shacks was required to visit the Altar every three months.

Unfortunately, all of his attempts had failed. And although he had the opportunity to continue until he became an Elementalist, prior to this day, he didn’t particularly strive to receive the Gift. Every attempt meant an almost certain chance of death. This was why Ciel had so many children. He never bet everything on just one offspring.

However, Shacks turned out to be special. He still hadn’t received the Gift, but he survived every attempt. It was foolish to claim it was luck alone, so Ciel decided to believe that the boy had talent. He assumed that Shacks was almost worthy of inheriting the legacy, but that he simply lacked strength. This prompted him to officially declare Shacks as the heir and to allocate even more resources into his development.

But even when Shacks became an Exorcist, he didn’t receive the Gift. After that, Ciel started doubting his talent, which ultimately resulted in today’s meeting. He found someone who’d replace Shacks. Ai, who started developing so early, was an ideal candidate. After all, the sooner one set foot on the path of cultivation, the higher their talent was.

For example, Shacks and Jiang Dao began their development at eleven, which was considered incredible. The only person he knew who started earlier was Lily, who mastered the Breath of Power at ten. But she was born in the long-forgotten Alkea, where she couldn’t get the same resources as the cultivators of the Celestial Plateau. That was why she was unable to fully utilize her power, otherwise, she’d already be an Exorcist.

Now, Ai had appeared. A nine-year-old. Shacks understood that with such talent, she’d definitely get the Gift, and therefore, his place as the heir.

He wouldn’t have been worried about this if it weren’t for a couple of small details — the artifact that led to the Altar was tied to Shacks and it could only be tied to one person at a time. Therefore, Ciel needed him out of the picture. Shacks’s death would sever the connection, and another wouldn’t be established for another fifty years. And by that time Ai would definitely become an Elementalist.

Fortunately, there was another way. Ciel planned to separate Shacks and the artifact by a vast distance, because of which the connection would grow weaker and reduce the waiting period to five years. He couldn’t kill Shacks yet, useless as he was, as he still needed him. However, he needed him to be far away. Who knew what problems someone who had the right to claim the position of head of the clan could make?

Shacks was smart enough to realize this the moment he saw Ai. He knew that he’d be declared dead as soon as he left Saha, and that she’d be pronounced the heiress.

He would’ve accepted this with relief had it not been for his previous attempts to obtain the Gift. By pulling this, Ciel had rendered Shack’s sacrifices meaningless.

I’ll either die and ruin his plans, or finally get the Gift, and then quietly disappear from this world. To hell with the clan...

He raised the bowl to his lips. If he took the legacy, then the Altar would be closed for at least the next two hundred years.

“Bottoms up!”

Having drunk the entire contents of the bowl in one gulp, he chuckled. As before, it was tasteless. Perhaps that was for the better.

A moment later, he dropped the bowl with a loud clang and collapsed.

Drowning in pain, he screamed, clutching his head.

The legacy was embedded in his soul, and it depended on his willpower whether he’d be able to survive this process.

***

Talin launched an attack at the place where Shacks fell, but he only hit air.

Where is he? He looked around and then froze, grabbing his head. Wait... Who... Who am I looking for? I was definitely fighting someone here, but why don’t I remember whom? What’s going on?!

He noticed that the fog around him began to thicken and the already poor visibility became even worse.

“Power of the Bright Moon. The Third Order: Blackfathom World.” The voice came out of nowhere.

All his memories of Shacks returned instantly and he could finally see again. A fog-free, twenty-feet-long corridor stood between him and Shacks, allowing Talin to see that his opponent had fully recovered.

A moment later, fog filled the space between them and Talin realized that he couldn’t sense Shacks’s presence anymore. His spirit perception was now limited to only ten inches. He couldn’t even reveal his aura in order to increase the radius.

He understood one thing: Shacks’s body had some kind of divine power hiding within it. Except it was strikingly different from the kind the Children of Niagala had. Unlike that violent power, which could only strengthen their bodies and souls, Shacks’s power was in complete harmony with him. It was a part of him, and not something alien and destructive, which reduced the life span of its carrier. The legacy he had inherited was a true Divine-rank technique. It was embedded in his soul, making him a living artifact of the same level.

This was how the Divine Gift differed from the introduction of particles of Divine force into the flesh.

As soon as the fog enveloped Talin’s dimension, a giant, bright moon appeared in the sky. Having used the Second Order (Healing Mist) to recover, Shacks got down to business.

Deciding not to waste his energy on creating doubles, he pulled out his bow and several arrows. Notching three at once, he released the bowstring. They disappeared into the fog as if they were a part of it.

Talin felt none of this. Only when the arrows entered the area of his perception, did he reflexively jerk to the side. One missed him, one grazed his renewed bone armor, and the last struck his left thigh. It was instantly destroyed by the Cover.

There!

Having determined the direction from which the arrows came, Talin rushed forward.

He moved at lightning speed, searching for Shacks. He noticed the new attack a split second earlier than before, which allowed him to defend himself properly. This time, the arrows came from behind.

How is he so fast?! Talin wondered, perplexed. Can he control the arrows from afar?

Realizing that he couldn’t catch Shacks this way, he decided to change his strategy.

Eternal Bone Coffin. Waves of Bloody Doom.

The first technique became a powerful shield, and the second an aerial attack. Death, Blood, and Space intertwined with each other and spread in all directions in massive waves. It was impossible to dodge them. The only option was to block.

Talin was already grinning at how brilliant his idea was when he was knocked forward. Pierced with three arrows, his back burned with pain. One almost grazed his heart.

How?! Did he teleport the attacks? No. There were definitely no spatial fluctuations. Then what’s going on here? And why didn’t my waves hit him, even though they had passed through the entire dimension?! Talin thought angrily.

Counting on the fact that arrows could appear from anywhere, he prepared to defend himself.

The new attack didn’t take long to come. This time it was only one arrow, but it contained much more power than the previous ones. His bone armor and Cover couldn’t stop it.

Blood Ignition allowed him to react quickly. The arrow appeared right under his foot, and he jumped away instantly, unleashing the bone needle at the blinding green storm. It was incredibly difficult, but he managed to destroy the technique.

However, this couldn’t go on forever. Talin knew that if he were just a split second late, it’d be over for him. An insane idea popped into his mind, and he immediately decided to test it.

He recreated the Blood Hunt. Dozens of creatures began to appear in the fog.

Search! he ordered and the monsters scattered.

A victorious grin appeared on his face.

“Found you!”

Unlike the wave, the creatures contained some form of intelligence, which allowed him to feel the surroundings through them, and thus find Shacks even in the fog that was both hiding the archer and restricting him.

You can’t hide anymore! Talin chuckled, activating the Crimson Curse.

Thanks to the fact that he had previously severely injured Shacks, he now had a lot of blood to work with and create techniques.

Shacks was suddenly in unimaginable pain. It felt like boiling liquid was pumping through his veins instead of blood. He could barely move, feeling his organs being cooked alive and slowly dying away.

He could deflect an oncoming technique, but this required time and concentration. Talin had put a mark on him, preventing him from hiding in the fog. Although he possessed divine power, given the amount of energy Exorcists had, he couldn’t use its full potential.

Staring at the approaching stampede, Shacks had no choice but to use the Divine Gift again.

“Power of the Bright Moon. The Fourth Order: The Mist Army.”

His voice echoed throughout the dimension, summoning forth dozens of misty figures. Without hesitation, the army rushed to attack the beasts and their master. Unlike the creatures, they acted as a single unit. They weaved weapons from the fog, grouped into squads, fought using different styles, and even utilized the simplest techniques of their element.

The balance of power shifted. Talin not only lost his defenders, the creation of which he had invested absurd amounts of energy into, but also found himself surrounded from all sides.

He stabbed and cut through the specters but they weren’t disappearing like his monsters. To kill just one of them, he needed to invest insane amounts of strength into his blows.

At this rate, I’ll die from exhaustion! he realized. Probably not. He’ll come and slice my throat open before that happens.

After finally dealing with the Crimson Curse, Shacks prepared to fire the last arrow.

I can’t use the Escape Amulet in this damn fog! Is there no way out? Fuck it, I’ll have to risk it then!

Launching a powerful wave of distorted space, Talin pushed the Mist Army aside, winning himself a second. The bone needle plunged into his heart again, reactivating Blood
Ignition.

Turning pale, he coughed up blood. Visually, he aged several years, and his life span decreased by centuries. But the price was worth it — he got even more strength.

He took a step and disappeared.

Shacks didn’t have time to react. All he saw was a spray of blood, and his hand flying through the air. He stepped back but he was too slow compared to Talin. The tip of the bone needle pierced his right eye.

Die! Traitor!

Laughing maniacally, he continued his attack.

Chest. Heart.

The bone needle continued to sink into the flesh, tearing Shacks to pieces.

“YES!” Talin shouted, feeling the aura disappear and the smell of death spread in all directions. The fog began to dissipate, and the Army disappeared instantly. “Ha... ha-ha... Ha-ha-ha-ha...”

His legs shook but he somehow kept his balance, continuing to laugh uncontrollably. For some reason, this victory made him almost hysterical. The laughter overshadowed the immense weakness and pain that overtook him after using Blood Ignition twice.

Trying to stifle his laughter, Talin reached for his chest and the Escape Amulet that could teleport him directly to the field headquarters set up outside the city.

There’s no time to search for my lost Ring. The needle is with me... That’s the most important thing...

To activate the transfer, he needed to saturate the Amulet with ki for five seconds straight. Trembling with weakness, he gripped the luminous medallion and froze.

Turning his head to the right, Talin saw the large barrel of an electromagnetic cannon directly aimed at his face. As the fog dispersed, it revealed the figure holding it. Missing an arm and an eye, Shacks still grinned.

Thank the fucking Heavens for the Fifth Order... Deceptive Death saved my ass. And thank fuck that I didn’t have to activate it aloud.

“Are you done laughing?” he asked in an eerie voice.

There was only a second left before the teleport would activate, but the beam of terrifying power came before that.

Chapter 16
BATTLE FOR ALRAN — DESPAIR

After Talin’s death, the dimension he had created began to collapse, returning Shacks to the city where the battle still raged.

“Why the fuck did I do that? It hurts like a motherfucker,” he muttered, drinking a Healing Elixir. “My astral body and soul are burning. I’m still not strong enough to use the Gift it seems...”

Shifting his focus to his spirit perception, he realized that during his fight with Talin, the general battle had moved further into the city. There were now hundreds of skirmishes on the streets and the Republic seemed to be losing. The Niagalan army was pushing the Titran forces farther and farther into the city.

We need to leave, he concluded.

Looking around, he quickly found Talin’s Ring and weapon. Instead of taking them as he didn’t know what kind of protection could be applied to such artifacts, he wrapped them in fog, making them invisible.

“I should show them to Rune’Tan,” he concluded. “They could be useful.”

After that, he approached Talin’s charred remains. A tired smile appeared on his face.

“Good fucking riddance.”

Waving the corpse farewell, he finally turned to leave.

Hiding with the help of a technique, he stumbled toward one of the few buildings that were still standing and hid in the basement. There, he set up a special barrier using a Belteise artifact. Having entertained the idea of infiltrating the Niagalan army for a moment, he rejected it and began to meditate.

After all, this wasn’t his war to fight.

***

By the time Malvur reached Helga, less than two dozen out of the nearly one hundred Elementalists who fought against the Holy Lord were still alive. Seeing that she was distracted while fighting other Titrans, he used the opportunity to attack her from behind. Enveloped in purple flames, he rushed toward the fifth Daughter of Niagala.

Activating his strongest technique, he charged forward and swung. The blow almost reached her bare back when she suddenly turned around. Looking at Malvur with a grin, she said:

“Get lost, nuisance...”

Both he and his attack were tossed back by an invisible force. Levitating three feet off the ground, Helga was protected by an impenetrable gravitational field, which repelled any foreign object with frightening force.

A giant black sphere entered Malvur’s perception area. Absorbing everything in its path, it moved forward at great speed. Looking at it, he focused all the power of the purple flame into his weapon, in which a technique had already been formed.

The flames are just a visual manifestation of your strength. To be more precise, this is what your aura looks like while the Blood is active. While covered by them, your body becomes stronger, energy density and spirit endurance increase, spirit perception improves, and soul protection becomes more durable. This is somewhat similar to the introduction of divine particles to one’s flesh, but at the same time, it’s a natural force. It doesn’t wear out your body and soul and it won’t disappear after years of use. It’s almost like a Divine Gift... he remembered Rune’Tan’s explanation.

He attacked Helga again. A blue flash shot forward, colliding with the approaching sphere. There was no explosion nor anything along those lines. The sphere tried to absorb the attack, but ended up destroying both it and itself in the process.

Malvur began to redirect the flames from the weapon to himself when he sensed a wave of danger wash over him.

“Dodge!” someone shouted nearby just as they swooped down on him, knocking him over and saving his life.

Black lightning struck the place where he stood a moment ago, leaving behind nothingness. Since the rift didn’t disappear immediately, it was clear that the attack’s power would’ve been more than enough to kill him.

“Notrix?” Malvur croaked, finally seeing who saved him.

“There’s an additional technique hidden in the spheres. It activates after their destruction,” Notrix explained. “We need to get out of here while we still can.”

“Unacceptable,” Malvur refused. “I can’t let her get any deeper into the city.”

“You don’t understand! Or do you refuse to see it?” Notrix frowned. “She’s a genius Holy Lord. We can’t defeat her, no matter how many Elementalists attack her simultaneously. Pull yourself together!”

Malvur observed the scene unfolding in front of him, and what he saw clearly didn’t please him. Two dozen talented and highly experienced Elementalists — mostly at the peak stage — desperately fought Helga. Having analyzed each other’s strengths and abilities, they quickly formed a team, acting as a whole. However, despite the well-coordinated attacks, they couldn’t defeat Helga. Using the Forces of Space and her huge ki reserve, she pushed them back with ease, wounding and killing more with every hit. Slowly but surely, the giants were dying.

“Run if you want,” Malvur said, rising to his feet.

“Stubborn...” Notrix winced, realizing that retreat really wasn’t an option for Malvur.

“Are you staying?”

“Seems that I am... I’ve got to redeem myself...”

“Then help me.” Malvur glanced at him. “Use your shadows. Contact the Elementalists. Tell them to use their strongest techniques as soon as they see fire.”

Notrix looked at him, surprised, but he didn’t argue. With a nod, he disappeared into the shadows.

Malvur prepared himself. While Helga was busy with the other giants, he was going to create the necessary conditions to defeat her. Having gripped his glaive and drank a Battle Infusion Potion, he closed his eyes and put his palms together, as if praying. His aura expanded.

A moment later, purple flames engulfed the Titrans fighting Helga. As instructed, they used their strongest techniques and artifacts. They were shocked to realize that the strange flames made them much stronger.

An explosion of techniques lit up the eastern part of the city, but then the glow suddenly disappeared, as if something had absorbed all of the light. The Titrans saw a cracked dark sphere where Helga used to be. She had managed to hide in a pocket dimension.

A moment later, she appeared, unharmed, behind one of the strongest giants and killed him instantly. She aimed to kill the rest of his team next but they turned out to be much faster than before, reacting to her teleportation almost immediately.

The battle continued. However, this time she was pushed back and even injured several times. The giants quickly became accustomed to the increased power and began to turn the tide of the battle.

Damn these non-humans! she cursed. What’s going on here?
That brat! This must be his doing!

Having determined that the purple flame definitely came from Malvur, she prepared to kill him, but the other giants began to attack even more aggressively, having noticed that she had switched her attention somewhere else.

Beasts! I... despise you! She fought back zealously. Die!

A wave of raging power burst from her body, scattering the Elementalists. No one was able to defend themselves from the attack, which bought her the time she needed.

Pointing at Malvur, she unleashed the Space-Eating Hand that almost instantly shattered the barriers he had put around himself, reaching his armor.

Helga winced. She was extremely close to creating her own Sphere of Space. So far, she could only use peak techniques of the Royal rank. Accordingly, it was difficult for her to break through a defense of the Imperial armor. Especially when it was enhanced by the purple flame.

Increasing the flow of ki going into the technique, she began to bend and crack the barrier Malvur formed around the armor. That is, she tried, because his comrades refused to give her time to focus. They launched an attack, which she didn’t immediately notice.

What?! Are they trying to capture me?!

The giants realized that even after being strengthened by the flames, they still wouldn’t be able to kill Helga. However, locking her inside a special technique and then weakening her was possible. So, while she was distracted by her attempt to kill Malvur, they began to form a sealing technique.

Several of them became the leading participants in the ritual, while the rest transferred their ki to them. The only low-quality Imperial-rank artifact available to them was used for this.

Helga tried to escape, but it was too late. Two giant hands rose from the ground gripping the barrier she was in, and with it, thousands of stone spikes that formed a cage. She tried to resist, using all her Forces to destroy it, but it didn’t help. With a rumble, a snow-white boulder appeared in the middle of the battlefield.

The Titrans were finally able to breathe easy. A terrible battle, in which they were prepared to sacrifice their lives to save their home, was eventually won thanks to Malvur’s timely arrival.

“How are you?”

Battered, Notrix emerged from the shadows.

“Intact,” Malvur replied.

His barrier, created by his armor, was mostly destroyed. He realized how lucky he was to prove his title and get this rare artifact as no one but the patriarch could wear it.

Having looked around, he was glad to see that there were no more enemies nearby. The recent battlefield was now surrounded by many anomalies generated by the remnants of Helga’s and the Elementalists’ techniques.

“It looks like we’re being pushed back into the city,” Notrix added. “We should also retreat as soon as possible, so we don’t end up surrounded.”

“I agree—”

Malvur’s voice was drowned out by a sudden loud crack. An explosion followed. Turning around sharply, he saw the boulder blowing up as thousands of black lightning bolts destroyed the space around it.

The giants surrounding it instantly died.

Nearby lay Notrix’s decapitated corpse.

Helga floated out of the wreckage, clutching a long crystal staff — a peak Royal-rank artifact. Like Talin’s needle, it contained a divine particle from Kyros’s Ring.

“Filthy beasts!” Helga grimaced in anger. “I didn’t think you’d make me use the master’s gift.”

Thanks to the still active protection of his armor, Malvur was alive and unharmed. But he was now alone.

***

The sandworm cried, after which its massive body crashed to the ground.

The flute stopped playing. Guts had no time to get his precious pet back into his body before Tyrvin finished it off.

“You’ve lived up to your nickname, the Strongest One Outside the Abode,” he said, stepping over the corpses, striding toward the survivors. “If you surrender now, I’ll agree to keep you alive and make you a slave. How does that sound?”

“Unappealing,” Guts calmly replied. “Good thing you’re a fighter. You’d make for a poor businessman.”

Only nine Exorcists survived from their group. Among them were Guts, Sator and Ailenx. Tyrvin first killed the Elementalists, and then took care of Guts’s pets. The sandworm was killed, the hive destroyed, and the golden tiger and the metal eagle seriously injured. Fortunately, Guts managed to return the last two into his body in time.

Even with divine particles implanted into the soul and body, Tyrvin still suffered some injuries. He was covered with blood, his left arm hung limply, and there was a gaping hole in his stomach. The metal colossus was destroyed long ago, and he was too exhausted to make a new one.

Now or never, Guts realized and pulled out a small chain from his Ring.

Tyrvin reacted instantly. He reached Guts in a heartbeat, killing three giants on his way. However, Guts managed to do what he wanted. The low-quality Imperial-rank artifact — the only one in his arsenal — instantly bound Tyrvin to the spot.

At that moment, Guts’s muscles swelled and his hair turned into steel, forming needles. Patches of brown fur grew on his skin, his nails curled into claws, and his canines grew into fangs. He activated the Unity of the Beast, fusing with his main pet, the Flame Steel Needle Bear — the very beast that had survived Kai’s experiments with soul energy and whose foundation he had raised to ten points.

For just telling Guts about this perfect monster was enough to get a hundred years of service as a mercenary in return.

By now, having been tamed and possessing a perfect foundation, the bear had already reached the Titan
Stage and undergone one evolution, having obtained the ability to use Fire.

As soon as Unity was complete, Guts’s physical strength increased dramatically. He gained some of the properties of the bear’s body, as well as access to its ki and the ability to use two elements he didn’t personally master: Metal and Fire.

Using his fire-covered claws, he attacked Tyrvin. Sator, Ailenx, and the surviving giants joined him instantly.

A hail of attacks rained down on Tyrvin. His body was frozen; his ki and particles of Forces were locked inside his body, so he could only maintain the Cover. Using divine power to resist the binding artifact, he tried to free himself from the invisible shackles as quickly as possible.

Bastard! How did he figure it out?! He caught me when I was most vulnerable!
Shit... It hurts like hell... I need to... get free... quickly... Bastards! I’ll torture each of you to death!!!

Tyrvin’s flesh was still metal, but even so, he couldn’t withstand absolutely all of the attacks. Every now and then, an attack pierced him, burned him, and shocked him. His bones were broken, and organs and soft tissue seriously damaged.

Ailenx was the one who inflicted the most damage this time. A mid-level Exorcist against a mid-level Elementalist?! The guy had a few trump cards up his sleeve.

His Nine Vessels Technique allowed him to ignore the difference in stages. To be more precise, it let him create special areas within his astral body every few months that contained as much ki as his full energy reserve.

It seemed like a useless ability. After all, there were Spirits that could provide additional energy. There wasn’t much sense in more energy, because an Exorcist had low soul stamina and just couldn’t use it with their weak undeveloped astral body. But in Ailenx’s hands, this technique became his ideal weapon, as he possessed a suitable soul feature — All at Once — which allowed him to empty all of these ki reserves at the same time while spending a very small amount of spirit stamina. With these two forces combined, he was able to create attacks of unimaginable power even for an Elementalist.

Unfortunately, he failed to finish off Tyrvin before he freed himself. The moment he managed to loosen the shackles, the three giants were killed, and Guts ended up seriously wounded.

Meanwhile, a giant water dragon, filled with more than two thousand units of ki, flew at Tyrvin. Instead of evading, he hid himself in a metal sphere, the thick walls of which stopped the attack.

Seeing that their plan had failed, Guts and Sator retreated as far as possible. Tyrvin, hungry for blood and vengeance, rushed after them and ran into a huge water barrier that appeared out of nowhere. Ailenx’s technique lasted a little over a second, after which it exploded into a million droplets.

Passing through the shimmery water curtain, Tyrvin’s flamberge stabbed Ailenx right in the chest. Guts and Sator were bound with iron chains.

“I’ll start with the weakest,” Tyrvin sneered.

Ailenx’s gut-wrenching cry echoed throughout the city.

Crimson lightning passed through his body. As he was still made of water, the pain was much worse and the wounds even deadlier.

Soon enough, the Water Body evaporated, and Ailenx returned to his normal form. Two elements raged inside him, making his muscles convulse violently. His eyes rolled madly in their sockets, and blood gushed from his mouth. More and more burns appeared on his skin.

He couldn’t even scream anymore.

“Stop...” Guts grumbled, immobilized by chains, clutching the wound on his stomach.

“And why would I do that?” Tyrvin asked with genuine surprise.

“We aren’t your enemies... So why wouldn’t you?”

“You, non-humans, are to blame for what happened to us!” he hissed angrily, which only intensified Ailenx’s torture. “He, you, and your ilk will answer for the sins of your ancestors!”

Guts shuddered, looking at his companion writhing in agony, and powerlessly clenching his fists.

“Better kill him then...”

“Oh, no... No, no, no...” Tyrvin grinned. “I’ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time... Every beast I run into will die in agony! You just wait your turn. You should learn from your friend over there...”

Tyrvin turned his gaze to Sator and froze. Previously, he believed that he had surrendered and that he no longer intended to resist, but now he saw a storm brewing in Sator’s eyes. He burned with the desire to tear Tyrvin to shreds.

You’ll die, he thought. Elea, Ranmaru, I’ll definitely avenge you.

The sky darkened and a strong wind rose. The first thunder claps echoed in the distance.

Tyrvin was amazed, but he wasn’t taken aback. He knew that Sator was behind the sudden weather change, so he tried to tighten the chains to kill him. But he was late.

The shackles snapped and Tyrvin received a sudden blow to the chest that knocked all the air out of him and sent him flying.

“So you’re one of them,” Guts whispered, astonished, remembering the stories his great-grandfather told him about a rare species of sylphs that could communicate with the Spirits and who had a special connection with them. “A Spirit Summoner...”

One after another, Senior Spirits of Wind and Lightning appeared seemingly out of nowhere. Their power immediately redirected to Sator.

“Take Ailenx and leave!” His distorted voice reached Guts.

The chains fell off with a rattle, and he ran to his unconscious friend. Knowing that he’d cause more harm than good if he stayed, he ran away, carrying Ailenx in his arms.

A cloud of blades appeared above the retreating figure but was repelled by an insanely powerful gust of wind. Fueled by the power of the Spirits, Sator rushed at Tyrvin.

Lighting streaked the sky and came down on Tyrvin, gradually chipping away at his defense and depleting his strength. After activating the Last Dance of the Spirits, Sator gained insane speed, surpassing both Lightus and Kai.

Tyrvin tried to fight back, but his opponent had become too elusive for him to keep up, so he decided to attack the Spirits instead. Little did he know that this was pointless. The Spirits ignored his techniques as if they weren’t even there. The specters seemed to be very far from the battlefield, but at the same time, they somehow transmitted their power to Sator.

Ultimately, Tyrvin was forced to redirect all his strength into defending himself.

***

Guts ran as fast as he could in his current condition. Carrying Ailenx on his back, he dealt with all the Niagalans he ran into. Fortunately, he only came across Exorcists, none of which were proper geniuses who could harm him.

After a while, he decided to stop and turn around to see what was happening behind him. Jumping onto the roof of a four-story building and looking east, toward the breach in the wall, he expected to see a dark patch of sky. However, to his horror, he saw nothing of such sort.

He was about to jump off and continue running when he suddenly realized that he was falling. It was then that his mind finally became aware of intense pain. A thick chain wrapped around his right leg and tightened around it, breaking the bone and tearing the skin.

“You little rat,” a voice came from nearby. “Did you really think you could escape?!”

A kick to the head knocked him back, and a handful of his teeth scattered all over the roof. Tyrvin gripped his neck and jerked him up. They were face to face.

“Where’s... Sator?” Guts barely uttered.

“Your suicidal buddy’s dead.” Tyrvin chuckled. “I left a huge hole in his chest... Take a look.”

Still holding Guts by the neck, he turned him around, revealing a view of the part of the city that was on fire.

“How do you like the show? This is how the other capitals look like now,” he said with genuine pleasure. “Look closely. Do you see our people? Do you see them advancing deeper and deeper into the city? Do you see the Titrans dying one by one? Do you see them being exterminated like the pests they are? Look!” The grip tightened. “Look at how we lay ruin to this pathetic city! It’ll soon be burned to the ground. It was inevitable. We surpass you both in number and in preparation. What’s the matter, huh?! Cat got your tongue?!”

There was a crunching sound.

“M-mm-mm-mm!!!” Guts twitched in pain.

His finger was torn off by the chain. Ordinarily, such a wound would’ve been easily ignored, but Tyrvin had used a special technique that heightened Guts’s senses.

Guts cried out when the second finger was torn off.

“You bastard! Aaaaaaaah!!!”

“Oh, come now. No need to insult me.” Tyrvin smiled. “Better tell me, how do you feel about becoming a eunuch?”

At the same moment, a blade formed in the air, pointing at Guts’s groin.

“Let’s count down together. Five... Four... Three...”

The building suddenly shook. The chains rushed to protect their creator, but they were instantly turned into dust. Jumping back, Tyrvin dodged an unknown and devastating attack and ran into two unfamiliar cultivators.

Humans?! He was shocked. They’re so strong... Are they connected to Kai?!

The attackers, Ivsim and Lily, who had come here sensing Guts and Ailenx’s auras, used their strongest techniques. They didn’t know who was in front of them, but they could sense his weakened state.

Crossing his swords, Ivsim released a technique from each. Lily took her sword out of its scabbard, releasing three techniques at once. Thanks to the incredible level of energy control and vast experience, she could weave up to three techniques at the same time inside one conductor. This multiplication skill was considered almost legendary in the middle worlds, since creating even two at once was an extremely difficult task even for Holy Lords. On top of that, she was able to hide the attacks so well that Tyrvin barely sensed them.

With proper concentration, their techniques perfectly synergized with each other, more than doubling the overall power of the strike. They also both learned to extract soul energy during their stay in the Three Blades Sect, which they now used to strengthen their techniques. Fortunately, they had ways to restore it. During training, with such a combo attack, they could break through the barrier of even a peak Elementalist, if that person, of course, didn’t own a Sphere.

However, Tyrvin was able to defend himself. He hid inside a large metal ball, the walls of which took the blows. Sound, Wind, and Sword came down on his defense, destroying it. In less than a second, the steel sphere was covered with cracks, and then completely shattered. A powerful blow struck him.

More and more deep cuts appeared on his metal skin — his Cover was barely holding on. He had already been badly wounded in previous fights, so now he was extremely vulnerable. His left arm, formerly dangling limply, now looked more like a gnawed piece of meat with bones showing. His face was torn apart, skin dangling like tattered pieces of fabric.

He dropped the sword and began to fall back. Ivsim and Lily smiled, and the memories of six years ago, when they were both practically useless in the battle against Liu, surfaced in their minds.

They were prepared to repeat the attack, albeit without soul energy. They needed a moment for this, but Tyrvin wasn’t about to give it to them.

Divine particles hidden in his flesh activated. He knew that using it shortened his life, so he tried not to rely on it, saving it for when he was really desperate. Like he was right now.

His body flashed with power, and lightning struck him. In an instant, almost all of his wounds healed, and his body was covered with steel. He turned into a Heavenly Fire Colossus again, albeit a smaller one.

Lily was the first to react, but Tyrvin was faster. One punch, and she was thrown back, crashing into the nearest house, which immediately collapsed on her. Her aura dimmed, which meant she had lost consciousness.

As for Ivsim, he didn’t immediately realize what had happened. As a result, his body was pierced through with several metal blades, and he was thrown back.

“Idiots!” an angry roar came from inside the colossus.

Looking around, Tyrvin realized that only Guts was conscious. However, without a leg, he was harmless.

“Enough of these games...”

Tyrvin raised his flamberge and then approached the nearest enemy — Ivsim. He had managed to avoid the blades aimed at his head and heart, but he was still dying from the other wounds.

“I’ll put you out of your misery, you traitor.”

Raising the flamberge, he froze and turned. His mind then registered what had happened. Looking down, he saw a bleeding stump instead of his right hand. Sharp pain suddenly cleared his mind for long enough for it to register that Ivsim was still alive.

Turning his head to the left, Tyrvin saw a tall, dark-haired man in black armor and a white mask, through the slits of which he saw a violet glow. From the outside, it might’ve seemed that this was ordinary armor, but if you looked closely, you could see that his body was covered with scales. Two small horns peeked out from his forehead and long claws adorned his hands, in which he was now holding Tyrvin’s severed limb.

Chapter 17
BATTLE FOR ALRAN — THE FINALE

High above the clouds, two figures moved at unimaginable speed. Each of their attacks was so powerful that it could easily destroy at least a quarter of the capital in an instant. However, both Divine Stage cultivators possessed sufficient skill not to waste a single drop of energy. All their techniques either hit the target or scattered around them, returning some of their energy if the opponent dodged.

Rune’Tan was a much more skilled and experienced master, however. For him, Nator was like a kid who had learned the basics of fencing but hadn’t yet tempered his blade in the flames of battle.

On the other hand, Nator possessed the power of many divine particles, while his opponent didn’t have a physical body or even a third of his soul energy. By now, Rune’Tan had already spent more than half of what Kai had given him. His translucent body became even more seen through, flickering like a dying flame.

However, he wasn’t in danger of dying, since this was only a projection of him. When Kai formed the ice cube, Rune’Tan created an artificial body from particles merged with a special technique in order to protect him, which he saturated with a huge amount of soul energy. He was actually still inside Kai’s spirit world right now.

Unfortunately, he was still vulnerable to spirit attacks that could hit the soul directly. Luckily, Nator wasn’t skilled in such techniques, and Rune’Tan was still an extremely powerful Soul Master. If his avatar were destroyed, he wouldn’t only face the loss of a significant amount of soul energy but would also experience excruciating spirit pain. Furthermore, both Kai and the city would lose their main line of defense.

Having collided once again, both cultivators were thrown back from each other by the mutual destruction of their techniques. After this exchange of blows, Nator lost his foot, suffered a puncture in his right lung, and received several insignificant scratches on his Shell. Fortunately, his armor provided it with excellent protection. As for Rune’Tan, no visible wounds appeared on him, but his figure definitely became even more translucent.

“I feel that you’re a human,” Nator suddenly spoke up. “If you hadn’t killed my companions, I wouldn’t mind letting you go. But since things went this far, then I can only ask for the name of the one whom I consider an opponent worthy enough of unsheathing my blade.”

Rune’Tan suddenly laughed.

“Are you serious? Such arrogance, and just because you got your hands on the crumbs of tainted power? Do you think you’re a deity? You aren’t even close to winning this fight!”

Nator frowned. This wasn’t the answer he expected. He had long been the second in the hierarchy of the empire, so he got used to being treated and addressed with the utmost respect.

“You were a powerful being once...” he replied. “But you lost then, and you’ll lose now. I recognize your strength, but I won’t stand for being made fun of, nor will I stand you slandering my brother. This isn’t your war. I’ll give you one more chance. Go and hide. You’re good at that, aren’t you, old man?”

“Get your feet back on the ground, boy,” Rune’Tan grunted. “You’re being ridiculous. Besides, why do you—”

“Boy?” Nator raised his eyebrows.

“—think that I’m the one who’ll defeat you?” Rune’Tan finished with a grin.

“What?” Nator asked, perplexed.

A bright scarlet flash appeared far on the horizon and he sensed the approach of a terrifying threat. He tried to jerk to the side, but he wasn’t fast enough. The streak crossed hundreds of miles in an instant, piercing his shoulder. Nator began to rapidly lose strength and he turned pale. It was as if life was being sucked out of him and there was nothing he could do about it.

Realizing that death would come in another two or three seconds, he used his most valuable artifact — a dark crystal created by Kyros with a grain of the Divine Ring’s power in it.

As a result, despite Rune’Tan’s Sphere of Space and the crimson flash, he still disappeared in a teleport flash, returning to Niagala.

The droplets of blood near Rune’Tan slowly came together to form a female figure.

“It hurts...” Acilla grimaced, feeling her Soul Shell trembling after using this technique, and she gave Rune’Tan a sidelong glance. “You really couldn’t deal with that weakling?!”

“Waging any battle is a bit difficult when half of your body is somewhere else, I’ll have you know,” he grumbled in response. “Besides, since you were already close, why would I waste all my soul energy?”

Acilla folded her arms over her chest and narrowed her eyes.

“You’re one arrogant old man...”

“And you’re still a spoiled child,” Rune’Tan mocked as he slowly disappeared.

Over the past five years, their relationship had become quite tense. They could hardly stand each other.

“One would think that you would’ve learned better insults by now.” Acilla twitched her nose. “Or are you trying to avoid explaining why you let that weakling escape?!”

“So, it’s my fault now? You truly are a brat, shifting blame onto others instead of owning up for your mistakes,” Rune’Tan replied condescendingly. “What took you so long? Did you stop to admire the scenery or something?”

“It’s none of your business, you fossil,” Acilla snorted, blocking access to her Soul
Shell. “Let’s finish this.”

Snapping her fingers theatrically as she often did, she opened up three Spheres and weaved a technique.

Garden of Bloody Roses, flashed in her mind as she winced in pain again.

In the midst of the battlefield below her, a scarlet flower suddenly bloomed, instantly taking root.

***

All of Helga’s anger was directed at Malvur as the only survivor of the recent massacre. But no matter how strong he was, he wasn’t going to fool himself into thinking that he could oppose a Holy Lord.

There was a reason why she was the fifth, and the last, Daughter of Niagala, having mastered the Path of Space, which was considered to be one of the most complicated ones. Her foundation was eight point seven, which made her a candidate for the Divine Stage.

Unfortunately, there wasn’t an appropriate location to contemplate Space at such a high level in Niagala, so she hadn’t yet created her Sphere. However, it’d happen soon, and she’d be the third after Kyros and Jiang Dao to reach the Walker Stage and create the Sphere of Space in the whole of Niagala.

Even with only Royal-rank techniques, Helga was so powerful that she could pulverize virtually any Elementalist. When she got the staff with divine particles, her power increased exponentially and it took her only ten seconds to almost annihilate Malvur’s fiery barrier.

He couldn’t escape her, so he could only defend himself as blood dripped into his eyes, obscuring his vision, and stained the ground, making it slippery. However, withstanding the attacks of a talented Holy Lord was almost the same as choosing suicide.

To maintain the barrier, he had to direct all his strength and concentration into it. The strain made his vision dim and blood vessels burst.

This is bad... I can’t see anything... My legs aren’t listening to me... Is this the end? If I die... Well, I’ll at least die having saved and seen my grandfather...

The purple flame faded, and the barrier shattered.

Finally! Helga grinned, ecstatic that she’d finally get rid of this nuisance.

But she wasn’t destined to get that satisfaction.

Thousands of scarlet threads suddenly pierced her body, interrupting her technique, and they began to suck energy out of her.

What’s happening?! Horrified, she tried to resist. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t pull out the strange threads. She couldn’t even form a technique, as the difference between her Forces and those that had entered her body was enormous. No, no, no! Stop!

“STOP!!!” she cried in despair.

In the next moment, her body exploded into a crimson mist that then shrank to form a giant flower. A net of scarlet threads connected to its roots, and then went to look for new fertilizer. Malvur didn’t see any of this. Nor did he see the nightmare unfolding on the battlefield.

Thousands of roses bloomed every second, creating new threads that then sought out victims, guided by the will emanating from them. They ignored those who had a desire to protect Alran, but devoured those who wanted to exterminate the Titrans.

The battlefield gradually turned into a garden of carnivorous red roses.

***

A few minutes earlier

“Impossible... You should’ve died from Akio’s poison!” Tyrvin screamed hysterically, not believing his eyes.

Everything inside him contracted and went cold. The memories of the battle near the ruins of the Cloud Abode and of the shameful attempt to escape were still fresh.

Frightened, he took a step back, but Kai was already in front of him. The onyx blade sank into his left shoulder, causing excruciating pain.

Tyrvin jumped back, suppressing the Yin that had entered his body and the particles of the Forces of Sword. Realizing the danger of the situation, he activated an escape crystal.

Nothing happened.

First, a wave of panic swept over him, followed by a tide of horror when he saw the chain with the crystal hanging on Kai’s other sword.

How?! When did he steal it?! I have to run! his instincts shouted.

He spun around and activated a movement technique, sparing no energy.

Kai stayed still, observing Tyrvin retreating, his gaze empty.

Looking around, he cut open his forearm and then let his blood drip on Ivsim, Guts, Ailenx, and Lily. Imbued with the Yang Healing Blood Technique, it helped their wounds heal faster.

He then looked to the east and nodded to himself.

“Fifteen miles.”

He took a step and disappeared.

***

Why hasn’t he gone after me?! Tyrvin thought with a mix of relief and surprise. He had almost reached the main battlefield.

He planned to get help from the troops to escape and kill Kai. He was already a stone’s throw away from his allies, so he activated a special artifact that sent a signal for help. Using the divine particles to accelerate, he made the last dash, but he suddenly fell and rolled across the entire length of the street.

Tyrvin looked down — half of his right leg was gone. At that very moment, he felt Kai’s aura nearby.

Standing still, he observed him. This time with boredom instead of disinterest.

While sending a cloud of lightning-covered blades at Kai, Tyrvin formed a metal prosthetic leg and started running again.

Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! He was angry and terrified. What’s going on here?! Why is he alive?! Why is he so strong?! Why, why, why?! No way in hell am I fighting him!!!

Soon, he made his way to a regiment of more than a thousand Niagalan Exorcists.

“Protect me!” he ordered, running through their formation.

“What?”

The men were surprised to see their lord in such a terrible state.

“Lord Tyrvin, where is the enemy? Their number, stages... Tell us anything—” one of the officers began, but the blade that stabbed him between the eyes cut him short.

A moment later, all the soldiers within the radius of forty feet fell to the ground, chopped into pieces. Kai stood among the scattered remains, observing his sword.

“The enemy is here!”

“Kill him!”

“Attack!”

“Protect Lord Tyrvin!”

The shouts were drowned out as soon as they were heard. Kai flashed in and out of existence at unimaginable speed, hiding from view within the shadows and the clouds of spraying blood. Like a dervish, he spun in a mad dance. Each swing of his sword ended with a limb or a head flying high into the air.

“Someone stop him!”

“No!”

“A monster!”

“Stop!”

“Don’t!”

“Please, aaaaaah!!!”

The cries and pleas fell on deaf ears as Kai paved his way to Tyrvin with blood and entrails.

Suddenly, Kai felt that his movements slowed down and that his body became heavy. The array set up around him was activated, affecting, and knocking out many Niagalan soldiers in the vicinity. To kill a monster like Kai, the officers were willing to sacrifice their own people.

“Attack!”

Hundreds of soldiers that were outside the array sent their strongest techniques at Kai.

There was a loud crack. The space around their target began to distort and change, forming a dome of abyssal blackness. The Defensive Rift consumed the attack.

When the space was restored, the shocked soldiers saw that Kai was unharmed. As soon as the hail of techniques disappeared, the strongest fighters rushed forward. As they were equipped with special amulets, the array didn’t affect them.

“Frost Breath,” Kai whispered.

The charging men were turned into ice statues, which Kai smashed with a single strike of his swords.

“Attack!” the people outside the array shouted, eyes widening at the sight of the horror unveiling in front of them.

Crimson snow fell. Kai spun, swinging his swords. A dozen thick black sickles flew in all directions.

Using energy vision, he identified the key elements of the array and directed all his attacks at them. The Dark Blades of Nothingness dealt with the task perfectly, restoring his mobility.

He disappeared again.

The regiment stopped. The soldiers knew they were in trouble.

“Look!”

They watched in horror as the crimson snowfall began, each snowflake of which either froze parts of their bodies, left injuries, or burned through their skin. But the most terrifying part was that the technique covered them in a matter of seconds.

“Lord Tyrvin?”

One of the senior officers looked at him as if waiting for an order.

“The enemy is coming... Activate your Spirits!” Tyrvin shouted angrily. “Prepare all artifacts and potions available!”

“On it!”

That bastard! Tyrvin swore, drinking an elixir he had gotten from the soldiers. Should I stay or run? What am I thinking? I’m weakened after being in several fights, but they aren’t. Could an Exorcist be able to defeat eight Elementalists at once?

Turning around, he glanced nervously in Kai’s direction.

They have nothing on him. He’ll definitely get here. But they should be able to hold him for another two minutes...

“HE’S HERE!!!” There was a desperate cry, and Tyrvin instantly felt an aura that was far too powerful for its level.

“My lord, stay behind us,” the strongest officer present insisted.

Tyrvin grimaced but nodded. He needed a moment to gather his thoughts and figure out what to do next.

In the meantime, Kai reached the center of the formation, the snowfall lagging a bit behind him. As soon as the senior officers saw him, the fastest of them rushed to attack. In the blink of an eye, he thrust a pair of daggers into Kai’s head. But there was no blood.

Kai’s body turned into a dark mist and the daggers went right through it, after which it solidified again behind the cultivator who had attacked him. The officer fell to his knees, turning thin and pale. The myriad of Yin particles that had penetrated his body quickly took his life.

With a haughty smile on his face, Kai took a step forward.

“Activate your artifacts! Immobilize him, deprive him of his element!” Tyrvin shouted.

The soldiers concentrated on their Rings, but Kai was faster.

He activated the Field of Superiority, knocking out more than a hundred soldiers around him. Three Elementalists fell to their knees. Some lost the fingers on which their Rings were, which immediately teleported at Kai’s feet. Only the senior officer and Tyrvin were able to withstand the pressure of Kai’s will.

What kind of weaklings am I commanding?! How weak is their willpower?! Tyrvin thought as he watched an end-level Elementalist tremble nearby.

In less than a split second, Kai weaved a single technique six times — the Yin-Yang Gravitational Collapse. It was his strongest attack.

Six small spheres appeared at the tip of his blade. Spinning and buzzing, they shimmered in black and white. The space around them was distorted and even slightly broken. Kai put a lot of soul energy into each copy of the technique, filling them with insane power.

He raised his hand, as if getting ready to fire from a gun, and all six spheres shot forward at the speed of sound, leaving a streak of bright light behind them.

A moment later, a powerful explosion occurred, illuminating the entire neighborhood, and at the same time somehow enveloping it in impenetrable darkness. When it was over, a giant crater was all that was left.

Kai approached the edge of the chasm and saw several figures at the very bottom. The four Elementalists were dead. Another lost the lower half of his body and was dying. The strongest among them was lacking his arm and was unconscious.

Unsurprisingly, Tyrvin survived. He stood in the middle of a former metal sphere and staggered, covered in blood.

“You fucking freak...” he muttered. “I won’t give up so easily!”

Tyrvin felt like a cornered beast with nothing left to lose so his best bet was to activate one of his strongest techniques. Its after-effects were less horrible than dying.

His aura expanded, his muscles swelled with strength, and energy swept through his astral body, bursting out in gusts of wind. Kai saw and felt all of this, and understood what Tyrvin had done.

Using the divine particles in his body, he crossed the Shell’s limits and instantaneously withdrew almost ninety percent of his soul energy. He had to pay a high price in order to gain such power.

“You can’t win!” Tyrvin grinned, restoring his Cover and creating a weapon. He was now almost twice as strong as he was at his peak performance. “Bastard! You’ll pay for everything! I’ll gift you to our alchemists so they can cut you apart and stitch you back together to their heart’s content! You fucking son of a bitch!”

Having regained his combat form, Tyrvin smiled. But his smile wavered when he saw that Kai didn’t try to stop him.

“You shouldn’t have played with me. You should’ve killed me right away!”

To his surprise, Kai put away his swords, and, folding his hands behind his back, slowly walked toward him.

“You’re already dead,” he said as the mask crumbled away, allowing Tyrvin to see his face.

He frowned and leaped at Kai instead of replying.

Trying to take a step, he suddenly realized that he couldn’t move his limbs as they were encased in ice. Try as he might, he couldn’t break it. It wasn’t until several failed attempts that he realized that his limbs were frozen from the inside out.

“What did you do?!” he shouted, feeling the frost spreading and blocking his ki and Forces.

Kai didn’t reply, he only tilted his head to the side. Any attacks on the souls were usually based on the same Path, but once you created a Sphere of another element, you could launch a spirit attack powerful enough to damage the soul of another being.

The technique that Kai had come up with allowed him to do it even without a Sphere. The Ice Curse, as the name implied, was primarily based on the concept of Cold Void. In order to apply it successfully, he needed his concept to directly hit the enemy’s soul. He couldn’t do it from a distance like Rune’Tan could, but one cut was enough.

“When did you do that?!” Tyrvin shouted again, slowly freezing and experiencing terrible pain.

Kai pointed at the cut on his shoulder as he continued walking.

“You had about two or three seconds to block it, but you didn’t even notice it, distracted by the Yin particles that had entered your body. After that, I could activate the technique at any moment, but you did it yourself when you released so much soul energy.”

Tyrvin’s eyes widened in shock.

“I see...” He laughed hysterically, looking down at the ground. He finally accepted defeat. “Then what was the point of this fight?”

“I wanted to check if I’d feel something by taking revenge on you and making you experience despair,” Kai admitted, watching as Tyrvin’s head slowly became covered in ice. “I definitely got a kick out of it.”

A slight smile appeared on his face.

Tyrvin’s body and soul were completely frozen. Kai directed the Field of Superiority at the ice statue and shattered it into thousands of pieces.

With that taken care of, he headed back to his friends, watching the bright scarlet flash in the sky.

“So, we both just got here...”

He chuckled and glanced at the latest system messages.

Attention!

The strength of the [True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra] bloodline has been increased. You have completed the second evolutionary stage. One stage remains.

[Life Rampage, level 2] has been replaced with [Partial Transformation].

[Partial Transformation]

Over the past six years, the host’s body has undergone pain and destruction comparable to [Holy Punishment of Heaven, level 1], strengthening the bloodline.

Increases stats by 400% for an hour, and grants the possibility of enhancing one characteristic at the expense of weakening another.

Can be used once per day.

This technique does not conflict with [Six Body Gates], but it affects only the initial stats, not the increased ones.

Is it referring to the wound the demon inflicted? And the poison? Is that why scales appeared when I activated the Coming of the God of War? Kai went over the recent changes and learned that he could summon his claws at will. But since I’m not a dorgan and I can’t master the Complete
Transformation, what will be my third evolution? How do I start working on it?

Chapter 18
GATHERING OF THE STRONGEST

“This is Ranmaru’s artifact... Khora-Nard,” Kai noted, twirling a small green cube in his hands.

Having moved away from the recent battlefield, he opened Tyrvin’s Ring to take a look at its undoubtedly valuable contents. Removing the owner’s mark proved to be child’s play for him at this point.

“Old man, are you there?” he asked but didn’t receive an answer. Seems he’s still recovering...

“I’ll figure it out later then... What else do we have here? Weapons, combat artifacts, defense artifacts, more Rings, infusions, a bunch of ingredients... Oh, this is interesting.” He stopped digging through the items, having found thousands of scrolls with alchemical recipes. “Makes sense... Tyrvin, posing as Tassarion, was considered the best alchemist of the Abode before my arrival, after all.”

Going through the scrolls, he suddenly froze.

“What’s this?” He experienced slight surprise after reading the name of one of the recipes. “Flask of Double Life? I’ve heard about this potion... It can increase the life of ordinary mortals to one hundred and fifty years... But where did Tyrvin get one of Rune’Tan’s recipes? Old man, you decided to take a break at the wrong time.”

Shaking his head, he moved the Ring to his Living Storage and headed back to his friends. He had barely taken ten steps when he stopped and looked in a different direction.

This aura...

Moving closer with lightning speed, he saw a charred body with a large hole in its chest. The man was breathing slowly and with a lot of difficulty.

Looking up, Kai saw several Spirits. His energy vision allowed him to see something no one else could’ve seen — several unusual rifts in space. Glowing threads poured from them, reaching for the wounded man as if to cradle him.

Without hesitation, Kai cut open his palm, pouring blood on the charred skin. He didn’t regret a single drop, but it didn’t have any effect.

“Elder... brother...” He heard a dry and weak sigh. “I can’t... move... I’m... sorry... I... failed... I didn’t... avenge them... I... couldn’t...”

Kai sat down next to him.

“No, no, Sator... You did a great job. You held him back and saved the others. You saved Guts, Ailenx, Lily, and Ivsim,” he replied, trying his best to provide some comfort. “Tyrvin is gone. I killed him. His death was everything but quick and merciful.”

“I... see...” Sator tried to smile. “I’m... glad... Now... I can... leave in peace... Thank you... elder brother... Thank... you...”

A faint smile was the last thing Kai saw before Sator’s body crumbled to ash. The Yang Healing Technique and even an attempt to freeze his body with the Cold Void didn’t work.

The strange threads of power had transferred a huge amount of energy and particles of the Forces of Lightning and Wind to aid Sator in battle. And now, the debt had to be repaid. His soul didn’t disintegrate along with his body but went into the rifts, leaving this world behind.

Kai got up slowly.

Ranmaru, Elea, Sator... I hope that someday I’ll be able to truly mourn your deaths...

He looked up at the sky, his heart as empty as his gaze.

***

Grimacing, Ailenx slowly opened his eyes. Before him, he saw a half-empty room with a partially destroyed wall. His mind was fuzzy so it took him a moment to recall what had happened. Quickly sitting up, he froze.

“Elder brother?!” he exclaimed. “You’re awake?”

Kai, who was sitting nearby, nodded.

Trying to get up, Ailenx looked around.

“Don’t worry, I killed Tyrvin. And my mentor finally arrived, so the battle is pretty much over.”

“I see...” Ailenx drawled, and then grimaced due to pain that spread through his body.

Looking down at his chest, instead of a hole or a scar, he saw absolutely nothing that would remind him of Tyrvin’s torment. He was about to thank Kai for saving him when he heard a quiet groan and rustling nearby.

Turning around, he found Lily and Ivsim lying next to them. They were also beginning to regain consciousness.

“The potion finally worked,” Kai noted, looking at them.

“Kai...?” Lily murmured drowsily.

“So, you saved us again?” Ivsim asked.

Instead of answering, Kai held out his hands to them and helped them sit up, and then he pulled them into a hug.

“Nice to see you again,” he said, trying to smile. “I never stopped believing that you were alive.”

“We didn’t doubt you either,” Ivsim replied.

“That’s right.” Lily nodded.

“What brought you here?” Kai asked, finally letting go of his friends.

“We came at the summon of Grand Master Rune’Tan.”

So that’s what the old man did...

“I see. I suppose you’ve already met the rest of the group?”

Lily nodded in response, and Ivsim continued.

“You know, I still find it difficult to believe that you’re already at the final stage. How did you do that?” He tilted his head and then added, acknowledging his rudeness. “I’m sorry. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to. How about you tell me how you ended up in this world? Where have you been the previous six years?”

“That’s quite a long story.” Kai chuckled, recalling all that had happened since he had arrived to Nikrim. “To sum it up, I was thrown into the outskirts of the Ishar Desert. I was badly wounded, which was why I ended up being sold into slavery in Udin... Where I found Shacks.” Lily winced at this. “And then I met Malvur. After that, we freed ourselves, taking top places in the Fist Fight. This is a tournament event for slaves.”

They nodded along as they had learned a lot about this world in the Three Blades Sect.

“The four of us were able to get into the Cloud Abode, where we spent the next five or so years.”

“The four of you?” Lily asked.

“During the tournament, we met a girl named An’na. She was my opponent in the finale...” Kai explained, looking down. He didn’t remember seeing her among the Abode’s ruins nor did he receive any news of her, so he assumed that she was no longer alive. “She’s not here, by any chance?”

“No,” Guts answered. He was sitting nearby, staring at his recovered leg. “But Shacks said that she left before the Abode fell and that she’s somewhere very far away now. Apparently, grand master told him that.”

Kai glanced at him.

“Why the long face, Guts?”

“What? Should I be jumping with joy?” He looked up. “I lost two Tyrants, wasted an expensive artifact to catch some douchebags... And what did I get for that? Nothing. Your mentor destroyed all the corpses with her technique, along with their Rings and all other artifacts... I lost so much money today...”

He sighed sadly.

“That’s not entirely true,” a pleasant female voice said softly.

Everyone except Kai turned around to look at Acilla who had suddenly appeared in the room. Guts and Ailenx instantly bowed while Lily and Ivsim froze in bewilderment.

“I didn’t destroy anything,” she added and chuckled. “I have all the valuables with me. Are you claiming that I don’t deserve them?”

“Not at all, Lady Acilla,” Guts said.

“But you’re right... You deserve something for your effort...” She smiled and tossed a Spatial Ring to him. “This belonged to the girl who almost killed Malvur. In it, you’ll find all the Rings and artifacts of the Niagalan army. There’s nothing of value for me or Kai there, so if you can sell all this, you can keep at least one-tenth of the profit.”

“Five-tenths,” Guts retorted.

“What?” Acilla asked, surprised.

“I beg your pardon, Lady Acilla.” Guts bowed even deeper. “It’s a reflex. Rest assured, I’ll do my best.”

No one noticed, but Guts’s eyes almost shone from happiness. He loved money almost as much as he loved his life, so Acilla’s proposal made him euphoric.

“What are you eating?” Kai asked, noticing her take out a red stone from her pocket dimension and pop it in her mouth. It didn’t emit any energy or Forces, but his energy vision clearly showed that it was filled with colossal power.

“This? Compressed essence of blood.” Acilla shrugged. “I made it from all the blood collected by my flowers. A very useful and tasty thing.”

Ailenx and Guts flinched, either due to realizing just how powerful Acilla actually was or from how casually she answered, as if what had happened was just some minor event. An everyday occurance.

Lily and Ivsim finally overcame the shock and realized whom they were talking to. Both of them bowed.

“We’re honored to greet the Great Mistress Acilla!” they said almost in unison.

She glanced at them. Having lived for more than eighty years in a sect where even the Divine Stage cultivators constantly bowed to her as the daughter of a goddess, she had long learned to ignore weak presences in her vicinity.

“First of all, call me Miss Acilla. And second, are those your lost friends, Kai?”

He nodded.

She approached the couple and examined them carefully. Then she turned her attention to Lily, completely ignoring Ivsim.

“Such a cutie!” She beamed, lifting Lily’s chin. “Such a lovely face! And eyes! And hair! Ah, what a petite figure. An angel! I could eat you right up.”

She licked her lips, showing her fangs, which made Lily flinch.

“My friends aren’t food,” Kai said.

Dejected, she looked at him. Being completely still for a few seconds, she suddenly chuckled and then smirked mischievously. Letting go of Lily’s chin, she approached Kai.

“And why did I just now notice how much tastier you smell? Has your bloodline evolved?”

“Seems so.”

“Hmmm... I’ll have to get a taste of that,” she whispered in his ear and moved to his Living Storage.

“I’ll get some rest... You can join me if you want...”

“I’ve got other things to take care of,” Kai replied.

“How cold...” Acilla chuckled and closed her eyes to meditate. “Still... I’m glad you’re alive.”

***

“Wakey-wakey, big guy,” Shacks snickered, looking at Malvur opening his eyes.

When the battle was over, he searched far and wide to find the giant and then brought him to safety.

“Did... Did we win?” Malvur asked, looking around at the ruined buildings.

“We sure did, pal! Looks like Kai’s mentor arrived and wrapped it up for us.”

“You... look awful,” Malvur noted and slowly sat up.

“Pft, you look like shit yourself. By the way, it seems your Holy Lords have returned.”

“Then I must go,” he grumbled and stood up.

Shacks shrugged in response, and then silently followed Malvur toward the ruins of Alran.

Soon, they reached one of the surviving strongholds, where the giants had already gathered. In total, there were a little less than a hundred of them present.

“We had three hundred and fifty-six people, but only seventeen Holy Lords have returned. This is a huge blow for the Republic,” an old Elementalist reported, clutching his head, and sinking into a chair.

“And the fact that only fifteen percent of our troops have survived doesn’t bother you?” A young giant, who had barely survived the battle, retorted sharply. “We’re no longer talking about military power, but about the sheer survival of our race! So stop whining! We need to figure out what to do next. Those two grand masters obviously won’t stay here forever.”

“The fact that you’re right doesn’t give you the right to disrespect your elders, Young Lord Kastos,” said a one-armed giant. His skin seemed to be made of magma. A peak Holy Lord, he bore the nickname Burner of Cities. Few remembered his real name, but everyone knew that he was the elder brother of the Divine Stage cultivator who died in Illion.

“You are right, master,” the young Kastos stammered, frightened by the stories he had heard about the Burner of Cities. Many people still found it difficult to believe that this legendary cultivator had really returned. “I beg your pardon, Elder Mlak. The battle is still fresh in my mind.”

Mlak said nothing, so the Burner of Cities continued.

“We need to recover and wait for the arrival of the remaining two legions. We didn’t have portals for them, so they’re running late. They’re already at the border so they should arrive tomorrow evening. I don’t think Niagala will launch any new attacks by then. If they even have any strength left...”

“Stop underestimating humans so much. The elves have already paid for it dearly,” another Holy Lord warned. “Although we can’t communicate with the outside world due to the barrier being closed, we can safely assume that the other races were also attacked. We were lucky that the Wall delayed the arrival of the enemy army by almost five hours and gave us time to prepare.”

Paying little attention to the squabble, Malvur looked around in search of his family. Besides his grandfather, uncle, and another elder, nobody else made it.

Approaching his grandfather, Malvur had a good look at him. Katis was covered with wounds, but he looked well enough, once again confirming that he was one of the strongest giants in Nikrim.

“You’re alive,” Malvur whispered with a smile.

Katis smiled back and continued to focus on recovery. Weiss was sitting next to him, as gloomy as a cloud. Both of his sons, also Holy Lords, had died before his eyes. What made him feel even worse was that he didn’t even get a scratch.

“Weiss. I’m leaving.” Malvur’s sudden decision pulled him out of the grim thoughts. “You thought I was hung up on cultivation. That I’d forget about the wellbeing of the family. That I’d be the same as my father and grandfather... And you were right. Being the head of the family isn’t what I’m destined for. I have a different path to follow. Therefore, I’m leaving... And as much as it pains me to admit... With you, the Santos family has grown much stronger. Even with everything that Kart had done. So, you should take my place as the patriarch.”

Weiss looked up with despair in his eyes.

“I betrayed my father, betrayed you, and my brother. I even betrayed Kart, whom I personally appointed the patriarch. I wanted to die in this war, rushing headfirst into every battle I saw, but death once again ignored me, taking the lives of my sons instead.” Looking at his palms, he trembled with anger. “And now you tell me to become the patriarch?! This is the sickest joke I’ve ever heard in my life!” He rose sharply, glared at his nephew, and grabbed him by the shoulders, getting the attention of the surrounding giants. “Kill me now! Give out an order for my execution! Put an end to this!”

Malvur narrowed his eyes.

“Do it yourself if you’re so keen on dying.”

Weiss shuddered and stepped back.

“You can’t, can you? Or perhaps it’s that you don’t want to.” Malvur stared at him. “This will be your punishment, uncle. You’ll have to live with the guilt and the shame. So here’s my last order: protect and save the Santos family during this war. For every life your actions took, save two more. Redeem yourself, if your soul is still capable of salvation.”

With that, he threw the patriarch’s amulet at Weiss’s feet, hugged his grandfather goodbye, and left.

“Oh, so you’re still with us! Ha-ha! I knew you’d wanna remain a member of the cool kids’ club!” Shacks exclaimed with a wide smile and patted the giant on the back in a friendly manner. “Kai is on the other side of the city, just so you know. He finally woke up!”

Without a word, Malvur turned around and walked toward where the rest of the group was. Soon, they met up with Kai and began their recovery.

Twelve hours later, a detachment of almost a hundred elves unexpectedly moved toward the ruins of Alran.

***

The guards situated on the Wall reopened it after the portals of their allies opened up on it and let the Tael army enter the Republic. To be more precise, it was a squad of aristocrats sent to aid the giants as best as they could. They didn’t even imagine that Alran would survive.

The elves also brought important information, confirming that Niagala had attacked all races at the same time. The dorgans, sylphs, and dwarves lost and they were forced to retreat, covered by their Divine Stage cultivators. The elves were the only ones who managed to fight back on their own. With the help of the Gates, they pinpointed where the Niagalans would teleport to. After the fall of Ilion, they were ready. They could no longer afford to be taken by surprise.

The two armies clashed, but the Taelians were more numerous and more powerful. They quickly overpowered the ground forces while Onyx, Starks, and Uriel fought against Kyros. Thanks to the many pseudo-Divine artifacts from the king’s treasury, the elves managed to force Kyros to retreat with a part of his army.

The sylphen, dwarven, and dorgan lands were almost completely under occupation. The humans didn’t take almost any locals prisoner, executing them without mercy. Those who survived sought salvation in Tael.

“The Divine Stage cultivators and the highest sylphen, dwarven, and dorgan nobility have already gathered in the royal palace. We urge you to join the alliance! You cannot go against the humans alone!” the elven commander, a level-six Holy Lord addressed the giants, his fists clenched so hard that his fingers hurt.

“You’re right, elf.” The Burner of Cities shook his head. “We’ve already discussed it; we’ll work together with the rest of the races.”

“This is... That’s great news!” the elf exclaimed. “In that case, I must inform you that His Majesty, King Uriel Flyan, is summoning the strongest masters of Reitghem to discuss further plans. He entrusted me with a special transfer artifact, so we can get to Illion quickly. Apart from our detachment, I can take two hundred soldiers with me. As we have no time to waste, I suggest you take anyone combat-ready with you.”

The giants began to exchange glances. Many of them were hesitant to agree since they didn’t want to leave the capital and their families during the outbreak of war. They had no idea what could happen during their absence.

“I’ll go,” the Burner of Cities broke the silence.

Following his example, about three dozen more giants signed up, among which were only two Holy Lords. The rest were only end-level and peak-level Elementalists.

After that, there was silence. The elven commander looked around at the gathered giants, but no one spoke.

“I’ll go as well.”

A voice came from the crowd, and Kai stepped forward. He looked like a child next to the giants. The elf’s face contorted with anger and ki rushed into his body.

“A human?!”

“Cousin, calm down.” Another elf tried to ease the tension. “He’s Kai Arnhard. The First of the Cloud Abode.”

“With all due respect, Lord Lightus, that doesn’t, in any way, prove that he isn’t a Niagalan spy.”

“I don’t know what he did to you,” the Burner of Cities suddenly stood up and walked toward Kai, “but he fought on our side. Like me, he’s a protector of Alran. I trust him with my life.”

He put his huge hand, red-hot from the lava flowing in his veins, on the human’s shoulder. His Cover was constantly containing the heat, so he didn’t burn Kai, the room, or anyone within it.

“I don’t think he’s a Niagalan spy. Moreover, the two grand masters who saved us came with him. Would any of them go this far if they were spies?”

The elven commander was silent. It was difficult for him to believe those words, but he was afraid to speak his mind. He hated humans as they had killed most of his family during the attacks, but he suppressed these emotions, as befitted a soldier, and listened to the voice of reason.

“If you say so, then I dare not argue,” he replied politely. “But you must understand that many in the alliance despise humans, so it’d be too dangerous for him to join us. Unless... Unless the two masters you spoke about also take our side. Otherwise, I cannot guarantee his safety,” he continued, talking about Kai as if he wasn’t right in front of him.

The Burner of Cities looked at Kai, who sighed in response and whispered:

“As you wish...”

A wave of unbearable pressure fell on everyone, almost forcing even the Burner of Cities to his knees.

“You just had to wake me up...” Acilla said with a sigh. Appearing next to Kai, she covered the giants and elves with a peak Sphere of Space. “I have a couple of questions for Kyros, so I’ll help you for now. Is this enough proof of my strength?”

A moment later, the pressure disappeared, allowing them to breathe again.

“Yes...Gr... Grand m-master,” the sweating elf stammered, trembling.

In the end, a detachment of elves, three dozen giants, and Kai’s group of misfits went to Illion.

Kai wouldn’t mind leaving this world at this point, if not for two things that made him take part in someone else’s war. Once he made Akio pay for almost killing him with his poison, he’d find An’na and make her tell him the truth.

***

In the middle of the destroyed city was a massive military camp, formed around a tall, dark tower that had survived Kyros’s devastating attack. This was the Gates of Ecumene, inside of which the Gathering of the Strongest was taking place. In the very center of the vast hall, seated in luxurious armchairs, were Uriel, Starks, Lysha — the dorgan queen, Catrus Gard — the lord of the sylphs, Byron the Blade Enchanter — the dwarven king, and Acilla.

Upon arrival, Acilla wasn’t immediately recognized as an equal, so she had to demonstrate her power again, this time suppressing not only the Holy Lords but all present Divine Stage cultivators as well. She succeeded, although she had to endure spirit pain. In the end she was seated between Starks and Catrus.

Kai stood next to her chair, just like the personal disciples or children of the rest of the leaders did. The only exception was Starks, whose son had perished together with Udin. Taking his place was Lex.

“I guess it’s time to start,” Uriel said. “Until Master Onyx joins us, I think we can discuss a general plan of action for the near future.”

“And where is Master Onyx? Is the news about his injury a ploy to mislead the enemy?” Byron asked.

“That’s correct. However, he’s currently busy with other matters. If we’re lucky, today we’ll finally know what Kyros’s main goal is, in addition to the extermination of all races.”

“This is, of course, very important information, but I’m still more interested in why we haven’t attacked the humans with the help of the Gates yet?!” Lysha growled.

“It’s impossible.” Uriel shook his head with a sigh. “The barrier that was placed over their continent by our distant ancestors is still active. Except it’s no longer a cage for them. They gained control over it and are now using it for protection.”

“But what about the Gates? They’re a creation of the System! How can their portal interfere with this miracle of engineering?” Byron wondered.

“Because of the portal they created, using the Gates takes too much energy. Our entire supply of Azure Crystals wouldn’t be enough to send a single person there. Not to mention a whole army.”

“So that means that we can only fight with them here?” Catrus asked.

“At least until we chase their troops out of our lands, and until we manage to break through the damn barrier.” Lysha grimaced.

“They continue to advance toward Illion,” Uriel added. “If they take the Gates, it’ll be over for us.”

“I propose we hide them.”

“Are you out of your mind, Byron?” Catrus looked at him. “They have their own inter-world portal. With it, they can easily find the Gates, wherever we move them. Even if we put them at the bottom of the ocean.”

“Catrus is right.” Uriel nodded. “But this idea isn’t a complete miss... Why don’t we move the Gates to Alran? It’ll be easier for us to defend ourselves under the protection of the Wall. Also, we’ll use the opportunity to change the location of the Gates, which means that no one will be able to take them for the next thousand years.”

Everyone turned their gazes to Uriel. Tael had long owned the Gates, which was one of the reasons why the elves had become the dominant race on the continent. And now Uriel was offering to move such a valuable object to the ancestral lands of the giants.

But Uriel understood that being greedy could lead to the demise of his people, so this seemed like a small price to pay for their safety. The elves still had a powerful army and heritage, so he had no doubt that he’d be able to recapture the Gates in a thousand years or so. He just needed to survive this war.

However, as the appointed leader of the Republic of Titran, the Burner of Cities would have the final word on this matter. And although the choice wasn’t easy, because moving the Gates brought both benefits and danger, he ended up accepting the offer.

They also discussed important details of the war, after which Master Onyx finally arrived at the meeting. The oldest resident of Reitghem sat down in the only empty chair and looked at everyone present.

“How did it go?” Uriel asked.

Onyx grinned.

“I managed to open the scrolls. It’s all true, Your Majesty.”

“Then please, tell us what you’ve learned.”

Onyx nodded and began his story.

“Information about the ancient war against humans is almost nonexistent. About a million years have passed since then, so it’s not surprising that almost no one knows the details anymore. Fortunately, the oldest aristocratic families still have some records. But, even they don’t know the whole truth.”

“Cut to the chase, old man!” Lysha roared impatiently. “What’s that damn Kyros going to do next?!”

In response, Onyx glared at her.

“An ounce of patience, please...” he said, grimacing. “In the epoch before last, this world was ruled by the alds — gigantic six-armed creatures. However, they perished in a large-scale cataclysm of their own making. That was when the giants came here along with their First Ancestor, and all other races followed. It was a time of endless wars. After a while, the Niagala Clan, the first humans, suddenly appeared in Nikrim. They were a part of the mysterious Land of the God Aive who came here from nearby worlds.”

Onyx suddenly stood up. He made a pause, enjoying the surprise and even shock on the faces of his audience.

“However, we know practically nothing about the Land of the God Aive itself, but the Niagala Clan possessed incredible power. Humans overtook Nikrim, pushing out our races. However, we were much stronger then than we are now, so we put up a good fight. Things changed drastically when the Niagala Clan became a vassal of an empire, which at that time, directly or indirectly, ruled almost all three hundred worlds of our part of Ecumene.”

“Vassals of what empire?” Uriel asked.

“The Divine Empire of Belteise.”

EPILOGUE

“What does this mean, old man?” Kai was taken aback. “Did you know about this?”

“Of course I didn’t. Officially, there were twenty-seven planets under its rule. I have no idea how many were their vassals. I couldn’t possibly know about everything that happened in my homeland. Especially when I spent the last several thousands of years on Saha.”

“You’re telling me that you didn’t hear so much as a rumor in all those years?” Acilla butted in. “Seriously?”

“How?” Rune’Tan asked irritably. “More than a million years have passed since I fell into stasis. Many things have changed. I haven’t heard of Nikrim before. Even the map of neighboring worlds doesn’t seem familiar as the systems have drastically changed their location during the last million years. And they’ve done it more than once. Moreover, this world was only indirectly connected to my homeland. So, what, in your opinion, should’ve hinted to me that this world is connected with Belteise, eh, girl?”

“Okay, okay. Calm down, old man. I just asked...” Acilla grinned.

“In any case... Since we’re so close to the Belteise Empire, then this is a great opportunity to complete your system task, Kai,” Rune’Tan added. “If we find it, I could finally get myself a proper body, and find an inner-world portal that can send you to Saha!”

Kai assumed he’d say something along those lines, so he nodded and continued listening to Onyx’s story.

“Since then, the Niagala Clan gained even greater power, and our ancestors ended up being the ones in slave collars. Only some of the giants were lucky to avoid this fate thanks to their Wall.” Onyx returned to his chair. “This went on for a very long time. Our races were oppressed for hundreds of thousands of years. Uprisings were breaking out left and right, but humans easily suppressed them. At least, until the change began. It’s unknown what happened, but the Belteise Empire fell. Its people began to die out en masse, and this hurt Nikrim as well. The Niagala Clan’s elite, who took vassal oaths, simply died one day. This gave us a chance. The uprisings rose with even greater force, and humans could no longer deal with us so easily. Then the war took place, ending with us banishing humans to another continent. They were trapped there with a special barrier because our ancestors didn’t have enough strength to finish them off.”

“Interesting story,” Lysha cut in. “But how does this relate to Kyros’s plans?”

“I’m getting to it.” Onyx chuckled. “I assume many of you are familiar with the legend of the Divine Ark?”

Astonished whispers spread through the crowd.

“The so-called treasury in which the heritage of tens of thousands of worlds had been collected, capable of raising any cultivator to the level of a god?” Byron asked. “Isn’t that just a fairy tale?”

“I used to think so, too,” Uriel suddenly said. “But now my opinion has changed. The Divine Ark exists. More precisely, it’s the main planet of the fallen Belteise Empire.”

“Exactly,” Onyx continued. “A million years ago, when the Belteise Empire was mysteriously destroyed, its last emperor managed to seal away the main planet before his death. He activated thousands of incredibly powerful defenses, literally cutting off the world from the rest of the Ecumene. According to our intel, in about three months, some of the arrays will turn off, and it’ll be possible to get there. Cultivators from all over the region, including Kyros, will rush to it the moment that happens. Unfortunately for us, the Niagalans own the so-called Keys of Desire, which can open the biggest treasury — the imperial palace. This is where the secret of becoming a god lies. And that, my friends, is Kyros’s goal. He wants to become a god, and then, restoring the Divine Belteise Empire, capture the entire region.”

“Is that true?” Kai turned to Rune’Tan.

“I can’t say for sure. I don’t know what happened in the empire while I was on Saha,” he replied. “But there is something to this tale. There really were many natural disasters, creatures, Artificial Spirits, and other such dangers that the emperor sealed away the whole world, protecting it from attackers. I suppose you could call it a giant treasure planet if all the scrolls, artifacts, resources, and other valuables are still there. However, as for the secret of divinity, I can’t be sure. But, purely theoretically, it could be there, too.”

“Kyros’s talent and foundation are too mediocre to become a god,” Acilla cut in. “But I suppose, with the kind of legacy the Belteise Empire had left behind, he and his empire can truly grow so strong that almost no one in these worlds would be able to oppose them later.”

“Where did this information come from?” Catrus had to ask. “And what exactly are these Keys of Desire?”

“The knowledge that the world would soon open is a big secret, known only to the most powerful individuals and organizations in our region. We were lucky to find the records of a cultivator who had previously owned one of the Keys.” Onyx surprised everyone by showing a simple-looking spear of a pseudo-Divine rank — the Key of the Fifth Wish. “Have you heard of the Void-Rending Anatros?”

“The sylph that roamed the worlds of our region?” Starks remembered.

“Traitor...” Catrus hissed angrily.

“Anatros was famous in many neighboring worlds, but he was born in Nikrim. Several hundred thousand years ago, he was the best student of the Sea Abode, where he received this spear, inside which was a Demigod Spirit. It was from him that he learned about the Belteise Empire. He wanted to collect the rest of the Keys. During his search, he made many entries in his scrolls, thanks to which we learned what we’ve told you today,” Onyx explained. “The last emperor of the lost empire left the secret of divinity at the imperial palace on purpose so that someday, someone worthy of this legacy would take it. The last emperor was the one who created the Abodes. We don’t know where the Keys came from, but it’s likely that the emperor himself scattered them across the worlds at the time of his death, giving an order to the Guardian Spirits to find those worthy of receiving the keys. During his life, Anatros learned about the existence of about two dozen Abodes in various worlds of our region. Unfortunately, many of them were destroyed. Three of them were in Nikrim, as you all know. I assume that the last emperor had foreseen such an outcome, so I don’t think that one must collect all of the Keys to open the palace.”

“We only have one Key?”

“Yes.” Uriel nodded.

“How many does Kyros have?”

“We don’t know for sure. But at least one.”

“This seems too good to be true.” Catrus frowned. “No one has ever found Anatros’s tomb, so where did you get his scrolls and spear? And how do you know that this is what Kyros is after?”

“We can’t reveal the whole truth. This falls under classified secrets of our kingdom,” Onyx retorted, recalling the mysterious masked cultivator, who had appeared after the destruction of Illion, handed over the spear, scrolls, information about Kyros, and then disappeared just as mysteriously.

“Then how can we trust you?” Lysha growled.

“Indeed.” Byron frowned, crossing his arms over his chest. “If you can’t back up your words, how can we trust you?”

Untrusting gazes froze on Uriel and Onyx. Their words sounded too fantastical to be trusted. Many suspected that this was some kind of trick the elves had come up with.

Onyx and Uriel were in a difficult position, too. They couldn’t even confirm their words with an oath. They received everything as if on a silver platter from a complete stranger, which was extremely suspicious. They had no idea where the stranger or the items came from.

The longer the two remained silent, the more doubtful the leaders of the other races became.

“Kyros definitely has one Key,” someone said, breaking the silence.

The heavy gazes of almost a hundred Masters were now directed at Kai.

“The Key of the Fourth Wish, which was kept in the Cloud Abode, was gifted to Kyros’s daughter five years ago.” Having realized that if the alliance didn’t come to a decision, they wouldn’t know how to oppose Kyros, so he told them what he knew. “And I can confirm this with an oath.”

They continued to stare at Kai in dumbfounded silence, so he immediately took the oath, after which they received a notification that what he said was true and they finally calmed down, stopping the accusations toward the elves.

“So, three months...” Catrus muttered.

“That’s right.” Uriel nodded. “The main world of the Belteise Empire will open then. That’s where he plans to go.”

“Then we need to hurry!” Lysha cried out.

“But that gives us an advantage. Niagala’s portal can transfer Kyros to just a single nearest world, and our Gates have a connection with five. To get to Malton, from where, according to our information, it’d be possible to get to the main world, he’ll need to make a small detour. Taking into account the time necessary for the transfer, he won’t get there earlier than two months. It’ll take us only a day and a half with the Gates. So, we have more time to prepare for the journey.”

“If Kyros leaves, won’t that weaken his army?” Starks wondered.

“I don’t know where Niagala got so many masters of this level, but they have six Divine Stage cultivators. Even without Kyros, it’ll be extremely difficult for us to defeat the humans. We won’t be able to go to Malton after him together. Our troops won’t be able to manage on their own. Therefore, we need to decide on who’s going and who’s staying.”

The discussion took several minutes. In the end, it was decided that the leaders would stay behind. Starks, Onyx, Acilla, and Tyros — Lysha’s son, who had secretly reached the Divine Stage just a year ago — would go after Kyros.

The Holy Lords of each race would also take part in the campaign, as well as many talented cultivators needed as support to pass various tests at the treasury.

“We’ll spend two months preparing and trying to damage the enemy army as much as possible.” Uriel nodded. “After that, the chosen ones will go to Malton. Have we come to an agreement? I propose we do a final vote,” he added, raising his hand.

Six other Divine Stage cultivators followed.

“So, everything has been decided.” Uriel stood up. “We must ruin Kyros’s plans.”

And get my hands on the legacy of the Belteise Empire... they all thought at the same time.

END OF BOOK 7

Thank you for reading!

I hope you enjoyed my story.

Hey ho let’s go!

Book 8 will be coming to Amazon on December 21. It’ll be twice as long. Extra cultivation, more epic battles, and a 100% more ass-kickery from Kai and his gang.

It’s already available for pre-order:

US link.

Universal link.

If you like this series, please consider leaving a review. It’s hard to overstate how important these reviews are to making sure other people get a chance to read my work. Your review will help me to fund the translation of the next books as quickly as possible!

Check out other series translated by Lit Orange.

Their page on Amazon.

For all the latest info, feel free to follow us on social networks, or if you have any questions send me an email.

Facebook

Email: yuri.ajinwuxia@gmail.com

Instagram

Twitter

Also, check out these groups of our friends,

LitRPG Books

GameLit Society

Western Cultivation Stories

The Heavenly Throne

The Path to the Stars

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Copyright © 2021 Yuri Ajin

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Introduced by Lit Orange
Translated by Nevena Markovich
Edited by Sanja Gajin
Edited by Marina Zikic

Contents

Title Page

Copyright

PROLOGUE

Chapter 1
PREDECESSORS

Chapter 2
THE HEAVENLY COMPLEX

Chapter 3
MALTON — THE ARRIVAL

Chapter 4
MALTON — THE BATTLE OF GENIUSES

Chapter 5
MALTON — BATTLE OF GENIUSES 2

Chapter 6
A FAKE

Chapter 7
THE SUBLUNAR AUCTION
PART 1

Chapter 8
SUBLUNAR AUCTION
PART 2

Chapter 9
THE SUBLUNAR AUCTION
PART 3

Chapter 10
THE CREATOR

Chapter 11
MERGING OF THREE MOONS

Chapter 12
PREPARATION TIME

Chapter 13
SOFT SPOT

Chapter 14
THE JOURNEY TO BELTEISE
PART 1

Chapter 15
THE JOURNEY TO BELTEISE
PART 2

Chapter 16
THE MASTER STAR TEST

Chapter 17
THE ENDLESS LABYRINTH
PART 1

Chapter 18
THE ENDLESS LABYRINTH
PART 2

Chapter 19
ACCEPTANCE
PART 1

Chapter 20
ACCEPTANCE
PART 2

Interlude
THE BEGINNING OF THE END

Chapter 21
THE IMPERIAL WORKSHOP

Chapter 22
THE LAST DASH TO THE IMPERIAL PALACE
PART 1

Chapter 23
THE LAST DASH TO THE IMPERIAL PALACE
PART 2

Chapter 24
JUST A TOOL

Chapter 25
HISTORY OF THE ECUMENE

Chapter 26
THE SPIRIT DIMENSION

Chapter 27
THE ELEMENTALIST

Chapter 28
THE TEST OF NEW POWER

Chapter 29
THE END OF THE WAR

Chapter 30
FAREWELL

EPILOGUE

The Heavenly Throne Book 8

The Path to the Stars

The true Legacy is the memory of power of the heroes, the inheritance of their Paths. Great cultivators never die.

A war broke out in Nikrim.

Elves, dwarves, sylphs, dorgans, and humans are racing toward a treasure of unspoken power. To obtain it, they breathed life back into an old conflict, the flames of which will engulf the whole continent. Kyros the Soul Thief wants more than to just obliterate his enemies. However, they do not intend to sit still while he has it his own way.

The main world of the Belteise Empire will be open soon. A great battle for divine heritage will begin, and a brilliant cultivator like Kai will definitely not stay out of it. The time has come for him to fulfill an old promise, take revenge, and finally find out the truth. To him, this is the only acceptable path in this cruel world, where strength and skill reign supreme.

It is the only right path for a true cultivation master!

PROLOGUE

Two months after the battle for Alran

A proper settlement had been built near the capital of Niagala, around a giant portal. Thousands of cultivators gathered here today as a single army. These were the ones who were about to set foot in a new world.

Until this moment, they spent all their time training with each other, honing their long-forgotten skills.

Suddenly, in the square in front of the portal, a huge dark sphere appeared out of nowhere. The training session halted, and thousands of cultivators turned their heads toward it. The smooth walls of the absolutely black ball began to disappear, slowly revealing the cultivators that came out of it. At the same moment, everyone at the training site dropped to one knee and cried out:

“Welcome, master!”

“How many people did you manage to get here?” Kyros asked.

“Twelve thousand Exorcists, five hundred Elementalists, and forty-two Holy Lords,” Zhu Wei reported as he stood next to him.

“What about our losses?”

“Everything is within the norm. As predicted, only three and a half percent of the subjects failed to survive the Removal of the Soul Frost Technique,” the old general replied. “Most of those who died were Exorcists.”

Kyros nodded, and then took off.

Since their defeat in the ancient war, there hadn’t been a day that humans weren’t preparing for revenge. For more than a million years, many True Masters had been born and raised on Niagala, but the overwhelming majority of them wouldn’t live long enough to witness and participate in the new great war.

Therefore, three hundred and forty thousand years ago, the first human emperor came up with the Sleepers
Project. Every century since then, powerful but old cultivators were selected and their souls and bodies were placed in stasis. Thanks to the Sleepers, Kyros had managed to almost double his army in the last five years. Many Exorcists, Elementalists, Holy Lords, and even a few Divine Stage cultivators from different eras joined the new war. Most of them were already sent to Reithem to fight the non-humans and destroy their countries.

“Warriors of Niagala!” Kyros shouted, hanging over the portal. “Today, you have the honor...”

While Kyros spoke, those who arrived with him knew well what awaited them. It was on them — three hundred of Niagala’s best — to lead this army, and then find and retrieve the great heritage of the Belteise Empire.

However, not all of them were full of enthusiasm. Some had completely different things on their minds. Akio Zedol, a level-five Holy Lord, clenched his fists, trying to calm the raging hatred in his soul.

“Akio, enough,” he heard in his mind. “We will avenge Tyrvin, but now you mustn’t lose your face in front of our soldiers.”

Akio flinched, turned his head to the right, and, taking a deep breath, unclenched his fists.

“You’re right, elder brother.” He calmed down, looking at Nator. “I don’t understand why I let my emotions take over...”

“That’s good.” Nator nodded. “Don’t forget that all five of us are connected. Tyrvin’s death didn’t affect only you, but me as well, and even Kyros. It’s the entire empire’s tragedy, not just yours. We’ll avenge him, have no doubt about it.”

“I believe you, elder brother,” Akio replied. “But there’s something else that worries me...”

“Speak.”

“It’s him.” Akio glared to his left. “Jiang Dao has become too strong.
The fact that he defeated me and took my title of the Sixth Son two months ago, alarms me somewhat. There’s still a four-level difference between us. His Spheres are weaker than mine but he’s still somehow stronger.”

“Don’t worry. Both Kyros and I realize that Jiang Dao’s becoming more and more dangerous. That’s why he hasn’t received any divine particles as you and I have, nor any of the special enhanced weapons, like most Children of Niagala. We underestimated his talent seven years ago...”

“Why doesn’t Lord Kyros secretly place a seal on his soul? Then we wouldn’t have to be afraid of him anymore.”

“We’ve thought about it but we came to the conclusion that the seal may damage the Holy Spirit in his soul. And it’s too valuable a resource to be handled like that.” Nator shook his head. “So, Kyros decided that the trip to Belteise would be the perfect test for Jiang Dao.
The treasures we find there will allow us to see just how devoted he is to the empire. And if I sense so much as a hint of disloyalty, we’ll kill him and do our best to get the Spirit out of him. But for now, we’re in no hurry to get rid of him. Although he is a stranger from an unknown world, we still can’t afford to get rid of a genius like him.”

Akio turned around to see Jiang Dao walking along the lines of cultivators and nodded in agreement.

***

Sensing the attention, Jiang Dao looked to his right and chuckled.

It seems that someone doesn’t like me... he thought.

“Master?” Jiang Suin was surprised when he heard his mentor’s thoughts as he walked next to him. He couldn’t use Spirit Connection since he wasn’t a Holy Lord, but Jiang Dao was currently maintaining a special bond between them, thereby giving his student a way to telepathically respond.

“Never mind. Forget it...” Jiang Dao shook his head. “How about you tell me what’s bothering you?”

“Yes, master. Well, the seed that had appeared in my soul when I began to study your special technique finally began to develop.”

“Isn’t that wonderful news? Why the long face then?” Jiang Dao was delighted.

“Yes. But...” Jiang Suin grimaced. “From the moment that happened, I feel like it became more difficult to control ki and Forces. I don’t understand what’s happening to my soul...”

“Oh, that... You have nothing to worry about, it happened to me, too. Just keep practicing and it’ll pass. Just make sure to keep me informed in case something changes.”

“Yes, master.” Jiang Suin bowed with a smile.

Jiang Dao and Jiang Suin continued walking around and stopped when they reached Elize in the back rows. The girl was already a mid-level Exorcist and one of the Flowers of Niagala — a member of the group of the empire’s strongest cultivators who had the potential to become the Children of Niagala.

Five years ago, after the events in the Ishar Desert, Elize returned as a different person. Her skills had dramatically improved, and today she was one of the select few who were fortunate enough to travel to Belteise with Kyros.

“Master Jiang Dao.” Elize bowed.

“Hello, Elize.” He nodded in response. “I’ll leave Jiang Suin with you. Look after him on the journey.”

“As you wish.”

Jiang Dao turned to his disciple.

“And you, try not to get in trouble. Forget about treasures and risking your life until you master the technique and make the seed in your soul fully grow. That’s an order.”

“Yes, master.” Jiang Suin bowed, frowning. He didn’t like such over-protectiveness, but he didn’t dare disobey.

Half a minute later, Kyros finished his speech and took one last look at the army gathered around the portal. He waved his hand imperiously, unleashing a powerful technique that transported more than twelve thousand cultivators into the pocket dimension he had created. All of them were to become additional forces on this journey.

After that, Kyros descended, turning to those who had recently teleported here with him.

“Children and Flowers of Niagala, are you ready to bring glory to our empire and resurrect humankind’s fame?”

“Yes, master!” Three hundred people bowed simultaneously.

“Wonderful.” Kyros smiled and then moved most of them into another pocket dimension, leaving only four people next to him.

“We’re ready, Lord Kyros.” Yara, Niagala’s First Daughter approached Kyros. Two months ago, she finally completed her breakthrough to the Divine Stage.

Kyros nodded and then looked at Nator and his two brothers, the most powerful Sons of Niagala. Five Divine Stage cultivators stood lined up in a row in front of the giant gates of the portal, having assumed their designated spots.

“Let’s start.” Kyros nodded, releasing all his ki in an instant.

The rest did the same. A field of enormous pressure formed around them. Fortunately, it didn’t last long. A second later, the platform under their feet began to absorb the released energy. Immense power was directed into the portal, at the top of which a large crystal flashed. Inside was none other than Airus, the captive Guardian of the now destroyed Cloud Abode.

The energy flowed through the Heavenly Spirit like a stormy river, forcing a special array around him to activate. Airus rapidly lost strength, until he was eventually completely drained. The crystal cracked, and his soul shattered into thousands of pieces.

Guardian Airus was no more.

In that instant, the space in the center of the portal’s arch curved. The five cultivators increased their energy flow, eventually opening the passage to the nearest world.

“Finally.” Kyros smiled. “Soon, the Belteise legacy will be in our hands. Let’s go.”

The cultivators nodded and headed toward the portal. And only when they were near the arch did Kyros suddenly freeze and turn around, scanning the area for whomever the curious eyes that glanced at him belonged to. But no matter how much he looked, he couldn’t spot anyone. Assuming that it was just his imagination playing tricks on him, he entered the portal.

“He could sense me? Impressive...” Nomen mumbled to himself, surprised. “Seems that he already mastered the Ring’s power quite a bit! However, that doesn’t matter...”

Nomen took a step and found himself directly in front of the fading portal.

“The elves should’ve figured everything out by now... I gave them more than enough information. They’ll definitely go after Kyros. All that remains is to follow them. Does everyone agree?” The question seemed to be addressed to no one in particular, as he was all alone. “Good. Then we can move on to the second phase of our plan.”

He took another step and disappeared inside. A moment later, the portal closed.

Chapter 1
PREDECESSORS

Falling to one knee and biting his lip, the giant grimaced in pain. His hands were trembling, and it seemed like he had no strength left in him to control energy and Forces. Looking at the slowly approaching opponent, he sighed wearily and said:

“I give up.”

“Already? But we’ve just started...” His opponent sounded disappointed. “This is why you can’t get through the spirit barrier and continue preparing your soul for the next stage! You give up too early and you don’t give your best. Putting too much pressure and stress on your body and soul is the only way you can become better!”

“Well, I’m trying! I really am!” looking up, the giant angrily replied, then he sat down on the ground and took out a healing potion.

“You’re lying,” the other giant said sternly, crossing his arms over his chest. “Not to me, but yourself.”

“Do you think that suddenly becoming stronger gives you the right to lecture me?! Did I miss the moment when you became my mentor or something?! I hate to upset you, but I don’t need a teacher like you!”

“I suddenly got stronger?” The other giant chuckled. “Have you ever wondered why two months ago I could barely beat you, and now you stand no chance against me?”

“Enlightenment?”

“Hmm... Close, but not quite.” He shook his head. “You were lucky to be in the northern estate during the battle, but I was there. Like the rest of the Santos family, I participated in the battle for Alran. It changed me. I’ve been on the brink of death many times. My physical body, Astral Body, and even my soul were pushed beyond their limits that day. It was then that I realized what it meant to give your all. During these two months, I trained, truly trained, and even participated in several battles against the Niagalans on dorgan lands... You know, I seemed to have rediscovered cultivation. I understand Lord Malvur so much better now.”

“Lord?” The first giant was surprised. “He left his family and the post of the patriarch. We aren’t obliged to call him that.”

“I know, but that’s my decision.”

The trees rustled, a sharp wind rose. The lanterns at the training ground began to flicker and dim.

“What’s happening?”

The giant who was still on the ground jumped to his feet. His friend was also surprised. Turning east and listening to his spirit perception, he frowned.

“Prana... Something is drawing prana from everything around.”

“I can feel it. It’s getting difficult to breathe.”

The currents of prana suddenly increased, giving rise to even more powerful gusts of wind. A second later, the lights powered by the Azure Crystals abruptly went out. The only remaining source of light was the stars.

“Some kind of anomaly, I guess... And it’s somewhere close. Let’s go!”

The two took off, activating movement techniques.

They reached the source of the anomaly in less than ten seconds.

“Over there!” Raising his voice because of the wind, the first giant pointed ahead.

“A meditation house,” the second noted, looking at a small building. “But it’s on the site of a spirit geyser, so there’s no prana-harvesting device. And I don’t feel any Forces of Space there. Prana seems to be flowing there on its own. This is the first time I’ve seen something like this. At least on this scale.”

“Master Dot, Master Tyron.” Several estate servants ran up to the Elementalists. “This wind and energy... It destroyed almost all artifacts without a spirit mark within a three-mile radius. I made all the servants take all valuables and relocate them to a safer spot.”

“Who’s inside, Darla?” Dot looked at the servant, ignoring what she had just said.

If there are no space distortions, then I can only think of one possible explanation for such a contraction of energy — a breakthrough, he thought. But such insane power... Is it a breakthrough to the Divine
Stage?!

“One of the guests,” she answered. “But I can’t say who exactly. Elder Savas personally greeted him and led him in.”

Soon, more than a hundred giants gathered near the meditation house — servants and members of the subsidiary branches of the family alike. Many of those present weren’t even True Masters, which was why the eerie anomaly significantly affected them. The weakest mortals, mostly children, needed the support of the servants-Exorcists to stay on their feet.

After almost a minute, it was all over. Energy ceased to flow to the meditation house, and the wind began to subside. Everyone stared at the closed doors in anticipation.

“He’s coming,” one of them suddenly said.

The door began to slowly open, until a young man, tiny compared to the giants, dressed in black woven clothes and with bright purple eyes, came out into the starlight. Despite his height, he exuded monstrous power, which was overwhelming everyone around him, even the Elementalists.

He calmed the ki raging inside him after the breakthrough and hid his aura. The giants in front of the meditation house were finally able to breathe.

Unexpectedly, the man bowed.

“I apologize for disturbing you.”

Looks like I underestimated the consequences of my experiment. Even the most remote place couldn’t hide my breakthrough from people... he thought.

After that, he straightened his back and, followed by the gazes of the dumbfounded giants, walked toward the center of the Santos family estate. He didn’t pay attention to anyone, fully concentrated on the vortex of energy in his Astral Body. The spinning ball of ki at his navel had reached its maximum size, density, and power. And it was this whirlwind that was the cause of the prana being drawn from all sides to the meditation house. Taking advantage of it, as well as the ability to subjugate and control any neutral energy, the man was testing his new limit of ki recovery time.

After observing the vortex for a bit, he opened the stats window.

Stats

Age: 26

Race: Human

Status: True Master

Stage: Peak-level Exorcist

Characteristics

• [Power]: 1,501.52

• [Speed]: 1,479.1

• [Endurance]: 1,519.23

• [Stamina]: 1,591.62

• [Mind]: 918.54

• [Energy]: 3,450

Available points: 0

Abilities

[Low-rank Techniques: View]

[Earth-rank Techniques: View]

• [Eight Flashes of Yang Technique]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Medium

• [Flesh and Soul: Double Breakthrough Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Impenetrable Repelling Field Technique]. Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

[The rest of the Gold-rank techniques: View]

• [Darkbody Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Sword with Fluttering Wings Technique: Volume 5]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Step Through the Snow Technique] Rank: Royal. Quality: Low

• [Living Storage Technique: Volume 7]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Bloody Snowfall Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Creation Technique: Fortified Ice of the Destructive Void]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High

• [Dark Blades of Nothingness Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Infinite Space Cover Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Phantom Steps Technique. Volume 7]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Thousand Frost Doors Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Indestructible Cube Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Defensive Rift Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Hidden Dimension Technique. Volume 7]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Yin Yang Gravitational Collapse Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: High

• [Coming of the Lord of War Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Yang Healing Blood Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Frost Breath Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

• [Ice Curse Technique]. Rank: Royal. Quality: Peak

Forces

• Path of Sword (Learner Stage [Perfect understanding]): Force of Fusion. Fusion rate: 46.75%

• Path of Space (Learner Stage [Perfect understanding]): Force of Fusion. Fusion rate: 41.01%

Concepts

❖      Cold Void: maximum understanding

❖      Yin: maximum understanding

❖      Yang: maximum understanding

The quality and quantity of Cold Void / Yin / Yang particles you summon will depend only on your level of development.

Current level: Peak-Quality; Royal-Rank

Features and equipment

• [Spatial Ring] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]

❖      [Six Body Gates]

❖      [No Limits]

❖      [Life Rampage (level 2)]

• [Phantom Yin Yang Tattoo]. Progress: 80%

❖      [Yang Concentration]. Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖      [Yin Concentration]. Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖      [Primal Flash]. Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖      [Touch of Nothingness]. Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖      [Yang Form]. Yang Concept. Progress: Locked

❖      [Yin Form]. Yin Concept. Progress: Locked

• [Oaths made to you. View]

• [Favorite of the Forces]

You’re able to see what is invisible to others.

• [Medium Energy Shield]

Physical characteristics increased by 10% of the total energy reserve.

Permanent protection.

• [Manifestation of Soul: Ultimate Focus (level 2)]

• [Full Aura Disguise]

• [Senior Sword Spirit]

Progress: 73.12%

• [Senior Space Spirit]

Attribute: destruction

Progress 84.94%

• [True Astral Body of Cold Void]

Maximum energy supply increased by 15%.

Maximum number of summoned particles increased by 15%.

• [Master’s Will]

• [Field of Superiority]

• [Energy Expansion]

Energy supply permanently increased by 500 units (corresponding to 50% of the energy supply of the initial level of the Exorcist stage with 10.0 point foundation).

Achievements

[Great growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

[Quality Leap!]

Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of Soul Energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

[Overcoming mortal boundaries! (1)]

For a single victory over a Master (an Exorcist), while being mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you get [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

[Almost defeating an Elementalist]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were almost able to defeat the Initial-level Elementalist on your own, but in the end, you had help.

Reward: [Scroll of Darkbody Technique] (automatic selection).

[Before deadline]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were able to develop your will to such a level that it was transformed into Master’s Will before you reached the Exorcist Stage.

Reward: [Field of Superiority] (automatic selection).

[Ideal Foundation]

You have managed to improve the quality of your development on your own to ten points.

Reward: [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

Tasks

[Search for the Ancient Truth]

Find out the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Empire of Belteise.

Reward: ???

Should you fail, you will receive a fine of 1,000 units of each of your characteristics or death.

Remaining time: 9,989 years

Meanwhile, the giants continued to stare at the departing man.

“Is this a dream? Am I asleep? He’s a peak-level Exorcist!” Dot exclaimed in bewilderment, unable to believe his eyes. “Or am I hallucinating? Maybe I’m lying somewhere on the training ground with a head injury? This can’t be true!”

“If that’s the case, then you’re not the only one who should have their head checked out,” Tyron added. “He bears the mark of the guest of honor. Violet eyes, empty gaze, dark hair... I think I know who he is.”

“You do?”

“That’s Kai Arnhard. One of Master Malvur’s friends. His mentor saved the city and ended the battle for Alran. Kai himself also participated in the battle. He single-handedly destroyed almost an entire regiment of a thousand Exorcists, and he also killed several Elementalists of various levels, including one of the so-called Sons of Niagala.”

Dot slowly turned his head and stared.

“Are you serious?” He was shocked. “I mean, I can believe the part about the mentor and the regiment, but ‘killed several Elementalists of various levels?’ Are you kidding me? Maybe some weak initial-level cultivators, yes, but even the most talented Exorcist isn’t capable of defeating a mid-level Elementalist! That kind of stuff only appears in legends!”

“Well, who knows?” Tyron suddenly chuckled, grinning at his friend’s disbelief. “Maybe one such legend is being born right before our eyes...”

***

“Reveal your cards.”

“Three of a kind,” Guts said.

“Three of a kind,” Ivsim repeated.

“Two pairs.” Ailenx sighed in disappointment, throwing two Aces onto the table.

“Pass.” Malvur shook his head.

“Flush,” a silver-haired elf calmly said.

Most of the cultivators at the table stared at the end-level Elementalist, but not for long.

“Full House,” Lily said triumphantly, revealing her cards. “Seems the pot is mine again.”

“Don’t jump to conclusions, honey,” the dorgan Elementalist said, grinning. After that, he took another sip of an extremely expensive and potent drink and then reached for the Rings in the middle of the table, each of which contained Azure Crystals. “I also have Full House... of Kings! The pot isn’t yours, but...”

“Mine,” Shacks interrupted the red-haired dorgan and put his cards on the table.

“What do you have?” The Elementalist frowned, ready to collect the winnings.

“Take a look.” Putting his elbows on the table and resting his chin in his palms, Shacks nodded at the cards.

“Tch.” The dorgan grimaced, but still glanced at Shacks’s cards.

“Royal Flush,” Shacks said slowly, savoring the words, as soon as everyone saw the cards.

He immediately reached for the handful of Rings on the table but was interrupted.

“Don’t you dare!” the dorgan growled angrily, his fangs bared and his eerie aura unleashed. “This is the second time this night! Once again, you’re the dealer, the pot is huge, and you have a Royal Flush! Do you think I’m stupid enough to believe that this is a coincidence?! You cheated in this game of yours, you fucking bastard! That’s the only explanation!”

“The game isn’t mine, Chag. It was invented in a distant world,” Shacks replied, leaning back in his chair. “And no, I wasn’t cheating. Can you prove that I was? Have you noticed something weird and are you able to prove it? Or did the others see me doing something shady?”

“Shut your mouth!” Drunk and angry, Chag reached for Shacks with lightning speed, squeezing his throat in a death grip. The entire room shook from his powerful voice. “You yourself will tell me how you cheated! Now! Speak!”

The atmosphere in the room changed dramatically. For a few seconds, there was absolute silence.

“Ahahahaha!” Chag suddenly laughed, squinting. Shacks’s dagger was at his throat. “Not a bad reaction. But you know what? It won’t help.”

To show that he was serious, Chag suddenly pressed his neck against the poison-covered blade. But there was no blood whatsoever. Shacks’s strength and the sharpness of his dagger simply weren’t enough to even scratch the skin.

“See?” Chag grinned, demonstrating his overwhelming superiority, and pushed the blade away with the tip of his finger. “You can’t even cut me, so why did you even bother taking out that letter opener?”

“Let him go.” Malvur tightened his grip on Chag’s shoulder, but the dorgan apparently didn’t even feel the giant’s enormous power.

“Right now,” Guts added, pointing his hand at Chag. A powerful technique was ready to be unleashed from it at any moment. He finally managed to complete his breakthrough in these two months and was now also an initial-level Elementalist.

“Even you can’t harm my body,” Chag chuckled but still let go of the archer. “But okay.”

“Now go away,” Malvur said.

“Whatever you say,” he replied, strangely too calmly.

Chag gulped down his drink, turned around, and walked toward the exit. But a moment later, his figure blurred. Neither Malvur, nor Guts, nor Shacks managed to react in time. Chag was once again in front of the archer, grinning. His fingers, adorned with deadly sharp claws, were aimed directly at Shacks’s chest.

“Enough,” a calm voice suddenly said.

Chag’s wrist was suddenly gripped so hard it felt like it was being crushed in a clamp. Appearing in the room out of nowhere, Kai stopped the attack with just one hand.

He didn’t aim for the heart. And he even slowed down at the end. His goal clearly wasn’t to kill... Kai thought, staring at Chag’s pale face. Then what was this whole show for?

“You were told to leave,” Kai reminded him.

“I don’t take orders from brats,” Chag snorted, yanking his hand away.

This movement released him from Kai’s grip. But it also pushed Kai away, forcing him to take a couple of steps to the side. This was the first time he met someone physically stronger than him since he became a True Master.

“All right, Chag, that’s it, let’s go,” the elf who had been silently observing the situation suddenly spoke. A slight smile seemed to be forever glued to the lips of the end-level Elementalist. “You’re not welcome here.”

Chag sighed, ruffled his hair, and chuckled.

“You’re right. There’s no point arguing with weaklings. You can take the pot.” The dorgan glanced at Shacks. “Consider this a demonstration of my generosity, as well as my gratitude for teaching me how to play a new interesting game.”

The two Elementalists turned and headed for the exit. But before they reached the door, Kai spoke.

“Who are you?”

The cultivators stopped.

“Oh, do you seriously not know?” Turning around, the mysterious elf asked. “I’m Izao, and this is Chag. We used to be the same thing you were until recently.”

“What exactly?” Kai frowned.

“For me, it was sixty, for Chag eighty-four years ago. We were also the First in the Cloud Abode,” Izao explained. “You could call us your predecessors, Kai Arnhard.”

“You must understand what it means to be the First.” Chag grinned, after which both cultivators finally left the room.

As soon as the door closed, Malvur, Guts, Shacks, Lily, Ailenx, and Ivsim shuddered. They all had the same thought in their heads.

Where and when did we meet these two?

But for some reason, no one was able to remember...

Chapter 2
THE HEAVENLY COMPLEX

“Welcome back, master,” the translucent faceless entity greeted Kai with a lifeless voice. “Do you wish to continue where you left off?”

“No. Take me to the Hall of Fame.”

“As you wish,” the entity replied, after which Kai found himself in the middle of a giant room with hundreds of scrolls floating around.

“Last time I forgot to ask what the colors of the scrolls mean. Why are most of them green and only a few red?”

“As I said before, all the scrolls in the Hall of Fame are images of their former owners, as well as some of the cultivators they have met and who were taken to the Heavenly Complex. The colors of the scrolls signify the strength of a Master. Green ones are the weakest. Red are stronger. There are also black, white, and rainbow-colored ones.”

“Can you tell me something about the last owner of the Heavenly Complex?”

A red scroll appeared in the artificial Guardian Spirit’s hand.

“His name was Al-Sayan. He was a level-two Holy Lord. At the time of his death, he had a foundation of eight-point eight. He owned the Sword, Lightning, and Space elements. He had an initial-level Sword Sphere.”

“Make a reincarnation of him,” Kai ordered.

“I am sorry, master, but due to the lack of energy in the Heavenly Complex, this is impossible. Also, some other functions of the Heavenly Complex are unavailable due to this issue.”

“Like which, for example?”

“Defense, combat, transport, repair, medical, crafting, garden support, image records of incarnations of outsiders, accumulation of Force particles, and cultivation support functions have been disabled. The Training Hall is only partially functional. Ninety-four percent of the archive is also unavailable.”

“Why?”

“The Heavenly Complex suffered significant damage six and a half million years ago. To regain access to old technique scrolls, alchemy recipes, and craft recipes, as well as all recorded images, the Heavenly Complex must be repaired. Recovery can start when the repair section is saturated with a sufficient amount of energy.”

“How much do you need?”

“Calculating... The estimated amount is: 14,149,470,000,000 system units. You will also need various spirit materials.”

“Where could I possibly get so much energy?” he hopelessly asked.

“You can hold the Heavenly Complex above the highest spirit geyser for an hour. That will suffice. Most third-level sects or clans have such sources of energy on their territories.”

“Third level?”

“An association of cultivators, at the head of which are at least ten deities. Level two requires at least one deity. If there is none, then it is at the first level.”

“I see... All right, we’ll figure this out later. Can you now show me the image of the last owner, but when he was a peak-level Exorcist?”

“I can.” The Spirit nodded.

The red scroll disappeared and the figure of a handsome man began to form nearby. A human.

The place where Kai currently was bore the official name of the Heavenly Development Complex but it was better known as Khora-Nard — the green cube that Ranmaru, Elea, and Sator found in the Ishar Desert.

For some time, the strange, description-less object was in Tyrvin’s possession, but he never managed to figure out its essence, so he left it in the Ring to wait for better days. But then Khora-Nard fell into the hands of his killer — Kai, who, with Acilla’s help, identified the artifact.

She told him that “Khora-Nard” was another name of the Heavenly Development Complex and that practically every more or less high-status student in the Central World, as well as in some of the neighboring ones, had something similar in their possession.

She instructed Kai to meditate and contemplate the cube for several hours while carefully observing it with his energy vision. Following these instructions, he discovered a certain scheme inside the artifact, which was the key to opening the Heavenly Complex. After that, he only needed to properly saturate Khora-Nard with energy.

This was how Kai became the owner of an item that was unique for most of the Ecumene, except for the Central World. According to the story of the Heavenly Complex’s Guardian Spirit, about six and a half million years ago, its third owner was killed and his clan was destroyed. After a while, the damaged Khora-Nard ended up at an auction, from where it was purchased by the cultivator who eventually became one of the founders of the Three Blades Sect. It took him several thousand years to figure out how to activate the artifact. Unlike Kai, he could only rely on spirit perception.

After that, the Heavenly Complex was passed down to the sect members until it reached those who fled from their homeworld to Nikrim, where the Niagala Clan was founded. However, during all this time, the sect didn’t find enough resources to repair Khora-Nard.

Al-Sayan died in the final battle of the ancient war, which took place where the Ishar Desert currently was.

Soon, his incarnation was completed.

“The fight will begin as soon as you attack,” the Spirit announced, moving aside.

Without saying anything, Kai rushed forward, activating only a movement technique and Cover. A duel ensued, in which he immediately began to gain the advantage.

He didn’t even need to use his swords. His fists were enough. The fight turned out to be so easy that he could afford to be distracted by various thoughts. Like those about the past.

Memories of the time spent inside the ice cube surfaced in his mind. The two weeks that he spent in it seemed like an eternity. The Cold Void froze both his physical and spirit body and even the Soul Shell. He wanted to stop the slow passing of time again and again, but he stopped himself with sheer willpower, subconsciously aware that the poison was still inside him, and that he, therefore, had to wait.

The agonizing icy eternity threatened to drive him insane, to completely erase his mind and consciousness, but he withstood this torment, tempering his will. The power of his Field of Superiority increased, together with his combat arsenal.

When he felt the change in his body and the poison leaving his flesh, he decided to dispel the technique that kept him suspended in time. Considering that even his thoughts and his control over energy were frozen, the process dragged on for hours, during which time, he was struck by sudden enlightenment caused by the closeness with the Cold Void for an extended period. With this knowledge, he created two new techniques based on this concept: Frost Breath and Ice Curse.

His bloodline had also started to evolve during that dispelling, and together with the victory over Tyrvin he got his Life Rampage evolved into Partial Transformation. He quickly became used to having it and even managed to integrate it with the Coming of the Lord of War.

Previously, when using this technique, he had to create an ice armor, and then strengthen it. But now, the armor was replaced by even more durable scales, which only needed to be strengthened by the Cold Void, Yin, and Yang. Together, these three concepts gave the scales greater durability, as well as the ability to freeze and destroy all objects that approached them.

The fight was over quickly. In order to defeat Al-Sayan, Kai occasionally used Frost Breath, with which he was even able to freeze his opponent’s techniques.

“Congratulations on your victory, master.” The Spirit approached Kai. “Would you like to fight someone else? If so, then I should warn you in advance that the energy left in the Heavenly Complex will be enough for a maximum of two more incarnations of peak-level Exorcists.”

“How many scrolls do we have here? And of what colors?” Kai asked.

“In total, there are thirteen thousand six hundred and two images in the Heavenly Complex. However, due to the damage done to the archive, only twelve hundred and eighty are currently available for use. Among them, nine hundred and fourteen are green. Three hundred and eight are red. Forty-three are black. And fifteen are white.”

“You said that there are rainbow-colored ones,” Kai reminded.

“Correct. But among the available images, there is no cultivator who possesses such a level of power.”

“Who is the strongest one available?”

“Yaklym Lanciot.” A snow-white scroll appeared in the guardian’s hand. “The seventh owner of the Heavenly Complex after the damage had been inflicted. He had achieved perfect understanding of the Forces of Water, Sound, Shield, and Saber. He had reached the Divine Stage and the level of One Step away from Divinity. At that time, he still had a nine-point foundation. He died while trying to become a deity as he got too old before discovering the secret of achieving divine status.”

“Interesting... What about the rainbow-colored ones? I know they aren’t available, but I’d like to know how many of them there were and what they achieved.”

“Among all the thirteen thousand six hundred and two images recorded by the Heavenly Complex, there are only three rainbow-colored ones. I am sorry, but that is all I can say. Due to the archive corruption, the rest of the information is unavailable.”

“What about me? Can you tell me which scroll color would be assigned to my image?”

“I am sorry, I cannot do that. The training function is partially unavailable, making the assessment impossible.”

“Understood. Well, take this.” Kai held out a cheap Ring, into which he moved a considerable amount of Azure Crystals.

“Thank you, master,” the Spirit replied in a lifeless voice, after which the Ring disappeared. “What should I do with this energy? Should I keep it for now?”

“As far as I understand, the repairs can’t start without the necessary materials?”

“That is correct.”

“Then compile a list of things you need. Spend the Crystals on activating the Hall of Knowledge. There are technique scrolls, recipes, and other information there, right?”

“Correct. But I must warn you right away: access is available only to that part of the Hall of Knowledge that was formed after the damage to the Heavenly Complex six and a half million years ago. Older scrolls are in the inaccessible archive.”

“I know.”

What a pity... Kai thought to himself. It’s unlikely that there’s something better among those techniques than what Acilla, who grew up in the Central World and a divine sect, knows.
But I should still check out the Hall. There might be something interesting and useful I can work with.

“That’s all. I’ll be back soon,” Kai said and returned to the real world.

***

“Anything happen while I was gone?” Kai asked, leaving Khora-Nard.

“All preparations have been completed and the time has come. Today, we’re leaving for Malton,” Acilla said.

“Understood. Then I’m heading to the Gates,” he answered, after which he turned to Rune’Tan. “Old man, how are you? Did you finish up already?”

Two months had passed since the battle for Alran, during which time Kai was engaged in creating soul energy. He was supposed to go on a dangerous expedition to the world of Belteise soon, so he decided to give Rune’Tan as much strength as possible before they set off. Of course, he couldn’t create a lot of soul energy in less than sixty days, but even a grain of it could mean a difference between life and death in the trials that awaited them.

That was why he decided to rise to the peak level of the Exorcist
Stage much earlier than planned. The breakthrough took eight whole days. It usually took three to five, but Kai’s perfect foundation forced him to spend more time on this process. Fortunately, everything went well, so he kept his ten-point foundation. The only drawback was that the breakthrough didn’t bring enlightenment. Apparently, he developed too quickly, and his soul simply didn’t have time to reach it.

He became stronger by increasing his ki reserve and by strengthening the concepts. Yin, Yang, and the Cold Void directly depended on his stage and rank, so now they were of Royal rank and peak quality. In the future, they’d only become stronger as Kai kept reaching higher levels and stages.

“Yes, boy,” Rune’Tan responded after a few seconds. “I finished absorbing soul energy and I have fully restored the avatar.”

“Great.” Kai nodded as he left the room. “I hope that’s enough.”

“I hope so, too...” Rune’Tan agreed.

After getting out of the building in which he was staying, Kai went to the central square of the Santos family quarter. Servants and family members were running about, tending to their business, which indicated that they had already been informed about setting off.

Many giants had died in the battle for the capital, but their families and friends weren’t going to let that stop them from joining the Belteise expedition. In addition to the Burner of Cities and those who preferred to follow him, several clans decided to go on the journey. More precisely, they decided to form small groups of Holy Lords, Elementalists, and Exorcists to bring back at least some trophies from the expedition.

The rest of the races did the same. Most of the cultivators were elves, who were the least affected by the massive attack of the Niagalans two months ago.

Reaching the gates of the Santos estate, Kai met up with his friends. Shacks, Malvur, Ailenx, Guts, Lily, and Ivsim were ready to move.

“No, please, walk a little slower, someone might think you’re in a rush...” Shacks grinned.

“I was busy,” Kai replied and then glanced at Malvur. “You won’t be waiting for your people?”

“I’ve officially left the family. I’m only a guest here.” Malvur looked at the rest of the group. “Just like you guys.”

Having made sure that they’re prepared, they moved eastward. They were in no hurry, but even at their regular walking speed, they quickly reached the destroyed part of the capital.

The troops of the Non-human Alliance were now stationed in the place where the great battle took place. In the center of the temporary settlement was a huge black tower — the Gates of Ecumene. As agreed, the elves moved it to Alran, making the land of the giants the main point of resistance. Tens of thousands of refugees of various races flocked to the Republic of Titran every day. All of them were drawn in by the greatness and safety of the Invincible Wall, as well as the presence of the huge Alliance army, as the conflict was heating up again.

The recently unfrozen Divine Stage cultivators Kyros had left in Nikrim weren’t much of a challenge. All of them were decrepit old men who didn’t have as many artifacts as their opponents did, and who needed time to regain their skills after awakening.

But the Divine Stage was still the Divine Stage. A cultivator of this level, whatever their current condition was, was still an extremely formidable opponent. Moreover, each of them had a divine particle from Kyros’s Ring.

Thus, neither the Alliance nor the Niagalans could defeat their enemy with ease. There were several skirmishes between the Divine Stage cultivators from both sides, but there were no casualties. Masters of this level valued their lives too much, so they rarely risked them if they weren’t completely sure of their victory and if they didn’t have the opportunity to retreat.

The Niagalan troops, which occupied the sylph, dwarven, and dorgan lands moved toward Tael and the Republic of Titran. The huge army of humans was rapidly advancing, wiping out entire villages and cities from the face of the planet. They didn’t spare anyone. It seemed that the Alliance was unable to fight back, but that wasn’t the case.

The representatives of the five races had one serious advantage — the Gates of Ecumene. With their help, they could travel anywhere on the continent. Thus, they implemented guerrilla tactics as efficiently as possible: they suddenly moved close to the enemy in small detachments, disrupted their ranks, or destroyed important infrastructure, and then left just as suddenly with the help of artifacts. Using such raids, the Alliance avoided unprofitable large-scale battles, at the same time still inflicting considerable damage to their opponents.

Of course, there was a price for everything. For this strategy to work, non-humans had to accept that there would be causalities. Left on the borders of countries and in Tael, ordinary residents couldn’t fend for themselves, and if they didn’t have time to flee, then they had no chance of surviving.

The Niagalan army planned to gather all the forces near the borders of the Republic of Titran as quickly as possible, killing all non-humans along the way. The idea was to destroy the Invincible Wall along with the Alliance in the final battle. And since they significantly outnumbered the enemy, they had no doubts about their victory. That is, until the surprise attacks came, all of which happened before all their troops could gather at the lands of the giants.

Kai and his friends finally reached the Gates of Ecumene, around which many cultivators had already gathered. One thousand three hundred and four Masters were planning to go on a dangerous expedition to the world of Belteise today. Nearly eighty percent of them were Exorcists, each powerful enough to easily become a student on the fifth floor of the Cloud Abode.

Many Exorcists had reached this level in the other two Abodes: Mountain and Sea. Others arrived from the two great sects of Nikrim: the Lost Island and the Rays of Dawn. There were also members of the strongest aristocratic families, members of secret martial arts organizations, and wandering cultivators.

An outsider might’ve thought it foolish to send such talented people on a risky expedition as this one, considering that only the strongest cultivators of this world knew about the many tests that awaited them in Belteise, most of which were designed specifically for Exorcists and Elementalists, and they’d probably be right. However, times were desperate, and the measures even more so.

Kai’s gaze fell on the small group of cultivators to his right: the elite of the elven nation. Among them were Lightus, Izao, and all the princes and princesses of Tael.

“Did you figure out what he did?” Kai turned to Rune’Tan.

Kai managed to find out from Acilla, who was now at the head of the expedition along with the rest of the Divine Stage cultivators, that Izao was a Master of Souls. Moreover, an extremely talented one. He was able to hide his essence and influence from Guts without any problems. He was also a practitioner of the Path of Soul and had already become an Elementalist.

“Yes. It was simple perception influencing and falsification of memories, some of which he also removed. Nothing serious happened to your friends,” Rune’Tan replied as he had already managed to check their souls.

“I see. All right... But why would he need to do that?” he wondered. “Is it because of me?”

“Probably. Judging by your memories of last night, he and that dorgan seemed to know that you were coming. Perhaps that was the reason he started a conflict with Shacks.”

“I think you have a point...”

Half an hour passed. During this time, everyone who was participating in the expedition arrived at the Gates of Ecumene. Soon, they were divided into groups, following their leaders, which were either peak-level Holy Lords, such as the Burner of Cities who led the giants, or Patriarch Tano who led the Lost Island Sect, or Divine Stage cultivators like Acilla. Kai and his friends stopped near her.

The elven king Uriel, the sylph lord Catrus, the dorgan queen Lysha, the dwarven king Byron, and the new leader of the giants — Katis, the Cloud of Death — lined up on one side. Across from them stood Onyx, Starks, Lysha’s son — Tyros, Burner of Cities, and Acilla.

Instead of pompous speeches, Uriel said only two words.

“Good luck.”

“Good luck,” the other rulers repeated after him.

In response, the leaders of the groups only nodded. Under the gaze of thousands of spectators, they went inside the tower in silence. The Gates of Ecumene were already prepared, so they disappeared as soon as they boarded the platform.

They were transported three times from one Gate to another until they eventually saw the same System message.

Attention!

An inter-world transfer has been made through the Gates of Ecumene!

Coordinates have been changed.

The closest available world has been selected.

Location: the middle of the Ecumene

World connection time: 5 system epochs

World name: Malton

The cultivators finally reached the main world of the region, from where they’d soon go to Belteise.

Chapter 3
MALTON — THE ARRIVAL

As soon as the transfer was complete, an unexpected weight fell on the shoulders of people who arrived at Malton. The pressure wasn’t strong — at least for the True Masters — but it was sudden, making many of them stagger.

“What is this?” Ivsim winced.

“Malton is larger than most planets, which means that the gravity is stronger here,” Lightus, who stood nearby, explained. “The locals are used to it, but for people like us, such pressure is unpleasant at first.”

Having said that, he headed forward, but then he heard someone calling after him.

“Wait a minute.”

Stopping and half-turning, Lightus glanced at the giant.

“I should’ve done this earlier. I wanted to say,” Malvur spoke. “...Thank you.”

“What are you thanking me for?”

“For fulfilling my request. You told your relatives the truth about Notrix. That he wasn’t a traitor. That he served his country. Not only did he save the giants, but he died for his homeland.”

Lightus just shrugged, turned away, and kept walking. The rest of the group also headed forward, descending from the transfer platform.

“Welcome to our world, guests,” the Divine Stage cultivator who stood at the entrance greeted them. Apart from him, there were three more cultivators of the same level, as well as about a hundred Holy Lords. “You can call me Nwarii.”

The group was greeted by people in blood-red armor. Their “hosts” were armed to the teeth, which wasn’t surprising. After all, it wasn’t every day that this many powerful Masters arrived through the Gates of Ecumene.

“Wild elves?” Kai read the name of his race and turned to Rune’Tan and Acilla, hoping they could provide some information, as he looked at the swarthy, muscular, three-eyed cultivators.

“This is the first time I’ve seen such a race, but I’m not that surprised,” Acilla answered. “There’s a lot of races in the Ecumene, and many varieties of them. I’ve heard funny stories of mountain people and dark elves. But as I said, this is the first time I’ve seen wild elves.”

“I have heard of them,” Rune’Tan said. “Due to the specific nature of their bloodline, there’s much fewer of them than ordinary elves, but the wild ones surpass them in strength. Physically, they’re almost like dorgans, and the third eye on their forehead massively increases the speed of their reaction and grants them perfect memory. Almost like yours, Kai. Their source is one point five times larger.”

“Sounds pretty menacing. Aren’t they a bit too strong for a young race?”

“No need to be jealous, girl,” Rune’Tan poked fun. “Every race has its disadvantages. For them, it’s the lack of control over their instincts and addictions. Especially the instinct to kill. And the stronger the wild elf, the harder it is for them to control themselves. Even reaching the Mind Stage or True Mastery doesn’t save them from this. This could be considered a great test for one’s will, but in reality, most of them need sobering infusions so that they don’t go crazy and destroy everything around them. Only a few manage to live without alchemy,” Rune’Tan revealed. “Legends say that this is the curse of the monstrous god Midrion, who created wild elves as weapons.”

“The monstrous god Midrion?” Acilla chuckled. “Did you make that up on the spot?”

“I recommend that you read more, girl... Oh, right! You weren’t allowed to read about other worlds. Ah, but this is based on the assumption that you can read at all.”

“Old bastard...” Acilla said angrily.

“What do you mean by almost?” Kai suddenly cut in, completely ignoring the bickering. It had already become the norm. “You said they have perfect memory, almost like mine. Why almost?”

“Oh, that... Well, their memory functions through their third eye. Basically, it’s only a feature of their flesh. Your memory, on the other hand, doesn’t depend on your body but comes directly from the soul. It’s higher quality, so to say... It’s a pity that your soul is still a dark spot even for me...”

My soul? Kai wondered, this time not transmitting his thoughts to Acilla and Rune’Tan. Who am I, anyway?

This question had been plaguing him for a long time. During his life on Earth, he considered his memory and the ability to see other people’s ki nothing more than his brain’s quirk. However, after being reborn in a new world, it became clear that this wasn’t the case at all. And the fact that he moved into a new body with all the memories of its past life instead of going to the World of the Dead raised a lot of questions.

There was also the matter of the inexplicable call of the Azure Cube in the underground city where he received the Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo and found out about spirit protection that allowed him not to waste time preparing for breakthroughs.

And then when he fought Tyrvin, there was that voice. He heard a request to find someone who wanted to destroy HER. He could only guess who the voice belonged to and whom it wanted to destroy.

It seemed to be coming from within me. As if those words were my own, but at the same time, like they were someone else’s... Kai stared at the ground. Where did I get all these unique abilities? Where does the ability to control any neutral energy and energy vision come from?
And what exactly happened when I heard that voice? Who was that? Or’drok Okka Yashnir? Or maybe U’Shor, whose blood still flows through me? Or maybe some descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra who miraculously survived? Or perhaps it was none of them... So many questions and not a single answer... Kai shook his head. However, there’s one thing I’m sure about. Power. The stronger I get, the closer I’ll be to unraveling the truth about myself. Sooner or later, I’ll be able to study my own soul and get some answers.

Meanwhile, the wild elves surrounded them. Out of all of them, only Kai, Acilla, and the Divine Stage cultivators realized that they weren’t just surrounded, but also under threat by an insanely powerful and complex array, which could be activated at any moment.

“I’m sorry we have to do this, but we have no choice. I ask you to understand and forgive us,” Nwarii continued. “By our lord’s orders, we must escort the Divine Stage cultivators to him as he wishes to speak to them. The rest of you will be able to safely enter the city after that.”

How did they get ready so quickly? Kai wondered.

“Divine Stage cultivators can configure the Gates. Under certain conditions, the arrival can be delayed and they’ll be notified of it. They can thus protect themselves from sudden appearances of powerful Masters,” Rune’Tan explained. “Check the time.”

Kai opened the System menu, which immediately confirmed Rune’Tan’s words. Their teleportation was supposed to take nine hours and thirty-four minutes. However, it took ten hours and five minutes.

Starks, Onyx, and Tyros didn’t mind obeying, but not everyone agreed with this.

“A friendly conversation? As far as I remember, we sent a messenger in advance to tell your lord about our arrival. But he refused to meet him! Why should we waste our precious time now, just because your master suddenly changed his mind?” Acilla stepped forward. “If he’s so eager to talk, then why didn’t he come to meet us?”

A third-level Holy Lord? Who does she think she is?! Nwarii frowned.

“I’m talking to the Divine Stage cultivators; they are the only ones invited to see our master. It doesn’t concern the younger ones,” he calmly replied. “And you don’t seem to understand. It isn’t my master who wishes to greet you; it is you who should greet him.”

“Oh, is that so?” There was a haughty grin on Acilla’s face. “So he sent an idiot to greet us? I wonder if your master is smarter than you are...”

Nwarii approached Acilla in an instant and raised his hand to slap her. He was ready to ignore her insulting him, but he wasn’t going to stand still while she badmouthed his master.

I'll teach this bitch a lesson!

Acilla observed his every move with an impassive face. To her, Nwarii moved like a turtle, and although she could defend herself, she decided not to do so immediately.

Nwarii’s hand almost touched her face, when he suddenly disappeared. A moment later, he crashed into the tower’s wall and fell to the floor like a rag doll. He was still alive, but unconscious.

“I beg your forgiveness for my servant’s impudent behavior. Don’t worry, he’ll be punished for this,” a man’s voice rang out. It belonged to the person who flung Nwarii away.

A hunched old man with a cane, dressed in silver robes, appeared right in front of Acilla. He had green skin, a protruding lower jaw with fangs, a ring in his nose, and gray hair woven into three long braids.

[Race: Orc]

His power was impressive. So much so that almost no one could see how strong he actually was. Only Rune’Tan, Acilla, and Kai, who relied on energy vision, were able to see that he was One Step away from Divinity.

“A peak Sphere of Space,” Acilla said.

“Moreover, he is beyond the Walker Stage on the Path of Wind, at the Advanced Stage, with a very deep understanding of the Forces,” added the ever-observant Rune’Tan.

“An eight-point foundation,” Kai noted, and then asked, “Is he stronger than you?”

“Even if I were at my peak, I’d still have very little chance of defeating him.”

“No matter how much I hate to admit it, the old man is right.” Acilla winced. “A cultivator of this level is too much for us. As someone at the initial level of the Divine
Stage, I wouldn’t be able to keep up with techniques of his level.”

The orc smiled as he carefully examined Acilla. Finally, he continued.

“I never expected to see representatives of the older races in this wilderness. I’m very glad to meet you. My name is Fansolion Erh,” the old orc introduced himself. From his gaze, it immediately became clear that he could easily see through Acilla’s stage-disguising technique. “I’m the head and the founder of the Sublunar Sect, which owns these Gates of Ecumene and the lands surrounding it.”

“Acilla nor Adria.” She bowed to the elder.

“Wonderful...” Fansolion chuckled, then finally looked at the rest. “I’m glad to welcome you to my lands. And I’d like to invite the strongest Masters to my place for a chat. Unfortunately, due to the stupidity of some of my servants, the message about your arrival never reached me. But I assure you that the ones at fault will be executed.”

“Grandmaster Fansolion, we accept your offer.” Onyx approached him, also bowing. Starks and Tyros followed. “To be honest, we weren’t against coming to you.” He looked at Acilla with displeasure.

“Splendid.” Fansolion turned slowly and slammed the floor with his cane.

At the same moment, Acilla, Onyx, Starks, and Tyros disappeared along with him. After that, two Divine Stage cultivators took Nwarii with them, and one of them addressed the guests.

“Welcome to Sublunar City.” He pointed to the exit from the tower. “Now I must ask everyone to leave the Gates of Ecumene so that we can resume using the portal.”

Thus, one thousand three hundred Masters moved toward the exit. They didn’t worry about their leaders because they understood the importance of networking with the locals. According to Onyx’s plan, they were to find strong mercenaries upon arrival and prepare a trap for Kyros, who, according to calculations, should reach Malton a week after them.

As soon as they left the tower, even more powerful pressure affected them, and special Imperial-rank marks of peak quality appeared on their bodies without them even noticing. A similar security measure was used in many worlds to control guests and prevent them from making problems.

“Khm-khm...” Shacks choked on the air. “The energy density is much higher here than on Nikrim.”

“Around three times.” Kai nodded.

“Look!” Ailenx exclaimed, pointing to the sky.

People raised their heads to see the moon hovering over the city, covering at least one-sixth of the sky. Two more visible distant satellites were clearly moving toward the first.

Shacks whistled.

“Is it just me, or is the fact that it hangs right here not a coincidence?”

“It’s no coincidence,” Kai confirmed. Using energy vision, he observed the gigantic column of energy coming directly from the moon. It fell right on the city and all its surroundings.

“Hmm, it seems they’re having some kind of celebration here,” Guts commented, looking around.

Crowds of members of different races marched through the streets of the Sublunar City, filling them with constant chatter and noise. Shops and stalls selling all sorts of goods were everywhere. Playful music was heard in many places, and hundreds of guards in purple armor, mostly peak-level Exorcists and initial-level Elementalists, closely observed the scene. And since the bulk of the townspeople were only mortals at initial Tempering Stages, such security was more than enough.

“This is the perfect moment to earn some extra cash.” Guts’s eyes gleamed with greed. “See you later, guys.” He waved to Kai and the others, and then quickly disappeared into the crowd.

“Wonder what he’s up to...” Shacks scratched the back of his head.

“I think he has something to offer the local merchants. He’s very good at this,” Ailenx said.

“I know that… I was wondering maybe I should give him some of my stuff, too.” Shacks waved his hand. “Whatever. Anyway, we still have a week before Kyros’s coming and a month before the main event...”

“Grandmasters! Grandmasters!” Suddenly, a broad-shouldered and very young man ran up to Kai’s group. Oddly enough, he was a human. A teenager at the Bone Stage.

“Are you talking to us?” Lily was surprised.

“Yes, grandmasters.” He bowed deeply.

“Funny!” Shacks smiled. “This is the first time I heard Exorcists and Elementalists be called grandmasters.”

“But you’re very strong!” The young man looked up. “I have a gift. I can sense power, and you have a lot of it. Especially you grandmaster.” He looked at Kai, surprising everyone that he could actually see his power through not that high stage and level. “There are very few people like him in our city! Basically, only inner circle students and personal apprentices of the Sublunar Sect.”

“Still, I advise you to stop doing that. By addressing us that way, you insult the real grandmasters. So how about you call us... gentlemen, for example,” Shacks said. “Now tell me, what do you want?”

“Grand— Gentlemen… and lady, let me be your guide. I was born and raised in the Sublunar City, so I know everything there is to know about this place. I can show you and tell you a lot.”

Kai and his friends exchanged glances.

“Take us to the best inn then.” Kai shrugged and flicked his hand.

The boy deftly caught the items flying toward him. As soon as he realized that he had been given two whole Azure Crystals, he opened his mouth in awe. A tremor went through his body, and he froze in a stupor.

“It looks like you broke our guide, buddy,” Shacks grunted, snapping his fingers in front of the boy’s face.

“Ah... I-I... Excuse me, gentlemen!” Pulling himself together, he fell to the ground in a bow and banged his forehead on the stones several times, still unable to get the stupid smile off his face.

“Get up,” Malvur said, lifting the young man by the collar like a kitten. “Stop humiliating yourself. What’s your name?”

“Droy. My name is Droy!” he hastened to answer, trying not to look up at the lady and gentlemen.

“Well, Droy, lead the way!” Shacks slapped him on the back, almost knocking the boy over. He staggered, trying to keep his balance and not fall.

“O-Okay.” He nodded, stopping.

The six of them followed Droy. They weren’t afraid to lag behind the rest of the expedition since all its members possessed special communication amulets. Kai also had a direct connection with Acilla through the Pact of Souls.

“Isn’t it difficult for you?” Lily asked, turning to Droy.

“What do you mean, miss?” he asked in return, continuing to walk.

“You’re only at the Bone Stage, and this planet has a lot of prana.”

“Oh, that! No, miss, it’s not difficult at all. My ancestors have lived on Malton for thousands of years, so our bodies have long been accustomed to such pressure. And thanks to this, we’re stronger than those who were born in ordinary worlds!” Droy exclaimed, all proud, and showed off his biceps.

“I see.” Lily nodded.

“Tell us about the Sublunar Sect, its patriarch, and this city,” Kai prompted.

“Yes, sir. So... I think it’s best to start with the story of Grandmaster Fansolion. According to legends, he came to Malton from one of the nearby worlds! In those distant times, one very powerful clan of wild elves ruled our lands. Grandmaster Fansolion showed up here wounded. The clan tried to capture him, but then he fled. For more than twenty years, he wandered around Malton, visiting all fourteen continents. During this time, he found many followers and eventually recovered. In the end, he returned to the Gates of Ecumene and single-handedly defeated the entire clan... Look around, gentlemen,” Droy suddenly said.

By this time, he led Kai and his group to a high platform, from where they had an excellent view of the entire Sublunar City, which, surprisingly enough, wasn’t on a single level. The Gates’ Tower was in the very center. Long streets stretched from it in all directions, gradually becoming higher and higher. The capital was, in fact, located inside a giant crater.

“They say that with his final attack, Grandmaster Fansolion killed ten Divine Stage cultivators and created this crater,” Droy explained.

“And what happened next?” Shacks asked. His fingers clasped behind his head, he scanned the entire city.

“After that battle, Grandmaster Fansolion cleared the area of the remaining anomalies and ordered his servants to build a new city. And so, he became the ruler of these lands.”

“What about the sect?” Ivsim asked. “Aren’t you tired of constantly saying Grand-Master-Fansolion? You’re not in front of him now, so why do you need to stick to the formalities?”

“No, I don’t get tired. It was only thanks to the grandmaster’s grace that my ancestors were able to settle here, and I was born a citizen of the Sublunar City. This is something that many people of Malton dream of. Some are ready to kill for it.” Droy led the guests further. “As for the Sublunar Sect, it was founded later,” he returned to the story. “It all started when Grandmaster Fansolion, using the Gates of Ecumene and a special ritual involving many legendary resources, made the first of Malton’s moons hang over our city forever. Since then, the energy density on the lands of the Sublunar Sect is almost three times higher than in the rest of the world. And this greatly helps development! After that, Grandmaster Fansolion decided to find a personal apprentice, but there were so many candidates that he ultimately established a sect. A sect under the moon. The Sublunar Sect. Soon enough, it became the strongest in the whole world. Over time, its power, both directly and indirectly, spread over Malton. I think that’s why it became the main world in our region. No wonder we have seventy-nine Divine Stage cultivators.”

“Apparently, Malton became a part of this region only relatively recently,” Rune’Tan suddenly said.

“What makes you think that?”

“It’s large and obviously very rich in spirit treasures. The Belteise Empire would’ve occupied such a world, and I would’ve known about it. But there was no mention of Malton. I believe that after the fall of Belteise, Malton simply came too close to this region and became a part of it. As you know, the planets, their star systems, and even galaxies don’t stand still. They constantly move, changing the map of the Ecumene.”

“And what’s this celebration about?” Shacks looked around. “Is it in honor of our arrival?”

“Um...” Droy was confused for a second until he saw a grin on Shacks’s face. “I don’t think so, sir. We’re in the middle of the Three Moons Festival. Tonight, all three of Malton’s moons will line up above the city, increasing the energy density by almost five times. This lasts for more than a day so cultivators from all over the world come to the celebration. As soon as the moons converge, everyone who wants to will enter meditation. I remember that last time people sat to meditate right on the streets as there weren’t any available rooms left.”

“I see...” Shacks drawled. “So, there may not be room in the inn for us?”

“Don’t worry, sir,” Droy smiled. “My parents own one of the best inns in the city. And they always have a place for worthy Masters.”

“What a sly little guy!” Shacks chuckled.

Droy suddenly tensed, thinking that Shacks could be mad at him for pulling strings behind everyone else’s back. He was about to start making excuses when a bright blue flash appeared in the distance, after which a thin ray of light went into the heavens.

“What is that?” Kai stopped.

“It looks like one of the main events of the festival is starting, sir,” Droy explained. “People must’ve gathered in the square now. As far as I remember, this year there’ll be no recruitment for the sect, but a competition for some very valuable prize. I heard that it’s some resource that usually can’t be bought anywhere...”

“Interesting...” Shacks tilted his head and turned to the others. “Shall we go and check it out?”

Since none of them had anything better to do at the moment, they didn’t see any reason to refuse. It’d be useful to see the most talented cultivators of another world at work just as it’d be beneficial to participate in the competition. Thus, all six agreed to head to the square before going to the inn.

“Look at that crowd!” Shacks winced. “We’ll need a whole year to push through. Shall we climb the rooftops?”

“Don’t, please!” Droy turned to him sharply, worried. “It’s forbidden! You’ll get in trouble with the guards if you try to climb onto someone’s house!”

“I’m joking, kid. Don’t get spooked so easily.” Shacks patted Droy’s hair. “Let’s go through the crowd.”

Instantly, the people around them parted, allowing their group to quickly reach its destination.

“What have you done, sir?” Droy looked at Shacks in surprise.

“Nothing much.” He grinned and shrugged. “I just imagined how I’d kill everyone who stood in my way. It was my thirst for blood that made the crowd split.”

Shacks’s response made Droy shudder. He knew what bloodlust was and that for it to be manifested, aside from having the Master’s Will, it was necessary to actually want to kill someone, and not just imagine it. As it turned out, Shacks didn’t mind killing, which made Droy worried about what kind of people he had gotten himself mixed up with.

“Ladies and gentlemen!” the host of the competition announced. “Citizens of the Sublunar City and its guests! I’m delighted to welcome all of you here today. I regret to inform you that at this year’s Three Moons Festival there will be no recruitment for our great sect. However, do not fret, because the traditional Battle of the Geniuses will take place!”

Listening to the announcement, Kai observed the cultivators gathered in the square. His attention was attracted by the said geniuses. With energy vision, he counted more than a hundred Masters whose foundation was at least nine points.

“But before I move on to the rules, I want to show you the prize,” the host said and smiled broadly.

An old, initial-level Holy Lord entered the square, holding a long wooden box that housed an Imperial-rank artifact. Opening it, the old man presented the crowd with seven sparkling, multi-colored clots of Force particles.

The crowd gasped.

“Yes! Yes, dear guests! It’s exactly what you think it is! The Concentration of the Elements!” the host exclaimed.

Thanks to Rune’Tan’s lectures and the scrolls from the Cloud Abode, Kai already knew what the Concentration of the Elements was. It was a special accumulation of particles of any element, through which one could strengthen their own Spirit. However, such Concentrations were an incredibly rare resource for the middle worlds. They appeared only during the process of the birth of a Holy Spirit and they existed for a fairly short period of time and under specific conditions. Since the Holy Spirits were born once every hundred thousand years even in Nikrim, it was clear how rare they actually were.

“Here we have the Concentration of Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning, Pure Life, and Pure Weapon! The winner of the Battle will get one of them! You must agree, such a reward is worth the risk!” the host continued. “Have I intrigued you? Well, come closer then! It’s time to explain the rules!”

“Hello, little one!” Suddenly, a voice came from Kai’s left and someone’s hand fell on his shoulder. It seemed to weigh tons. Kai’s friends didn’t even realize when a slender dorgan appeared between them. “Let’s go for it, what do you say? Or are you scared?”

Kai turned his head to face Chag. Ice still sparkled in his eyes.

“Get lost,” he said slowly and menacingly.

For a while, they gazed into each other’s eyes, until Chag let go of Kai and walked away.

“As you wish, kiddo.” He raised his hands and nodded at the crowd. “Then stay here and watch me beat the shit out of these sissies. I didn’t know you were a coward as well...”

Chag shook his head and headed toward the stage. Kai paid no mind to his provocation, as there was only one thought in his head now.

I wonder if I can strengthen myself with the Concentration instead of my Spirit, increasing the level of merging with the Forces... Usually, it’s possible to direct such a Concentration only to the Spirits, because their souls can withstand such a force. But my soul has the protection that ignores even spirit contracts... Can it cope with the Concentration?

Chapter 4
MALTON — THE BATTLE OF GENIUSES

Three Masters had gathered in a lavishly furnished room: a ninth-level Holy Lord, an initial-level Holy Lord, and a mid-level Elementalist. They were all seated in luxurious chairs, from which they watched the events in the square using a special projection artifact.

“I wonder how many participants will remain after the start of the second phase,” the strongest of the three pondered aloud, resting his head on his fist.

“Hardly more than a couple dozen, Elder Victrum.” The initial-level Holy Lord chuckled. “This platform is one of my best creations. I put all my strength, knowledge, and resources into making it. I’ve been preparing for this day for the past three months without any breaks.”

“Do you know why we’re nor recruiting new people this year, Gopper?” Victrum suddenly asked. But before the initial-level Holy Lord could answer, he continued, “The sect is full. There are so many talented cultivators here that some of us fear them starting a fight over the resources. This will be solved in the near future, I’m sure. However, right now, a new generation of cultivators might lead only to trouble.”

“That is what I more or less suspected, Elder Victrum. However, while working on the platform, I was wondering why the Council didn’t cancel the Battle. Does it make sense to waste resources on it without recruiting anyone?” Gopper asked.

“That’s not a big secret. Some elders are hoping to find new great talents today. You never know, maybe someone worthy of becoming an apprentice of one of the sect’s leaders appears...”

“I strongly doubt that, master,” the mid-level Elementalist, Victrum’s personal apprentice, spoke up.

“As do I,” Victrum agreed, “but the old bastards are still hoping for a repeat of the miracle that happened sixty years ago.”

“What are you talking about?” Gopper’s interest was piqued.

Victrum looked at him in surprise and then turned back to the projection of the square.

“Right... You recently arrived from the northern branch of the sect. I suppose I should explain, then. Almost sixty years ago, three powerful cultivators from neighboring worlds came to us at the same time to partake in the entrance exam. They turned out to be so talented that the patriarch immediately made all three his personal apprentices.”

“Ah, I recall the story. You’re talking about the Sublunar Monsters, right?” Gopper remembered rumors that had reached even his distant branch.

“Correct.”

“Is it true that they were so strong that they easily overpowered almost all other personal apprentices and defeated most of the initial-level Holy Lords when they were just peak Elementalists?”

“It is.” Victrum nodded. “The Supreme Elders want to find cultivators like that again. The patriarch is unlikely to take any more personal apprentices in the next millennium, so new members will go to someone from the Council, which will immediately raise their status and influence in the sect. But I don’t believe that we’ll get so lucky again in the near future. None of these people look like diamonds in the rough.” He looked at the artifact projecting the events. “My intuition is telling me that. What do you say, Chatrida?” he turned to his personal apprentice. “Have you found out who’ll be participating?”

“Yes, master. As you anticipated, many of Malton’s factions knew that there would be no entrance exam this year, so only a few of them sent their students to participate in the Battle,” Chatrida said and began to list the names of the strongest cultivators in the square.

“And who is that?” Victrum pointed at Kai’s group, in the center of which stood Chag.

“Hmm...” Chatrida frowned. “This is the first time I see them. They’re probably guests from another world.”

“The powerful ones, but not enough… I don’t see a hint of the talent close to that of Sublunar Monsters in these people. The test should be impassable,” Victrum said sternly.

“Elder Victrum, you don’t need to worry,” Gopper smiled. “I designed the platform in such a way that it’d be difficult even for Holy Lords like myself to survive on it after the start of the second phase. As the last resort, I also created the third phase, which we can manually activate from here at any time, if need be,” he said and quietly added, “If only I had better resources. But a fifth-level elder doesn’t have much... So, as soon as the third phase starts, the platform will begin to self-destruct. Irreparable damage will be inevitable...”

“Stop whining!” Victrum hissed, taking the hint. “I remember our agreement. See this?!” He waved his hand, revealing a scroll. “Can you guess what it is? Correct! This is your letter of recommendation. In it, I praise your talent as an artifact maker so much that after reading it, the Council will have no choice but to make you a fourth or even third-level elder!”

Gopper’s face lit up with joy.

“And if everything goes smoothly today, then I’ll use all my connections to make this letter show up on the Council’s table as soon as possible.”

“I assure you, sir, everything will go perfectly!”

“I hope so.” Victrum nodded, then turned to Chatrida. “Now everything depends on you. Are you ready?”

“Yes, master.” Chatrida rose and bowed. “For the past week, I’ve studied Elder Gopper’s notes and practiced on the platform. I memorized all the safe spots. I’m ready.”

“Perfect. You must get the Concentration of Fire today, understood? With its help, in a year and a half, you’ll enter the first thousand in the sect tournament. And as soon as I receive the reward for being your mentor, I’ll break through to the peak of the stage and become a level-one elder. Don’t let me down, Chatrida! I’ve invested so much in you!”

“I’ll make you proud, master!”

“That’s the spirit. Dismissed.”

Chatrida entered the square, while the two continued to observe the events through the artifact.

***

“The time has come for me to explain the rules of the Battle!” the host shouted, throwing an artifact in the air.

The item quickly rose several tens of feet. With a bright flash, it turned into a huge, hovering stone platform.

“To win, you need to stay on the platform for at least three minutes.” He looked up. “But since there can be only one winner, the Battle won’t end as long as there’s more than one participant on the platform. Anyone wishing to participate, please approach the stage. I must warn you right away: you’re only allowed to take weapons with you. Other artifacts, including armor, are prohibited! The same goes for alchemy! You’ll receive a special bracelet confirming your participation. It’ll temporarily block access to any pocket dimension near you, so prepare your weapon in advance! As for the rules: first of all, it’s forbidden to kill other participants! Injuries that can’t be healed are also prohibited! Second, you must be no more than a hundred years old! That’s all! If you’re ready, approach the organizer.” The host pointed to the old man next to him.

The crowd of two hundred excited cultivators instantly moved forward.

“I want to participate,” Malvur suddenly said, making his friends turn to him.

“I’m not surprised,” Shacks grunted. “Considering that almost all of the participants are either initial or mid-level Elementalists, you fit in perfectly.”

“Good luck,” Ailenx said.

Malvur didn’t move though, his gaze focused on Kai.

“I’ll go, too.” Kai nodded, confirming what Malvur was thinking.

Shacks, Ailenx, Lily, and Ivsim turned to him. They were eager to see just how stronger Kai had grown. In all the past few years, he had used his full strength only twice: both times against Tyrvin. Unfortunately, none of them had seen those fights.

“Good luck, elder brother.” Ailenx bowed slightly.

Kai nodded and headed toward the platform with Malvur. There they waited for their turn, prepared their weapons, received the bracelets, and waited for further instructions.

The audience vigorously analyzed all the participants. About two thousand spectators gathered in the square, but several dozen more were watching the Battle through special artifacts, sitting in inns and taverns. The event was projected in various locations throughout the Sublunar City.

“Who do you think will win?”

“That’s not even open for debate! It’ll be someone from the West Sea Clan of course! Their second heir, I assume! He took ninety-sixth place in the Ocean Tournament five years ago. But there’s also that incredibly strong side-branch fellow.”

“Let me guess. You bet your whole salary on one of them?”

“So what?”

“If someone from the Great Hundred was here, you wouldn’t even have considered the West Sea.”

“Well, of course! It’s not much of a comparison! The West Sea Clan members are like fleas compared to the Great Hundred! But since there’s no one that strong here, I have to work with what I have.”

“Well then, consider yourself broke this month,” another cultivator interrupted the conversation. “They say that a personal apprentice of a second-level elder from the Sublunar Sect will participate.”

“What? Is that even allowed?”

“Why wouldn’t it be? It’s frowned upon, but not prohibited.”

“Can’t wait to see that!”

“Hey, look! There’s an Exorcist among the participants!”

“What the hell does he think he’s doing? Is he lost? Nearly two hundred Elementalists and one Exorcist? He stands no chance. How did he even enter the competition?”

“There seems to be no lower limit when it comes to the development stage, only to age.”

“Hmmm, well, he’s just stupid then. Why would he want to embarrass himself like this?”

“Why you are jumping to conclusions? Maybe he can knock an Elementalist off the platform? If he manages to win even one fight, he’ll get someone’s attention. Judging by his clothes, he doesn’t belong to any faction.”

“Hmm... You may be right, but I still doubt it. The difference between the stages is, well...” He shook his head.

The registration period was over, so the host returned to the stage.

“It’s time for all participants to move to the platform. You can use our teleportation array.” He pointed to a pillar nearby. “You have exactly one minute to get up there. After that, a barrier will appear around the platform, and those who remain on the outside will automatically be disqualified.”

The crowd rushed to the teleportation array. It worked slowly and it couldn’t move more than one person at a time, which made them realize that they wouldn’t be able to get to the platform in a minute and that the Battle had already begun.

“Fools,” Chatrida grunted haughtily, weaving a technique.

A powerful whirlwind formed under his feet, which he used to launch himself up. He repeated this several times, until he eventually reached the platform.

Following his example, some of the other cultivators began weaving similar techniques. The first among them were those from the West Sea Clan, who joined forces to create a gigantic geyser that launched them to the platform. Many tried to follow in their footsteps, but not all succeeded. Each failure was accompanied by ridicule from the audience.

Among those who made it to the platform without any problems was Kai. First, he made himself almost weightless and then jumped in the platform’s direction. Forming ice shards in the air, he used them as steps for his lightning-fast climb. His resourcefulness amazed almost all the spectators and participants as the platform was more than nine hundred feet above the ground. As a peak-level Exorcist, he did something that many cultivators of a higher level couldn’t. Almost none of the participants possessed the elements or techniques suitable for this. Like Malvur, for example, who specialized in defense and melee combat.

The minute was drawing to a close. Those who didn’t have the means of reaching the array were still on the ground. Chag was among them.

“Bunch of idiots!” He shook his head, drawing attention to himself by speaking loudly.

“You’re the idiot! You’re still on the ground, in case you haven’t noticed!” shouted one of the participants. He, too, was still on the ground.

Chag ignored both him and the rest of the mocking crowd. He just grinned, looking at the participants with a gaze full of smug superiority, and continued.

“The teleportation array, techniques, joint efforts, and these ridiculous tricks... Why would I resort to that when I could just... jump?”

Having said that, he disappeared. The rest of the participants stared, dumbfounded. Suddenly, there was a loud crash, and a deep hole appeared in the place where he had just stood. The ground shook.

The quickest ones immediately raised their heads to see that he was already a hundred feet above the platform. A second later, Chag landed on its edge making it shake violently, as if a multi-ton weight had fallen on it.

“He can jump that high?!” people exclaimed in shock. Nobody felt him use energy or Forces. “Even initial-level Holy Lords aren’t capable of this!”

Many argued whether he really did it without techniques, and those who stood close to him, and were sure of it, tried to figure out how strong he actually was.

The host was no less surprised, but he remained focused.

“Time!” he announced. “Unfortunately, forty-six of you were unable to make it to the platform. Better luck next time!” The picture changed on all the projecting artifacts to show the platform on which the participants had already scattered. The inscription “03:00” appeared in the sky not far from it. “I advise you to get ready! The Battle will begin in thirty seconds. As soon as you hear the chime, the countdown will start, and you can attack your opponents. May the strongest one win!”

The next thirty seconds passed in complete silence. All participants were studying the platform and the Forces behind it. It didn’t take them much time to realize that the thing itself would try to throw them off. It meant that it was much more rational to waste energy on defense than on attack, considering that you could just wait for the platform to do the work for you.

As soon as the chime was heard, a small dark pillar suddenly emerged from the center of the huge artifact covered in bizarre lines of light. A powerful gravitational wave swept over all the participants, forcing almost two dozen off the platform. The rest stood their ground. A second later, an even more powerful wave swept over the area, causing them to use techniques to remain standing, holding back the ever-increasing blows from the pillar.

Clasping the swords at his belt, Kai stood still. Infinite Space Cover easily dealt with the attacks even a minute after the start of the Battle. By this time, more than a hundred cultivators had left the platform.

“Well, this isn’t very fun...” Chag stretched and said loudly, drawing attention to himself again.

He had been sitting in the lotus position since the timer started, but he finally decided to get up. Running his fingers through his long, bright red hair, Chag closed his eyes, and then tied it into a ponytail with a blue ribbon he took from his sleeve.

“He’s still here, but the others are in the way,” he muttered silently to himself. “Hey, bastards! Are you going to fight, or not? Attack me! Together if you want!”

But no one took the bait. Nobody was foolish enough to waste energy on petty quarrels since they needed to hold on for another two minutes, during which it’d be more and more difficult to stay on the platform. Once the time was up, they’d attack. That was the logical move.

“I see... Well, let’s try it another way, you fucking idiots...” Chag grinned and then disappeared.

He instantly appeared behind one of the West Sea Clan members. Having knocked the man down with a sharp blow, Chag ripped out two of his fingers and then threw the poor guy off the platform. Before anyone could react, he flung both fingers with incredible force, knocking off two more participants. Thus, in less than a second, Chag eliminated Elementalists from three different groups and pissed off their friends.

Many cultivators at once unleashed a variety of techniques. In response, Chag spread his arms and loudly laughed. Moments later, he was attacked by sixteen Royal-rank techniques. Many even wanted to merge with their Spirits, but stopped, fearing killing him by accident. However, even without that, the attack was insanely strong.

Explosions. Bright flashes. Bolts. Eerie bursts of energy and Forces...

“IS THAT ALL YOU GOT?!” Chag roared, and, with a wave of his hand, dispersed the remnants of the techniques.

He was unharmed. His clothes were tattered in places, but there wasn’t a scratch nor a burn nor anything else on his skin. Even his hair was in pristine condition.

“Hmmm... I didn’t think this world had such mediocre cultivators.” He shook his head, with a sad look on his face. “Oh, well... Now it’s my turn.”

Chag was still standing with his arms outstretched. Revealing his fangs in a malicious grin, he brought his hands back together in a loud clap.

Everyone saw the shock waves.

The explosion that rang out on the platform was so powerful that many spectators in the square fell. The rest had to hide behind protective techniques.

Only thirteen cultivators remained on the platform.

“Great! You’re still here!” Chang’s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the Kai, protected by ice armor and unharmed. “I can’t call you a weakling anymore... Now...”

Suddenly, Chag fell silent and staggered. His right hand flew to the edge of the platform and then he fell.

Malvur’s head was ringing from the recent explosion, which prevented him from attacking at full strength. But once he concentrated, he was ready to finish what he had started with the second attack.

However, he didn’t get the chance. His body was suddenly constrained by an unknown technique.

Chag turned to see Malvur covered in purple flames. There was blood on his weapon.

Was I so excited about the imminent fight that I didn’t even notice someone creeping up on me? No, it can’t be. This strange fire around him hides his aura... And he isn’t bad either... Although my defense was temporarily weakened after my attacks, I didn’t think that there was someone here besides Kai who’d be able to wound me even in this state. Looks like I underestimated him, Chag thought.

“Not bad, you can even resist the restraints...” he commented, looking at Malvur’s attempts to move. “But there is still a two-level difference between us, so stay out of my way!”

Chag swung his fist downward, but before he could do anything, his spirit perception warned him of danger. He turned around with lightning speed, but Kai was faster. Without having time to dodge, he just watched the approaching blade.

Kai didn’t aim at the heart, however, due to the strong gravitational waves and Chug’s sharp turn, the blade hit the chest. Strengthened by the Dark Blades of Nothingness, the blow created a huge hole, after which a fist slammed into Kai’s stomach, instantly shattering his ice armor, and threw him back a dozen feet.

Standing up quickly, Kai glanced at the smiling Chag. It took him less than a couple of seconds to grow a new arm and heal his heart. Next, an invisible veil, in which Kai felt something familiar, covered Chag’s flesh, restoring his previous protection. At the same time, the redhead struck Malvur, to what Kai had no time to react.

The stone armor instantly shattered, and Malvur, unconscious, flew off from the platform.

“I’ve been waiting for this fight for a long time,” Chag growled. “I won’t allow anyone to interfere!”

Kai Arnhard, also known as Kai Evans and Jiang Kai... Is that really you?! Everything looks right, but... I must check it out! Chag took a fighting stance. “I propose a bet,” he suddenly said.

Chapter 5
MALTON — BATTLE OF GENIUSES 2

I can’t believe this... I can’t believe it! What the hell is going on here?! Chatrida panicked, looking at Chag. Where did this monster come from?! He doesn’t look strong at all! A frail physique, a dull aura, an ordinary appearance... Someone at the Sublunar Monster level should feel completely different! The strength and danger of a cultivator are always visible to an experienced eye! At least, if they don’t somehow hide it... Or... It suddenly dawned on him. Or if they’re so insanely strong that they surpass the observer’s level of understanding...

Knowing the secret safe spots on the platform, Chatrida handled Phase I gravity strikes with ease. They almost didn’t touch him, which was why he could stand still, withstanding the echoes of the pressure with only his physical strength. However, as to not look suspicious and attract attention ahead of time, he created a barrier and pretended that he was also experiencing difficulties.

It was only when Chag used the unknown but extremely powerful technique that he had to stop hiding his strength. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been able to stay on the platform.

This was how the first stage of the test — waiting until a minimum number of participants remained — ended instantly. Only a dozen of cultivators were now on the platform.

“I propose a bet.” Chag’s voice echoed over the platform, and everyone tried to see whom he was addressing. “If you win the Battle, I’ll reveal the secret of my strength. I think you should’ve felt something familiar in it already.” He cracked his neck and rubbed his shoulder. “But if I win, then you’ll give me...” he thought for a moment, “ten Particles of Wisdom with the Cold Void and a couple drops of your blood, saturated with power. Of course, since there’s a whole stage between us, I’ll go easy on you. How about I do this at the Body
Stage?”

Kai was just about to answer when the platform shook violently and then began to move. In seconds, the entire structure turned over, and the remaining participants had to pour ki into their feet to stay attached to the surface. Two elements came from the pillar: Fire and Space. This time, the gravitational waves merged into a single powerful stream, amplified by a burst of flame.

Hundreds of screams rang out. The crowd under the platform was terrified because all this power was heading their way. Fortunately, the new barrier, which appeared immediately after Chag destroyed the previous one, held back the blow, protecting both the audience and the city.

Nine participants fell onto the barrier’s surface. Some simply couldn’t hold on, and some were even burned or severely injured.

The fire disappeared, and gravity struck three times as hard. After that, the platform began to return to its previous position. Only three participants remained on it.

Chag stood in the same place, his hands on his hips. The impact and movement of the platform didn’t bother him at all. A vortex of thousands of ice particles formed around Kai, generated by Frost Breath, protecting him. The third cultivator was Chatrida, who, using his knowledge of the platform’s design, moved to the safe spot to avoid the flames and gravity.

He knew that this was the beginning of the second phase. There would be no more platform flipping, but the pressure would keep ramping up.

“We were interrupted...” Chag sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “So, what do you say? I assure you that the secret of my physical strength, regeneration, and protection isn’t a small thing. This knowledge can be quite useful. However, you won’t be able to master this power immediately. Perhaps you won’t be able to handle it at all...”

Kai stared at him in silence for a little while and then he suddenly turned his head to the right, looking directly at Chatrida. The icy gaze made him shiver.

Kai saw everything. It didn’t escape his energy vision that Chatrida always found himself in special zones where the artifact’s attacks were clearly weaker.

“I’ll give you an answer, but first we need to get rid of the crook...” he said, still looking at Chatrida. “Get lost!”

The upgraded Field of Superiority was now so powerful that Chatrida suddenly found it difficult to move.

What? What is this?! he thought, panicked, trying to resist. To his surprise, he managed to do it right away. The sudden success made him believe in himself, and become furious with Kai.

“DO NOT DARE UNDERESTIMATE ME!” rising from his knees, Chatrida shouted menacingly. “You’ll pay for your—”

“Yeah, yeah, shut up already...” Kai suddenly appeared in front of him.

Chatrida froze. The confidence he had gained just a second ago instantly vanished. His eyes widened in shock; he didn’t even see when Kai had moved. On top of that, Kai had fully revealed his aura and concentrated all the power of the Field of Superiority on him.

Chatrida’s entire world had shrunk to two bright purple flames. His knees were shaking and his palms were sweating.

“I despise people like you. Clever tricks are good, but they should never go ahead of real strength,” Kai said, touching his opponent’s forehead with the tip of his index finger.

Chatrida was ejected off the platform. His figure, smeared from speed, flashed through the air, broke through the barrier, and ended up somewhere in the Sublunar City.

Hopefully, this won’t kill him, Kai thought as he looked at his finger, which was torn apart by the excessive force of the technique that came from it. I overdid it a bit...

Clap. Clap. Clap.

“Bravo! I like your style. A real man!” Chag smiled, slowly applauding Kai. “Maybe you’ll give me your answer now? Or will we fight, just like that, for the sake of a pitiful Concentration?”

Kai carefully examined the half-naked Chag, noting with interest that he had very few animal attributes for a dorgan. Apart from the bright red hair that resembled a mane, as well as fangs and claws, tiger stripes on his face, and cat-like pupils, he still looked more like a human than a dorgan. The System description stated that he definitely wasn’t a half-breed. Unless Chag had used some drug or artifact to change that.

But Kai wasn’t interested in his appearance. He looked much deeper...

Five years of training under Acilla bore fruit. In addition to powerful techniques, a lot of knowledge, experience, and combat skills, Kai also acquired the ability to assess the strength of a cultivator quite well with just one glance.

Nine point two foundation points. Abnormal physical strength, regeneration, and protection, Kai listed. Even glancing at him is making me sweat nervously...

Aside from a few serious fights, like those with Tyrvin, Kai had always tried to stick to the principle of using as little strength as possible to win, thereby developing his skills. He’d try to do the same even now.

Usually, over the course of a battle, this minimum gradually increased. Inevitably, at some point of the fight, one of the fighters would find themselves in the losing position. By revealing their trump cards, they forced their opponent to act accordingly.

And although Kai wasn’t planning to violate this rule, this situation was somewhat different this time — his opponent was exceptionally strong, which left him with no choice. The bar had to be raised to the maximum.

The robes woven from the Cold Void evaporated. Black scales covered Kai’s skin, creating armor. A snow-white mask with slits for the eyes appeared on his face, and small horns grew on his forehead. An illusory scarlet cloak fluttered behind his back, and the space around his body began to distort. The power of the two Senior Spirits combined with the power of the soul energy that had just been withdrawn poured into Kai’s body in a turbulent stream and was immediately directed into a technique.

“Amazing!” Chag licked his lips, looking at the Coming of the Lord of War, which wasn’t based on Life Rampage anymore, but on a more developed version of this skill — Partial Transformation.

Thus, this technique now made Kai much stronger than it did just a couple of months ago. The scales gave him perfect spirit isolation, thanks to which even Acilla and Rune’Tan were unable to detect the Phantom Yin-Yang Tattoo activated underneath the “armor.” Out of the two concepts, Kai actively used only Yin for external purposes. Yang was mainly used to strengthen the body and techniques, which usually happened on the inside, so noticing that Kai was using both Yin and Yang at the same time was considered impossible. Therefore, he wasn’t afraid to activate the Tattoo in public.

“I agree,” Kai finally gave his answer to Chag’s proposal. “But only under one condition: you’ll tell me why you need my blood, and swear that you’ll use it for that purpose only and nothing else. It goes without saying that if you want it to give it to someone to harm or follow me, or something like that, I won’t give you a damn thing.”

“I see.” Chag nodded. “Well...” he drawled. “All right... There’s no point in taking the oath now. As soon as I win, I’ll do that. Let’s get down to business. You’re ready, right?”

Kai narrowed his eyes and paused for a second.

“I am...” he said, already behind him.

Chag was bisected at the waist, but then he dissipated. Appearing above Kai, he lowered his heel toward his head. His leg was covered with frost, and it slowed down. This was enough for Kai to dodge and immediately counterattack, releasing several waves of Darkness from his blades. But Chag didn’t evade. The techniques hit him but didn’t leave even a scratch. They only pushed him away.

What was that?
As soon as the technique came close to him, I immediately lost control over the energy and the Force particles! And then they instantly scattered, never reaching him... Kai tried to figure out what was going on, as this was the first time something like this had happened.

After the first clash, the cultivators found themselves standing apart from one another.

“Not bad.” Chag chuckled, after which he shocked the audience. “Perhaps, I’ll also use techniques in this fight.”

Chag disappeared. Kai’s stomach was ripped open with a powerful punch that lifted him into the air. Before he had time to recover from the impact, Chag appeared on his left. His shin, emitting a golden light of a technique, was rapidly approaching Kai’s head. Without thinking, Kai managed to use his hands for protection. The bones in them shattered, but his head was still on his shoulders.

Chag moved toward Kai at insane speed when a small, humming black-and-white sphere appeared right in front of his face. Kai wasn’t afraid of using Yin-Yang Gravitational Collapse in front of everyone. Yes, Yang was in it, but with such an abundance of elements and perfect energy control, it’d be impossible for any observer to determine what the technique consisted of. Kai had already tested this with Acilla and Rune’Tan.

A bright flash that could be seen throughout the entire Sublunar City covered the platform. The sound of the explosion spread for miles, making the audience cover their ears and look away.

“Damn, that hurt!” Chag spat, standing inside a crumbling barrier he created at the last moment.

Good. It means his strange defense isn’t powerful. The more power a technique has, the more difficult it is for him to disperse it... Kai noted, stopping at the edge of the platform that was slightly cracked after the explosion.

“I see I have to be more careful.” Chag bared his teeth, quickly regenerating.

But before he could take a step, Kai had disappeared.

Chag’s reflexes acted faster than his mind. Shielding himself with his arms, he protected his face from a pair of sharp blades. Two long, but shallow cuts appeared on his forearms, and he was forced to take a step back so as not to fly off the platform due to the monstrous power of Kai’s blow.

Kai continued to zip around at an insane speed, showering Chag with powerful, but unfortunately, ineffective strikes. On several occasions, he even released the Yin-Yang Gravitational Collapse again, forcing Chag to focus on defense. But even that didn’t help much.

The only thing that more or less worked was the Cold Void, which could freeze his strange power and make Chag slow down. The newly created Frost Breath had proven to be an extremely formidable weapon.

But Kai was getting tired. He had to sacrifice a lot of his physical and spirit stamina to increase his speed and power to this level. Being in Partial Transformation, he was able to temporarily redistribute his stats once a day, strengthening some by weakening others. Thanks to this, Kai once again surpassed himself, becoming monstrously fast. He moved at such speed that even with Ultimate Focus, activated together with the Coming of the Lord of War, and boosted with Yang, it was still difficult for him to keep up.

What kind of defense is he using? It dispels other people’s techniques, and physical attacks seem to collide with an additional invisible barrier first. Continuing to attack, Kai analyzed his opponent. What if...?

Kai had a hunch about the nature of Chag’s strange power, which he immediately rushed to check. Unleashing the Field of Superiority, he squeezed it around his opponent. Naturally, this didn’t affect Chag, whose will was stronger, but Kai continued to push and attack.

Ultimately, the hunch turned out to be correct. Due to the ever-increasing pressure of the Field of Superiority, it became more difficult for Chag to keep his defense up.

Just as I thought. His defense is a unique will-based skill. Something like Field of Superiority or Desolation of the Weak that Ranmaru used. Kai finally realized. That is why the layer that he was covered with seemed familiar.

Kai kept attacking. Trying to defeat Chag before he became exhausted, he eventually achieved some results. Quite unexpectedly, however.

Chag’s right arm, which was wounded, was suddenly completely covered with thick red hair. The claws on it grew, and then the limb began to swell. The inflated paw was almost three times its owner’s size.

Kai was slightly surprised, but he didn’t stop his onslaught. He approached Chag at lightning speed, but he suddenly felt danger. However, it didn’t come from his opponent.

Both cultivators jumped back, thereby avoiding a powerful column of fire.

They turned toward the source of the attack. In the center of the platform, they saw a tall cultivator. Their body was made of metal and decorated with shining energy crystals. The ray of flame came from their palm.

A second later, the gravitational pressure increased tenfold. Kai and Chag were supposed to fall off the platform but they concentrated a considerable part of their forces to resist.

***

A little earlier

The spectators were in absolute shock. First, an unknown, frail-looking dorgan threw the majority of the participants off the platform with one clap, simultaneously destroying the barrier around it. And then a peak-level Exorcist sent a personal apprentice of the Sublunar Sect on a long flight with just a touch of his finger.

And then it began... The artifacts projecting the platform weren’t designed for such speed, so the audience could see only two flickering figures. But even without seeing them, everyone watching the Battle understood that both cultivators were clearly superior to their understanding of talent and strength.

The events on the platform attracted more and more attention. News about the incredible fight spread through the city like wildfire. Even important personnel of the Sublunar Sect, such as the supreme elders and their disciples, were getting in on the show.

Meanwhile, in a luxurious room, an old Holy Lord was clutching the armrests of his chair in anger. The expensive and extremely durable wood crumbled in his hands, as if it were made of eggshells.

“Where did they come from? Damn it! Where did these sons of bitches come from, I ask you?!” Victrum shouted, making the walls shudder with his powerful voice. “They aren’t weaker than the Sublunar Monsters! Not even slightly! If nothing, they are even stronger than them! The first is holding his strength back, using only the Path of Body, and the second is only a peak-level Exorcist! It’s! Just! Impossible! But why?! Why did such monsters appear in the city exactly when my plan was to be set in motion?! So many years of preparation, and everything went down the drain!” He stood up abruptly, throwing the chair against the wall. “Shit! My student is a weakling compared to them! They don’t even notice the platform’s effects! But it’s not over yet! Gopper!” He turned to him. “We still have time! Activate the third phase!”

“But Chatrida isn’t on the platform.” Gopper was confused and terrified. “So why would we destroy the platform and—”

“You! Bastard!” Victrum grabbed him by the throat, lifting him into the air. “Either you’ll activate the third phase this instant and do everything you can so that those creatures fly off the platform before the countdown ends, or I’ll make sure that you’re shipped back home to those stupid barbarians of yours and never get promoted! I swear, Gopper! Don’t make me angry!”

“Y-yes... Yes,” Gopper wheezed. “I’ll do it...”

“Move! Now!” Victrum threw him on the floor.

“I’m on it!” Gopper began to squirm, taking out the platform control panel.

***

“An artificial cultivator...” Chag said, returning his right arm to its previous state.

What was that? Kai was still thinking about Chag’s metamorphosis. It’s very similar to Full Transformation, but it affected only one hand...
Is he somehow constantly in the state of Full Transformation, which he bottles down with some special skill?
That would explain his parameters...

A moment later, two fire columns came from the center of the platform. Kai and Chag had to move again, which turned out to be rather difficult under the increased pressure, and which was why both of them were still partially hit.

“You’re really amazing, Arnhard!” Chag shouted, continuing to dodge the incessant attacks. “But it’s time to wrap up this show!”

That wouldn’t be a violation of our agreement, right? Chag thought for a moment, and then just shrugged.

A moment later, his head was engulfed in flames. At least that’s how it seemed to the shocked crowd of spectators. Due to the quality of projection artifacts, even the Holy Lords were unable to understand what was going on. Only Kai saw the incredibly fast flickering image of his opponent.

He’s almost as fast as I am. He also used soul energy. His techniques have changed, Kai realized. Earlier, he used the Cloud Abode techniques. I can easily recognize them. But now there are others. I don’t know where they come from, but they’re definitely not from a Middle World. Such quality... His techniques are no worse than those that Acilla taught me.

Watching Chag approach him as if in slow motion, Kai released several buzzing, shimmering spheres filled with darkness and light. A series of explosions shook the platform again, damaging it quite a bit.

Chag was hit, too, but his new protection and cover techniques turned out to be exponentially stronger than those he used earlier. And thanks to the special will skill, he remained practically unharmed.

Fortunately, Kai was ready for this. Since Chag began to use better techniques, Kai knew his defense would improve, too. Therefore, his goal wasn’t to harm him with this attack but to buy himself as much time as possible.

Chag rushed forward when a cloud of ice shards poured over him, saturated with a huge portion of soul energy. A snowstorm formed over the platform, freezing everything in its path.

Frost Breath once again revealed a new side of Kai, as he formed this storm just by breathing.

The artificial cultivator was instantly frozen, and the platform slowly became covered with ice. As for Chag, he lost sight of Kai. Cold Void had excellent spirit isolation, so such a large number of particles hid Kai from Chag’s perception. The broadcast was also interrupted. The artifacts monitoring the platform were frozen, and the members of the Sublunar Sect responsible for the Battle rushed to launch backup ones. However, even when the broadcast continued, viewers still couldn’t see what was going on. A giant cloud of snow hid the entire platform from view.

Chag was trapped. Kai’s technique didn’t allow him to see his opponent, constrained his movements, and forced him to focus solely on defense. And as if that weren’t enough, Kai began to attack. Once again bursting with speed, he began to flicker around Chag, unleashing hundreds of attacks with his swords.

“Not bad! Not bad!” Chag shouted. “But still not enough!”

Continuing to defend himself, he took an extremely deep breath. He took in so much air that his ribs cracked due to the pressure. And then he exhaled sharply, letting out a ground-shattering roar. His voice spread like thunder throughout the city and made the roofs tremble.

The broadcast was interrupted for a couple of seconds again, and the mortals in the square covered their ears in pain. Many began to bleed and lost their hearing, and some even lost consciousness, falling to the ground. Surprisingly, the barrier around the platform wasn’t damaged. It was intended to contain energy and particles of Forces, but it couldn’t stop normal sound.

Chag managed to go through with his plan — he literally blew away Kai’s blizzard.

“Where are you?” He smiled, flashing his fangs, and finally spotted Kai.

The roar didn’t hurt his opponent, and Kai rushed toward Chag at full speed. He assumed a fighting stance, and then suddenly punched down.

“Damn it!!!” A desperate cry was heard in one luxurious room. The one who created the platform felt bad seeing it being destroyed.

A hit. An explosion.

The platform was shattered. Kai, Chag, the frozen artificial cultivator, and the debris of the giant structure flew down.

However, the battle continued.

The two pushed off the fragments of the destroyed platform, drawing closer to each other. Given their insane speed, to them, the falling debris barely moved, as if it was frozen in time.

Due to the impact of the Frost Breath, Chag was still slower than Kai, but that wasn’t going to stop him. This time, he planned to use his trump card to put an end to the battle.

Kai prepared for the finale as well.

“World Destroying Fist.” Chag used one of the strongest techniques in his arsenal, saturating it with a considerable amount of soul energy.

His right hand was covered in silvery patterns. He struck, releasing incredible power toward Kai.

“Touch of Nothingness. Darkbody. Yin-Yang Gravitational Collapse. Defensive Rift. Indestructible Cube. Frost Breath.” Kai weaved the techniques in an instant, in sync with his opponent.

A moment later, a huge illusory fist rushed at Kai, turning into a dark fog, bending the space around, and six humming, extremely destructive spheres reached Chag.

Time seemed to stand still for a moment, and then an incredibly bright flash appeared in the sky. All sounds were gone. A blinding light illuminated the city, forcing many to cover their eyes.

It was over soon. The radiance disappeared, and all spectators could see what was going on again.

After exchanging blows, Kai lost his scale armor. He could no longer support the Partial Transformation, nor the Coming of the Lord of War. His body was completely busted, and his soul was almost fully exhausted. A little more stress and he’d be so exhausted that he’d lose to any mediocre Exorcist who would try and challenge him.

As for Chag, he still had strength. His ribcage was broken, and his lower jaw and all four limbs were completely destroyed. But he was regenerating. He still had enough spirit stamina, so he’d be ready to continue the fight as soon as he recovered.

I won’t have time to get my legs back. So, it’s a draw? Chag chuckled on the inside, remembering the rules of the Battle, and glanced at the timer that was counting down the last seven seconds. The fight was great, but was she wrong? Heh... Anyway...

Falling toward the ground, he looked at Kai, who was thrown upward by his own attack and explosion. The platform seemed to be destroyed. Both of them were unable to participate in the Battle anymore.

Chag suddenly noticed that the debris didn’t scatter, but disappeared somewhere. As it turned out, it was Kai’s doing. He moved them to the Storage. Fortunately, the bracelets didn’t interfere with the creation of new pocket dimensions.

Having recovered the wreckage of the platform, Kai enveloped it with the Field of Superiority. Pieces began to come together as if time had rewound. As soon as they formed some semblance of the former structure, all of it instantly froze.

Chag’s gaze shifted to the center of the platform. Many pieces were still missing in the lower part, so he could see the bright energy core that allowed it to float and remain in the air.

The countdown ended. Barely conscious, the last thing Kai did before the sound of the chime went off was to jump on the platform.

Damn brat! Chag exclaimed, as if in admiration. You planned this from the start! The core wouldn’t have survived that explosion! And my wounds... You decided to tank my attack to deprive me of my arms and legs so that I couldn’t return to the restored platform! Ha-ha, you bastard!

Chag laughed as his jaw recovered.

Having almost reached the ground, he glanced at Kai. Because of the platform, he couldn’t really see him with his normal vision.

The elongated pupil of his left eye became human, and the color of the iris changed from yellow to purple. His world exploded with new colors. The platform ceased to be a hindrance, and he saw Kai’s Astral Body, bent on one knee. A moment later, blood gushed from that eye and Chag felt severe pain, forcing him to return everything to normal.

It’s definitely him! What did she say?
“Even with a difference in stages, he’ll still defeat you if you limit yourself to using your basic element.” I didn’t think she was serious, but the victory is still his. Chag smiled, crashing into the barrier that protected the audience. It really is HIM!

Chapter 6
A FAKE

“And how’s our big friend?” Shacks asked, turning around as soon as the Battle ended.

“Elder Brother Malvur is amazingly resilient!” Ailenx, who was treating the giant, looked up. “He got away with a couple of fractured ribs, minor internal bleeding, and a slight concussion. Ignoring the many tiny ones all over his body due to the shock wave, I think he’ll come to within half an hour. He’ll make a full recovery by tomorrow.”

“Resilient, indeed...” Lily commented, looking at the descending icy platform. “Such a blow could have killed him if he had been an ordinary Elementalist and not a giant.”

“How observant,” Shacks grunted and rolled his eyes, but she completely ignored him.

“Who knew that this Chag guy is so strong, and so... loud?” Ivsim said, rubbing his ears.

“Yeah... And elder brother fought him almost on equal terms,” Ailenx said what everyone else was thinking.

Only six years have passed, and he’s already so far ahead... Lily clenched her fists. Our first duel seems so funny now... Funny... and scary. He was a monster then too, he was just deprived of mentors and resources at the time...

How stupid... Ivsim smiled sadly, shaking his head. On Nikrim, I was lucky to get into a sect that came from the near worlds. I had access to knowledge and resources that can’t be found even on Malton. I thought I was incredibly lucky... That I’d never be as useless as I was on Earth. But fate, apparently, likes to laugh at me. Even though I became much stronger, the gap between us only grew over the years.
It seems that I won’t be able to walk beside you after all, Kai. I’m grateful that I managed to climb this high, just walking alongside you... But now, I’m lagging behind too much. I’m afraid that you’ll soon run over the horizon, and I won’t be able to catch up.

He’s truly incredible! Ailenx looked at Kai with fanatical devotion. It’s only been five years, but he’s already so strong! It’s a pity that I’m weak... Apart from a good foundation, level of energy control, and spirit perception, I have no special talents. I even own only one element. Will I be forced to leave his side soon? It looks like it... But I won’t stop! No matter what happens, I’ll always strive for new heights! Thank you, elder brother, for opening my eyes to the world of cultivation.
And thank you for letting me follow you. He bowed low, not even slightly embarrassed by the looks people were giving him.

Everyone seems to be thinking the same thing. Shacks grinned, closing his eyes. You’ve gotten far, buddy. I’ll have to start calling you elder brother soon... Heh... Even Malvur and Guts can’t compete with you any longer. And unless a miracle happens, our little group will part soon. We all understand that following you is beneficial for our development, no matter how selfish it sounds. But if things stay the same, it’ll become too dangerous to follow you in the near future. I guess it’s time to stop being lazy and master the fifth order of the Gift. Otherwise, even I’ll be in danger of being unable to catch up to you, Mr. Unstoppable-Ice-Monster. Well, so much about sightseeing...

Meanwhile, Kai finally descended. At the end of the countdown, the platform began to lower back down. Upon landing, it crumbled since Kai stopped supporting it with the Field of Superiority and the Cold Void.

Jumping down, Kai walked forward, exhausted, while the silent crowd obediently parted in front of him. Having reached Chag, he surrounded both of them with ice, forming a cube impenetrable for the spirit perception of even initial-level Divine Stage cultivators.

“Victory is mine,” he said.

“I kind of noticed.” Chag chuckled, looking at Kai and then the ice barrier. “Have no doubt, I’ll honor our deal. In the coming days, you’ll receive a scroll with my memories and reflections on my strength. It’s called the Complete Submission.”

“I’ll try to believe that,” Kai answered coldly. “And one more thing... Don’t you dare bother my friends anymore.”

“Is that a threat?” Chag asked mockingly, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Consider it a friendly warning.”

“I see... Do you also change their diapers or did you hire a nanny for that, mommy? The giant entered the Battle and attacked me on his own. It’s not my fault he wasn’t ready for the consequences. And that card-cheating twat should’ve known how stupid and dangerous it was to try to fool someone much stronger than him. Are you gonna tell me that they get a free pass because they’re your friends? Or are you just full of shit?”

“You’re right. They knew what they were doing. But don’t think that I’ll just stand aside even if they willingly put themselves in danger.”

“Is that so? And what will you do? Don’t think winning this challenge means you’ll be able to defeat me in a real fight. You’re barely standing. So, what can you do?”

“If you really want to know, wait a couple of years.”

“Funny... Well, then, I’ll warn you, too.” Chag looked him in the eyes. “You know, it’s never a good idea to poke a slumbering beast. Also, carrying useless crap up a mountain is far from sensible. Think about that.” He tapped his forehead with his index finger and turned to leave.

“I’m not done,” Kai said, forcing him to stop.

“Don’t disappoint me more, Kai Arnhard. I’ve had enough of your nonsense!”

Instead of answering, Kai removed the bracelet and then took out one large Azure Crystal from the Storage. Thousands of Cold Void particles escaped from his palm. Using the last of his strength, he weaved a technique with which he eventually created the item he wanted.

[Particle of Wisdom: Cold Void Concept]

Level of Understanding: maximum

Creator’s Power Level: peak-quality, Royal-rank

Description: A Particle of Wisdom created by a peak-level Exorcist. The Master summoned and sealed particles of the Cold Void concept of maximum understanding in it, which, at their level of development, corresponds to the peak quality of the Royal rank. When a Particle of Wisdom is saturated with energy, it will begin to emit sealed particles that can be used to contemplate and study the concept of the Cold Void.

“It’s yours if you tell me about Izao,” Kai said. “Why did you get close to my friends? Why was Izao using a Soul technique on them? What are his powers? Goals?”

“There we go, a real talk!” Chag chuckled. “As much as I like your deal, there’s nothing to tell. Izao... He’s... Well, he’s a weakling. He never managed to properly master the legacy...” he said contemptuously. “He owns the Paths of Soul, Mind, and Spear. No Spheres, however. As for why we bothered your pals, Izao suggested I meet you, as you’re the last First One of the Cloud Abode. I was interested. I heard about your strength, so I came to see you. I wanted to fight and I even tried to provoke you, but you weren’t fooled. As for what Izao wanted... Fuck if I know.” Chag shrugged. “He doesn’t tell me about his goals. We’re just acquaintances, to be honest... In any case, know that although Izao is a weakling, he is still very dangerous...” he warned Kai.

“And that’s all you can tell me?” Kai arched an eyebrow. “Somehow it’s not enough...”

“Well, forgive me, princess, I don’t know more,” Chag snorted, irritated. “I won’t sign spirit contracts or speak under an oath. If you don’t want to give me the Particle, that’s fine by me. You can shove it up to your ass for all I care. Fawning over resources isn’t my style.”

“Why do you think Izao is dangerous?” Kai ignored Chag’s taunts.

“The weird combo of the Paths of Soul and Mind makes him a true master of nightmares and spirit traps. And he was the only one who managed to master the... The... What was it again...? Right! The Key of the Fifth Wish! Or some bullshit like that... He’s the most important person on our expedition. Only he can open the Butulgais imperial palace. On top of that, he still has potential to become a great cultivator,” Chag explained, thinking: She chose him for a reason...

“Belteise,” Kai corrected him automatically.

“Whatever, I don’t care!”

“What do you think?”

“I got nothing,” Rune’Tan replied. “I tried to peek into his memories during the fight when you gave me control over your body, but found nothing. All because of the unusual technique on his soul. This is the first time I’ve seen something like that. I wouldn’t be wrong if I said that this is a part of the divine gift that Chag clearly possesses.”

“A divine gift?”

“Any deity can create their own unique power that goes beyond the universe as we know it. This can’t be replicated by any technique. But this power can be transferred to True Masters or even mortals. Of course, simplified. This is called a divine gift. Your friend Shacks has one.”

“That’s unexpected... What about Acilla?”

“I don’t know, boy. She’s not someone I can sneakily check on. But I think she doesn’t have one.”

“Why not? Her mother is a goddess.”

“True, but divine gifts have one unpleasant disadvantage. It’s borrowed power, after all. For mortals and True Masters, it’d be very useful, but not for a god. If you become a deity with a divine gift instead of creating a new unique power that suits you, you’ll have to continue using someone else’s. You can fix this only if you surpass the power of the god from whom you received the gift.”

“Understood.”

“Take it.” Kai turned to Chag. “The Particle is yours. Will you tell me why you need it?”

“Well, it’s never too late to learn something new.” Chag chuckled, putting the Particle in his Ring. “Joke aside, as someone who wields Cold,” he covered his hand with ice, “I’m really interested in things like these.”

Kai frowned. Not because of Chag’s words, but because of his element. Or, more precisely, from the power hidden inside the ice, which his energy vision didn’t miss.

“This is...”

“I can’t believe it!” Rune’Tan was amazed. “Is that a real Sphere? But he’s just a mid-level Elementalist!”

“Do you have any more questions?” Chag asked at last.

“Only one.”

“I’m all ears.”

“Who are you?”

Chag squinted and then...

“Ahahahahaha!” He laughed sincerely. “I’m Chag. Just Chag... Well, see you, Kai Arnhard.”

Turning around, he strode toward the walls of the ice cube. Judging by the fact that he wasn’t slowing down, he intended to leave, regardless of whether Kai wanted to let him go or not. Seeing that there was no point in trying to hold him, Kai simply dispelled the technique.

Outside, the crowd was still in the square. When the ice cube disappeared, they could again see the two.

“And here are our finalists! What a fight! What power!” the voice of the host immediately rang out. “What a spectacle! Give it up for Kai and Chag!”

The silent crowd suddenly came to life. Thousands of screams echoed throughout the city in an instant. Cheers and whistles filled the streets and squares. However, Kai and Chag didn’t get to enjoy the applause for long. A soundproof barrier soon covered them.

“I’m glad to welcome such talents to my city,” a wild elf approached them, followed by a trio of elite guards in blood-red armor, which could usually only be seen at the Gates of Ecumene. “I’m the mayor of the Sublunar City and also one of the elders of the Sublunar Sect. Call me Victrum.”

“We’re glad to greet you, Master Victrum,” Kai and Chag bowed.

“Let’s not beat around the bush. I think you already know why I’m here.”

“You want to invite us to join the Sublunar Sect?” Chag guessed.

“You’re absolutely right, young man.” Victrum nodded and faked a smile. “What you have demonstrated today will grant you the right to become personal disciples of the patriarch himself. And although he already has three, I don’t think he’ll pass you on to anyone else.”

“This is a great honor, but, unfortunately, I have to refuse.” Chag surprised the elder and the guards. “I can’t stay in this world. I made an oath to a grandmaster, so I must continue on.”

“Are you sure?” Victrum asked, dumbfounded.

“An oath is an oath, Master Victrum. My life is on the line.”

“I understand,” the elder replied, calming down.

I’ll have the patriarch or someone from the Council talk to him later...

“What about you, young man?” Victrum looked at Kai.

“Thank you for the offer, but I already have a mentor, whom I don’t wish to leave.”

“Nobody forbids you from having two at once. There will be room in our sect for them as well.”

“With all due respect, I don’t think she’ll agree.”

“I still think we should ask her. Where is she now?”

“She’s probably still talking with Grandmaster Fansolion,” Kai made the elder shudder as he uttered that name. “He invited her for a chat.”

The patriarch? He invited his mentor for a conversation? Personally?! Victrum couldn’t believe this. Nonsense! Even the Council’s Supreme Elders haven’t seen the grandmaster for a long time. He’s supposed to be in deep meditation! Who are these people if he decided to interrupt his contemplation of Forces for them? It must be someone One Step away from Divinity, like him! But no such Masters came to the city... Neither from other parts of Malton, nor through the Gates. There is no way it could happen without me knowing! Is this idiot trying to deceive me? Is he kidding me?! He ruined my plans! Well, since that’s how you want to play, so be it.

“I see. So, your mentor must be a grandmaster as well if our patriarch wanted to personally see her,” Victrum replied with a smile. “Then I suppose it really makes no sense for you to join our sect. In that case, I can only wish you good luck on your path.”

That wasn’t a smart move, boy. Victrum felt victorious. You probably wanted me to beg you to join us, didn’t you?! You thought that by making up fake stories about a strong mentor you’d force us to fight for you?! Bastard! You’re an insanely brilliant cultivator, but when it comes to negotiation, you’ve miscalculated! The patriarch hates liars! And you lied to me! You lied to the person who’s currently representing the interests of Grandmaster Fansolion himself! Lying to me is like lying to him! And even if you’re a genius like no other, the patriarch will never take a liar as his apprentice! You’ve basically ruined your future!

“I also have to congratulate you on your victory in the Battle! And, of course, give you your award!” Victrum announced loudly with a fake smile, having removed the soundproof barrier.

An old servant with a box came up to them.

“So which Concentration would you like?” Victrum asked.

“Concentration of Pure Weapon,” Kai answered. This was the only one suitable for him.

“Excellent.” Victrum nodded, and then opened the box, revealing seven sparkling clots of energy for all to see. “Take your reward!”

Kai reached for the box. Enveloping his palm in energy, he carefully took the Concentration, which he would later transform into the Concentration of Sword. After that, the box was closed. The crowd cheered again, congratulating Kai on his victory.

“It was a great fight. Congratulations, once again.” Victrum patted Kai on the shoulder and then turned around. “Goodbye, young genius.”

The crowd continued to cheer. Victrum departed with the guards. He was almost out of sight, when Kai suddenly called after him.

“Please, wait!” strengthening his voice with the Master’s Will, Kai shouted, forcing everyone to quiet down.

Victrum stopped. Turning slowly, keeping the same fake smile on his face, he spoke.

“Yes?”

“This Concentration... it’s fake.” Kai shocked everyone around him.

“What? What are you talking about?” Victrum asked calmly, trying to find an answer to what just happened.

Home come he managed to figure it out?! The effect of this Concentration could only be discovered after a couple of years, when both him and his Spirit would already be dead. Has someone betrayed me? No… Up until this point, my plan was perfect; I’ve considered all possibilities. Even a peak Divine Stage cultivator would have difficulty identifying a fake Concentration! I spent a third of my entire fortune, accumulated over thousands of years, to make seven forgeries, and he saw through it so easily?! It can’t be! He’s bluffing! That’s right! He’s lying again! But what’s the point? What if among a thousand cultivators who came with him are those who have unique abilities? No, that’s also impossible… No matter what abilities they have, they couldn’t see its true nature so quickly. Who is behind this young genius? Is it someone from the Council? How much time do I have to cover my tracks?

“I’m saying that this Concentration is fake,” Kai repeated. His energy vision couldn’t be deceived.

“What makes you think so?”

How will you try to prove it, you little bastard? Is there any proof you can show us right away?

“I have a special technique. And I can take a system oath to confirm that the Concentration is fake.”

“I sense a lack of respect in your words.” Victrum frowned. “I respect your willingness to take an oath, but it will only prove that you believe that the Concentration is fake.” He threw his hands up, deliberately bending the essence of the oaths in front of an inexperienced crowd.

Not that many people knew that if a person just believed in the truthfulness of something but didn’t have evidence, the System wouldn’t accept such an oath.

“I don’t see or feel any differences between this Concentration and the others or those that I’ve seen in the past, so it’s hard for me to believe that an Exorcist can. What do you say?” Victrum looked at the trio of elite guards accompanying him.

The three peak-level Holy Lords approached Kai and then focused on the Concentration in his hands. They just shook their heads.

“Nothing seems off. It’s just a regular Concentration of Pure Weapon,” they responded.

Good. Now no one here will dare to doubt me. Victrum calmed down. The main question is whether this kid could really take an oath… Did he really see its true nature?!

Suddenly, a wide smile appeared on Kai’s face. Victrum didn’t know that it was as fake as the Concentration, but it had the desired effect.

“It takes a Master stronger than you to spot the fake,” Kai said in a condescending tone, looking directly at Victrum.

“Don’t you think that was a tad rude, young man?” Victrum darkened. “What are you trying to say?”

“I’m trying to say that you’re too weak to identify your own fake.” Kai smiled even wider.

“Preposterous!”

Exclamations of the shocked crowd echoed through the square.

“You are way too far over the line, boy!” Victrum replied angrily. “No one is allowed to offend members of the Sublunar Sect, let alone its elders. Especially not in our city! Get him!” he ordered the guards. “Kai Arnhard, you’re arrested for disrespecting and insulting the highest representative of the Sublunar Sect! Your trial and punishment will be announced soon!”

One of the elite guards headed toward Kai, taking a suppressor collar from the Ring.

“Don’t resist, kid,” he warned. “You’ll only make it worse for yourself.”

But he never reached Kai. In an instant, all the guards, as well as Victrum, froze in place, bound by a powerful force.

Two figures appeared in front of Kai: Acilla and Fansolion.

For a few seconds, the people couldn’t believe their eyes, and then the crowd fell to their knees, bowing to the patriarch and founder of the Sublunar Sect.

“Ten?” The astonished Fansolion noted Kai’s foundation. “Why were you so rude, young man?”

“I only seek justice, Grand Master Fansolion.” Kai bowed deeply. “I knew you and my mentor were coming.”

The patriarch turned to Acilla.

“You shouldn’t have told him anything.” The old orc tilted his head. “Did you break the promise?”

“No, I didn’t, and I can confirm this with an oath,” Acilla replied with a smile.

“Then how did he know that you were close?”

“Pact of Souls.” She smiled even wider, watching the amazement in Fansolion’s eyes. “You revealed my location when you brought the hidden pocket dimension closer to the square.”

“Ah, so that’s the catch.” He looked at the sky, folding his hands behind his back. “I should’ve remembered this skill of the older races... I admit you’ve bested me. Victory is yours.”

“What kind of agreement did you have?” Kai turned to her.

“Nothing special...”

“Come on,” he insisted.

“Why do you have to be like that?” Acilla sighed. “It was a bet, actually. He said that you wouldn’t dare oppose the Holy Lords. I said that arrogance is your middle name, so you’d definitely do something. That’s all. And I was right.”

“And what did you bet on?”

“A very valuable resource that’ll help me recover.”

“And what did you offer in return?”

“Does it matter? I won.” She tried to dodge the question.

“Grandmaster Acilla nor Adria, you are making your own disciple start doubting you and his own decision to follow you,” Kai stated as coldly and as formally as possible.

“You’re so cruel... I agreed to join their sect for ten years if I lose.”

“And take me with you... I see.”

“Wait a minute! Don’t say that! I knew you wouldn’t stay silent about the fake Concentration and that you’d pull off something like this. After all, I was in the city and I know their patriarch, which means that you would’ve been right in any case. We both detected a fake before you. I took this bet because I believed in you and your skills. So there was no risk, and I didn’t set you up!”

“This time... But anything could’ve happened... I could’ve kept silent, for example... And then we would’ve both been bound to this sect for ten years, since there’s no point in me going anywhere without you. Can you imagine smelling my blood for ten years, but not having a single drop of it? You’re very lucky that that’s not how things went...”

“Heavens! That’s torture! You’re a monster!” Acilla almost shuddered, imagining such an outcome.

The conversation between the two lasted no more than a second. During this time, Fansolion looked around, stopping his gaze on Victrum.

Taking the Concentration from Kai’s hands, Fansolion loudly announced:

“This Concentration is, in fact, a fake!” His voice echoed through the city streets. “The perpetrators behind this will be executed after a thorough investigation.”

After that, Victrum, the trio of elite guards, the host of the Battle, and the servant who held the Concentration disappeared into Fansolion’s pocket dimension.

Find and bring me all those involved, he gave a mental order.

A dozen cultivators emerged from his shadow and headed in different directions with unprecedented speed.

“So, along with the Wind, he’s at the Advanced Stage of the Path of Shadows,” Rune’Tan noted.

Fansolion, meanwhile, turned to Acilla and Kai.

“I’m sorry about this incident. I’ve barely left the meditation room, where I spent tens of years, and I already have to resolve incidents throughout the sect. A pitiful sight really.” Fansolion shook his head sadly and then handed Kai and Acilla a Ring. “Here are your prizes. Congratulations on your victories. I’ll see you at the auction tonight,” he added with a nod and disappeared.

“What auction?” Kai asked.

“Oh! You’ll like it!” Acilla smiled.

“The girl is trying to be witty again.” Rune’Tan chuckled.

“Shut up, you decrepit bastard!”

Chapter 7
THE SUBLUNAR AUCTION
PART 1

The sun sank below the horizon, turning the sky crimson as the night arrived. The Sublunar City was still full of chatter, but its inhabitants and guests were quietly leaving the streets, preparing for the imminent merger of the three moons, during which everything around would be charged with additional energy. There were just slightly over five hours left until it was in full swing.

Kai, Acilla, Onyx, Starks, Tyros, Burner of Cities, and Tano had gathered in the square just outside the Gates of Ecumene.

“They’ll pick us up here?” Kai asked, looking around.

Acilla nodded.

“They should be here soon, and then we’ll go to the Sublunar Auction.”

“They really aren’t creative with names,” Kai pointed out. “No originality whatsoever.”

“You’re not quite right, young man,” Tano replied. “In this, and many neighboring worlds, everything associated with the word ‘sublunar’ has, to a certain extent, an elite status. Their sect makes sure that outsiders don’t use this name, so as not to tarnish its reputation. The Sublunar Sect is, perhaps, the strongest association of Masters in the entire Malton region. Their city is the planet’s crown jewel. The Sublunar Auction is a place where many powerful cultivators dream of going... However, it’s exclusive. Being invited requires great power or high status, as well as bringing at least three unique and extremely valuable items to the auction for sale. For example, artifacts of pseudo-Divine rank. ”

“Thank you for the explanation, Master Tano.” Kai respectfully nodded and looked at his mentor. “And where did we get these invitations?”

“They were also a part of the bet. I decided that it’d be nice to bring you here. As well as our friends.”

“For a moment I thought that you created scrolls of your techniques for sale. The knowledge of the Central World must cost a lot here,” Kai added.

“I doubt anyone here would believe that I’m from the Central World. In the Middle Worlds, its existence is almost a fairytale. In any case, I can’t pass on my mother’s legacy to just anyone.”

“I see,” Kai replied.

Soon, the group was approached by a Divine Stage cultivator in Sublunar Sect robes.

“Greetings.” The wild elf smiled. “My name is Onroy, and I’m a level-one elder of the Sublunar Sect. Today, we have a special guest among you, so I decided to personally escort you to the auction. Follow me, please.”

They made their way to the Gates of Ecumene, where they were met by silent guards in blood-red armor. There was no one else there as teleportation between worlds had been temporarily suspended.

Climbing the platform, Onroy spoke.

“We will now be transported to the very heart of the Sublunar Sect.”

Following Kai, Acilla and the others also stepped onto the platform, after which a bright flash engulfed them.

They found themselves in the middle of a beautiful garden. Other participants of the Sublunar Auction had come here using personal portals. Like Acilla, most of them had brought their disciples along.

Glancing at the sky, where the three moons were inching closer to one another, Kai turned to look at the garden. What piqued his attention the most was that there was a cliff right behind him. Far below, he saw snow-capped mountain peaks.

“Welcome to Anshal, the center of the Sublunar Sect,” Onroy said, slowly walking toward the spire towering over the entire district. “As some might’ve guessed, we’re now on the shell of a peak Heavenly Beast, which is currently cruising through the skies of Malton. This creature, the Star Diamond Turtle, was discovered by our patriarch in a distant world four and a half thousand years ago. He had tamed its mind, thus submitting it to his will. So, we now use it as the main base for the Sublunar Sect. This is where the auction will take place.”

“Where are we now?” Starks was the one to ask.

“One and a half thousand miles away from the Sublunar City. We’re approaching the border of one of the countries that serve our sect.”

The walk through Anshal, which was a city with disciples and elders, passed in silence. At the very end, Onroy stopped and turned around.

“You still have the option to put items up for auction. The registration will end in less than half an hour, so you can still think about it. Anyone interested?”

The wild elf glanced at the group, but no one was showing signs of interest. The silence lasted several seconds. Onroy was about to continue when he heard a question.

“I don’t have an invitation, and I’m only here as an accompanying student, but can I put some items up for auction?”

Onroy narrowed his eyes as he stared at Kai.

“Yes, you can,” he said. “But I want to remind you that the auctioned items are usually those that are impossible to find. Like pseudo-Divine rank artifacts. Are you sure that the item you want to sell is of equal value?”

“Absolutely.” Kai nodded.

“Well, then you can follow our servant. After you’ve registered the item, she’ll take you to the auction. Remember, there are forty-two minutes left.”

A tall, skinny sylph in the inner-circle student attire appeared near Kai.

“Dear guest, this way, please.”

“Should I come with you?” Acilla asked.

“Why? You’re my mentor, not my nanny.” Looking away from her, Kai turned to the sylph and nodded. “Let’s go.”

While they walked, Kai studied his surroundings with a slight interest. For several minutes, he perused in silence, until his guide suddenly stopped. Turning to her, Kai heard a sudden shout from somewhere up ahead.

“So this is where you’ve been hiding, Ami! You thought that if you decided to earn points as a servant, I wouldn’t find you?”

“Go away, Narius!” the girl hissed. “I have a guest!”

The leader of the group of peak-level Exorcists approaching them looked behind Ami and spotted a tall, dark-haired human in black robes.

He scanned the stranger from head to toe for a few seconds, but didn’t find any reasons to greet him. Neither he nor his friends could see the enormous power hidden in Kai. The Exorcists didn’t have enough experience, talent, and spirit perception to notice something that was hidden from their eyes.

Narius immediately turned his attention from Kai to Ami.

“You only need to meet with Elder Brother Zanatros once, and then we’ll leave you alone forever. Otherwise, your debt, as well as potential problems, will only grow.”

“Piss off!” Ami snorted. “I paid back everything I owed a long time ago. So stop bothering me.”

“You did, but your brother didn’t! He died in the anomaly zone, but he never returned the money! And who vouched for him? That’s right — you!” Narius raised his voice. “But elder brother is ready to forgive your debt. You just need to agree to use the Dyad Technique with him. Just once. After that, there’ll be no more problems.”

“You think I don’t know what kind of technique that is?! Contrary to your beliefs, I’m not a prostitute and I’m most certainly not suicidal! I saw what happened to the other girls after doing that. They could barely control their ki!”

“Nonsense.” Narius frowned and grabbed her wrist. “No such thing happened. We gave them expensive elixirs to recover. The first time after the technique, they may feel unwell, but after that, it should just be an advantage for them. So stop resisting and come with us!”

“Let go of me, you freak!” Ami screamed, trying to escape. “I’ll return everything, just give me time! I don’t want to go through that and be unable to cultivate afterward! I’d be expelled from the sect!”

“No! You’ve been running away for too long now! It’s been three months!”

Should I help or not? Kai began to wonder, emotionlessly watching the attempts of the three wild elves to take the girl with them. “Should I intervene like a knight in shining armor? Sounds pretty silly, but why not? Old man, this is our chance to get some useful info.”

“Got it. I’m ready,” Rune’Tan replied.

“How much does she owe you?”

The cultivators looked at Kai.

“What?” Narius asked for some reason.

“I asked how much she owes you,” Kai repeated.

“And why do you care? Who the hell are you?”

Deciding to ignore the idiots, Kai turned to Ami.

“How much?”

“Nine hundred Azure Crystals,” she immediately replied.

“With interest, it’s one thousand forty-five!”

“I can pay for it,” Kai said.

Ami’s face lit up with hope. She wanted to thank Kai, but she didn’t get to speak.

“And what makes you think we’ll allow this?” Narius approached Kai. “I don’t know what sect’s clothes you’re wearing, but it’s clear that you’re from afar. So, pay attention to this.” He pointed at his chest, where an emblem was embroidered in gold. “We are first-level inner circle students. We’re the local elite. We’re the ones who would be greeted personally by the leaders of your clan or sect. Even if you get here to the auction, you’re still far below us in status. People like you can only dream of joining our sect. My point is that scum like you,” he spat at Kai’s feet, “has no right to even talk to us!”

“And you think you have the right to just take her with you?”

“Are you deaf? She signed a spirit contract, so we are within our rights.”

“I still have time!” Ami hissed.

“Elder brother is in a hurry.” Narius grinned disgustingly. “If you don’t have the money, you can pay with something else...”

“Here’s the money.” Kai held out a cheap Ring. “Give it to your elder brother and forget about her.”

“Seriously, are you deaf? Or just stupid? I told you that you don’t even have the right to talk to us!”

He pushed Kai but didn’t manage to topple him over, only made him take a couple of steps back. Had Kai been able to experience emotions, he would’ve definitely smiled.

“Ami, a guest of the Sublunar Auction wasn’t just insulted, but also attacked by a student of your sect.” Kai turned to the confused sylph. “Can I defend myself? Will you be my witness?”

“Um... Yes, sure.” She nodded.

“Good.”

“What...?” Narius began, but he was instantly interrupted by a slap.

With just that, Kai sent him flying. He flipped three times, flying several feet, and crashed into a pillar. After a flight like that, he wouldn’t be thinking straight for a while. He didn’t even try to get up.

The two remaining Exorcists moved away from the girl as soon as Kai’s icy gaze struck them.

“You’ll pay for this!” one of them hissed, after which both rushed to Narius and handed him several potions.

“Will I? I mean, a minute ago, I did try to pay but you guys turned me down... Go figure.” Kai bowed his head. “How about you make up your mind...?”

“Come on, dear guest.” Ami hastened to take him away.

Eventually, they got to a place where items would be handed over for auction. It took the elders fifteen minutes to complete making a ledger of all of Kai’s valuables. There was still time before the beginning of the Sublunar Auction.

Returning to Ami, he headed back to his friends. They quickly left the building, but someone was waiting for them at the entrance. Narius, a couple of his friends, a peak Exorcist dressed like a candidate for personal apprentices, as well as a junior elder — a first-level Holy Lord.

“It’s him!” one of the guys pointed at Kai. “He hit Elder Brother Narius!”

“Bastards and hypocrites.” Ami grimaced. “They can break agreements, attack disciples when there are no witnesses, but if anyone even looks at them, they immediately run to the elders! Ugh!”

“I’m Junior Elder Shklid,” the Holy Lord addressed Kai, putting pressure on him with his voice, adding the Master’s Will to it. “Please, introduce and explain yourself. To hit an inner circle student is a serious insult to our sect.”

“I’m a guest at the Sublunar Auction...” Kai began but was immediately interrupted.

“A guest or just a companion of a guest?!” The elder continued, slightly releasing his aura. “If you don’t have an invitation, you’re just a companion! This means that you’ll be arrested for attacking our student and held until the investigation is completed.”

What’s going on here? Kai wondered. Is he trying to intimidate me?
He’s not particularly talented for a Holy Lord though. Only an eight-point foundation. He’s only slightly more dangerous than Chag because of his stage. Kai chuckled. But it looks like he’s connected to the disciples. A friend? Relative? Doesn’t matter...

“I have an invitation.”

Kai showed the token, which made Shklid shut up. As he put up more than three items for sale, he left the building not just as Acilla’s companion but also as a proper guest of the Sublunar Auction.

It can’t be! Shklid almost blurted out, barely restraining himself.

Another cultivator approached him. Leaning over, he whispered something.

As good as Kai’s hearing was, it wasn’t good enough for him to hear more than:

“I saw him...”

Kai shook his head, immediately realizing what this was about.

It’s weird that only one of them saw the recording of my fight with Chag.

“There’s a witness. I was insulted and then pushed. I defended my honor and myself with a light slap. I didn’t think that such a weak hit would make him lose consciousness. I deeply regret my actions.” Kai mockingly bowed after explaining the situation. “I never expected a disciple of your sect to be so fragile. I apologize for overestimating his strength.”

“Elder Shklid, are you hearing what he’s saying?!” Narius was indignant. “He’s mocking us and insulting me! How can this be allowed in the very heart of the Sublunar Sect?! You must—”

“Silence!” Shklid shouted, looking menacingly at Narius.

After that, he turned his gaze to Kai.

“I apologize on behalf of the Sublunar Sect,” he said, shocking the three wild elves, as well as Ami. “Narius’s behavior doesn’t reflect our teachings.” Shklid forced Narius to bow. “He’ll be punished immediately. I will also personally check the surveillance artifacts to confirm his guilt. I wish you a successful auction.”

Records from surveillance artifacts? If they existed, he could’ve checked them before coming here... What’s this show for? They obviously didn’t expect me to have a token. It’s unlikely that someone below the Holy Lord Stage would be among the guests... Kai thought. But what’s the point? They wanted me to stay away from the girl. At any cost. Is she really that valuable to that Zanatros guy? And what’s the Dyad Technique? “Old man, do you know something about it?”

“This is the first time I hear about it,” Rune’Tan replied.

Shklid turned and walked away, taking the others with him.

Kai and Ami continued to the auction house.

Once they were at the entrance, Kai stopped.

“Here, take it.” He handed Ami a Ring with Azure Crystals. “Pay back your brother’s debt and free yourself from the spirit contract. Just try not to do it directly but through someone else. They don’t seem to actually need the money. It seems that you’re what they’re after... Are you special to them in some way?”

“Perhaps it’s because I belong to a water tribe,” Ami thought aloud. “There are very few of us in this and the nearest worlds. And now that I think about it... All the girls that Zanatros had...” It suddenly dawned on her, which made her cover her face with her palms. “They were all from my tribe, too... Water is Zanatros’s main element... It can’t be...” she whispered in horror. “It was no coincidence that my brother went to those dangerous places...”

“You’d better find a stronger faction,” Kai suggested.

“Yes, sir.” Ami bowed. “But I can’t take your money. You’ve already helped me a lot today. If it weren’t for you...”

“Consider it a tip.” Kai did his best to smile, placing the Ring in her palm. “Plus, thanks to you, I learned something important. Good luck!”

After that, he walked to the entrance of the Sublunar Auction House.

“Well, did you find out anything?”

“You were right,” Rune’Tan said, as he had gone through Narius’s memory when Kai hit him. “All the students of the first and second inner circles, as well as the personal apprentices, were informed that they should participate in some kind of expedition in a month’s time. They were even forced to take an oath to keep quiet about it. So, we were right, the Sublunar Sect is also preparing to go to Belteise. Which means that they should also have a Key.”

“That’s bad... If it’s true, that is, since we’d have almost no chance against Fansolion.”

“Yes, but don’t forget that you’re talking with a former Belteisean. We have the advantage of being familiar with the empire and its world.”

“I hope that helps us...”

Stopping at the doors, Kai pushed them open and instantly felt a powerful wave of bloodlust. For just a moment, everything inside was covered with blood and scattered corpses — an illusion generated by the combined bloodthirst of many Masters.

When the feeling of dread subsided, Kai saw that some of the guests were standing away from the center of the hall. They were also divided into two groups. On the right were Acilla, Starks, Onyx, Tyros, Burner of Cities, and Tano. To the left of them were...

...Kyros, Nator, Yara, and Zhu Wei.

“They were supposed to be here in a week!” Rune’Tan exclaimed, dumbfounded.

“We haven’t seen each other in a long time, Kyros,” Acilla said as she approached him. She looked into his eyes, her voice oozing poison. “Remember how I beat you like the spoiled brat you are? Those were fun times, weren’t they?”

The atmosphere around them turned tense, but not enough for them to turn against each other. Leaning on his cane, Fansolion calmly watched everything that was happening. After all, he was the most dangerous cultivator present.

Kai felt someone’s gaze on him. Looking to the left, he saw her.

Her face was pale and her gaze seemed cruel. Gold hair with azure curls fell over her shoulders. Fitted obsidian robes clung to her figure like a second skin.

An initial-level Elementalist with a frosty aura, who was emanating powerful waves of energy.

An’na was now much stronger than Malvur.

“This’ll be an interesting auction,” a voice came from Kai’s right.

He felt a familiar eerie aura. Turning, he saw an equally familiar mask. Kai was the only person in the room who saw its owner.

“It’s only been five years since our last meeting...” Kai said. “And you are already an end-level Elementalist. Not bad... Nomen.”

Even though Nomen wore a mask, Kai could feel that he smiled.

Chapter 8
SUBLUNAR AUCTION
PART 2

“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the nine hundred and seventh Sublunar Auction! I, Saflish Ka’Oya, will be your auctioneer today.” A snake-like dorgan on the stage bowed. “Many of you have come to us from afar, some even from other worlds. So, I won’t waste your precious time with pointless speeches. Let’s start the auction!”

The large, flat artifact behind him activated, turning into a screen. An image taken from the memories of a certain Master recorded on a scroll appeared on it: a giant island shown from a great height, orbited by two smaller and more than a hundred tiny ones.

“Many have already guessed what this is...” Saflish broke into a smile. “Our first lot: the Decluon Archipelago! The former lands of the Decluon Clan are a beautiful place. On its territory, you will find four anomaly zones, ancient ruins, more than a hundred deposits of Azure Crystals and other resources, and a powerful spirit geyser that covers almost the entire main island area! Just imagine — one and a half times stronger prana density all year round! All of this makes the archipelago the perfect place for Spirit Plants and beasts, and the perfect place to establish a branch of your sect or clan!” Saflish did his best to paint a gorgeous picture of the archipelago. “The seven-year-long conflict between the Sublunar Sect and the Decluon Clan ended three months ago. Our troops are now in complete control of the archipelago. We could’ve subdued the remnants of the clan or even occupied its territory on our own, but the Council decided to do things differently this time. We’re putting the entire archipelago up for sale! The remaining four hundred thousand islanders will also become the property of the buyer. You’re free to enslave them, send them on expeditions, or even exile them. Let’s move on to the auction, shall we? The hammer price is twenty-five billion Azure Crystals. The increment is two hundred and fifty million. Begin!”

The opening bid was almost instant. Others followed. There were enough bidders who wanted to acquire such valuable lands and had enough money to afford them. The crème de la crème that ruled the powerful organizations of the Cultivation Masters for millennia had gathered here.

Kai and Acilla were in a cozy box, which, like hundreds of others, hovered in the air in a huge hall, in the center of which was the auctioneer’s platform. The recent meeting between the Niagalans and their opponents ended without conflict. Both sides understood that it’d be improper to start a fight here, so they calmly parted. Soon after, the auction began.

“The auction has just started and I’m already screwed.” Acilla leaned back in her chair. “I spent almost everything I earned over the past five years on healing myself. I only have three billion six hundred million Crystals left.”

“Is this what Guts got you for the loot of the Niagalan troops?” Kai looked at her.

“Yeah...” She sighed. “The guys is good. I don’t know how, but he quickly found the buyers for all that stuff. I hope the rest of the lots won’t be so expensive. At least, single resources shouldn’t. By the way, how much do you have?” She looked at Kai. “I didn’t see you spending much in the last years, and you should’ve earned a lot as the head of the strongest faction of the Cloud Abode and as the Cloud Alchemist. Come on, how many Crystals are in your Storage?”

“I lost a lot when the Cloud Abode was destroyed. Millions of Cloud Coins disappeared with it,” Kai said. “But I still have some stuff.”

“Like?”

“Like stuff...” Kai replied with a smirk, turning his attention back to Saflish.

“Fine, keep your secrets.”

The first lot was sold to the representative of a clan from a neighboring world who offered ninety-six and a quarter billion Azure Crystals. He was more than ready to spend ridiculous amounts of resources to get land for his clan on the main world of the region.

The next lot was... a human. Three powerful level-ten Holy Lords arrived on a flying platform through a portal, bringing with them a chained-up girl. Her blue robes contrasted her dark hair and skin. Each of her restraints — bulky chains, collar, shackles, gag, and blindfold — was a powerful artifact that prevented her from using her ki.

“Second lot: Marina Arn Decluon,” Saflish began. “A peak-level Holy Lord with a nine-point foundation. She’s a Fire, Sand, and Light user with peak Spheres and a brilliant cultivator — the heiress of the Decluon Clan! I don’t think that an introduction is necessary for the winner of the forty-sixth place of the Malton Heavenly Tournament! Such power and beauty, and she’s only seven hundred and three years old! With how potent her family’s blood is, there is a high chance that her children will also have the clan’s bloodline, allowing them to unlock the clan’s legacy, which is also a part of the lot. This means thousands of unique techniques, dozens of pseudo-Divine artifacts connected to the bloodline, hundreds of rare alchemy recipes, many array-building secrets, which the Decluon Clan was especially good at, and other knowledge. The hammer price is eleven and a half billion Azure Crystals. One hundred and ten million increment. Ladies and gentlemen, your bids!”

Offers were pouring in. Dozens of bidders competed with each other to activate the Crystals in their boxes, increasing the bid. The demand for the Decluon Clan’s legacy was even higher than the demand for their lands. Not that this wasn’t surprising — only a few would be able to afford to upkeep the archipelago, which still needed to be restored and protected.

Ethics and morality didn’t bother anyone. The world of cultivation was ripe with cruelty, so those who failed were nothing more than a trophy. Nobody cared about other people’s lives here.

Ultimately, Marina and her clan’s legacy were bought for nearly fifty-eight billion by a sect leader neither Kai nor Acilla had ever heard of.

The auction continued, and then cheaper lots — things that went up to twenty billion Azure Crystals — were brought up to the auction block. Among them were many truly unique artifacts of the Imperial rank, as well as many old items and art pieces.

The Spirit Plants portion of the auction started soon. Surprisingly, among them was a Royal-rank Three-Bladed Flower that was eventually sold for twenty-three billion Azure Crystals.

Now Kai understood why Lightus was ready to kill him to get his hands on this Plant five years ago. He had offered thirty million Cloud Coins, which equaled approximately eighteen point sixty-nine billion Azure Crystals.

Well, would you look at that... Kai thought. “A flower worth almost a quarter of the first lot. And it’s only Royal-rank. Was I really that lucky back then? Old man, you said that this Plant isn’t that rare.”

“Hmmm... Looks like I was wrong...” Rune’Tan replied. “Or maybe things changed during my hibernation.”

After the Three-Bladed Flower, there were other rare Spirit Plants, albeit less valuable. Kai bought a dozen for alchemy, spending a total of six point three billion Crystals on them.

“I expected less. Much less,” Acilla commented.

“You shouldn’t underestimate your student.” Kai tried to smile. “With Rune’Tan’s alchemy and being the First in the Cloud Abode, you can earn a lot.”

“And how much money do you have left?”

“As much as I just spent.”

“I see... And here I thought you were going to ask me to buy you something...”

When the Spirit Plant section ended, it was time for alchemy. Acilla bought two rare elixirs right away, and she had to fight for another, eventually spending almost one and a half billion Azure Crystals for a small bottle. She had a little over five hundred million left.

“That’s it.” Acilla crossed her arms. “Divine Stage development is too expensive. I never thought about it when I lived in a sect. But here, it’s...”

“What about that Crystal in your Storage?” Kai remembered.

“There’s no way I’m selling it. It’s worth several hundred billion, but it is too important for my development. Unlike Azure Crystals and other types of energy storages, it’ll be much easier and faster to saturate a Divine Stage Astral Body with that Crystal. The chance is too small that I’ll find another one like it in the middle worlds. In fact, I got really lucky that I mined this Crystal from the depths of a large dormant spirit geyser when I traveled to neighboring worlds.”

After alchemy, rare crafting resources were up for auction. Not all of them were crazy expensive, and they were mainly sold in lots.

Kai spent all the money he had left on three such lots since the materials were included in a long list of things he needed to repair the Heavenly Complex.

“Wasn’t that a bit rash?” Acilla asked. “It’s not even the end of the auction, and you’ve already spent everything.”

“I only spent what I had in the Storage. But that’s not all that I have.”

“What do you mean? Ah, right! You also put up something for auction,” Acilla remembered. “Let me guess. Your alchemy?”

“Not only that.”

“There’s more?”

“You’ll see soon enough.”

“You’re no fun...”

Two hours passed like nothing. Finally, the moment that Kai had been waiting for came.

“Ladies and gentlemen, we’ve reached the culmination of our auction. The time has come for the most valuable lots, for which, no doubt, many of you have come here today!” Saflish announced, after which a servant teleported to him, bringing and placing nine Spatial
Rings on the auction block. “We’ll start with something rather unexpected. It took our specialists a lot of time and effort to appraise and analyze the following lots. And although their creator confirmed everything with a system oath, we still had to double-check. I’m talking about techniques.” Raising the Ring, Saflish showed the bidders a scarlet scroll.

Then, a video began playing in the boxes, intriguing the viewers even more.

“I see the surprise on your faces.” Saflish smiled. “To be honest, I was surprised, too. Techniques are extremely rare at our auctions. Ordinary ones can be bought elsewhere, and those that fit the Sublunar Auction standards — six-volume kinds — are almost always private property of the strongest sects and clans. No one is up for sharing their heritage with others, even for money. But, today is an exception. A Master, who wished to keep their name a secret, provided us with nine different techniques. Each in three copies. There are twenty-seven scrolls in total. These techniques are all legendary, seven-volume editions!”

Salfish’s last sentence caused a hubbub.

“Did I hear that right?”

“Do seven-volume techniques really exist?”

“Are they messing with us?”

“I heard Fansolion’s personal students had these. Did they decide to sell his techniques?”

“Who is this Master?”

“This is far too good to be true...”

Hundreds of conversations began. Even a few peak-level Divine Stage cultivators present found it difficult to believe that seven-volume editions not only existed, but that someone decided to sell such a rarity.

“I understand you have mixed feelings about this,” Saflish continued. “Therefore, I advise you all to take a good look at what I’m about to show you. I’ll put our first scroll in the restricted area. There’s a special array in your boxes. Use it if you want to see the technique, or, more precisely, the memories of its creator.”

No one refused. By activating the array, the bidders saw the memory that depicted a young cultivator. He stood relaxed with his eyes closed. For a few seconds, he stood forty paces from a huge tree, behind which a forest of similar trees spread out. And then, he suddenly opened his eyes, his blade shooting up to the sky.

A giant scarlet web, in the center of which was a spider, instantly reached its target. The huge tree turned to splinters.

However, the memory didn’t stop there.

The cultivator changed stances and then performed a lightning-fast thrust. A scarlet ray burst from the tip of his blade, easily cutting through another dozen of the giant trees.

Then came the third movement.

This time, he made a horizontal strike, spinning around its axis. Hundreds of small but deep holes appeared in the ground around him.

For his final move, he stretched out his hand with a sword, around which a scarlet film instantly formed. All the observers saw that this film actually consisted of tens of thousands of intertwined and extremely sharp threads — the same ones that could be seen in each of the previous attacks.

The memory was over. It didn’t show the complete technique, but even this small part of it was enough for Holy Lords and more powerful cultivators to understand how complex and high quality it was. They all felt that the cultivator from the memory was a peak-level Exorcist. By remembering the after-effects of his attacks and comparing them with the amount of ki invested in them, they immediately realized that the technique raised an Exorcist’s power to the level of the Elementalist.

“Oooh, I see...” Acilla smiled. “You decided to sell your little tricks. But you changed your face to avoid unnecessary attention...”

“Correct,” Kai replied with a nod.

“Why don’t you use them?”

“These are my early drafts. I upgraded them to the techniques I use now. It makes no sense for me to keep this knowledge to myself.” Kai shrugged. “Apart from the ones I use, these nine are the only seven-volume techniques I’ve been able to create. I shared the scrolls with Lily and Ivsim for free, so why not make some money off them?”

“You know, your talent for creating techniques keeps surprising me...” Acilla said. I wonder if you can create a truly legendary eight-volume technique. I’ve never heard of people like you even in the Central World. Is it even possible?

“This was the Cutting Thread Technique,” Saflish spoke up again. “Among the specialists who analyzed the scroll and the memories was Grandmaster Fansolion himself. He personally confirmed that this technique could be divided into seven volumes to simplify its mastering! After such an assessment, there was no room for doubt. And now, for the cherry on top of this cake...” Saflish smiled. “This technique contains not only a schematic for the Forces of the Path of Sword but also a universal one. Yes! You heard me right! You can add any other element to this technique without compromising its structure! We have three scrolls available. The starting price for the lot is ten billion!”

“Eleven!” a cry rang out.

“Eleven and a half!”

“Eleven seventy-five!”

“Eleven and nine!”

The price of the first scroll rose by almost two billion in less than a few seconds. Without any hesitation, the bidders had raised the stakes by hundreds of millions of Azure Crystals. Soon enough, the real bidding wars began.

“Thirteen!”

“Seventeen!” said a peak-level Divine Stage cultivator from the Clan of Seventeen Summits. They were second only to the Sublunar Sect.

“Twenty!”

“Twenty-five.”

“Twenty-nine.” Nwarii entered the game.

In the end, he won, taking the scroll for fifty-one and a half billion Azure Crystals.

The second scroll was bought for forty-three point seven billion by the head of the Seventeen Summits Clan. The third went to the patriarch of the Eternal Flame Sect, which was also part of the Malton’s Great Hundred. This scroll was sold for sixty billion. The bidders thought that there wouldn’t be more competitors since the most interested parties had already bought the first two scrolls. Because of that, the third one was slowly raised in price until it became the most expensive one.

This was followed by a demonstration of two more sword techniques, which could also be used with any other element. There was a movement technique based on the Path of Space that could serve as the first step in creating a more advanced movement technique, which was considered the most difficult to develop.

Next, the bidders were presented with five unique techniques that Kai had based on Darkbody. These were called Water Body, Fire Body, Earth Body, Wind Body, and Lightning Body. All of them allowed the user to take on the appearance of an element while becoming practically immune to most types of attacks. No one in Malton had ever heard of anything similar before.

However, these techniques had one serious drawback — they required too much ki. Only True Masters could actively maintain the element state without getting tired too quickly. Those who hadn’t yet become at least Exorcists wouldn’t have enough ki for this and would end up exhausting both their bodies and energy reserve. They could still use these techniques, transforming parts of their body instead of the whole thing, but they wouldn’t be as strong.

Eventually, all of Kai’s techniques were sold. Each of the twenty-seven scrolls was bought for an average of thirty-five billion, which earned him around eight hundred fifty billion Azure Crystals.

“And the auction takes ten percent of the sale,” Acilla grumbled, making a face.

Kai kept his comments to himself as he continued to wait for the next lots to be presented. And the next one turned out to be valuable for any cultivator — a Concentration of Elements. A total of twenty-five of them were put up for sale, the hammer price for which was set at nineteen billion.

Kai bought three: Pure Weapon for forty-one billion and two rarer Concentrations of Space for seventy and eighty-six billion. Together with the one he got for winning the Battle, he now had four Concentrations.

What followed was another round of alchemy lots. However, not the same kind as sold an hour ago, but much rarer and sold in single lots worth tens of billions of Azure Crystals.

Three Elixirs of Ascension were among the many lots up for sale. The simple-looking concoctions the peak quality of which was Royal rank didn’t arouse interest at the beginning, although they had been perfectly purified. Many even considered their being here a mistake. However, all doubts about the Elixirs instantly disappeared as soon as Saflish removed the barrier surrounding them, thus allowing everyone to see their System description.

[Elixir of Ascension]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Increases the foundation quality by 0.5 points.

Using the Elixir of Ascension causes unbearable spirit pain, which can, and will, drive the cultivator insane if they succumb to weakness. The intervention of a Master of Souls with at least an average Soul Sphere is desirable.

Works only on mortals. For True Masters, the Elixir of Ascension can be deadly.

“Although the creator is the one who writes the description, the System won’t let them lie. Just like with the technique scrolls, Grandmaster Fansolion also assisted our specialists in appraising the Elixirs, confirming that there are no hidden symbols that could fake the description,” Saflish said. “Therefore, these three Elixirs are capable of raising the foundation of a mortal by as much as half a point! And, most importantly, there’s no limit on how many times one can use the Elixir! I don’t think we’ll ever have lots like these in the future. The hammer price is seventy billion. Place your bids, ladies and gentlemen!”

Chapter 9
THE SUBLUNAR AUCTION
PART 3

“Master, who do you think is this mysterious cultivator? Why do you need his scrolls?” Zanatros asked Nwarii.

Looking at his most talented apprentice, who became an Elementalist at only forty-seven and ranked twelfth among the mid-level Exorcists during Malton’s Heavenly Tournament, the wild elf smiled.

“The seven-volume techniques... It’s hard to even imagine who in our region, besides Grandmaster Fansolion, could have such techniques,” Nwarii began. “I think someone just stumbled upon some ruins, where they found these techniques. Several things point to this. First, it’s almost impossible for the creator of these techniques to actually be here. Such a powerful Master, who clearly hails from nearby worlds, wouldn’t pass unnoticed. And no one equal to Grandmaster Fansolion has been in our world for tens of thousands of years.”

“And what if the creator just sent a servant to the auction, while they’re on another planet?” Zanatros thought aloud.

“That would be silly. Sending someone weak on a long journey with such valuables...” Nwarii shook his head. “And why would anyone do that? Why wouldn’t they come here in person? In any case, there’s a more compelling reason as to why I believe that the scrolls have simply been found somewhere.”

“Which would be?”

“The number of elements. Have you noticed that there are Sword, Space, Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, and even Lightning in them? That would mean that the creator of these scrolls owns seven Paths. And to create seven volumes of such a high level? For some reason, I find it very, very hard to believe this. Most likely, these techniques were created by different Masters who belonged to a certain group. You remember that our region was owned by a divine empire more than a million years ago?”

“Of course, sir.” Zanatros nodded, and then quietly added: “I think you’re right, but something still bugs me...”

“Don’t be afraid. It’s all right to reasonably question your mentor’s words. So, tell me, what’s bothering you?”

“Why were there memory recordings for the Sword and Space techniques, while there were only projection recordings from the spirit world for the other elements?”

“Interesting question. I can’t say for sure, but the problem may be in the scrolls themselves. If they were really found in some ruins, then it wouldn’t be surprising that time had affected them. And if the one who found the scrolls decided to sell them, then they probably added a fabricated memory based on the necessary weaving, since they couldn’t learn the complete technique or didn’t possess the necessary element. This, of course, makes the scrolls cheaper but doesn’t play a big role. Without knowing the specific scheme, it’d be difficult to forge the projection of a real technique even in the spirit world. Also, our patriarch has checked and confirmed their authenticity.”

Zanatros bowed his head.

“Thank you for the clarification, sir.”

Meanwhile, the auction continued, and three seemingly inconspicuous vials of the Elixir of Ascension were brought to the auction stand. Soon everyone saw their description...

Shocked, Zanatros sharply leaned forward.

“This is...”

Incredible! Nwarii was also amazed. A foundation-raising elixir?! Does this really exist? I have to get at least one! My son will soon turn ten, his connection with ki will awaken, and he’ll step on the path of cultivation. He inherited the family talent but without the experience that breakthroughs bring, it’ll be too difficult for him to move to the Soul Stage and not lose foundation points. Currently, he has nine point one points. After a breakthrough, he’d be at eight point nine at best. However, if I get hold of these elixirs, then he won’t have problems at least until the very end of the Exorcist Stage! And if... No... When he becomes an Elementalist, he’ll keep at least a nine point four foundation, which guarantees that he’ll eventually reach One Step away from Divinity! This is an ideal opportunity to make him the future patriarch of our sect! I just have to get all three bottles!
Due to the mortals-only restriction, these Elixirs won’t be too expensive. Despite their uniqueness.
Also, not everyone has connections with such strong Masters of Souls, who are necessary for preventing the Elixir from killing the consumer. I think the organizers and even the patriarch himself understand this since they set the hammer price at only seventy billion. Which is a plus for me.

Saflish announced the start of the auction.

What happened next was a spectacle. Hundreds of bidders shouted over each other, desperately trying to get at least one bottle. All of them instantly forgot about tokens through which they could silently place their bids.

In the end, Nwarii bought two bottles, while the last one went to another Divine Stage cultivator from the Sublunar Sect. Thus, the Elixirs were sold for one hundred and ninety-four, one hundred and seventy, and two hundred and nine billion, increasing Kai’s fortune to one thousand three hundred and sixty-seven trillion Azure Crystals.

With such a large number of Crystals, Kai could start repairing the Heavenly Complex at any moment. He only needed to get the necessary materials.

However, things weren’t so simple.

Earlier, Kai had transferred the Crystals to the guardian of the Heavenly Complex and was immediately warned that these energy carriers were releasing prana of very low density. Because of this, seven hundred units of energy from the Crystals were required for the Heavenly Complex to replace a single normal one. Thus, even what Kai had earned now was only a little more than twenty-seven and a half percent of the amount of energy needed for the repairs.

And there were still things at the auction he wanted to buy.

As soon as the last bottle of the Elixir of Ascension was sold, two people in rags suddenly appeared on the auctioneer’s platform through a portal. They seemed like people until the System descriptions above their heads became visible.

[The Lion of Heavenly Fire]

Stage: Heavenly Beast

Level: Middle

• [Power]: ?????

• [Speed]: ?????

• [Endurance]: ?????

• [Stamina]: ?????

• [Mind]: ?????

• [Energy]: ?????

[The Space-Tearing Vulture]

Stage: Heavenly Beast

Level: Middle

• [Power]: ?????

• [Speed]: ?????

• [Endurance]: ?????

• [Stamina]: ?????

• [Mind]: ?????

• [Energy]: ?????

“Two mighty Heavenly Beasts! They were personally caught by Grandmaster Fansolion, after which seals of Divine rank were placed on their souls with the forces of Shadow! Take a look!” Holding an artifact in his hand, Saflish turned to the Beasts. “Order: sit!”

Both obeyed by sitting in the lotus position.

“Excellent.” Saflish smiled. “With this special artifact, you can easily control them. Let’s start with the Vulture. The hammer price is two hundred billion Azure Crystals.”

“These could be very useful on our expedition, and especially in the fight against Kyros,” Kai said. “Plus, one of them might be a suitable body for you, old man!”

However, neither Rune’Tan nor Acilla answered him. Kai ignored this, deciding to focus more on the auction.

Someone had already made the first bid.

“Two hundred and ten billion.”

The anonymous bid was displayed on the artifact behind Saflish in large digits.

“Two hundred and twenty billion,” Kai replied using his token.

Silence ensued. There were no new bids, but for some reason, Saflish wasn’t starting the countdown.

Kai frowned and glanced at Acilla. Fiddling with her hair, she observed the Heavenly Beasts.

“Why is the auctioneer silent?” he asked, but Acilla didn’t react.

Kai blinked, and as soon as his eyes opened, he saw a dark-haired guy in a white and blue mask in front of him. He quietly sat on the side of their box.

“You’re being a nuisance.”

“What’s happening?” Kai asked immediately, nodding at Acilla and the rest of those present, who seemed to have forgotten about everything.

“Nothing special. They’re just going to live in their memories for a bit...” An unexpectedly menacing voice came from under the mask. “But you are being a nuisance to me. I came here just for them. I want these Beasts, so you need to forget about them.”

“Then just make me live in memories, too,” Kai replied, shrugging. “What’s the problem? We’ll also need strong fighters. I can’t not bid on them.”

Nomen was silent for a while. Because the mask had no holes, Kai couldn’t see a single part of his face. Still, he was completely sure that he was looking directly into his eyes.

“Let’s make a deal,” Nomen said. “You will let me buy both animals, and I’ll promise to fulfill any reasonable request for you in return. I have no doubt that you realized that I’m a very, very difficult... person to deal with when we first met,” he stated. “And that I can do many, many things.”

“Only one request for two animals?”

“Have you ever been told that you are too arrogant?” Nomen got up. “Very well, let it be two. Do we have an agreement?”

“We do.” Kai held out his hand for a handshake.

“Great.” Nomen chuckled, ignoring the gesture, and then disappeared.

“If you want me to fulfill the request, just call for me mentally.” Kai heard in his head. “Just think hard before you waste it on some trifle.”

Soon, both Heavenly Beasts went to Nomen for a minimal price. None of the other bidders even tried to interfere.

After that, everything returned to normal.

“Well, the moment has come,” Saflish announced, having received another Ring from the servant. “We finally got to the lots for which many of you kept your money. Without further ado, let’s go straight to bidding. Lot number forty-nine: a pseudo-Divine rank bow. The hammer price is one hundred and three billion.”

What the overwhelming majority of guests came to the Sublunar Auction for had finally started to appear. In the entire Malton region, there were about a thousand Divine Stage cultivators, but there were very few of those who could create something of pseudo-Divine rank. Therefore, the price of such artifacts reached absurd figures.

Twenty-one such artifacts were sold within an hour. Kai spent half a trillion on two of them, one defensive and one offensive, not regretting a single Crystal spent.

“...a real masterpiece of artifact making! Lot seventy: Pseudo-Divine rank armor,” Saflish announced. “Hammer price is three hundred and twenty billion.”

[Golden Armor of Eternity]

Rank: Pseudo Divine

Quality: Peak

Features:

[Weightshift]

The wearer can lower and increase the weight if they wish. The maximum real weight experienced by the environment is forty tons.

[Invisibility]

The armor merges with the Energy Cover of the wearer at their will. In this state, only standard armor protection is active. Passive and active abilities are disabled.

[Absorption]

The armor is able to absorb any energy attacks below the average quality of the Imperial rank. It is not considered a passive or active ability. Works if the armor is hidden.

Charges left: 40,000

The expenditure of charges occurs automatically when using the armor. With a standard load in a battle with an average initial-level Divine Stage cultivator, the average consumption is 0.2 charges per minute.

[Multiply Defense (active ability)]

The absorbed power of enemies’ attacks is accumulated and then used to strengthen the armor. It is not considered a passive or active ability. Works if the armor is hidden.

Charges left: 40,000

The expenditure of charges occurs automatically when using the armor. With a standard load in a battle with an average initial-level Divine Stage cultivator, the average consumption is 0.35 charges per minute.

[Barrier of Light’s Hope (active ability)]

Charges left: 1,000

[Accumulated Brightness Release (active ability)]

Charges left: 1,000

[Core Strength]

The armor has a unique core that can withstand a direct attack of a pseudo-Divine rank. As long as the core is intact, no matter how damaged, the armor will be restored.

Charges left: 1,000

In this case, one charge is a complete restoration of armor from one core only. If the damage is smaller, then the expenditure of charges will be lower.

Limitations: /

In the world of cultivation, armor was uncommon, and there were many reasons for this. First, unlike the weapon, the armor wasn’t an obligatory piece of equipment nor was it crucial for creating techniques. Second, due to the size of any armor, many expensive materials were required for making it, which was why the price was always huge. Third, since the cost was so high and those who could afford the armor were rare, the demand for them was low.

Fourth, due to low demand, the number of armorers was small, and the technology of creating armor developed very slowly. Fifth, any Exorcist and Master of a higher level had an Energy Cover, which often wasn’t inferior to armor.

Sixth, in addition to the Cover, cultivators also possessed additional defensive techniques that could easily and cheaply replace the purpose of armor. The essence of the armor was to protect the cultivator, but if attacks were constantly falling on them, the armor would quickly deteriorate and break. As armor was already very expensive, repairs would cost a considerable amount.

That was why armor was used either in wars or by representatives of elite clans and sects who could afford the super expensive ones.

For all these reasons, to this day, Kai had never given much thought to getting armor. He had no problems with defense, and he saw no point in spending money on something that would easily break in the first fight he found himself.

However, things were different now. The Golden Armor of Eternity not only belonged to the charging type, allowing even mortals to use it, but also possessed a unique core that restored it. Even Kai didn’t think to refuse something so convenient, so he almost immediately entered the fight for the lot.

“Three hundred seventy!”

“Three hundred and ninety.”

“Four hundred and fifty billion!” Kai got up from his chair, loudly announcing his bet.

For a second, the shouts of the other bidders died down. Everyone turned toward the unknown Exorcist who had sharply increased the price. Previously, he made bids using the participant’s token, but now he decided to do it personally.

“Four hundred seventy-five!”

“Four hundred and eighty.”

“Four hundred ninety-three!”

“Six hundred!” Kai announced, eliminating most of those present from the auction with just two words.

Dozens of angry glances were directed at him. But he ignored the pressure, continuing to bargain. In the end, only Nwarii and he remained in the battle for the Armor.

“Eight hundred and ten,” Kai announced.

“Eight hundred and fifteen,” Nwarii answered.

...

“Eight hundred thirty-three,” muttered Nwarii, who was getting angrier.

“Eight hundred and forty.”

This Armor is worth spending all of my money, Kai thought.

...

“Eight hundred fifty.”

“Eight hundred and fifty-eight.”

You son of a bitch! Nwarii growled mentally while remaining absolutely calm outwardly. I’ve already exceeded the amount I was willing to give for this fucking thing by a whole hundred billion! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I need to save as much money as possible for the last lot! What am I doing?! Where did this bastard come from? And how much more fucking money does he have?! Or... Or... Or is he doing this on purpose?! Wanting to make me pay an unrealistically huge sum for this damn thing? Bastard!
Shit! One more bid and I’m out!

“Eight hundred and sixty-two!” Nwarii shouted.

...

...

“Eight hundred and sixty-six,” Kai replied.

Fuck you! Nwarii clenched his fists, leaning back in his chair.

“Eight hundred and sixty-six billion, going once!” Saflish began to count down.

Kai sat back down and looked at the token, which displayed the exact number of his Crystals.

I’ll only have a billion left after this... He sighed.

“Eight hundred and sixty-six billion — going twice!”

...

“Congratulations.” Acilla turned to Kai. “It’ll come in handy in the near future.”

“Eight hundred and sixty-six...”

“Eight hundred and seventy!” unable to restrain himself, Nwarii growled, interrupting Saflish.

Everyone immediately turned toward his box. Including Kai and Acilla.

Well, so much about that... Kai concluded. To his own surprise, he clearly experienced a semblance of anger and annoyance. I can’t offer more... Maybe I could call Nomen? He recalled their recent conversation. No... It’s too stupid to waste the favor like that. I suppose I lost. Kai admitted, having cooled down.

“...sold! Congratulations to bidder number seventeen for purchasing such a magnificent piece of armor!” Saflish announced, looking at Nwarii’s box.

At this point, the auction for pseudo-Divine artifacts ended, and Fansolion suddenly appeared on the flying platform. He greeted all the guests, and then took out two things from his own pocket dimension: a sword and a pair of shoes.

Kai didn’t see their description; however, the Divine Stage cultivators and Holy Lords had no problem with this. Acilla explained to him that both objects were of Divine rank and low quality, which was why he didn’t see their descriptions.

“How do items of Divine rank differ from just divine items?” Kai wondered. “I remember that you didn’t mention any rank when you spoke about Kyros’s Ring.”

“Good question.” Acilla nodded. “It’s very simple. Divine rank includes everything that’s created using an Advanced Sphere. Divine objects are something completely different. They contain the power of a god. The power that allows them to change reality. Usually, divine items have Divine rank, but there is still a difference between these.”

“What’s the point of giving objects and techniques a Divine rank if they aren’t created by the gods?” Rune’Tan, who also didn’t understand this, asked.

“Old man, you... Guess I’ll explain.” Acilla decided not to be mean. “The point is that you can kill a god only by using a Divine-rank artifact. The rank is called Divine since it’s supposedly comparable to the power of the gods, and can inflict damage on them.”

Meanwhile, Fansolion said that it was possible to purchase the artifacts he had created only if the buyer was ready to take an oath never to transfer these items to others and not to use them against the Sublunar Sect. The bidding began after that.

The hammer price of both items was eight hundred billion Azure Crystals. It quickly exceeded Kai’s entire fortune so he didn’t even try to participate.

“Looks like that’s all,” he said to Acilla, rising from his chair.

“Where are you going?”

“I’ll go and find out where the Sublunar Peak is. If everything is in order, then, since I’ve spent more than three hundred billion Crystals, I’m entitled to access the best point for meditation during the merging of the three moons. It says so on the token...”

“Ah, got it. Go then.”

Kai approached the small ledge — the teleport array that had brought him here earlier. He had almost activated teleportation when he froze, having heard what Saflish was announcing.

“Well, here’s our last lot. Grandmaster Fansolion has studied it for thousands of years, but he never found a way to unravel the mystery of this scroll. It’s called A Treatise on the Deceptive Concept: The Heat Void!”

Chapter 10
THE CREATOR

“Two and a half trillion — going once!”

“Two and a half trillion — going twice!”

“Two and a half trillion — sold!” Saflish slammed his hammer. “Congratulations to bidder number two hundred and fourteen on the purchase of our last lot! Well, then it’s time to bring the nine hundred and seventh Sublunar Auction to a close. Thank you all for participating! I remind you that you can pick up your lots directly from your tokens, which will be unlocked as soon as you leave your boxes. See you at the next Sublunar Auction!” he said before teleporting away from the platform.

The bidders also began to leave their seats.

“Congratulations,” Acilla said. “But the Heat Void... If this isn’t some kind of prank, then perhaps with its help you’ll be able to overcome the Cold Void.”

“I also hope so. But there’s one problem. Can I even master the fourth concept and survive? The Tattoo separates Yin from Yang. And since I mastered the Cold Void before the Tattoo was activated, it had to stay separated from it. But if I add the Heat Void, then it’ll begin to conflict with the Cold Void. Will my soul endure?”

“You don’t even have doubts that you can master the Heat Void.” Acilla giggled. “But I don’t quite understand the problem. You have soul protection that can handle Imperial-rank spirit contracts. It already withstood the presence of three concepts, and you didn’t even experience any load from it. Despite the Tattoo separating Yin and Yang, your Soul Shell is still subject to their pressure. So, what’s bothering you?”

“But you usually can’t learn more than one concept and survive. The eternal struggle will quickly destroy the soul,” Kai explained, frowning a little.

Acilla suddenly laughed.

“And yet, here you are. But if that’s what’s bothering you... You’re not quite right. I don’t know who told you such a stupid thing, but you can study several concepts. The impossible thing is possession of multiple concepts from different Higher Paths. Know that any concept is the distorted version of a certain Higher Force, which is a part of the Higher Path. For example, the Higher Forces that Yin and Yang represent refer to different Higher Paths. Therefore, they can’t be mastered together without that Tattoo. Due to eternal conflict of these Forces, even divine souls aren’t capable of this. But the Cold and the Heat Voids have common roots, that’s for sure. Their actual manifestations must be parts of one and the same Higher Path. Therefore, these concepts shouldn’t conflict. And the Tattoo is there to separate them from Yin and Yang.”

“Really?”

“We made a Pact of Souls, didn’t we? I can’t lie to you, and you can’t lie to me. What kind of stupid question is that?”

“No particular reason... It’s more out of habit...” Kai dismissed it. “Rune’Tan told me a different thing. And he also can’t lie to me because of a system oath.”

“I can’t. But if I think that something’s true, then it’s not a violation of the oath. Belteise knew only two concepts: Yin and Yang, so it’s logical that everyone thought that only one concept could be mastered. I just extended my knowledge to the Cold Void.”

“In any case, it’s good that things have changed and that the risk of mastering the Heat Void won’t be that great. Problems will only arise when this concept tries to capture my soul, but I think I can handle it. I have some experience... Most likely, I’ll have to give the Heat the opportunity to displace the Cold at that moment, and then suppress both forces, freeing my soul. But I’m not a mortal anymore. If I master the Heat Void now, it’ll clearly yield to the Cold. Could I somehow increase the power of the new concept to the appropriate level?”

“I can’t answer that.” Acilla shrugged. “It’s true that in order to reach the highest power of the concept, you need to master it as well as possible while you’re still a mortal, but I’ve never heard about people breaking this pattern. In any case, when you become a divine, which I have no doubt you will, you can immediately start studying the Higher Forces. The power of a concept won’t concern you anymore.”

“I wish I could live up to those expectations...”

“What was that? Do you think I’m kidding?” Acilla chuckled. “Don’t make me doubt my choice of making you my student... Let’s go. Almost everyone has already left their boxes.”

“Let’s.”

“By the way... Two and a half trillion... Where did you get the money?” Acilla looked at Kai, stopping at the very portal. “You can’t lie to me about that.”

“Do you really want to know the truth?” Kai asked, and then activated the transfer array.

“Of course,” she said, also moving to the banquet hall.

“Nomen gave it to me.”

“What?” she asked, taken aback.

“Nomen? He was here? And when did he give you the Crystals?” Rune’Tan spoke up.

“Actually, he was here from the very beginning. I saw him when I entered the banquet hall where we ran into Kyros. He was standing next to me, and we even talked a bit. At the auction, a pair of Heavenly Beasts were put up for sale. Nomen wanted to buy them, but I also placed a bid. Nobody else was bidding for them. You, and everyone else, seemed to be deeply immersed in your thoughts, ignoring what was happening,” Kai retold. “He appeared in our box and asked me not to interfere. I thought that having a couple of Heavenly Beasts on the expedition wouldn’t hurt and that one of them could even become a vessel for you in the future, but I gave up on trying to get them. In return, Nomen promised to comply with any two of my requests, within reasonable limits. It was clear that he knows that I know about his true nature. That he’s not an Elementalist, but a former divine... I’m both surprised and not surprised by this... In any case, I used one favor to buy the Heat Void scroll. The balance on my token was increased to two and a half trillion, although it seemed impossible to transfer money through them.”

“And I was there the whole time? I didn’t notice anything? Hmmm...” Acilla sighed. “Did exactly two and a half trillion appear on your account? That’s exactly how much you spent on the scroll! Did he know how much the others would bid for?!”

“I’m more amazed that I didn’t notice anything either. The Heavenly Beasts... I remember that they were sold, but everything is somehow foggy. I seem to recall that things got heated, but those blurry memories don’t seem natural at all,” Rune’Tan said. “It’s unsettling. I’m supposed to be a Master of Souls, but I can’t figure out when and how I was influenced. There aren’t even the slightest traces of someone else’s influence on my Soul Shell, which is basically impossible. Techniques leave traces. Everything is... as if... as if I haven’t been influenced from the outside, but from within... Damn, I’m really confused...”

“Perhaps for the first time I agree with the old man.” Acilla frowned. “When I think about those moments, my mind starts to become fuzzy. I really don’t like it. Who is this Nomen? Former god is too vague of an answer. I’ve never heard of gods losing their power. They may die, but to lose their strength... And it doesn’t seem that this Nomen has lost all power since he can so easily make a fool out of a Divine Stage cultivator like myself. What are the limits of his powers? And, most importantly, what is his goal?”

“One can only guess, girl,” Rune’Tan responded. “What I’d like to know is why hasn’t he applied the same technique on Kai? Why did he negotiate and promise to fulfill two of his requests when he can manipulate even Divine Stage cultivators?”

“I have no idea,” Kai replied. “I wondered the same, but Nomen said nothing. He just offered me a deal. Therefore, I’ll assume that he couldn’t influence me. And, perhaps, the reason lies in my soul’s unique abilities, as well as my mysterious origin.”

“Sounds plausible.” Acilla nodded. “But it’d still be nice to know who you really are. Reincarnating into a new body, energy vision, soul protection, energy control, and perfect spirit memory... Even my mother wouldn’t call that normal. What if you are some former god, too?”

“That would be nice,” Kai replied, flashing a slight smile.

“Well, we definitely won’t be able to do anything about this now, so I see no point in going around in circles. Let’s go back to our team,” she said and turned toward where the rest of the group was supposed to meet up with them. “We need to discuss our further course of action.”

Today’s meeting with Kyros and his men forced the Alliance to make adjustments to its plans. For this to happen, they needed to meet up and discuss. However, the auction hall wasn’t the place nor was it now the time for them to talk about the expedition and the war with Niagala.

Kai looked around. But the face and the aura he was looking for were nowhere to be found.

Just as I thought. They left before the auction ended. They probably haven’t prepared Crystals for the auction since they couldn’t have even known about it. But... Even if she was still here, it’s unlikely that I’d be able to talk to her... Are you really on his side, An’na, or is something holding you there? Kai wondered.

After casting one last glance at the hall, Kai went after his mentor. Two men stood nearby, looking rather displeased.

Kai was already halfway to Acilla when a short wild elf blocked his way, forcing him to stop. He was swarthy, muscular, with a fake smile and closed third eye. He wouldn’t have stood out from the crowd if not for his Divine aura.

“Congratulations on winning the last lot.”

“Thank you.”

“You know, I can’t feel even a hint of the Forces of Fire in you. So, tell me, are you really going to try to learn a concept that’s clearly related to this element? Don’t even get me started on how such a valuable scroll can be very dangerous to keep. Many would be ready to start a war with an entire sect, country, or clan for a treasure of such value. Do you really want to bring such misfortune on your masters, brothers, and sisters? It’s safe in the Sublunar City, of course. But outside of it, anything can happen...” Gazing into Kai’s eyes, the wild elf tried to intimidate him with both words and echoes of his aura. “My name is Nwarii Flameshield, and I can help you lift this heavy burden from your shoulders. I understand that you may have been interested in trying to master a hitherto unfamiliar concept, but the mortal danger this scroll carries with itself is too great for such games. Therefore, I suggest you sell the scroll to me. I offer you three trillion Azure Crystals. Two now, and another one in three weeks. Naturally, everything will be officiated with a spirit contract.”

“Thank you for the offer, but I’ll pass,” Kai replied dryly. He wasn’t intimidated or interested.

“Do you think someone can make you a better offer?” Nwarii raised his voice. “Or do you really not understand the danger of owning such a valuable item? Do you want to recklessly put your loved ones in jeopardy?”

“No, he’s just confident in the strength of his mentor and his friends,” Acilla snapped, approaching them.

“You?!” Nwarii’s eyes widened. After all, Fansolion recently punished him for trying to hit her. He believed that the reason for the patriarch’s harsh attitude was Acilla’s race. What Nwarii still didn’t understand was that Acilla was in fact also a Divine Stage cultivator and that what Fansolion did was save him from her wrath. “I mean...” Nwarii bowed. “My lady, I apologize for my behavior at the Gates of Ecumene.”

There was a cool recklessness in Nwarii’s face as he was looking at Acilla, but deep inside he was furious. So, she was the one who asked her student to fight for the Heat Void to annoy those who really wanted it?! I’m an idiot. Disgraceful! How could I ever think that an Exorcist was the real buyer? Heavens! I approached him in front of everyone and spoke with him almost on equal footing! And he talked back to me instead of immediately explaining the situation!
These charlatans are making fun of me! Well, let me see you try and leave the Sublunar City or Malton! I’ll find you even on another planet if I have to! I’ll make you pay. Mark. My. Words!

“But now I’d like to discuss the scroll. I see that you, my lady, aren’t using the element of Fire either,” Nwarii continued, smiling. “So, I’ll assume the scroll was bought for someone else. And if you bring me to your—”

“Excuse me...” Kai suddenly spoke. “If you want to—”

“Silence!” Nwarii’s apprentice appeared in front of Kai. He came close enough to almost touch him with his puffed chest. He released his aura, trying to crush Kai with it. “Don’t interfere in the conversation of the elders! As a student, you must know manners!”

“Fine, fine,” Kai replied, shocking and at the same time angering the apprentice with his insolence and indifference. “I’ll go then. You can continue to discuss the scroll without its current owner and see how that goes,” he grunted, turned around, and walked away.

The apprentice’s palm touched Kai’s shoulder, but he continued walking. He was unable to hold or slow him down for even a moment.

“Stop,” the apprentice ordered, but was ignored.

Seriously?! Nwarii almost shouted. Is he bluffing? Or not? An Exorcist spending two and a half trillion Azure Crystals sounds ridiculous... But if I try to stop him now, as if I ... I, a Divine Stage cultivator, need something from him... Damn it! Everyone’s watching. You’re pretending not to notice what’s happening, but I can sense your perception, you bastards. And if I make one wrong move, my reputation will be tarnished. The reputation of the strongest faction of the Sublunar Sect, which I’ve been leading for fifteen hundred years, may begin to crumble due to the unprecedented shame of its leader... Things are already pretty bad... But... He glanced at Acilla. This bitch is smiling. So, this isn’t a mistake.

“Young man, please, wait!”

This time Kai stopped and turned around.

“My student, Zanatros, behaved rudely. We’re all participants in the Sublunar Auction here, so he had no right to stop and silence you like that,” Nwarii said, forcing his student to bow. “I was wrong, too. Accept my apologies. But still, I must ask you to change your mind. Selling the scroll to me will bring you significant benefits.”

Zanatros? He’s the one to whom they wanted to bring that sylph girl... Kai remembered.

“I’m sorry, but no. I’m still not interested in selling.”

“Then what do you want? I have many treasures and connections throughout the region, so if you need something in return, just name it.”

“That doesn’t interest me either.”

Nwarii frowned, but he didn’t have time to say anything else.

“I have a proposition for you... How about we make a bet? I’d like to challenge your apprentice. If I win, I get the Golden Armor of Eternity, and... the Dyad Technique. And if I lose, you get the Heat Void scroll.”

This idiot is so full of himself! Nwarii thought. But his overconfidence will be his undoing! The stage difference is too big an obstacle. Only a few could overcome it. Cultivators like Sublunar Monsters! But he’s not even close to them! So why would he propose to fight an Elementalist? Does he think I’ll offer him to fight some other apprentice, someone of his level? Ha, as if I’d allow that! Zanatros is one of the top hundred Elementalists of the sect! He’ll never defeat him! There’s a little over half an hour left before the three moons merge, so we’ll have time for everything. Soon, the Heat Void scroll will be mine! And then I’ll finally get the hidden treasure! The patriarch won’t bother me this time. We just need to leave the lands of the sect so that he doesn’t notice anything.

“I agree.” Nwarii smiled wide.

***

“How is this even possible?” Zanatros whispered, shocked.

Sitting next to him, Nwarii was equally dumbfounded. It was clear from his gloomy face that the situation couldn’t be worse. Putting the scroll aside, he glanced at the servant.

“Can you vouch for the authenticity of this recording?” he asked sternly.

“Yes, sir.” The servant bowed. “The recording is genuine. This is how the Battle of Geniuses ended. It looks implausible, I’m aware, but there’s almost no person in the city who didn’t see the fight.”

Shit! Nwarii clenched his fists. But he doesn’t seem strong! Shouldn’t I, a Divine Stage cultivator, be able to determine the true power of an Exorcist? Preposterous!

“Sir, what should I do now?” Zanatros asked.

Due to the imminent merging of the three moons, the vast majority of students living in Anshal were engaged in preparing their minds and souls for the upcoming event. That was why very few people had heard about the fantastic ending of the Battle, despite it having taken place just ten hours ago.

The oath has been given, so the duel is inevitable. Nwarii realized. If only I had known... Shit!
I can’t lose the Armor!
I’d definitely never be able to get rid of the shame! Zanatros must defeat him... At any cost!

“You’ll win!” he replied and looked up at his student.

“But how? I had a hard time keeping up with his movements even in the recorded memories.”

“I’ll help you... You have to win!”

I don’t give a damn about other people’s opinions. When I get the scroll, it’ll be just a matter of time before I become the second strongest in the sect!

“S-Sir... What... What are you saying?” Zanatros asked, panicked, looking at Nwarii who sharply rose and approached him.

His aura descended on Zanatros and the nearby servant. The latter instantly lost consciousness, but the former was only shackled by Nwarii’s strength.

Grabbing him by the jaw, Nwarii opened his mouth. A bottle with a fiery red liquid appeared in his hand. Having removed the cork, he brought the potion closer to Zanatros’s face.

“No...” Zanatros’ eyes widened in fear and he began to twitch. “S-Sir... No ... Please...”

But his pleas fell on deaf ears. Tipping the bottle, Nwarii began to pour the liquid into his mouth.

Zanatros screamed in pain, but in the isolated room, no one except his mentor heard his screams.

“Activate your soul with this Flask of Fire Rage! I created it especially for you, for the next tournament... But it seems that I’ll have to use it now... Distribute the power of the drug through your entire body; otherwise, you’ll die! Be patient, Zanatros. Be patient! Nothing will happen to you if you do this right. You’ll get medical treatment in a month and you’ll be as good as new. You have to win now!” Nwarii repeated, continuing to pour the potion into Zanatros’ mouth.

Continuing to distribute the burning power throughout his body, Zanatros began to calm down. The pressure of his mentor’s aura was for some reason still present, and soon he understood why.

Two more vials appeared in Nwarii’s hand.

“You are a tough kid, Zanatros. You must endure three infusions.”

“Don’t... Don’t...” he pleaded, shivering, but Nwarii didn’t care.

He opened Zanatros’s mouth again and began to pour in the second infusion.

Terrible screams ensued again.

***

“What’s this supposed to mean?!” Acilla asked, annoyed, crossing her arms over her chest.

“What’s the matter, my lady?” Nwarii chuckled. “I haven’t violated any of the terms of the agreement. I’m still alive, aren’t I?”

You disgusting slimy creature! She barely refrained from hissing.

“Let it go. It won’t stop me... Actually, it’s even better like this. More of a challenge…” Kai told her.

“Well, since you’re so confident, then... Good luck...” Acilla shrugged. “Crush him!”

Meanwhile, the crowd was having an intense discussion about Nwarii and his student. Many participants of the Sublunar Auction saw what happened in the banquet hall and decided to watch the fight that was about to take place. They were interested in one thing only: the golden armor of pseudo-Divine rank that Zanatros wore. The one that Kai couldn’t buy.

Gawkers... But I don’t give a damn. I don’t care about your ridicule. This idiot’s at fault for not clarifying the details of the contract. Weapons are the only thing allowed as technique catalysts. However, for Zanatros, who wields the Path of Shield, armor can also take on that role to a certain extent! Nwarii chuckled. As long as he doesn’t use the armor’s active abilities, he isn’t breaking the rules!
I don’t care about my reputation. Fuck the sect! Let it fall apart! As soon as I have the scroll, all this will seem like nothing more than a bad dream.

“Are you ready?” the cultivator who was to act as the judge asked Kai and Zanatros.

Kai nodded, rising from the lotus position.

“I’m ready!” Zanatros, stuffed with alchemy, growled menacingly. His muscles were swollen from the drugs.

“Very well. As soon as you hear the gong, you can start,” the judge said, after which he hurried to leave the arena.

“I’ll tear you to pieces!” Zanatros suddenly grinned, looking at Kai with bloodshot eyes. His mind was clearly clouded.

His Astral Body is at its limit. A little more and it’ll begin to crack... Kai noted, examining his opponent with energy vision. He’s not coping well with the drug he took.

“I feel that drinking the elixir wasn’t his idea,” Rune’Tan commented. “I think his mentor decided that the scroll is worth risking his student’s life. You know, this only makes it more valuable...”

“Yeah, I know.”

At the same moment, a loud sound was heard throughout the entire arena, marking the beginning of the duel.

Zanatros was the first to attack. His figure blurred as he moved, but he never reached his opponent. Halfway, he stumbled and rolled to the side. Thanks to Kai’s assistance, of course.

He tried to get up, but the immense pressure immediately nailed him back down to the sand of the arena. Kai’s compressed aura, Field of Superiority, powerful gravitational pressure, and Frost Breath hit Zanatros all at once, binding him.

Kai believed that the duel would end there, but his opponent clearly disagreed.

Raging flames appeared around Zanatros, activating the full power of the Flask of Fire Rage he drank. His Astral Body was literally on fire, the flame squeezing all the power out of him. If he didn’t stop this process soon, he’d die. However, he wasn’t thinking about that. He had only one goal — to kill Kai.

A huge stream of fire swept over the sand, crystallizing it, and rushed toward Kai, who, without hesitation, merged with the two Senior Spirits and teleported to the side. Unfortunately, the fire still managed to reach him, leaving a nasty burn on his right shoulder.

Zanatros quickly approached him. Swinging a blade covered with water, he tried to cut his opponent in half, but Kai dodged and counterattacked. Several huge waves of Darkness fell upon Zanatros, which he blocked with an oval shield.

After that, there were several more short and fruitless clashes. Zanatros fought fiercely using elements of Fire, Water, Sword, and Shield.

Yes! I can do this! Zanatros, intoxicated by his newly acquired power, rejoiced, continuing the onslaught. I’m just as fast! And his attacks don’t seem so dangerous anymore! I can take a hit! Damn it, I’m a genius who owns four elements!!! Why the hell did I ever doubt myself?! Come on! Just a little more and I’ll...

Lost in his thoughts, Zanatros didn’t have time to realize that his opponent approached him.

The tip of Kai’s blade sank into his chest. The Coming of the Lord of War instantly increased his physical parameters to five thousand units. In addition, the scales increased his defense to its maximum.

The insane power of the blow sent Zanatros flying to the very edge of the huge arena.

As expected, all the damage was absorbed by the Armor.

So, it’s true. I stand no chance. Until I create a Sphere or an attack with similar energy output, I won’t be able to pierce the Armor. Kai noted, recalling what he saw in the energy spectrum during the impact. Since I can’t stop him, I’ll have to find another way to bring him down.

One-fifth of his soul energy flowed into his Astral Body, and then...

The temperature in the arena immediately dropped to twenty-four degrees Fahrenheit, after which it continued to rapidly drop.

Putting the swords back in the Storage, Kai moved his arms forward. Two blue crystals formed above his palms, making the temperature drop even faster. He had combined two techniques in these crystals: Frost Breath and Creation: Fortified Ice of the Destructive Void.

Releasing the crystals, Kai allowed them to fly off, after which they flashed with even greater force. The power of Frost Breath began to spread across the arena more actively, freezing everything it touched. At the same time, thanks to the second technique, large ice monsters appeared near the crystals.

A huge column of flame covered Kai, and Zanatros, who had already risen, finally reached him. The fire was instantly put out and Kai sent his opponent flying back with a kick. And although the latter managed to react and even raise his shield, it didn’t help him much. The Royal-rank artifact instantly shattered.

Having bought himself some more time, Kai continued according to his plan. An abysmally dark ball appeared in front of him — Yin Concentration. More than six years ago, he had placed the Demon’s Heart he had found in the Abyss beneath Udin in this realm. Since then, he hadn’t had a chance to use it. As a result, the Yin that accumulated inside the Heart only grew stronger due to the power of the Tattoo. And now, for the first time since then, he decided to use this power.

Dark mist gushed into the arena, eating away the sand and even the air. In less than three seconds, everything under the protective dome was filled with Yin particles. Due to their density and strengthening over the many years of being inside the Concentration, they now posed a serious threat even to Holy Lords. Kai released only a small percentage of the supply he had, but the arena became exponentially more dangerous than even the Abyss. Frost Breath, enclosed in two crystals, never stopped lowering the temperature.

Kai shut himself inside the Indestructible Cube, putting a lot of soul energy into it. However, since he didn’t want to stay motionless inside the ice, he created a pocket dimension inside the Cube, thereby forming a second line of defense and completely shielded himself from the calamity created by the two concepts.

After unleashing several powerful attacks, Zanatros attempted to shatter the ice cube, but only managed to leave a few cracks. The monsters created by the ice crystals rushed toward him, forcing him to leave Kai alone.

He thought that he’d easily deal with the creatures, but he managed to destroy the first one only after three attacks.

During the five years he had spent in the Cloud Abode, Kai managed to seriously improve upon the Creation Technique, discovering that with its help he could create an independent unit of artificial storage for any element with the help of the Cold Void and Yang particles.

Force particles could exist even if they weren’t connected with a soul. However, in that case, they needed a so-called independent storage unit. Spirit Plants, for example, or energy crystals. As neither of these things could contain Forces of more than one concept, they weren’t suitable for creating something “subtle.”

However, thanks to Yang and Cold Void, Kai managed to create what many alchemists dreamed of — an artificial independent storage unit. With it, he was able to prepare the elixir that improved foundation.

The artificial storage unit turned out to have many advantages. Shortly before the destruction of the Cloud Abode, Kai discovered another interesting way to utilize it. He created an ice beast, and then placed an artificial storage in it, integrating an empty scroll in its structure. That way, he was able to place some of his memories inside the creation, which gave it more intelligence, and therefore, more power.

But he didn’t stop there. Through a lot of work and trial and error, he formed a crystal similar to those that were now in the arena by using the Creation Technique. The small piece of ice, in its essence, was an artificial independent storage unit that was divided into three parts: one that contained particles of the Forces of all elements Kai wielded, one that was an interweaving responsible for the crystal’s functioning, and one that contained a small pocket dimension in which the Azure Crystals were placed.

In the end, these three parts became an array, created with almost no ingredients that could exist even if the spirit connection with the creator was severed.

Therefore, Zanatros now had to battle with dozens of ice creatures that could independently use Kai’s techniques.

It took him a full minute to destroy all the beasts. During this time, the temperature around him practically approached a ridiculous low, and his body was saturated with particles of the Cold Void and Yin. His skin looked like he was one of the slaves from Udin.

The Golden Armor of Eternity still protected him, but Zanatros constantly absorbed prana from the air, and even the pseudo-Divine artifact couldn’t perfectly filter out so many Yin particles.

After the destructive power of the dark fog, the Cold Void gradually penetrated Zanatros’s body as well. He tried to fight both concepts, but because of their properties and their huge quantity, resistance became almost useless.

But there was no turning back now. He had to continue the fight.

After defeating the ice monsters, he destroyed both crystals, stopping the further drop in temperature, and then he finally headed toward the ice cube, coughing up black blood mixed with ice chunks.

Stopping near the Cube, he returned his shield into his Ring, after which he released one-tenth of his soul energy that he directed into his blade.

“Twin Dragons of Water and Fire!” he shouted as he plunged the short blade into one of the cracks he had made earlier.

The power of his strongest technique surged forward, slowly beginning to destroy the Cube. Observing the progress, Zanatros clenched his teeth and released the other half of the soul energy.

The technique continued to flow out of the blade, making the ice cube crack more and more. However, at the same time, Zanatros was rapidly losing strength until he was no longer able to withstand it. He needed to take a breather, which was why the technique eventually fell apart and he was thrown back.

Spitting out black blood again, Zanatros began to rise, cursing the Cube that still remained standing. Its core had more or less survived. But before he could attack it again and finish the job, the Cube changed.

Kai reappeared in the arena.

With Yin Concentration, he sucked in all the concept’s particles, instantly clearing the arena of the dark fog. Then he took his swords out of the storage again, the blades of which weren’t covered by shadows anymore. Regardless of the darkness’s absence, his weapons were still strengthened by a technique, the presence of which could be seen by the mysterious dark-scarlet runes on the surface of the blades.

It’s now or never... Kai assessed the situation. I thought about this for a long time. Ever since I was poisoned and forced to shut myself in the Indestructible Cube. Even a Divine Stage cultivator couldn’t break through my ice. And then there was Chag with his unusual protection. Both cases demonstrated possible problems when facing an enemy with strong defense. But constantly investing all your strength in the hope of breaking through armor or trying to wear down your opponents is foolish. Sooner or later, I’ll find myself in a situation where I can’t do anything. I need another approach.
Good thing I’ve always had a wild imagination...

Watching Zanatros approach him, Kai nodded and started moving at lightning speed.

As he started his attack, he suddenly winced, feeling a sharp and extremely painful short-term stress on his soul.

I see. If his aura and Cover weren’t weakened, I’d be able to put that much power into this blow, Kai thought. I got lucky this time...

The battle was over. The spectators saw blood gushing from Zanatros’s mouth just before he lost consciousness.

Impossible! the overwhelming majority thought.

Both the common people and Masters alike couldn’t believe that an Exorcist had managed to penetrate a pseudo-Divine artifact. However, things fell into place when Kai pulled the blades out of his opponent’s body.

There were no holes in the Armor.

Kai finally paid attention to the System message flashing somewhere in the periphery of his vision.

Attention!

You have created a unique energy weaving in the Ecumene!

Type: technique

Elements:

Space (84%)

Yin (8%)

Sword (8%)

Volume limit: 7

Name...

Attention!

The technique has no name.

Please name the new technique. Registration cannot be completed otherwise.

Remaining time: 94 seconds

If the technique is not given a name, the System will automatically generate one.

Let’s see... Let’s call it... Transferred Impact Technique, Kai thought.

Name accepted...

Checking for matches...

Check complete.

No matches were found.

Attention!

[Transferred Impact Technique] has been added to the roster.

Creator: Kai Arnhard

Achievement unlocked:

[Technique Creator (1)]

You have managed to create a unique energy-weaving technique in the Ecumene.

Reward: [Technique Creator] (title)

The holder of this title can access the technique section for one hour. To gain access, you must enter the Ecumene Library (Attention! No Ecumene Libraries have been found in the current world.). To regain access, you need to make a new unique technique and unlock the achievement [Technique Creator (2)].

Equip the title?

Yes/No

Chapter 11
MERGING OF THREE MOONS

“What was that?” Rune’Tan asked, feeling the use of an unfamiliar technique. Although he could observe the world through Kai, he still didn’t see the System messages. “A new technique?”

“Yes,” Kai said, looking at Zanatros who fell at his feet. “I tried to teleport a part of the blade so that the blow would bypass the Armor and any other kind of defense. However, I think I’ve gotten ahead of myself. I know that moving in space too close to someone’s aura isn’t easy, but I’ve had no idea that it’s that difficult. It seemed like it’d be much easier to move a thin sword, but I almost lost it. I underestimated his strength. I’ll have to test the new technique on someone weaker.”

“What a wondrous student I have,” Acilla said, smiling from her seat. “Bypassing defense with teleportation is a trick that has existed since ancient times. Nowadays, it’s rarely used because of what you just described. But this is the first time I see a technique based on such a principle, allowing a peak-level Exorcist to break through the aura of an initial-level Elementalist. You turned everything upside down again.”

“I agree. The technique turned out great. Unique weaving in the entire Ecumene...” Kai shrugged. “I was even given a title for making it: the Technique Creator. It gives me hourly access to the roster of all existing techniques. I just need to get into a certain Ecumene Library.”

“You don’t look happy. This is a big achievement. You really feel nothing” Rune’Tan muttered, dumbfounded.

“I don’t. I can’t.”

“Do you have any idea how many millions of Masters have struggled for thousands of years to come up with something truly unique and immortalize their names? Almost no one succeeded. Even in the entire history of the Belteise Empire, only three Creators existed. Two, like you, created unique weaves, and another one created a unique alchemical recipe. This is a serious achievement...”

“Leave Kai alone, old man.” Acilla rolled her eyes. “We know that he’s good at creating techniques. I had no doubt that he’d eventually make weaving of his own. The only shame is that there are no Ecumene Libraries in any of the nearby worlds. Quite a few of them were destroyed during the great war, and the System clearly doesn’t plan to restore them.”

“Are there any in the Central world?”

“Yes, there are lots of them there. But I suppose almost all of them are taken. We’ll either have to negotiate with someone or...” Acilla sighed, “Go to my mother...”

“By the way, what did you do with this guy at the end?” Rune’Tan asked, pointing at Zanatros.

“Nothing special. I used Ice Curse. I can kill him at any moment, but there’s no need for that. Since the Sublunar Sect is also going to go to Belteise, I think having a spy won’t hurt. Thanks to the Curse’s seed planted in his soul, I constantly feel his location, and I can receive information from his perception organs and even immediately teleport to him within a certain radius,” Kai explained. “I removed almost all particles of Cold Void and Yin from his body so that he’d be able to go to Belteise, instead of staying here for treatment.”

“Well done.”

“And your Curse will definitely pass by unnoticed?” Acilla decided to make sure.

“It’s primarily based on the Cold Void, which in itself is an excellent insulator for spirit perception. Rune’Tan also helped me hide the traces. Even Fansolion won’t be able to detect anything unless he conducts a thorough check, for which there’s no reason. Nwarii definitely won’t notice anything. They won’t even be able to distinguish the Curse from a simple accumulation of Cold Void particles.”

“Let’s hope for the best.”

Watching the healers carry away his opponent, Kai soon left the arena under the applause of a small but fired-up audience. In the first row, he saw Nwarii who calmly handed over the scroll of the Dyad Technique, and then added in a cold tone:

“As per agreement, I’ll give you the Armor within the next twenty-four hours. Zanatros must come to his senses to remove the spirit mark.”

On that note, he left. All the other spectators began to disperse. There were about twelve minutes left before the three moons would merge.

***

Kai stood in front of a huge tree with lush pink foliage. In the center of its thick trunk was a juicy scarlet apple.

“You won’t bother them, will you?” he asked, putting his hand on the tree. He was referring to the rare Plants he had bought at the auction, which he had just planted around the tree on the flying island. “I also have a present for you; I’ve finally finished my preparations. I know I should’ve given them to you earlier, but with this war, I somehow completely forgot about it. Sorry. The main thing we still have time before the breakthrough.”

The tree, inside which sat the Guardian Elemental, responded with a pleasant rustle of its leaves.

“Here you go.”

Seven spheres appeared in the air near Kai: blue, white, black, translucent, scarlet, purple, and bloody red. Each of them was covered with a thin but extremely durable layer of ice and contained an unmeasured amount of particles of the concepts of Cold Void, Yang, and Yin, as well as the Paths of Space and Sword. The last two contained an enormous amount of soul energy and about thirty tons of Kai’s blood, which was saturated with his ki. This was the kind of blood that Chag had asked for in the Battle. If it was saturated with the owner’s ki, it meant that it carried powerful echoes of their strength — primarily, of their bloodline and Forces.

Kai had been working on these seven spheres since he became the First in the Cloud Abode. Using the structure of the Yin and Yang Concentrations obtained from the Tattoo, he invented their simplified counterparts, after which he had been filling the vessels with a certain amount of his strength every day for five years. After inventing an artificial storage unit that was separate from the Cold Void, he removed these seven spheres from his Astral Body and broke the spirit connection with them for the first time. This was how he created an artificial Concentration.

“It’s not a pseudo-Divine rank sword, but I think you’ll like it,” he said, after which the tree’s roots reached out to the spheres hanging in the air. Soon, it placed all seven gifts in the crevice in the trunk where the fruit was and closed it. “Just be careful with Yin and Yang. Don’t bring their particles close to each other. And, if you can’t do anything with Yin, you’ll tell me next time.”

In response, there was another rustle of pink leaves.

Kai finally began his experiment on the Spirit Plant he had received five years ago. He now had the ability to create an artificial storage unit, which theoretically allowed him to replace any Plants he needed for his alchemy. But that was only in theory...

In reality, real Plants still had many advantages over artificial ones. They did things perfectly: absorbed almost any element, stored it, and over time, integrated this power as efficiently as possible inside their fruit.

Kai could hardly use all of these spheres in his alchemy. And he couldn’t make a lot of them.

Spirit Plants were different. Using the received power, they could continually weave amazing, large-scale energy patterns for hundreds and thousands of years without losing focus or stopping. Their work would result in a masterpiece, surpassing any technique and array in grandeur. That was why Spirit Fruits, especially high-rank ones, were the most valuable resources. Having eaten one, the cultivator immediately activated the weaving that the Plant had been creating for centuries. And it always strengthened the body or soul of the cultivator or beast.

Spirit Fruits were superior to any alchemical concoction since no Master could create such a large and sophisticated weaving. In fact, everything they did was based on the Plants’ workings — they mimicked nature.

That was why Kai invested so much in the development of this tree.

Having finished, he left the Storage, moving to the Heavenly Complex. He was met by the Guardian Spirit upon arrival who greeted him with a bow.

“Greetings, master.”

Nodding in return, Kai held out the Spatial Ring.

“I brought some renovation materials for the Complex.”

“Thank you.”

Having taken the Ring, the Spirit immediately sent it to the necessary place.

“I also want to inform you that I’ll soon send a large flow of energy here, so activate the absorption array. Direct all energy to the repair function, and the rest to the Training Hall. In the near future, I plan to test my strength against all its previous owners.”

The Spirit bowed again.

“As you wish.”

“Good,” Kai replied and disappeared, leaving the Complex.

He reappeared on a small circular platform with nine metal pillars along its edges, which were a part of an array. The platform was located in the center of a small, cozy lake, ending in a sharp drop on all sides. The water was falling endlessly, disappearing into the shining city that lay inside a giant crater.

This was the Sublunar Peak — the highest point on the back of the flying turtle. It was at the top of a huge, prana-attracting spire, divided into hundreds of parallel, layered half-open dimensions, which meant there were several hundred similar platforms in the center of the lake. There were many cultivators around Kai, but each of them stayed in a separate dimension.

Raising his head, Kai looked at the majestic bluish moon and the myriads of beautiful stars surrounding it.

The moment of the merging had almost arrived.

Assuming the lotus position, Kai transferred the Heavenly Complex from the Storage, after which he activated Ultimate Focus and fully opened the Mind Gates, redirecting ki from the Body Gates into them.

The cultivators preparing for the merging of the three moons felt a slow increase in prana density. With each passing second, the air grew denser and denser, making it difficult for weak cultivators, especially mortals, to breathe. Their bodies were exposed to severe stress, which was why many had to use various alchemical concoctions to temporarily strengthen their body and soul.

Thirty seconds later, the prana density doubled, after which its growth suddenly halted. For almost half a minute, nothing happened. Many of the cultivators who first arrived at the Three Moons Festival began to look around and frown. They expected more, so this puzzled them.

The dissatisfaction was, thankfully, short lived. The moon suddenly flashed, beginning to emit an even brighter pleasant blue glow. At the same moment, an invisible column of energy fell on the Sublunar City. The amount of prana in the air became fifteen times greater than in Middle Worlds like Nikrim.

Many cultivators started coughing up blood and began to tremble, and the weakest ones lost consciousness altogether. However, this amount of prana wasn’t enough for everyone. Members of the Sublunar Sect and geniuses who came to the city prepared special energy-collection arrays in advance, which were now activated. The prana density inside them instantly increased by an average of fifty percent, and the strongest arrays hit ninety. As for the Sublunar Peak, where Kai was located, it contained several arrays, one of which covered the entire spire. Thanks to them, as well as the favorable location, the prana density around the cultivators who sat on the top increased by as much as one hundred and twenty percent.

Kai’s eyes shone bright purple. Raising his hands, he made the Heavenly Complex hover in the air with the help of the Field of Superiority, after which the emerald cube began to rotate, and the energy around it condensed.

Kai expanded the area within which he could control energy. For the first time in his life in this body, he was going to activate this unique power to its maximum. He subconsciously used it every day to passively restore energy, but only now did he decide to test its limits.

A vortex began to spin inside his Astral Body. Every Exorcist possessed one. By rotating it, they could either quickly release energy, forming techniques at a speed inaccessible to mortals, or rapidly absorb it. Unlike in previous stages, True Masters absorbed prana with the Astral Body. They didn’t use breathing techniques or acupuncture points and meridians. Everything was done via an energy vortex, which attracted prana to them.

Besides the vortex, Kai had the ability to manipulate any neutral energy. Usually, he only used that, as it was enough for him even in the most intense battles. However, this time he decided to use everything available to him.

He simultaneously used the energy-controlling skill, the energy vortex, Field of Superiority, and even the gravity distortion power of the Path of Space. All this gave rise to such a powerful attraction of energy that a tornado of prana formed on the platform.

Naturally, this didn’t go unnoticed. The energy density in neighboring dimensions on the Sublunar Peak began to decline, and everyone in Anshal and the Sublunar City could see the occasional short, but rather bright flashes coming from the top of a giant spire.

***

Throwing an emerald cube up in the air over and over again, Chag patiently waited. Standing at the edge of the balcony of a very expensive room, he looked at the top of a huge spire on the back of the Heavenly Beast hovering over the city.

Soon, the three moons were finally lined up and the energy density began to increase. Millions had plunged into meditation, using this power for a variety of purposes. The most common one was, of course, preparing the soul for future breakthroughs.

Seeing the flashes at the top of the spire, formed by ultra-dense bursts of energy, Chag smiled, exposing two rows of sharp fangs. A second later, his left eye changed: the pupil looked like a human one, and the iris took on an unnatural purple color.

“Excellent...” he said slowly, watching the storm of energy forming over the Sublunar Peak. Despite the terrible pain in his head and eye, he didn’t stop observing. “My lady, do you see that? It’s definitely him. Everything is as you predicted. This mortal has completed your first assignment,” Chag said, referring to himself in the third person. “I hope you won’t forget about his reward. He’s waiting for your words of praise!”

***

Raising his head, one of the students of the Sublunar Sect froze.

“What’s that?”

“The flashes? Are they coming from the Peak?”

“Is there something wrong with the spire’s array?”

“I’ll report this to the higher elders,” said the younger elder walking next to them. “Can you feel it? Energy is gradually leaving the air. Perhaps the array was damaged. If so, it won’t last long. The bangs are very loud. Move from here and tell everyone that it’s dangerous near the central tower of Anshal.”

The disciples bowed.

“Yes, elder.”

Meanwhile, another cultivator was watching from the nearby window.

“Interesting,” he said, sorting through herbs.

At this point, Fansolion wasn’t meditating, like the vast majority of his highest sect members. The greatly increased energy density was no longer of use to him. He had prepared his soul for a breakthrough long ago, but he simply didn’t know how to carry it out. He didn’t know that with an eight-point foundation a breakthrough to the next stage had a very small chance to even work. The secret of becoming a god was known to few, and he hadn’t managed to unravel it. Not to mention that the active phase of his soul had ended a long time ago, and during the fading phase, it was much more difficult to carry out a breakthrough, even with the best resources. The only thing left for the old man was to learn about the universe and its laws.

However, he wasn’t ready to give up. He pinned many hopes on the expedition to Belteise. Legends said that anyone who entered the imperial castle of this world could become a god.

Fansolion didn’t truly believe in that. It sounded too good to be true. He was a realist, so he knew that even if there were gods in Belteise, they weren’t strong enough to make anyone else one of their own. Thanks to his old age, extensive experience and many books he read, he knew that only the strongest gods of the Ecumene could raise someone’s status to their level.

But he didn’t underestimate the legacy of Belteise. Fansolion had no doubts that many of the emperors were gods. With this in mind, there should be many divine objects stored in the imperial palace. He hoped that with their help, he’d uncover the secret of becoming a god, as well as find the right legacy and resources that could increase his chances of a successful breakthrough.

And if luck smiled upon him, then there’d be nothing keeping him in Malton anymore. If he became a deity, then he’d finally fulfill his dream of going back to his homeworld. There, he’d finally take revenge on those who made him leave.

Kai Arnhard... Once again glancing at the top of the spire, Fansolion returned to the herbs. Your mentor gave you an energy-collection array of that strength? I wonder if the others will guess who’s behind this...
I see why Acilla instructed him to buy all those items at the auction.
She clearly has a more suitable place to be in during the high energy density period. But something still bothers me... Why step on the toes of so many guests by using your student, a simple Exorcist? I wonder which of the two came up with this.

***

Forty minutes later, it was all over. The increased density was still present, the moons continued to hang over the city, but Kai no longer had the strength to continue.

Having moved to the main hall of the Heavenly Complex, he looked for the Spirit.

“How much did I gather?”

“Thanks to your actions, the Heavenly Complex has received one point four percent of the energy required for a complete repair. The repair function is fully reactivated. It took zero point eighty-nine percent. As you ordered, I sent the rest to the Training Hall. There are now many more images available for incarnation.”

“Good,” Kai replied with a sigh. “I’ll check them out later.”

The Spirit bowed.

“Good luck, master.”

Returning to the Sublunar Peak, Kai looked around, exhausted. After the energy storm he had made, the pillars installed on the platform were clearly damaged. In addition, there were about two hundred Azure Crystals scattered all over the place, which had formed in clumps of super-dense energy. The flashes that everyone around saw were just the consequences of spontaneous clashes of prana due to the influence of the general dense background. This was how the Crystals were actually formed in the bowels of the planets, where, due to the accumulation effect, there was much more energy than on the surface.

Having attracted the Crystals to himself through the Field of Superiority, Kai sent them to the Storage, simultaneously taking out two scrolls. One had a fancy, luxurious design, while the other looked like the most ordinary cheap one. The first contained the Dyad Technique, and the second was the deceptive concept of the Heat Void.

Kai decided to start with the technique. Unfurling the scroll and saturating it with energy, he plunged into the memories. They belonged to none other than Nwarii who found the original scroll in ruins on a distant planet outside the Malton region. Upon returning home, he began to study it.

Nwarii learned that the Dyad Technique allowed the souls of two cultivators to unite and resonate at a single frequency, which gave them the opportunity to temporarily strengthen each other. One could get a fraction of the other’s predisposition for a certain element, partially exchange the understanding of Forces or techniques, and speed up the preparation of the Soul Shell for a breakthrough. Using this technique, the cultivators literally exchanged their strengths with each other. It gave a particularly strong effect if the cultivator constantly performed this technique with the same partner.

The Dyad Technique didn’t belong to any of the elements. It only required energy, which made the technique universal.

However, it had a serious drawback — Nwarii only found a part of the scroll. At least half of the weaving was missing, which was why the technique worked somewhat differently in the shortened version. It united the two souls, but instead of harmony, it brought a power struggle between them. Ultimately, the stronger soul received all the benefits, which were incomparable to what could be obtained with an equal exchange, and the weaker soul was exhausted or often left damaged.

“Have you seen anything like this before?” Kai asked, putting the scroll aside.

“Only a few small, separate weaving patterns. This technique is new for me, too,” Rune’Tan said, surprised. “I’ve never even heard of the possibility to unite two souls so that they could strengthen each other. Either this technique somehow came into the Middle Worlds from central ones, or it was created here, based on some powerful artifact. Perhaps even an artifact of the First Ones.”

“The only problem is that half of the weaving is missing. Do you think you could recover the missing part?”

“Aren’t you asking for a bit too much? I don’t know. I can’t say for sure. Even I’d need a decade to study the principles of this technique thoroughly. And even then I’d have to conduct hundreds and thousands of experiments, which I can’t do without a body. So, the answer is more likely a no than a yes,” Rune’Tan replied.

“I understand. Then let’s forget about it for now.”

“Once we arrive at Belteise, we’ll need to visit the imperial library. Perhaps there are some similar weavings, or at least pieces of them. It’d help me speed up the process.”

“We’ll do that, then.” Kai nodded, then picked up the second, unremarkable gray scroll.

Opening it, he saw a short text.

“Greetings, reader. My name is Ahabe. I am the Beast-Demigod. From birth, I was close to the elements of Fire and Death, which allowed me to study the concept of the Heat Void. In this scroll, I will record my memories in which I will use Heat Void in various ways and show how my soul interacts with this concept.

As for my reflections on the nature of the Heat Void, there are many. However, thousands of years of meditation have allowed me to identify three main ones. I hope this helps you.

1. The Heat Void is the quintessence of destruction. Therefore, if you want to find it, look in the depths of the elements close to this concept. However, do not confuse destruction and annihilation. Otherwise, you will go on the wrong path.

2. The Heat Void is a concept of acceleration.

3. Like any concept, the Heat Void is a trick. It is just the distorted power of the present Higher Force. However, I feel that the Heat Void is different from concepts like Yin and Yang. It is not standalone. It is a part of something bigger. The main point is not to be fooled. If you want to get closer to the Heat Void, you should not consider it just a special version of Fire. Otherwise, you will never master this power.

Remember, do not let your soul flounder. Be careful not to get captured, otherwise, your path will end in flames, just like that of my disciples.

The clue you need is always right in front of you. If you are worthy, you just need to take a closer look.

That was all. There were no more recordings, which was why Kai immediately plunged into the memories embedded in it. As stated in the message, Ahabe invoked the Heat Void in the memories, demonstrated how to use it, and focused on his soul, allowing Kai to experience the entire process of invoking the particles of this concept.

The flashback covered three days, during which Ahabe demonstrated the Heat Void in various forms. And although Kai managed to fully feel and observe the particles of the new concept, this was still too little to even come one step closer to mastering it. It became clear that it’d take many more years to revise the memories in detail, look for the truth in the depths of other elements of destruction, and then meditate on all this.

Back in reality, in which about twelve hours had passed, Kai sighed. He wasn’t going to give up. He understood that it wouldn’t be as easy as it had been for him up until this point. After all, Fansolion wouldn’t have sold the scroll if his students had a chance of learning this concept. This meant that the contents of the scroll weren’t valuable to him. They were unsuitable for learning the concept, and, most likely, they only demonstrated the very fact of the existence of such a thing.

Having decided to re-read the message, Kai stopped at the last line.

The clue you need is always right in front of you. If you are worthy you just need to take a closer look, he repeated. What does that mean? Judging by the text, Ahabe isn’t like those Masters who like to speak in vague and cryptic sentences.
And if this isn’t something philosophical, then perhaps it’s a direct hint. Maybe there’s something else in the scroll? I just need to take a closer look...

After a short moment of confusion, Kai did just that. He took a closer look.

His purple eyes shone even brighter as the world around him became clearer and clearer. Concentrating fully on the scroll, he saw nothing except the weaving that kept Ahabe’s memories intact for such a long time. And when blood started flowing from his eyes, and he began to feel pain, several previously imperceptible points of energy suddenly flashed in the center of the scroll.

It was a clear sign. Beginning to pour even more energy into his eyes, and continuing to endure terrible pain, he started to see the invisible better and better.

It took about three minutes for several points to turn into a weaving, hidden at a deep level of the universe. Kai immediately figured out its essence — it was a pocket dimension.

Suddenly, reality started to float before his eyes. His body became heavy, and his head was buzzing.

“Hold on! I’ll help you!” Rune’Tan shouted and used a technique that temporarily strengthened the soul. “Don’t you dare faint!”

Kai came to his senses, instantly returning his focus on the weaving hidden in the scroll.

“I feel sick...” he wheezed. “We need to finish this faster...”

Examining the hidden pocket dimension, he tried to figure out a way to open it. Unfortunately, he passed out before he found a solution.

He woke up three hours later.

“How are you?” Rune’Tan asked.

“Horrible... I haven’t felt this bad in a very, very long time,” Kai said, after which he started vomiting.

He didn’t properly vomit, since, being a True Master, he didn’t need food. However, the very fact that he even felt so nauseated made him give the recent events a serious thought. His soul had to be extremely overstrained in order for the echoes of this tension to affect the physical body in such a way.

Summoning several elixirs from the Storage, he took turns drinking them, after which he plunged into restorative meditation for about seven hours.

“There is an hour left before the merging of the three moons ends.” He looked at the sky. “We need to try again.”

“Are you sure? You don’t have to rush into this.”

“I’ve recovered. And I’m more energized than the first time. Earlier, I just finished viewing Ahabe’s memories, I studied the Dyad Technique, I collected energy, and before that, I had fought with an Elementalist. Now, I’m at my peak. I’m ready for anything.” Kai nodded, taking out several potions of his own make. He also planned to withdraw soul energy to strengthen his eyes. “My intuition tells me that I’m on the right path. It was the same with the Dyad Technique. I’m glad I asked for it when I made that bet. Its potential is great.”

“Well... As you wish.” Rune’Tan shrugged.

Kai resumed examining the scroll. A few minutes later, he saw the deeply hidden weaving and then began to study it. Rune’Tan helped him the best he could. In the end, Kai managed to find a way to open the secret pocket dimension.

Three drops of blood suddenly appeared above the scroll, blazing with bright green fire. Kai’s clothes were burned, his skin was charred, the platform under his feet almost completely melted, and the lake around him evaporated. This forced him to swiftly return the three drops back to the pocket dimension inside the scroll, which, unlike everything around, was the only thing that wasn’t damaged in any way.

“This is Heat Void activated by a demigod! This isn’t just frozen blood of a Holy
Beast, like U’Shore’s.” Rune’Tan chuckled. “I think that if you become an Elementalist, and I obtain a body, then Acilla and I could help you absorb a fifth of one such droplet.” He began laughing “If you died now, that would’ve been the most ridiculous death I’ve ever heard of...” He couldn’t restrain himself. “By the way, I just realized: in a normal situation, only a very powerful user of Fire or Death would be able to find this pocket dimension with spirit perception. As Ahabe used these elements, he saw no point in transferring his blood to someone who wasn’t familiar with them.”

Meanwhile, Kai was recovering. The bloodline of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra literally brought him back from the dead.

Chapter 12
PREPARATION TIME

Exorcists, Elementalists, Holy Lords, and even Divine Stage cultivators gradually left the Sublunar Peak. The merging of the three moons ended, and the prana levels in the air returned to normal.

“At the beginning, the density of prana around me suddenly dropped. It looked like something was wrong with the array. Was that what we gave all that money for?!” one of the younger cultivators complained.

“Really?” his friend asked, surprised. “The same thing happened to me too!”

“Really? This means that it’s not just my array, but the entire spire! This only makes the situation worse! It seems like the Sublunar City’s forsaken quality.” An Elementalist grimaced, whispering the last part.

All the important guests and members of the Sublunar Sect discussed the unexpected anomaly, attributing everything to problems with the main array. None of them could even imagine that it was all the doing of only one Exorcist.

“Master Arnhard?” An Elementalist in servant’s robes approached Kai. There were many of them present. Most of them were students of lower levels who hadn’t been accepted into resource hunters, which was why they had to earn special points for the sect by being servants.

“Yes, that’s me.”

“I was asked to bring you this.”

He handed Kai a Ring, inside of which was the Golden Armor of Eternity. Moving it to his Storage, Kai nodded in satisfaction.

Having bowed, the servant turned to leave.

“Wait. Because of my... small mistake, one platform on the Sublunar Peak was destroyed. I’d like to compensate for my carelessness.”

The servant stood frozen in shock for a moment. It took a while for his mind to grasp the fact that an Exorcist destroyed a platform capable of withstanding a Holy Lord’s power. After coming to his senses, he spoke.

“I understand, sir. Let me take you to the elder in charge of the Sublunar Peak.”

“Lead the way.”

I hope the two hundred million Crystals I have left will be enough to cover the expenses. I’d hate it if I had to ask Acilla for money...

***

After meeting with the leaders of the Alliance, Kai left Anshal and went to the Sublunar City. He, Acilla, as well as Starks, Onyx, Tyros, Burner of Cities, and Tano went to one of the best inns in the city. There, they rented a small meeting hall, inside which they created a strong barrier to avoid possible eavesdropping — even communication through spiritual connection, available to all Holy Lords and more powerful Masters, could be detected and read.

“Why did you have to drag your student here?” Tyros grunted, staring at Kai, and leaned back into his chair.

“None of your business,” Acilla snorted, crossing her arms over her chest.

“And you’re right on that one. You know... A question has been tormenting me for a long time now. You obviously aren’t from Nikrim in any shape or form. You didn’t tell us anything about yourself, except that you wanted to kill Kyros. You appeared out of nowhere two months ago and just... joined our alliance. You almost got everyone in trouble when you began to argue with Nwarii. It’s a miracle that Fansolion intervened, behaving as if he had known you for a long time... So, tell me, who the hell are you?” he asked, tilting his head to one side.

“The only person here who has ever broken Kyros’s arms and legs. I should’ve murdered him then...”

“We’ve already heard that great story,” Tyros replied skeptically, shaking his head. He already knew that Acilla wasn’t a third-level Holy Lord, as her aura proved, but he still didn’t believe that she was as strong as she claimed to be. He was never told that at that meeting two months ago, Acilla had no problem suppressing all the other Divine Stage cultivators present, including his mother. “If you don’t want to tell me, fine... But I wonder if your student will also remain silent. I actually expected an answer from him when I asked why he was here.”

“Do I really need to tell you that I came here because I wanted to?” Kai asked with bewilderment and obvious mockery.

“Boy...” Tyros grinned and growled. “You must be out of your mind to talk to me that way. There wasn’t as much as a drop of respect in your voice! If your mentor doesn’t do anything to teach you a lesson, I’ll be forced to personally teach you some manners!” He released a part of his aura, making the furniture in the room start cracking.

But because of the unique protection, Kai’s soul wasn’t affected in any way. As for his body, it was just too strong, even without a Cover and other techniques. A bit of the unconcentrated aura of an initial-level Divine Stage cultivator couldn’t bind him. He didn’t even notice the effect as he continued to speak.

“As far as I know, you only became a Divine Stage cultivator a year ago, and you still haven’t reached the peak Sphere on a single of your Paths,” he commented, shocking Tyros by talking with him in such a casual way. “However, at the same time, you’re the only one here who dared to speak to my mentor, not just without due respect, but with impermissible rudeness. So why can’t I address someone who barely broke through to the Divine Stage in fifteen hundred years and managed to retain only a pitiful seven-point-three foundation in the same manner?”

“Oh, kid!” Tyros grinned. “Your mentor is too soft on you!”

He jumped, half-transformed into his battle form, but instantly froze, feeling a hand on his shoulder that forced him to sit back down.

“Calm down, Tyros.”

“Starks?!” He glared at the elf. “What’s the meaning of this?!”

“Exactly what I said. Calm down. First, you needed to think carefully about what you were saying and how you were saying it. You’re a fool if truth angers you.”

“The kid doesn’t seem to understand.” Tano chuckled. Although he was only a peak-level Holy Lord, he was still much stronger than Tyros.

What are you doing? Whose side are you on?! Tyros thought, his face twisted in anger.

“You’re right,” agreed the Burner of Cities, who was sitting on the floor in the corner of the room.

“Tyros, you’re one of the leaders of the Alliance, just like us. That part is true.” Onyx nodded, folding his hands behind his back. “But that doesn’t make you equal to us. You’re here only because your mother was able to find and keep a truly rare treasure, which greatly increased your chances of a successful breakthrough. Otherwise, Cho of the Wise Forest would be here instead of you. Regardless of her age, she’s still the second most powerful after your mother. Don’t flatter yourself, boy. The fact that the old woman is only a peak-level Holy Lord and that she has always succumbed to you doesn’t mean that you can defeat her in a real battle. As for Lady Acilla, she surpasses even me in power. And we need her much more than she needs this entire Alliance. So, I kindly ask you to show much more respect when addressing Lady Acilla. Is that clear?”

Cho succumbed to me?! Idiots! Tyros thought, fuming with anger.

After a few seconds of silence, Onyx activated Master’s Will and repeated the question.

“Is. That. Clear?”

Tyros sank into his chair, reassuming his human form. Blood flowed from his ears.

“O—okay, old man! If you want to trust her without getting answers, it’s up to you...” he nodded dazedly, and then turned to Acilla, hands clenched into fists. “Please, forgive me, oh great master!”

Acilla didn’t answer him.

“I think it’s time to start discussing our next step,” she said instead.

“Is it true that the Sublunar Sect is also going to Belteise?” Starks asked. “Where did that information come from?”

“From a reliable source, which I have no doubts about.”

She didn’t want to mention Rune’Tan. Everyone present had heard about the unknown Master who helped in the Battle of Alran, but only the Burner of Cities knew about his connection with Kai, and Acilla wanted it to stay that way.

“I see...” Tano said. “Even if your source lied. It’d be foolish to assume that the sect’s members don’t know anything about Belteise as they are the strongest cultivators in the region. We must always be prepared for the worst.”

“The main question is, do they know about us?” Starks added.

“They certainly couldn’t fail to notice our presence,” having set his pride aside, Tyros joined the conversation.

“You’re right.” The Burner of Cities nodded. “But we were lucky. The expedition coincided with the beginning of the Three Moons Festival, when many Divine Stage cultivators came to the city with their students. We’re basically indistinguishable from the crowd.”

“Yes, but if we assume that they’ve somehow found out about us...”

“Shall we try to deceive them? We could stay put for now and then head to Belteise after them,” Tyros suggested.

“It doesn’t make any sense to go after Fansolion,” Acilla replied. “It’d mean certain defeat. Also, he could block the passage on both sides after leaving. He has enough Divine Stage cultivators who don’t want to risk their lives by going to Belteise who can stay at the Gates to stop anyone wishing to go there. Plus, he can leave guards and arrays from the other side.”

“It’d be idiotic of us to go about it that way.” Onyx shook his head. “And Fansolion isn’t a fool. If he’s really preparing for an expedition to Belteise, then he must’ve taken the necessary measures to defend himself against any potential competition. In his place, I’d be suspicious of everyone and put Divine Stage cultivators and more deadly arrays inside the Gates in advance. I wouldn’t let anyone even try to be transported to Belteise.”

“Maybe we should join him?” Starks suggested. “Even if we manage to get to Belteise, we’ll become enemies there. They’re stronger than us. In case we join them, we’ll have to negotiate and give up on many things, but we won’t be left empty-handed. And it’ll be easier to fight Kyros.”

“And if we are mistaken?” Tano asked. “If he refuses, we’ll give ourselves away, and then we definitely won’t get to Belteise.”

“Then I suggest not rushing with this decision. Once there are a few days left, we’ll pretend to return home. We’ll hide our people in pocket dimensions and go to the Gates. At the same time, we’ll send our proposal to unite to Fansolion. We just need to make sure to do this when the flying turtle is as far away from the Sublunar City as possible. If he refuses, then we’ll fight our way to Belteise. If not, then we’ll stay,” Onyx suggested.

The Burner of Cities frowned.

“What’s the point in getting there ahead of time? If we do that, the Belteise arrays will simply destroy us.”

“You’re right. But we have one wonderful thing that’ll help us...” Onyx grinned. “We’ll leave a few days earlier, but we’ll get to Belteise just as the world opens.”

“Transfer Regulator?” Acilla immediately figured out what he was talking about. The Regulator was a rare artifact of pseudo-Divine rank, capable of both speeding up and slowing down the process of teleportation through the Gates.

Onyx nodded.

“You’re right.”

“Where did you get it?! It’s very difficult to find one in the Middle Worlds.”

“What do you think?”

“Ah, I see... Belteise.”

“Yes, I dug it up from ruins.”

“How much can this Regulator slow down the transfer?” Starks asked.

“Ours — a week, at best.”

“And if the members of the Sublunar crew have one, too?”

“That’s the beauty of this artifact. If you enter the Gates with it, you’ll immediately know whether there are similar artifacts in the world. They’re connected by space, and this connection can’t be hidden in any way except by a real god... Therefore, I can confidently state that there isn’t a single Regulator in Malton. Except ours.”

“I don’t see any point in doubting Master Onyx’s words, so I propose to start voting right away,” Starks said. “All those for the proposed plan...” He looked around and saw five raised hands. “The decision has been made unanimously. We have three weeks left until then. Tell everyone who came here with you to spend this time preparing. We should take advantage of the Sublunar Sect’s lands for development.”

***

About half an hour later, Kai finally found himself in his room. As soon as he entered, he noticed a pleasant blue glow, evenly blinking in the distance. Activating the lanterns with his aura, he went to the window from where the light came.

What he saw was a small mahogany casket — a storage dimension. As soon as he approached it, he heard a female voice.

“Dear guest, a package has been delivered for you. To obtain it, use this artifact. Enjoy your stay.”

Sending a particle of his aura into the box, Kai took out an ordinary-looking scroll and a small note.

As promised.

Love, Chag

“So, he remembered.”

Only a day and a half had passed since he arrived at Malton. And although it had been one event after another since then, he didn’t intend to rest. Heading to the meditation room, he fully immersed himself into studying Chag’s scroll, which contained information on his special skill — Complete Submission.

The memory lasted only a few hours, but it contained a whole sea of information. It immediately became clear that Chag had an excellent understanding of the essence of the skill he had received from the System for unlocking the Master’s Will before becoming an Exorcist. In this aspect, he was like Kai and Lightus, who got the Field of Superiority, and Ranmaru with his Desolation of the Weak.

Complete Submission, as the name implied, made it possible to subjugate a certain object to one’s will. In this case, one’s own body.

With its help, Chag subjugated everything inside his body: organs, muscles, bones, blood, cells, all the way down to atoms. By manipulating them, he had perfect control of all his internal processes. That was how he could stay in Complete Transformation while looking like an ordinary Dorgan at the same time.

The skill also drastically strengthened his defense. With power even over his atoms, he made his flesh impervious to attacks. That is, when a blow fell on him, the ability kept the cells together, preventing tissues from tearing by forcing them to stay in place, thus making any physical attack useless.

Furthermore, it protected him against techniques as well. As Kai had already noticed in their fight, this skill took control of other people’s ki and Force particles, making them scatter to the sides once they were close enough to Chag.

To inflict damage on the user of Complete Submission, one had to have either gigantic amounts of physical power, strong will, or an incredibly powerful and fast technique, which the user couldn’t disperse in time. However, there was a fourth way to defeat such an opponent — wearing them out.

Using Complete Submission required serious concentration, which required a lot of spirit stamina. When Kai fought Chag, he lost control of it several times. And each time it happened, it was caused by the serious load of pressure that Kai imposed on him.

This technique had another ability. The control could be transferred to another object. For example, to a technique, making it much stronger, or even to another cultivator, making it possible to gain greater power over them. That was how Chag made Malvur freeze during the Battle.

That was the end of the memories.

This ability... Kai thought. In some ways, it’s very similar to my Field of Superiority, only somehow more... concise. That’s why the power of its impact is greater. Perhaps if I experiment more actively with the Field, I’ll be able to master Complete Submission someday. And if I achieve that, maybe, I’ll even be able to acquire Desolation of the Weak. It’s a pity that Ranmaru hadn’t mastered it as well as Chag mastered his skill...

Kai decided to start experimenting. He worked on the Field of Superiority for about a day with short breaks, trying to better understand its essence and every aspect. It was necessary to do so as he didn’t learn this skill, but simply received something already prepared from the System.

With this, he gained a huge amount of new information and an understanding of where to head next. Still, it was unrealistic to expect serious results in just a day. It’d probably take many years for him to reach the desired level.

After that, he decided to switch his focus for a while. A box with the four Concentrations appeared in his hand: two Pure Weapons and two Spaces, which he was going to use to strengthen the Spirits and to try to increase his own fusion with the corresponding Forces.

Unlike alchemy and most other resources, there was no need for Concentrations to be swallowed. Touching them with your aura was enough to start the merging process. So, Kai took the accumulations of particles in his hands and plunged into the depths of his soul.

In front of him, he saw a large, dark purple sphere that emanated waves of severe frost. This was his soul, or rather, its Shell. Somewhere in the distance he saw two bright scarlet stars rapidly approaching — the Concentrations of Pure Weapon, which were suitable for any weapon element. They were followed by two strange areas with distorted light — Concentrations of Space.

When they got close, Kai took action.

First, he was going to strengthen the Spirits.

One of the Concentrations of Pure Weapon headed for the Soul Shell. Using the knowledge of how to extract soul energy, Kai created a small temporary crack in the Shell, which didn’t harm him in any way. He did this every time he needed to pull out energy, but this time he sent the Concentrations toward it. The closer they got, the more they were compressed by Kai’s aura until they entered his soul. Kai’s consciousness followed.

He found himself inside a calm ocean of soul energy, in the distance of which a blinding white star could be seen — the Spark. Over the years, he had never managed to get close enough to it to study it properly. Each time, he had to stop a few steps away because the pressure near it was too strong. Even when he created new soul energy, he could only send it from Yin and Yang to the Spark in a powerful stream, hoping that it’d reach its goal while he remained on the sidelines.

However, he didn’t need the Spark right now. His consciousness, like the Concentration, headed in the other direction. Several objects became visible in the distance: a sword wrapped with chains of crimson fog, representing the senior Sword Spirit, an area of distorted space chained in the same manner — the senior Spirit of Space — and a huge sphere, similar to a planet from a distance. This sphere was his spirit world, in the depths of which Rune’Tan’s soul currently lived.

Concentrating on the scarlet sword, Kai loosened the chains. Power began to flow out of the Spirit in waves, but no cracks went beyond the Shell (it kept only the soul energy and the Spark). As a reflection of his efforts, a long scarlet cloak appeared behind Kai in the real world. The merging process had begun.

Kai finally began to bring the Concentration of Pure Weapon closer to his Spirit. And as soon as they touched, the space around it was swallowed up by the scarlet light. The Spirit started absorbing the Concentration while Kai remained focused on keeping the chains still with all his might in an attempt of preventing the sword from breaking free and killing him.

After a few minutes, it was over. The scarlet blade clearly became larger.

Concentrating on the chains, Kai stopped the fusion.

For the next half hour, he rested, preparing to resume this process. Once he recovered, he repeated the same actions, but for the Concentration of Space. Just as before, everything went smoothly.

Kai’s consciousness left the inner part of the soul and he again found himself outside, near the Shell, where two more Concentrations continued floating.

“Let’s give it a try,” he said to Rune’Tan.

The scarlet cluster moved forward. As he slowly brought it closer to the Shell, Kai prepared to stop the process at any moment. He remembered perfectly well that such absorption could be dangerous for anyone who wasn’t a Spirit. Corporeal beings couldn’t withstand such an influx of power.

As soon as the Concentration touched the Shell, Kai felt as if his soul had been pushed. And since nothing else happened, he continued. The Concentration slowly spread over the surface of the Shell but all he felt was a strange tingling. In the end, his soul absorbed all the power of Concentration, and nothing that’d threaten his life or health happened. There was no pain or any pressure, which made him doubt himself.

A few minutes passed, and things remained unchanged. Kai decided to continue the experiment with the last Concentration. He repeated his previous actions, bringing it close and distributing the accumulation of particles over the Shell. This time, instead of tingling, he felt a strange shiver.

For the next half hour, he, like Rune’Tan who was helping him, observed his Shell, trying to find anything strange. But there was nothing. Kai then decided to return to reality.

Opening his eyes, he saw several System messages.

Attention!

Your [Senior Sword Spirit] has been enhanced.

Development progress: 93.8%

...

Attention!

Your [Senior Space Spirit] has reached a critical developmental progress point at the value of 100%. Further development is temporarily blocked. The [Senior Space Spirit] needs a breakthrough to the level of [Junior Space Elemental].

...

Attention!

An anomalous effect on the soul has been detected. The nature of the impact has not been determined. No damage found. A passive development of resistance has been discovered.

Current resistance percentage: 5.3%

The Path of Sword (Learner Stage [Perfect Understanding]): The Force of Fusion. Fusion rate: 64.75%

...

Attention!

An anomalous effect on the soul has been detected. The nature of the impact has not been determined. No damage was found. A passive development of resistance has been discovered.

Current resistance percentage: 5.3%

The Path of Space (Learner Stage [Perfect Understanding]): The Force of Fusion. Fusion rate: 59.01%

“I see,” Rune’Tan drawled when Kai told him about the System messages. “You can absorb Concentrations, just as the Spirits do, and thereby become stronger in the Forces aspect, but you’re subjected to the same limitation as they are. Like the Spirits’, your Shell begins to gradually resist. This time, you received eighteen percent of fusion with the Sword and Space. However, with each new absorption of Concentrations, this value will decrease more and more. In the future, you’ll need stronger Concentrations and in considerable quantities in order to develop as quickly.”

“You’re too calm for someone who’s talking about something this incredible,” Kai said.

“I got it from you,” Rune’Tan answered jokingly.

“As if.”

Kai decided not to stall anymore and to go straight to the last stage of his plan. Revealing a small emerald cube, he poured energy into it, making it disappear. Khora-Nard fell to the floor, and Kai found himself inside the Heavenly Complex.

“Greetings, master,” the Guardian Spirit said and bowed.

“Hall of Fame,” Kai requested the necessary place and immediately found himself in it. “Get the energy reserves ready. I’ll fight cultivators from black-and-white scrolls. I want everyone to be at the initial level of the Elementalist Stage. Line them up by their strength: from the weakest to the strongest. Let them attack first. After each fight, there should be no more than an hour-long break. If I lose, I’ll fight the same image again, and if I win, we move on to a stronger one. I remember that the total number of black-and-white scrolls is fifty-eight. When I defeat all of them, I’ll go into meditation for a day. Then I’ll come back and start a new round of fights with incarnations one level stronger than before. All clear?”

“Yes, master. Do you wish to start immediately?”

Kai nodded, preparing for battle.

“Bring them on.”

***

After leaving the Heavenly Complex, Kai began to stretch out of habit, going over the time spent in Khora-Nard. During the previous twenty days, he went through three rounds of fights with the incarnations from the scrolls.

It took him only a few days to complete the first round. Many incarnations from the black scrolls didn’t pose any difficulty for him, but the white ones forced him to give his best. And when he went up against the strongest incarnation available — Yaklym Lanciot, he lost to him three times before he finally found a way to defeat him. After that, he fought him several more times just to make sure he didn’t get lucky.

Once that was done, he took a day to analyze the power and the abilities of his opponents. He figured out new ways of fighting based on the experience gained in fights, which dramatically improved his style.

The second round, in which all opponents were mid-level Elementalists, turned out to be more difficult, but at the same time more interesting. The incarnations became more challenging, which made the fights more beneficial. Kai defeated the last owner of the Complex — Yaklym — only on the seventeenth attempt. In the end, it took him a week to complete the second round.

In the third round, almost every opponent could potentially defeat him. Even so, he ended up overcoming one obstacle after another... until he didn’t.

So far, only Yaklym had presented a serious problem, but now all opponents had the strength of end-level Elementalists so he never made it to the last incarnation, stopping at the penultimate one.

Kai fought for more than two days against Sapr, who had the initial-level Sphere of Water, but he couldn’t win even once.

He would’ve continued to fight him but it was time to go to Belteise, so the training had to be postponed for a while.

Leaving the meditation room, Kai looked out the window. Dawn was approaching.

“Come to me,” he suddenly heard Acilla’s voice.

“Why?”

“I miss you.”

“And how’s that my problem?”

“We also need to come up with a plan. Or should we do it without you? Also, you forget that you’re my student! Even though I can’t teach you much now because of my condition, I’m still your mentor!”

“Fine, fine, I’ll be right there.”

Leaving his room, Kai headed for the stairs. When he was close to Acilla’s room, which was three floors above his, the ground suddenly shook violently and the windows shattered. A wave of power swept across the city.

Far behind the hundreds of buildings, a gigantic golden pillar appeared, reaching straight to the heavens. From the looks of it, it stood exactly where the Gates’ tower should’ve stood.

“What’s happening?!”

“This power...!” Rune’Tan exclaimed.

“Kai!” Acilla rushed out of her room, dressed in a thin robe. “This is Kyros’s Ring!”

Kai was about to say something, but there was no time. The shadows under Acilla and him stretched, instantly covering both, leaving no trace of them.

A moment later, Kai found himself in a huge space, where, besides him, all the other members of the Alliance, including the students, as well as thousands of other cultivators he didn’t know were. They were all clearly transported here against their will. All of them, like Kai and Acilla, were under the influence of a powerful force that restrained their energy and bodies.

“I thought I was rather hospitable. That I made you feel welcomed. Treated you with respect,” they heard, after which an old orc appeared on the other side of the gigantic room.

He walked toward the frozen people, his appearance changing gradually. His bones cracked, his hair grew darker, and his body grew larger. The silver robe he was wearing fell to the ground, exposing a muscular torso.

Fansolion looked nothing like the decrepit old patriarch of the Sublunar Sect that had greeted them at the Gates. No. He looked like a cultivator in his prime, from whom the power of three Spheres emanated — the Sphere of Deep Shadows, the Sphere of Harrowing Wind, and the Sphere of Cleaving Fist.

“But it turns out that instead of honest people, I’ve welcomed rats. And I think all of you know what must be done with pests,” Fansolion growled, putting so much willpower into his words that many instantly lost consciousness.

Including Kai.

Chapter 13
SOFT SPOT

Kai tried to open his eyes, but he couldn’t move. The special gravitational field didn’t allow him to even lift his eyelids. An artifact, or more likely an entire array, had created an impenetrable barrier around his Astral Body, as if separating his spirit from the rest of space, including his physical body. His regeneration was completely blocked as was his control of Forces and energy. Oddly enough, this barrier worked on his soul even despite its special abilities.

Don’t think that this is the end of me, you old orc.

Concentrating on energy vision, he bypassed the artificial shackles that covered his body and finally saw his surroundings. As it turned out, he was in the center of a large room with no doors, completely devoid of energy. A huge ring hovered around him, suppressing his physical body.

“Old man, where are we? What happened?”

“Oh, you remembered I exist? We’re in a prison cell, boy,” Rune’Tan grunted, having waited for someone to turn to call for him. “Having used three Advanced
Spheres, Fansolion suppressed all our Divine Stage cultivators and knocked out everyone below the Holy Lord Stage. Then, the strongest members of the Sublunar Sect appeared — nineteen Divine Stage cultivators and their allies from Malton’s Great Hundred. Twenty-one more Divine Stage cultivators. After that, they didn’t have any difficulties sending all of us to the Sublunar Sect’s prison. By the way, don’t worry about your Storage. I hid it.”

“Thank you... How long have we been here?”

“About forty minutes.”

“Is there a way out?”

“If you give it everything you’ve got, then yes. But what’s the point? They would notice us the moment we stepped foot out of here. Not to mention that we stand no chance against Fansolion. We can’t cover up our disappearance.”

After this, Kai tried to subdue the energy inside the shackles and the ring, but he failed. The ki in them was obeying a very strong will, since both items were prudently protected by the spiritual marks of a certain Divine Stage cultivator.

Suddenly, a small amount of ki appeared in the room, followed by strong and concentrated spatial vibrations. A moment later, two wild elves were transferred into the chamber. And although the barrier around Kai’s Astral Body blocked his spirit perception, energy vision helped him recognize one of the guests. It was none other than Nwarii.The ring levitating around him rose to the ceiling, allowing the two cultivators to approach him. Nwarii’s companion removed Kai’s shackles with an artifact and then threw back her hood.

“Grandmaster Fansolion ordered us to force all captives to sign a spirit contract.” She handed Kai an unwrapped scroll and added, “If you resist, I’ll use a technique on your soul and I will do my best to subdue your will. Bear in mind that this will be anything but pleasant. There’s even a high chance of your soul being damaged in the process.”

As she said that, her peak Soul Sphere wrapped around Kai.

Kai quickly read it. As it turned out, Fansolion wanted to use all those who planned to go to Belteise without his knowledge as his servants who he’d then force to go to the frontlines of the expedition instead of his people. But the old orc wasn’t heartless. There was a way for them to gain freedom — all they had to do was to survive all the traps in Belteise and bring all treasure back to him.

Neither the representatives of Malton’s Great Hundred nor the Sublunar Sect would stay back, but all the dirty and most dangerous work would be entrusted to servants.

“I’ll sign it,” Kai answered coldly, after which he poured ki into the scroll and left an imprint of his will on it. At the same moment, the chains of the contract appeared around his Soul Shell.

“Great.” The girl nodded and then looked at Nwarii. “Supreme Elder, you may proceed.”

“Of course,” Nwarii replied and turned to Kai, a wry grin on his face.

Their gazes met for a second. A moment later, Kai’s ribs cracked. The bones pierced his lungs, making him cough blood, and his insides burst like ripe grapes. But no matter how satisfying this felt, Nwarii controlled the force of the blow as he had no intention of killing Kai.

“Excellent! Now, regenerate!”

Kai couldn’t move. The artifacts placed within the cell were disabled, but now he was completely constrained by Nwarii’s powerful aura. All Kai could do was lie still and watch Nwarii slowly approach him.

There was a loud crunching sound as he stepped on Kai’s hand, crushing it like a snail under a boot.

“Are you trying to block the pain?” He frowned, looking at Kai’s indifferent face. “Liza, stop him.”

The bored girl tilted her head to one side and then sighed. A technique came from her fingers that expelled Kai from his spirit world and made him lose his ability to raise or lower his pain threshold. He couldn’t resist in any way, and he was afraid to ask Rune’Tan for help since he didn’t want to reveal his existence to another Master of Souls.

Seeing the boy clench his teeth and arch his back in pain, Nwarii smiled even wider, then stepped on Kai’s left knee. There was another skin-crawling crunch as blood dyed the floor crimson.

“Fuck... you...” Kai mumbled.

“A stubborn one. Strong willed, too,” Nwarii commented. “It’s a pity that I can’t kill you as Grandmaster Fansolion finds your mentor and you to be the most valuable trophies. With such talent, I have no doubt that you’ll deal with whatever Belteise throws at you. Now, let’s get down to business.” Cracking his neck, Nwarii walked away from Kai. “Give me back the Armor and the Heat Void scroll.

“I don’t... have them... I sold everything... to Kyros...”

“Don’t try to play with me, you brat,” Nwarii hissed, crouching down, and then he pierced Kai’s chest with his palm. “Know that I’ll check every lie that rolls off your tongue and punish you for it.”

A layer of distorted space formed around Nwarii’s palm, after which an unusual gravitational wave passed through Kai’s body.

Found it. Nwarii chuckled, pulling out his hand.

A small black pearl appeared in his palm. Smiling, he squeezed his fist shut, crushing it. The pocket dimension cracked, scattering its contents on the floor. All this was accompanied by a loud bang, as if a huge balloon had popped.

Having examined the items, Nwarii’s face darkened. There were various artifacts scattered about, a number of Azure Crystals, cheap alchemy concoctions, and a few pairs of peak-quality Royal-rank blades, similar to the Twin Blades of Nightmare. But the Heat Void scroll and the Golden Armor of Eternity were nowhere to be found.

Kai had long assumed that someone much stronger than him would one day search him. And in case of such an event, three years ago, he created a second Storage in his body, where he placed everything that he wasn’t afraid to lose. In addition, he made it much easier to find this dummy Storage than the main one.

“What is this?” Nwarii hissed.

Turning to Kai, he pierced his regenerated chest and began to release gravitational waves, scanning his body for another pocket dimension. However, as Rune’Tan said, he took care of this by hiding Kai’s main Storage with a pseudo-Divine-rank technique. He was careful not to leave any traces so as not to arouse too much suspicion.

Shit! Nwarii grimaced, pulling his palm out of Kai’s chest.

“We checked what happened on Nikrim. This Kyros went to war with your continent, and you were fighting against his soldiers. Don’t be an idiot, boy. Do you really think I’ll believe that you betrayed your own people and gave him the Armor and the scroll?” Nwarii said. “I’m asking you one more time: where are they?!”

Kai kept looking Nwarii in the eyes, dead silent.

“I see... Very well.” Nwarii summoned a chair and sat a little to the side. “Liza, it’s your turn.”

“Yes, Supreme Elder...”

With her hands starting to get covered with Forces and energy, Liza slowly approached Kai. She then grabbed him by the hair and lifted him with one hand. Their eyes were on the same level.

The Needle of Truth, she said to herself, activating the Path of Soul technique.

Kai was prevented from moving, closing his eyes, or turning away, so he was forced to look directly at her. Liza’s enchanting green eyes flashed, after which a large ghastly needle appeared right next to his Soul Shell.

“If you lie, the needle will detect it by your Shell’s vibrations and move. Unless you want to experience pain like never before, I advise you to be honest with me,” she said, throwing Kai back to the floor. “The same thing will happen if you remain silent for more than three seconds.”

“Are you sure this won’t hurt him?” Nwarii asked.

“I am. I’m well aware of his importance for the expedition. My technique will only cause him pain. In the worst case, if he resists too much, it can damage his mind. But I won’t let that happen.”

“Good.” Nwarii nodded, turning to Kai. “Tell me, where are the Golden Armor of Eternity and the Heat Void scroll?”

Kai was silent. A second passed. Then another... When the third was almost over, he replied.

“I don’t know.”

The needle began to move. However, as soon as it approached the Soul Shell, it came to an abrupt halt, as if hitting a rock. As usual, Kai’s unique spiritual protection saved him.

“He’s silent,” said Nwarii.

“Yes.”

“He shouldn’t be, Liza! He shouldn’t be!” Turning around, Nwarii barked at her. “He should be squealing in pain! That was clearly a lie!”

“I weaved the technique perfectly. This wasn’t my mistake,” Liza retorted, pursing her lips.

“Are you talking back now?!”

Finding himself near the girl in an instant, Nwarii grabbed her by the neck.

His palm was covered with fire. The flame only grazed Liza’s delicate skin, leaving rope-like burns on her neck and chin. The sight of it surprised Kai — the fire that covered Nwarii’s palm was bright green.

It was definitely the Heat Void.

“You’ve become rather disobedient and disrespectful in the last couple of years! Forming a peak Sphere of Soul has gone to your head so much that you started talking back to Supreme Elders! Have you forgotten who you owe your life to?! Who covered up your insane experiments from the Council?! Who got you out of the grave you dug for yourself?! Or have you perhaps forgotten the ‘accident’ that befell your friend Marcus?! We can go see him again. Would you like that?!” Nwarii growled, making Liza turn pale and tremble. She could barely shake her head. “Well, then, correct your mistake, you waste of air and space!” he shouted and threw her into the wall, which made the room shudder.

Liza fell to the floor and touched her wounded neck. She didn’t even pay attention to the blood on the back of her head and the scarlet trace left on the wall. She cared more about her beauty that couldn’t be restored that easily after the Heat Void.

Rummaging through her sleeve, she pulled out several extremely high quality healing items. She immediately drank an elixir and used an ointment stored in a porcelain bowl to cover all the burns. She knew perfectly well that if she didn’t start treatment immediately, it would be incredibly difficult to recover from the effects later.

It took her just a moment to take care of everything, after which she slowly got to her feet and gave Nwarii a glance full of resignation.

“I... I’ll reapply the technique. No... I’ll even repeat it several times, and I’ll... I’ll personally control the further... process,” she said, stuttering slightly from fear caused more by the mentioned things, and the not so vague threat.

“Go ahead,” he ordered in an icy tone.

Returning to the still motionless Kai, she formed the Needle of Truth three times, after which she put them into Kai’s body like a pincushion. Having finished, she nodded to Nwarii.

“I repeat: where are the Golden Armor of Eternity and the Heat Void scroll?”

“I don’t know...” Kai began but a sudden kick in the jaw sent him flying.

“I did everything I could! I swear!” Liza cried out in fear, looking at Nwarii with horror.

Once could be an accident... But twice…? His answer remains the same and nothing is happening. What if he really isn’t lying? No! This is nonsense! Nwarii frowned.

“What did you do with the Golden Armor of Eternity and the Heat Void scroll?” he paraphrased his question.

“I gave them to Kyros.”

So he really betrayed his own people... But how? Didn’t he sign a spirit contract? Or did someone help him remove its shackles? Or... Is he still lying? Maybe he’s simply enduring spirit pain. Is this possible? I don’t think so...

“Liza.”

She shuddered.

“Y-Yes?”

“Could his memory have been tampered with, so that he now thinks that he’s telling the truth?”

“It could’ve happened, but... but I didn’t find any traces on his soul. And they should be present if there was any kind of tampering.”

“I see... I think your Needle is working properly. He is either somehow enduring this pain or something is protecting his soul. Something beyond your perception. Can you track the vibrations of his Shell during the response? Or... No. It’d be better to try to get into his memories and see everything for yourself. Can you do that?”

“I can, but—”

“But what?!”

“But... But to bring my spirit perception directly next to his Shell and perform further manipulations with the Forces, it’d be necessary to break his will. It’s too strong for an Exorcist, so the consequences will be serious. The recovery could take months and completely ruin Grandmaster Fansolion’s plans!”

“What about the Path of Reason? If I’m not mistaken, Elder Aydrolman created his peak Sphere recently.”

“That might work, yes. However, that won’t leave an imprint on his soul, but on his mind. Grandmaster Fansolion will definitely notice the change in his behavior. If we try to use something less powerful, there will still be issues. If he can withstand the spirit pain from my Needles, then the Technique of Truth, which affects only the physical body, can do nothing to him. Unlike the soul, the brain can be deceived, resulting in an unconscious lie.”

Liza is right... Nwarii gritted his teeth. He hated feeling powerless, and he saw no solution to this predicament. We can either cause him relatively serious damage or get nothing. Shit! How much effort and how many years have I spent on this?! To have this brat lure me into a dead-end after it all... Is there really no other way out?

Nwarii clenched his fists as numerous images flashed through his mind. He recalled how he had to watch the desolation of his own clan tens of thousands of years ago. How he had to go into hiding... How he lost friends, and how his beloved died... And how he was forced to fawn at Fansoliaon, constantly restraining his true emotions...

He still wanted revenge. He wholeheartedly wanted to return the precious treasure of his destroyed clan — the Heat Void scroll. And to do that, he even dared to deceive Fansolion when he asked to see it. As a consequence, the contract, imperceptibly violated, damaged Nwarii’s soul. After several hundred years, it led to a decrease in his development: from the peak level of the Divine Stage to the end one.

However, he knew what he was doing. He learned the Heat Void too late, so instead of pseudo-Divine quality, it was now at Imperial level. But he knew that enhancing the power of the Heat Void was possible through the absorption of particles of this concept, the power of which significantly exceeded his own. That was why he was so eager to get the scroll — drops of blood of the demigod hidden in it could increase the power of his Heat Void to Divine rank, which, in turn, would give him an upper hand.

“Remember what we discussed before we came here?” He finally decided. “Bring him over.”

“Sir, are you sure?”

“Are you going to question my decisions now too?”

“No, no!” Liza waved her hands. “I’ll bring him over right now!”

Heading toward the transfer array, she soon disappeared. There was complete silence in the prison cell for almost a minute. Unable to move, Kai continued to sit on the floor and stare directly at Nwarii. Meanwhile, he didn’t pay attention to Kai, fully concentrating on his thoughts.

“Are you ready?” Nwarii asked after a while, suddenly turning to him. “We’re going to try another approach.”

“I’m not afraid of torture,” Kai replied calmly, as that was the only thing he could do under the given circumstances.

“Torture?” Nwarii chuckled. “Oh, no. It’s clear that torturing you is pointless. As I said, we’ll do something else.”

A few seconds later, two cultivators appeared in the room: Liza and Ailenx, who was in hackles.

“Well, well, look at that.” Nwarii grinned, instantly appearing next to Kai’s friend.

“AAAAAAAAAA!” Ailenx’s bloodchilling cry rang out as he fell to the floor and grabbed his face.

“I can’t touch you. Like most of your talented, strong friends. But this one’s barely strong enough to be cannon fodder,” Nwarii sneered, holding Ailenx’s eye in his hand. “And although he’s now Fansolion’s servant, he’s still not valuable enough to get me punished for murdering him... Tell me, Kai, are you willing to sacrifice your friend for the sake of keeping your secret? Rest assured that we won’t stop here... What about that blind human with silver hair? He’s your friend, too, right? Are you ready to see them suffer? Liza is very good at torture...” Nwarii patted Liza on the shoulder, staining her expensive robes with blood.

Nomen, I demand that my second request be fulfilled, Kai thought.

How can I be of assistance? he responded immediately.

Take the members of the Alliance as far away from here as possible.

I’m afraid that I can’t do that.

Then at least Acilla, my friends, and me.

It looks like you don’t understand something. I’m not omnipotent. Even I need the Gates and other teleports to travel. So, wish for something simpler. I can’t fulfill this request.

What can you do then? Kai asked coldly.

Something less crazy than teleporting you out of a Divine-rank prison.

Then kill Nwarii and Liza.

If I could, I wouldn’t have asked you to go after that coffin five years ago. Think about something more realistic, and then call me. In the meantime, I’ve got things to do...

Kai sighed heavily. Looking at Ailenx screaming in pain, he barely felt anything. Perhaps that was for the best, since if he could feel emotions, he was certain that he would’ve burned the whole of Malton as payback for what they did to his friends.

There’s nothing I can do, is there?

Without saying anything, he took out the Armor and the scroll from his Storage.

Throwing Ailenx’s eye on the floor, Nwarii moved closer to the treasures that had appeared. With the help of ki, he cleaned his hand of blood and picked up the scroll.

“Excellent...” He smiled, waves of true happiness slowly spreading through his soul. He finally got his clan’s treasure. “They say that everyone has a soft spot. Sometimes, it just takes a bit more time for it to be found.” He patted Kai’s cheek and drove him to the ground with his aura. “That’s right, stay silent and humble. Don’t even dare open your mouth until I give you permission. Remember that your friends will suffer if you dare disobey me. Do you understand? Yes? Good. You don’t have to worry for now. Until you go to Belteise, I won’t do anything to them. But once we’re there... The hunt is on.” Nwarii laughed, heading to the teleport. “See you! Liza, clean up this mess... And return that screaming idiot to his cell.”

“Yes, Master Nwarii,” she said and bowed.

Chapter 14
THE JOURNEY TO BELTEISE
PART 1

“Damn it! How is this even possible?!” an Elementalist lamented, clutching his head.

“I can’t believe this!”

“Servants?! Servants, my ass! We haven’t even fought anyone yet, and we’re already their slaves!”

“They’ll send us to the most dangerous places without any cover! I have bad luck when it comes to such things...”

“Why did I agree to go on this damn expedition? It would’ve been better if I stayed on Nikrim!”

“This is the end...”

Dozens of young cultivators, mostly giants and members of the Lost Island Sect, didn’t hide their frustration. All of them were released from prison a few minutes ago, after which they were transferred to Acilla’s Storage. As for the rest of the Alliance representatives, they were sent to the pocket dimensions of the other three Divine Stage cultivators: Onyx, Starks, and Tyros.

“EVERYONE, CALM DOWN!!!” the Burner of Cities shouted suddenly, which made the despairing cultivators instantly fall silent. “Why did you agree to go on this expedition at all then? Don’t you consider yourself Nikrim’s best? Or are you just idiots and cowards? A bunch of crybabies? Where did you think you were going, huh?! You wanted to travel and contribute to our victory over Niagala, but you weren’t ready to risk anything for that?! Is the cultivation path a joke for you?! It’s time for you to get out from under your mother’s skirt and finally understand that only by risking everything you have, you can achieve something truly great! So don’t tell me that we were wrong and that we took a bunch of cowards with us! A true Master must be ready for anything! We were subdued by a power greater than ours, but this doesn’t mean that our will is broken! We can always fight! Remember that! Now, if you don’t want me to finish you off, start training! Soon, we’ll be forced to go to Belteise! To the frontline! And it only depends on your strength and perseverance whether you’ll survive and become free or die like the dogs you are!”

The giant’s speech had the desired effect. The cultivators pulled themselves together, realizing the stupidity of their behavior.

“Ruthless as always, bug guy,” Tano said, approaching the giant.

“Look who’s talking. How many bodies have you stepped on to become a patriarch?”

“Who knows...?”

Rubbing the stump of his left hand, which couldn’t be healed even with a pseudo-Divine rank technique nor replaced by any prosthesis as the Astral Body was damaged, the Burner of Cities muttered:

“I know.”

“Do you still hate me?” Tano asked.

“Of course, I do. But... Not as much as I used to. Otherwise, I would’ve never agreed to work with you.”

“I see. You’ve become wiser, Byris.”

“So, you haven’t forgotten my name...”

“Of course I haven’t. And I haven’t forgotten your parting gift either.” Tano smiled, putting his hand on his chest. In it, the artificial heart had been steadily beating for thousands of years now. The artifact was to contain the raging flame that could burn entire cities in an instant. “I was only one level away from the Divine Stage. Who knew that you’d dare sacrifice your teacher’s gift for the sake of that attack? How did you even subdue a unique Senior Holy Spirit?”

“Who knows...?” Byris answered, repeating Tano’s words.

“I see.” Turning away, Tano moved his gaze to the huge Energy Crystal hovering in the sky above Acilla’s palace. “There are only a few hours left.”

“Yes... And then...”

“And then we’ll direct all our efforts to protect Lady Acilla and young Kai. This is the only way we’ll have a chance to survive, and then... be healed.”

“That’s right.” Byris nodded, rubbing the stump.

***

Touching Ailenx’s face, Kai’s skin absorbed the blood. This went on for several minutes until Kai finally removed his hand and healed the cut on it. Sighing with fatigue from using the Yang Blood Healing Technique for an extended period, he stood up.

“This should speed up the grafting of the eye,” he said, heading for the exit.

Ailenx sharply stood up, his left eye still closed.

“Elder brother!”

Stopping at the door, Kai slowly turned around.

“I don’t know how valuable this is to you, but it’s the only thing I can give you for now... I, Ailenx Umbert, swear by the System and the integrity of my soul that I’ll return this debt tenfold within the next three hundred years!”

An oath has been made to you.

Accept / Refuse

“I accept your oath,” Kai replied. “But you should know that I made this decision myself, so you don’t owe me anything. If I see that you can’t keep your word, I’ll cancel it.”

“Thank you!” Ailenx shouted without straightening his back.

Kai left the room.

Forgive me, elder brother, but I have already bound my soul and let the chains deep into it, turning my words into a one-sided spirit contract. Even if you’re ready to recall the oath, there’s no way back for me. Ailenx smiled. I have to get even stronger. For that, I’m ready to put everything on the line...

***

A group of fifty-six cultivators suddenly appeared in the main square of the Sublunar City. The area around the Gates was surrounded by a giant barrier, leaving only the high-level Holy Lords — the elite guards — inside. But even they shuddered when they saw the newly-arrived Masters. After all, each of the newcomers was... a Divine Stage cultivator. The atmosphere that had formed around them was eerie.

Nineteen of them wore the robes of the Sublunar Sect’s elders. Standing in the first row together with them were Fansolion and Acilla.

A little further off were those that belonged to various powerful clans and sects, which all together were part of the so-called Malton’s Great Hundred. All of them were Fansolion’s allies.

In the last row were fourteen more Divine Stage cultivators from different worlds, who unwillingly became the old Orc’s servants.

However, these fifty-six weren’t the ones about to march to Belteise. Each of them had a small group of the most talented Exorcists, Elementalists, and Holy Lords, all of whom were now located in the pocket dimensions of their leaders. In total, the expeditionary team consisted of just over twenty thousand people.

“Are you ready?” Fansolion looked at Acilla.

Unlike all the other prisoners, Acilla rec special treatment. She wasn’t sent to prison but moved to Fansolion’s shadow, where his pocket dimension was located. The only restriction that applied to her, apart from the spirit contract, was that she was constantly under surveillance of creatures created by Fansolion that were hiding in her shadow. She could destroy them, but, being in the very center of the Sublunar Sect, she wasn’t going to do such a reckless thing.

Acilla was given such treatment only because Fansolion had very high hopes for her. Like Kai, she had a ten-point foundation, but she was even more talented and a much higher stage cultivator. She was so powerful that Fansolion even decided to supply her with a considerable number of artifacts and various precious alchemical concoctions. He wasn’t going to skimp on his most important pawn, which had a high potential to provide him with the most valuable of Belteise’s treasures, passing the most difficult trials. She was wounded, and thus deprived of a significant part of her strength, but this didn’t stop the old orc. He gave her Divine-rank elixirs personally prepared by him, which were supposed to temporarily solve this problem.

“If you keep your promise to set us free after the expedition and share a part of the treasure with us, then yes,” Acilla replied coldly.

“I’m not cruel enough to deceive you, my lady.”

“But you had enough cruelty to capture me and force me to sign a contract that basically makes me your slave,” she retorted insolently.

“Of course I did. These are my lands, and I can do whatever I want here.” He shrugged. He had assumed his previous appearance, and he now once again looked like a frail old man with a cane. “I’ve been preparing for this day for a very, very long time. I have thought of everything. I knew there’d be others who’d love to get their hands on Belteise’s treasure. I forced everyone I could to join me in advance. However, it’s simply impossible to discover all the competition in time. I was informed that there were Abodes on Nikrim, but my agents didn’t find any mention of the Keys or information about Belteise there. There was simply no one to negotiate with. All I could do was check all the Abodes and try to obtain the Keys if there were any, but I didn’t have enough people for such a wide-ranged mission. So, I decided to wait. I admit, I was greatly surprised by the fact that two groups arrived here from Nikrim. However, there still weren’t many of you. Therefore, I initially decided not to disclose anything, but to give you the opportunity to proceed with your plans. You’d be another test that would only make my sect stronger. However, I miscalculated. Kyros struck me as a bit unusual, but still a mediocre Divine Stage cultivator. Alas, I failed to notice the presence of a divine item in his possession in advance. For this, I had to pay a high price. One oversight cost me the lives of four peak Divine Stage cultivators and nearly one hundred Holy Lords. I lost several Divine-rank arrays that were more expensive than any item sold in the recent auction, and ended up having a very serious problem.” Fansolion pointed with his cane. “After that, I had to start looking at everyone as a threat. I won’t make the same mistake again.”

Acilla turned her head in the indicated direction, staring at the giant dome of black flame that had previously destroyed Tael.

More than ten days ago, Kyros entered the Gates, where, with the help of the Divine
Ring, he killed all the guards, destroyed all the arrays, set up a powerful barrier around the tower, and went to Belteise ahead of time. He didn’t have a Transfer Regulator like Onyx, but thanks to the Sinam Clan’s Ring, he could hold out under the attacks of Belteise’s arrays for several days.

“You know, this Kyros of yours nearly overtook me. It took me too long to weaken the barrier with divine particles, which was why we were five days behind. During that time, Kyros might even have been able to find the Belteise imperial palace. Fortunately, your Transfer Regulator will make up for this waste of time.” Fansolion chuckled wryly and then shouted. “Everyone, to your places!”

The Holy Lords began to disperse around the black flame barrier, taking their assigned positions.

Is she really the daughter of a goddess? Fansolion wondered, looking at Acilla. If she is, then where is her mother and where does she come from? I’ve lived enough to know that deities are powerful but they aren’t omnipotent. We are so far from their lands that no one will be able to help her.
On the other hand, who said that there are no observers nearby which even I can’t find? He turned his gaze from the dark flames to the giant moon hovering in the skies. Given the damage to Acilla’s soul, I’m certain that this is just some kind of test for her and that no one is going to interfere. That is, until I try to kill or disable her. If she lives to see the end of the expedition, everything should be fine. We’ll part our ways as good friends. Of course, after she’ll sign a contract saying that she won’t seek revenge. It’d be stupid not to ensure myself.

Soon, all fifty-six Divine Stage cultivators settled around the barrier, standing on special platforms.

“As before, direct all the ki and Force particles through the platforms to me. Begin!” Fansolion ordered.

At that moment, the unprecedented power of the Masters was unleashed. Fansolion revealed his three Spheres, focusing them on the black fire. At the same time, the power of the other fifty-five Divine Stage cultivators poured into his cane, which he redirected into the previously prepared array.

Elite guards in crimson armor began to operate together with the Divine Stage cultivators. Having begun a similar ritual of uniting forces across the array, they put all their might into maintaining the second barrier, created to protect the city.

After almost two minutes, there was a sudden loud crash.

“Enough! The barrier is almost broken. It’s time to end this!” Fansolion grinned. “Get ready! I’m activating the array! Three, two, one!”

His voice echoed all around. Time seemed to stand still for a moment, and then...

A giant pillar of light shot into the heavens. Piercing several layers of external barriers, it quickly left Malton’s atmosphere and eventually collided with the moon that stood frozen over the city, leaving another crater on its surface.

Kyros’s barrier fell. The area around it was destroyed. The Divine Stage cultivators were exhausted, and most of the elite guards were unconscious.

Only the tower of the Gates stood absolutely intact. The combined power of the fifty-six Divine Stage cultivators and the Divine Ring left no scratch on its smooth surface.

***

The cultivators inside the Gates finished their seven-hour recovery meditation. They couldn’t go to Belteise weakened.

Zanatros, get ready. We’ll start teleporting in a few minutes. Nwarii contacted his student through spirit connection. By the way, how are you?

Master, I’m glad to finally hear from you, Zanatros replied immediately. If you’re asking about my health, oddly enough, I feel great. I never would’ve thought that my body would recover so quickly after such a feat.

This is great news... Nwarii replied a little absentmindedly.

The conversation hit a lull for a few seconds.

Master... Is there anything else you wanted to tell me? Zanatros asked cautiously.

Yes... Nwarii sighed. Zanatros... I’d like to apologize to you for what happened. I was too cruel to you...

I have no hatred for you, master. In this life, I owe absolutely everything to you. You found me and discovered my talent. You’ve made me who I am today. And also... You’ve become like a father to me. Although I was scared, I was still ready to put my life on the line for you.

Nwarii smiled.

Forget about it. A real cultivator must be selfish. Don’t forget about respect, but always prioritize your own desires.

Then you’ll forgive me as well because I can’t accept this order of yours.

Then, since you’re so adamant, save your dedication for my son. Be a great elder brother to him. For it seems that the wild elf nature and the Heat Void in my soul are beginning to finally take over my mind. I had to use the Flask of Toxic Ice again. It won’t heal me for a long time but I’m already extremely close to getting my revenge.

Y-Yes, master. I’ll take care of Neon, Zanatros replied, gritting his teeth and clenching his fists. He hated feeling powerless. So, you’ve already used the knowledge from the scroll?

Correct. I only had time for one drop, but my Heat Void has already reached the power of the pseudo-Divine rank. But how did you know that I have the scroll?

I talked with Elder Sister Liza. She told me everything. Master, I’d like to ask you something...

It’s better not to get too close to her, Nwarii interrupted him sharply. Once I’m gone, try to distance yourself from Liza as soon as possible. She can be dangerous. Understood?

Yes, master.

Good. While Neon is still small and weak, the faction will almost completely depend on you. Find a way to get rid of Liza if she gives you a hard time. Now, what did you want to ask me?

I found out more about that Exorcist and all the weird stuff connected to him. First, I’d like to ask how come you didn’t open his hidden pocket dimension since you found it? I hate to admit it, but he’s a powerful cultivator. Someone like him would clearly have very valuable items on him.

Who do you think I am, Zanatros? Do I look like a thief?! Nwarii suddenly flared up but calmed down just as quickly. I just took what already belongs to me, he said calmly, referring to the scroll. As for the Armor, it’s nothing more than compensation for the humiliation that I, and you, have experienced because of him.
I gave one and a half trillion Crystals to his mentor yesterday. So, I’m not in debt.

But why would you do that? Zanatros inquired, amazed by what he heard.

If you need something, then you either make it yourself, buy, exchange, or take it from whoever decided to become your enemy. That brat was behaving rather arrogantly, but he’s not really my enemy. Except for being insolent, he didn’t cross any lines.
Therefore, I don’t think it’s acceptable to just rob him. Especially not in such a barbaric way. Nwarii almost grimaced. For the sake of revenge, he had to swallow his pride. That’s not honorable. However, for the sake of my goal, there’s nothing I wouldn’t do.

What about his immunity to spirit pain? There’s nothing dishonest in examining that.

You’re right on that one. However, the problem is in the circumstances. It makes no sense to just ask him about it since he can lie. I could leave him to Liza, but she’s crazy. She could kill him. And I have no other Soul Masters with Spheres to ask for a favor. Fansolion has a tight grip on them, Nwarii explained. Moreover, unraveling this mystery will take time, and a long stay in that cell would’ve become suspicious. I risked a lot going there. Fortunately, even Fansolion’s shadows can’t be everywhere at once. I don’t know about the gods, but there’s nothing absolute in the world of True Masters. Everything can be circumvented. Remember this, Zanatros.

Thank you for your guidance, master. But aren’t you afraid that Arnhard will somehow meet with the patriarch and tell him everything?

No. Liza made him take a system oath that he’d remain silent about our encounter as I ordered her. They did the same with his friend, the elf. Didn’t she tell you about it?

No. Then again, I didn’t ask. I just thought about it now.

“Let’s go! Time to start this expedition!” Fansolion announced loudly, stopping near the control terminal of the Gates.

Well, it looks like it’s time. Be ready for anything. Fansolion thinks that he knows what awaits us. I’m sure that even he can’t know what we’ll actually have to do there, Nwarii said in the end.

Soon, fifty-six Divine Stage cultivators gathered on the central platform of the Gates of Ecumene. By this point, Fansolion had already chosen the necessary world, and adjusted the Transfer Regulator, accelerating the teleportation instead of slowing it down.

Fansolion chuckled.

Twelve days ago, on the list of the System worlds, the “World of Belteise” glowed bright red, indicating the highest level of danger. Now, the letters had become blue, like the rest of the worlds of the middle circle. The only thing that was different was the presence of a special label that read:

A large number of deadly zones.

Recommended minimal development stage: Elementalist

Thirty seconds later, a bright flash engulfed the group of Divine Stage cultivators. As they were tied with invisible threads of Fansolion’s special artifact, there was no need for them to hold hands.

***

Suddenly waking up, Kai saw a bunch of System messages.

Attention!

An inter-world transfer has been started through the Gates of Ecumene!

Coordinates have been imputed to select one of the closest available worlds.

Location: the middle of the Ecumene

World connection time: 6 System Ages

World name: Belteise

Special characteristics: a large number of deadly zones.

Minimal recommended stage: Elementalist

“What’s happening out there?” he asked Acilla.

“Look for yourself,” she replied.

Using the Pact of Souls, she allowed Kai to see everything that her eyes saw.

The image of a luxurious room inside the palace was instantly replaced by a dark starry space. Acilla turned around, showing Kai a striking scenery. A huge and beautiful blue-green planet floated far ahead, with two bright objects next to it. The first was clearly Kyros, surrounded by a golden film that protected him from Belteise’s arrays. As for the second object, it turned out to be a giant firestorm, its size exceeding ten Sublunar Cities.

Upon closer inspection, Kai concluded that it was a Spirit.

A Fire Demigod.

Kai finally realized where he was. Acilla and fifty-five more Divine Stage cultivators found themselves inside the Gates of Ecumene...

The Gates were devoid of a roof and most of the walls, and it wasn’t clear how they still worked because the dilapidated tower had been in orbit of the planet for more than a million years, constantly colliding with large flying boats left in outer space, similar to starships from science fiction films.

“Old man, is this really your homeworld?” he asked with slight surprise.

But no one answered him, and soon he understood why.

Looking into his soul, Kai realized that Rune’Tan was nowhere to be found.

Chapter 15
THE JOURNEY TO BELTEISE
PART 2

Rune’Tan’s soul was gone. Not a trace of him was left behind. Not even a hint of his existence. It was as if he had never been here at all.

“Rune’Tan is nowhere to be found. He disappeared from my spirit world and my soul,” Kai told Acilla.

“What? The old man went missing?!” she exclaimed in shock. “That’s unnerving, to say the least, but I don’t think anything terrible happened to him. We’ll figure it out later. We have enough problems now. Our arrival didn’t go unnoticed.”

Through her eyes, Kai could clearly see the giant Fire Demigod fighting Kyros. The dilapidated Gates and the battlefield were separated by thousands of miles of outer space. This distance, however, didn’t prevent the Divine Stage cultivators who had an exceptional vision to see what was going on in great detail.

“The planet is about twenty-five thousand miles away,” Fansolion said, peering into the distance. “We need to get to it as soon as possible, while Kyros is distracting the guardian. Let’s fly!”

All fifty-six Divine Stage cultivators took off from the surface of the Gates, to which they were previously tied with energy, and flew toward Belteise at great speed. The hostile conditions of space didn’t pose any danger to their bodies. Neither the low pressure, nor temperature, nor radiation, nor lack of air was an inconvenience. True Masters of this level could go days without breathing, and their hardened flesh easily coped with whatever came their way. And they could do all this without the Energy
Cover.

Meanwhile, using energy vision, Kai was able to observe the energy flow in the Ecumene for the first time. He couldn’t grasp it in its entirety with a glance because it was too large, but he noticed the presence of another stream — an internal one, forming a massive river of denser energy that pierced Belteise through and through. The thread was coming from somewhere deep in the universe. It saturated the world with power, and then again flowed into the infinity of space. Probably right to the center of the Ecumene.

I wonder if it’s possible to float along this river from world to world. How far is the nearest one? Kai pondered, his head buzzing with various ideas and questions.

“Watch out!” came a sudden cry. Even in space, the Master’s Will reached the cultivators.

A faint, but still powerful wave of fire swept through the group of Divine Stage cultivators, forcing everyone to activate their barriers. Kai saw a golden dot, barely noticeable next to the Fire Demigod. It rose sharply and then flew away into the distance. Kyros was clearly cornered.

“This Demigod is very strong. He must be at least one hundred thousand years old,” Acilla said to Kai.

Thanks to her teachings, Kai already knew that only Spirits and Beasts could be Demigods. It was a stage characteristic unique to them. Unlike humans and other races, Spirits and Beasts of the same stage could choose between two paths to continue further development. A right and a wrong one. The right one was a breakthrough to the first stage of divinity. Any True Master had to find a way to become a god on their own. However, in the process of searching, one could come across the wrong method, which could result in serious consequences. Most often, in death.

But the Soul Shell of Beasts and Spirits differed from humans and other races in that it allowed them to complete a breakthrough without dying, even if they made the wrong choice. However, they wouldn’t become deities, only Demigods — creatures that chose quantity in development instead of quality.

Demigods couldn’t reach higher stages of development. They had no chance to become gods. But they could, however, become stronger. They could absorb resources, feed on Force particles, and devour Spirit Plants and other creatures. They could theoretically indefinitely increase their power and even become a threat to real gods. One such creature was the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra, created and killed by the First Ones themselves.

Son of a bitch... Fansolion winced, realizing that Kyros was gone. “The spirit noticed us... Kyros managed to hide himself from it... Prepare for an attack!”

Almost half of the Divine Stage cultivators shivered as they felt the powerful spirit perception on them.

“DIE! MARAUDERS!” the Spirit’s voice broke through all the barriers, forcing many to clutch their heads.

The pressure of his will was so strong that some of the Divine Stage cultivators even bled from their mouth, nose, eyes, and ears as their bodies began to collapse from the inside. That was why all the lower stage disciples were hidden in pocket dimensions where no danger could reach them.

“Hold on!” Fansolion said. A shadow suddenly appeared under his feet and began to expand rapidly. A few seconds later, a huge monster emerged from it — the very flying turtle that carried Anshal on its back. However, now, the city lay abandoned.

At the same moment, all fifty-six Divine Stage cultivators were transferred to the city’s main palace, after which Fansolion made the turtle activate one of its strongest skills — Diamond Shield. A huge dodecahedron formed around the Beast, protecting it and the cultivators from the Demigod’s powerful Master’s Will. The pressure disappeared immediately. The weaker cultivators fell to their knees with relief and immediately began to take out potions and elixirs to heal their damaged insides.

Trash... Fansolion sneered in contempt as he glanced at them.

With a wave of his hand, he made the walls, floor, and ceiling turn invisible, revealing the space around the turtle for all to see.

“Sit down and start charging the floor,” he ordered. “The turtle’s abilities won’t be enough. We must activate the arrays.”

Having said that, he concentrated on controlling the monster as well as the arrays built into its shell. With a mental order, he unsealed absolutely all of Anshal’s vaults. Energy from over a hundred trillion Azure Crystals poured into the gigantic structure that he had been building for thousands of years. A moment later, the turtle’s barrier was strengthened tenfold.

“Forward!” Fansolion ordered loudly.

Space-distorting artifacts were activated immediately. The turtle, which was slowly picking up speed, suddenly disappeared. Accelerating to a speed unavailable for any cultivator, it headed straight for the planet.

It takes about a minute to get there. Fansolion tightened the grip on his cane. We must break through the barrier... We must break through... he repeated.

Unfortunately, the turtle wasn’t fast enough to escape the Demigod’s spirit perception. The firestorm began to shrink until only a man floating in space remained of it. Flames hugged his tall frame but they didn’t seem to burn him. Stretching his palm forward, he released a barrage of fiery whips from the tips of his fingers that quickly made their way to the turtle. Fansolion had monstrously strong willpower and incredible levels of energy control, but even so, he couldn’t perfectly control the turtle. For forty seconds he dodged the fiery whips, but they still managed to graze the barrier, forcing the beast to stop.

Only one-third of the distance remained to the surface of Belteise.

Capturing the beast, the Spirit flared up. The barrier trembled and even slightly sagged under the pressure of the whips, but it still didn’t break. Stretching out his other palm, the Demigod formed hundreds of swords in front of him, which he then launched at the barrier.

The collision happened in the absolute silence of outer space. There were no explosions, no bright flashes. The swords simply sank into the barrier and got stuck halfway. But the Spirit didn’t stop there. Continuing to push down on the hilts and pour energy into them, he gradually burned a hole through the Diamond Shield.

“This is bad,” Fansolion said in a surprisingly calm tone for someone who had been watching death inch closer to him and the rest of the cultivators. “I’m afraid we’ll have to use everything we have...”

In the next second, two things happened at once: a web of cracks covered the barrier, and the Fire Demigod lost his torso.

The turtle’s giant mouth began to close slowly, large drops of blood flying out of it into outer space. Fansolion forced the monster to use one of its skills to attack, simultaneously strengthening it with arrays and his own Spheres. The attack held colossal power but the cost of it was serious internal damage. A couple more such attacks and the turtle could die.

“Is he dead?!” one of the Divine Stage cultivators blurted out.

Clenching their fists, people stared in the direction of the Demigod.

“No...” Fansolion hissed.

The Spirit burst into a column of blinding light. A gigantic firestorm engulfed the turtle.

“I WILL INCINERATE YOU!”

Fortunately, the Demigod didn’t have even half of his former power so the Diamond
Shield stopped a good amount of his Master’s Will from coming through.

But that wasn’t the end.

A ray of burning plasma began to slowly penetrate the barrier. Anshal was incinerated, and the turtle was forced to hide, drawing in its head, tail, and limbs inside the shell. Only the room with the Divine Stage cultivators survived since it was inside the Beast.

“We can still move,” Fansolion remarked, reactivating the gravitational artifacts and commanding the turtle to fly toward Belteise.

At the same time, he ordered it to use its main skill — the Last Frontier of Reflections — reinforced by arrays and Spheres.

Its diamond carapace shone brightly, effectively blocking all the power of the Spirit. For a short time, the turtle was invulnerable. Using this moment, it began to accelerate on its way to the legendary world.

In the meantime, Kyros, who had been hiding with the help of the Divine Ring, became visible again. His plan to sic the Fire Demigod on Fansolion and his allies was successful, so now all that was left to do was to get rid of both problems at once.

A large black sphere appeared in his right hand — the dark heart of Yin, torn from the chest of the demon that guarded the Black Pyramid. A white sphere appeared in his left hand — the bright heart of Yang, found by the Sons of Niagala in the Abyss under Starks’ city.

Concentrating on the two clusters of opposite concepts, he began to saturate them with divine particles, simultaneously raising his hands above his head and bringing the spheres closer to each other. When they reached the peak, a translucent ball formed around the hearts, keeping the two spheres from touching. The clusters began to revolve around each other with increasing speed.

Kyros threw this formation toward the turtle and the firestorm surrounding it with all his might, accelerating it with a Sphere of Space.

Nine seconds later, a small sun shone for a few moments, orbiting Belteise.

The Fire Demigod died in an instant. Just like the Star Diamond Turtle. Its shell turned into dust. Out of fifty-six Divine Stage cultivators, only seventeen survived. Most of the explosion’s power struck the Spirit and the Heavenly Beast, who united their forces to create a protective barrier. Fansolion’s Spheres helped a lot, but all of this still wasn’t enough to save everyone.

Among those who remained conscious were Fansolion, Acilla, whom he protected, two of Sublunar Sect’s peak-level Divine Stage cultivators, Nwarii, who still remained one of the strongest members of the sect, three peak-level Divine Stage cultivators from the Great Hundred, a couple from other worlds in the region, as well as Onyx and Starks. Apart from Acilla and Nwarii, the latter two were the only survivors below the peak level. And they were still alive mostly thanks to Acilla. Even without Fansolion’s help, she had a good chance of surviving, so she decided to use her power to save others.

Tyros, though, didn’t get her support and failed to cover himself from Kyros’s attack. All dorgans who followed him died, as they were stuck in his pocket dimension. However, not all representatives of their race had preferred to leave Nikrim with Tyros. Some, like Chag, joined the elves’ faction and were now alive in Onyx’s storage technique.

Three more Divine Stage cultivators were still breathing. However, due to terrible injuries, they were one foot in the grave. Two more were unconscious and severely injured, but they were still fighting. All five belonged to the Sublunar Sect, so they received more help from Fansolion than the others.

Fansolion was just about to move their bodies to his pocket dimension where they’d be treated by the sect’s Holy Lords when two of the wounded Divine Stage turned into crimson vapor. Turning his gaze from destroyed bodies to Kyros flying toward him at insane speed, the old orc assumed his combat form and repelled the next attack aimed at his soul.

The geezer is strong. It’ll be a struggle to do anything even with the power of the Divine Ring, Kyros realized.

Meanwhile, Nwarii and two other Supreme Elders rushed to the remaining three unconscious Divine Stage cultivators. However, they only managed to save two, for one was instantly consumed by Kyros’ black flame.

I’ll kill the weaklings first, Kyros decided.

In one quick dash, he approached Nwarii, but he couldn’t kill him with one blow. The Golden Armor of Eternity, as well as four other defense pseudo-Divine artifacts, saved him. After all, he was considered the richest member of the Sublunar Sect after Fansolion.

Surprised, Kyros was about to strike again when he sensed danger and immediately teleported away. Several large shapeless shadows moved to the place where he had just been, devouring even the space on their way.

Fansolion’s appearance had changed a lot. His body was encased in silver armor of low-quality Divine rank, his hands shone with thick gauntlets that were a powerful artifact weapon. He was an excellent artifact maker, so he created a special set of items for himself a long time ago. These particular ones were intended for tough fights. Fansolion was always realistic, so he recognized Kyros as a dangerous and deadly opponent.

“Excellent armor and gauntlets, I must say.” Kyros grinned. “They’ll make for a wonderful trophy!”

Enveloped in black flames, he appeared next to Fansolion in the blink of an eye. He was in no way inferior to the orc in power, but in talent, skills, and experience he was clearly lagging behind. Within seconds, Fansolion began to suppress Kyros, until he eventually trapped him.

Kyros’s body was shackled by the winds and shadows of low-quality Divine-rank techniques. Fansolion’s palm, enhanced by a technique, soon wrapped around his neck. But no matter how hard he squeezed, he just barely managed to get to his opponent’s flesh. Kyros’s Energy Cover was simply too strong.

“You can’t break through the divine protection of my Ring,” Kyros said haughtily, gradually burning the technique’s bonds with his black flame and even the gauntlet that was squeezing his throat. His trembling palm slowly moved toward Fansolion’s chest.

“You arrogant brat...” Came from under the orc’s helmet.

The infusion he had drunk a few seconds ago finally started working, increasing his power. There was a faint crunch. Winds and shadows began to squeeze Kyros’s limbs even harder, causing his bones to crack. The grip on his neck tightened, making him wheeze.

Finally, Fansolion pulled his free hand back and straightened his palm.

Shadow Palm Stream, he thought, activating one of his strongest techniques, combining Spheres of Wind, Shadow, Fist, and Space in it.

An insane amount of power accumulated at his fingertips. A moment later, his hand seemed to disappear, only to suddenly reappear right in Kyros’s chest — right at the heart. At that very second, Fansolion began to apply techniques into the gap he had made on the beating organ, making Kyros’s body collapse from the inside and out.

My gauntlet is destroyed. There are barely any bones left in my palm, Fansolion thought, assessing the consequences of his attack. But this is the end. If I get my hands on that Ring, then...

“Fuck you!” Kyros exclaimed and then grinned, as if reading his thoughts. He had no intention of dying.

Gritting his teeth until they cracked, he unleashed more power. Activating the Ring at the expense of his lifespan, he formed a large sphere of black Yin flame, blocking escape from it with the Forces of Space.

“Everyone, attack him! That’s an order!” Fansolion shouted, his armor slowly melting away.

Using all the available resources to defend against the black flames, the remaining Divine Stage cultivators reacted the same second. Ten people unleashed a volley of attacks on Kyros.

“His defenses are too strong!” one of them said.

“Shit!”

“No... No... I can’t hold on anymore! Nooooo!!!”

One of the Divine Stage cultivators, who, like Acilla and the others, was forced to serve Fansolion, suddenly caught fire. Unable to protect himself, he quickly died.

“KEEP ATTACKING! THERE’S NOT MUCH LEFT TO DESTROY!” Fansolion roared. His skin was beginning to peel off. Unlike the others, he had to defend himself against a much stronger and close range black flame.

“This is awful... I already feel pain... I’ll have to drink more of Fansolion’s elixirs...” Acilla frowned and turned. “Kyros has clearly grown stronger than Onyx and Starks. He’s getting better and better at using the power of the Ring.”

“That’s not that important now,” Kai told her. “Forget about attacks. Concentrate only on defense. Now!”

“What?” Acilla asked, baffled. “I can’t do that! That would be a violation of the contract, and my Shell would get destroyed. Fansolion said it was an order. I have no choice.”

“This is bad... Very bad...” Kai frowned.

“What are you talking about?” Acilla was utterly confused.

Kai didn’t answer. He continued to look down. Straight at Rune’Tan’s home planet.

He didn’t know why, but even just by looking at what was happening through Acilla’s eyes, he could still see the energy around them, which was why he was able to notice a truly enormous accumulation of force on the surface of the planet that had began to sharply increase in power and shrink in size ten seconds ago.

He didn’t doubt that this was the Belteise imperial palace, over which the Gate’s dilapidated tower appeared and revolved.

“Nomen, I have decided what the second favor is,” he said.

“I’m listening.”

“Free me and all those who have come from Nikrim from Fansolion’s spirit contract. Can you do that?”

“I can... But are you sure that that’s what you want? Maybe you’d prefer something else? I could tell you who you really are. Where you got your unique abilities, and what’s going on in general... How does that sound?”

“I’m sure,” Kai replied firmly, not yielding to temptation for even a moment. He couldn’t afford such a waste. “Fulfill my request. Set us all free.”

“Well, if that’s what you want...”

In an instant, Kai, his friends, Acilla, Onyx, Starks, and all the other members of the Alliance who set off on the expedition felt the chains of the recently signed spirit contract crumble away and disappear. Fansolion felt this as well, as the contracts were tied to his soul. Needless to say, he was shocked and infuriated by the sudden turn of events.

“Now, let’s activate our strongest line of defense,” Kai told Acilla, watching a huge ray of power move from the planet’s surface in their direction. “Spare no effort. A strong attack is coming our way. Tell everyone to do the same.”

“Understood.” Without doubting his words for even a second, Acilla stopped attacking Kyros, redirected all her strength into defense, and warned Onyx and Starks about what was going on.

Three seconds later, a beam fired from the imperial palace hit its target. The defense was of no use. The incredibly powerful force even reached Kyros, ignoring his Divine Ring.

But what Kai didn’t know was that this beam wasn’t intended to kill them.

A second later, he woke up in the middle of an endless steppe. High above, having reached its zenith, was the sun, frozen in space and time. From where he lay, all the way to the horizon and beyond it, there was nothing but yellow grass. After coming to his senses, Kai noticed a group of three hundred peak-level Exorcists in the distance. None of them had a foundation higher than eight points. Near them, a detachment of a dozen cultivators of the same level formed, each of whom had a nine-point foundation.

Lastly, ten more cultivators appeared, hovering in the air. The closest three sent a chill down Kai’s spine, which meant that they were definitely not weaker than Malvur before his breakthrough.

When he focused his perception on those in the middle, he felt like he was doused with icy water. Like when he fought Chag.

The higher the cultivator was, the more intense cold Kai felt, which allowed him to roughly estimate the strength of the army that stood in front of him. And when he finally focused on the seventh cultivator, his body, mind, and soul seemed to freeze up. The same thing happened when he looked at the eighth and ninth.

He had never experienced this level of danger before, even though he had met with Divine Stage cultivators who could kill him in the blink of an eye. However, that only demonstrated their power over him and didn’t mean that they were incredibly strong for their level. He could only say something along those lines about Acilla and Rune’Tan. And that was just an assumption since they had never tried to engage in a proper fight with him. He was on a much lower level, so there was no other way for him to assess their real strength.

Looking at the last, tenth cultivator, Kai felt...

Absolutely nothing.

I can’t even grasp the limits of his power... he realized with a little surprise. But he... And all of them... Are also peak-level Exorcists... Just like me!

A second later, his eyes widened in what could only be shock. The images of the people before him became vague, and he could no longer make out the details. Still, for some reason, the tenth cultivator seemed vaguely familiar to him. He couldn’t tell who it could be, but their presence made something stir in his soul.

The System didn’t allow him to stare at the figure for long, flashing many messages in front.

Attention!

The assessment has been completed

...

Attention!

The Master Star test has begun.

Subject: Kai Arnhard (Peak-level of the Exorcist Stage)

Initial Master status: /

Skill rating: /

Strength rating:/

Foundation score: 10 points

Elements mastered: Sword, Space, Cold Void, Yin, and Yang

Bloodline: present

Divine gift: /

Unique features: present

Achievements: present

Personal weapon: present

Storage: present (blocked)

...

Test location: Middle World, Belteise

Initiator: undetermined

Test conducted by: the System

10 seconds remaining before the beginning of the Master Star Test.

9...

8...

Chapter 16
THE MASTER STAR TEST

0 seconds remaining before the start of the Master Star Test...

The first stage of the Master Star test has begun.

Goal: Win and survive.

The first hundred peak Exorcists rushed toward Kai. These were the weakest cultivators among those present, most of whom had a five-point-seven foundation. Among Kai’s friends, such True Masters were considered mediocre, but ninety percent of all Exorcists in Ecumene were like that.

“We’ll start with the weakest ones? All right,” Kai said, releasing his aura and the Field of Superiority as soon as his opponents came close enough.

One by one, they began to fall. Dozens of cultivators hit the ground every moment, until the entire detachment was defeated. Only a handful of the strongest ones just barely managed to remain conscious, although they couldn’t move. However, as soon as Kai focused his aura and the Field of Superiority on them, they joined their friends.

“Is that enough?” Kai asked the void.

As if hearing his question, the System flashed the message.

The first stage of the Master Star Test has been completed.

Restoring the subject’s energy...

3 seconds remain before the start of the second stage of the Master Star Test.

2...

1...

0...

The second stage of the Master Star Test has begun.

Goal: Win and survive.

Another hundred cultivators went into battle. They were stronger Exorcists this time, with an average of six-point-eight foundations. In the most ordinary sects of the Middle Worlds, such Masters would be disciples of the first circles. They resisted Kai’s attacks much better than the previous group, forcing him to use Frost Breath to defeat them quickly. Within a moment, a row of hundred ice sculptures covered the battlefield.

The second stage was done. The third began almost immediately after it.

In the last batch of hundred, each of the cultivators had a solid eight point foundation. Kai couldn’t suppress them with the combination he had used so far since their combined willpower was strong enough to resist his Field of Superiority. Their physical and Astral Bodies could easily withstand the powerful pressure of his aura. And their knowledge of Forces and techniques allowed them to more or less effectively resist his Frost Breath.

Realizing that he couldn’t stand still anymore, Kai cracked his neck out of habit and got ready to start his plan B. Four large ice beasts appeared next to him, summoned forth by the Creation Technique.

The beasts rushed forward. Behind them, Kai assumed a fighting stance. Raising his fists closer to his face and lowering his chin to his chest, he bent his knees slightly and stood on his toes, hopping in place.

One, two, three...

As soon as his heels touched the ground for the fifth time, he disappeared.

Those in the first rows were scattered in all directions. With one carefully aimed blow, Kai killed them all.

Bursting into the crowd, he began his dance of death. Flickering here and there with breathtaking speed, he killed at least three cultivators almost every second. The ice beasts, as well as the scarlet snowfall that began, aided him in his extermination of the Exorcists.

It took him a little less than a minute to deal with them all. And although they were quite talented fighters, he emerged from the fight without a scratch.

Looking around, he felt a sudden surge of strength. His endurance was restored, his strength renewed, and his energy reserve and number of summoned Force and concept particles instantly replenished.

Before, he practically didn’t use any Forces on expanding his aura or the Field of Superiority, so he didn’t notice their replenishment. However, this time, he was forced to invest a little more into the fight to win so the lack of energy was more obvious.

As soon as the next countdown ended, a detachment of twelve peak-level Exorcists appeared. Almost all of them had an eight-point-eight foundation, and the trio, which were their leaders, had nine. As for the subjective feeling of their strength, Kai barely felt the faintest chill.

He didn’t wait for the enemies to attack, rushing forward instead. The detachment’s archer was the first to react.

Tilting his head slightly to the side, Kai dodged the arrow saturated with considerable power, while he was on the move. The projectile passed a hair’s width from his face, leaving a thin scratch on his cheek. The arrow was infused with a Sound technique, and even its echo was enough to pierce his Cover.

Feeling a slight tingling, he touched the scratch on his cheek. The blood on his fingers began to coagulate.

Poison, huh? Should’ve known... No matter, the bloodline will take care of it...

Wiping his hand against his robes, he activated the Infinite Space Cover. A moment later, he reached the enemies.

A blade appeared in his right hand. He was about to cut the spearman who appeared in front of him, when a friend of his intervened. Clad in thick armor and armed with a short sword and a massive shield, he appeared in front of his comrade just in time to intercept Kai’s blade, the aftershock of which knocked them both back. The shield almost completely absorbed the wave of Darkness that escaped from Kai’s sword, preventing the Dark Blades of Nothingness from falling on their entire group.

In the next moment, four enemies attacked him at once. A warrior emerged from invisibility right behind him, making a cross-shaped swing with daggers reinforced with a technique. Another one launched a bunch of spears at Kai. The last to join the attack was a pair of swordsmen, acting in sync. Sickles made from scarlet water flew at him from their blades.

Such an attack could hardly break through his reinforced Cover, but he still didn’t want to take the risk, so he teleported a few feet away.

One archer, a couple of assassins, two swordsmen, and two spearmen. There’s also a close-range fighter, one shield-bearer, one hammer-wielder, and two Masters of Techniques, Kai noted, looking around. Unlike the first stages, this time, they’re working together. However, individually, they’re still pretty weak compared to me. I’ll start with the long-range fighters...

While he was still in the air, Kai threw his sword at the archer with all his might. He, in turn, fired three arrows into the sky. As they were approaching, Kai covered them with a thick layer of ice, slowing them down and weakening them, after which they simply flew through the dark fog that Kai temporarily turned into.

Returning to his normal form, he appeared right next to the archer, killing him. Under normal circumstances, Kai couldn’t just teleport next to a bunch of unknown and relatively strong auras, but nothing prevented him from using an ice crystal mark — he attached one to the handle of the sword he had thrown at the archer.

The loss of one fighter didn’t affect the rest of the squad, unlike those from previous stages. They were caught off guard, but nothing more. The nearest warriors attacked him in retaliation almost immediately.

A spear was directed to Kai’s right side, and a massive and extremely heavy hammer flew at his back. Leaning back a little, Kai let the tip of the spear pass by and then grabbed it. Spinning in place, he pulled the spearman toward himself and then focused the Field of Superiority on the hammer and the hands holding it. The weapon instantly smashed the spearman’s head.

Assuming the black mist form, Kai rushed forward. Passing right through the unprepared opponent, Kai reunited with his sword. Behind him, the hammer-wielder fell, his flesh unable to withstand so many Yin particles.

Meanwhile, several new attacks were already approaching Kai: a single but extremely powerful lightning bolt, a dozen knives thrown by one of the assassins, and two water whirlwinds sent by that swordsmen duo. At the same moment, bony arms emerged from the ground and grabbed his legs — a trap set up by the second Master of Techniques, using the element of Death.

The Infinite Space Cover easily contained the attacks. Using only force, Kai escaped from the skeletal shackles and rushed to the Master of Techniques wielding Fire and Lightning. However, a warrior intercepted him.

Just as he swung his gauntleted fist there was a chime. His entire hand turned into ice, which shattered into thousands of small crystals. Ignoring the loss of a limb, he had fulfilled his mission — he stopped Kai just in time for his six friends to surround him.

The first to attack him was the shield-bearer. Using Shield techniques, he stunned Kai for a moment and surrounded his body with invisible barriers from all sides. At the same moment, dozens of skeletons covered with bits of rotting flesh burst out of the ground, reaching for his limbs.

A pair of assassins attacked from behind: one leaped high into the air, his blade aimed at Kai’s head, and the second, attacking from below, aimed at the torso. A pair of swordsmen rushed to join the fray as well, approaching Kai from the sides. The last opponent rushed to the front, intending to make a powerful thrust with his spear.

On top of all that, a fiery bird covered with lightning appeared high in the sky. Spreading its wings, it almost blocked out the sun, and let out a shrill cry.

They’re using their strongest abilities and perfectly coordinated attacks... They’re incredibly synchronized. It’s difficult to achieve such a level of harmony even after tens of years of fighting shoulder-to-shoulder with one person... Have they just been testing me, preparing this trap?
They even sacrificed a few of their members for this... When they stopped me the first time, they didn’t attack hard.
They just wanted to buy some time to organize this attack, Kai mused, as he watched the weapons and techniques approach him in slow motion. Too bad they don’t know what I’m capable of...

In the next instant, daggers, swords, a spear, and the fiery bird collided with ice armor. And then...

He didn’t even need to swing his sword. All Kai did was lightly jerk the blade in his chained hand, releasing a wave of Darkness that rushed in all directions. This time, he used the Dark Blades at their full power, having invested much more elemental and energy particles in the technique than before.

The enormous force of the dark wave threw the opponents back, killing almost all of them in an instant.

The kneeling shield-bearer was still conscious. He powered the defense, but he was already fairly weakened, allowing Kai to chop his head off with relative ease.

Before the shield-bearer even fell, Kai was already in front of his last opponent — the Master of Techniques on the Path of Death. He stood farthest, thus managing to survive the wave of Darkness.

After destroying the technique that was launched at him with one simple swing of his sword, Kai cut through him like a hot knife through butter.

But just when he thought he was done, he sensed danger.

The arrow stopped only a few inches away from his temple, covered in ice. Kai was just about to break it when it suddenly vibrated and exploded with shrapnel, shredding his skin, piercing his hand, and throwing him aside.

The hammer-wielder appeared behind him in a flash. One strong blow shattered a part of the ice armor, broke through the Infinite Space Cover, and left several cracks in Kai’s spine. The aftershock shook both the ground and the air and sent Kai flying again.

But that wasn’t the end of his worries.

The spearman, whose head had previously been crushed by the giant hammer, was once again approaching Kai.

By destroying a small area of space in front of him, Kai defended himself from an attack with the Destructive Void and made two fast sweeps. The first cut off the spearman’s left hand while the second was intended to kill him. However, his opponent had help. Before making the final blow, Kai had to hastily turn into a black mist and release a stream of Frost Breath to avoid being hit by a dozen arrows. After that, the hammer-wielder released a strong gust of wind that blew the mist-cloaked Kai to the side.

A moment later, he returned to his corporeal form and landed nearby.

They can resurrect, he realized as he watched the rising figures of the rest of the enemy squad. And now they’re even stronger... Time to increase my minimum strength threshold.

His arm and back had already recovered, so he enclosed those body parts in ice again. Squeezing the blade tighter, he increased the flow of ki and Force particles, reaching its limit, and directed it into the Phantom Steps. Its speed increased sharply, which his opponents only realized when they noticed the death of the two swordsmen closest to Kai.

An even more difficult fight ensued. Kai could no longer get by with using three or four techniques half-heartedly. So, he once again created the ice monsters to help him out, summoned the crimson snowfall, and used Defensive Rift, Dark Blades of Nothingness, and Darkbody much more often.

After dying for the second time, the illusionary warriors resurrected again and became even stronger. Their power and skills were now at the level of those of the strongest students on the Abode’s Heavenly Floor. And now, Kai had to fight with a dozen of such opponents at the same time.

After the third resurrection, each of them was as powerful as Malvur when he first entered the Cloud Abode. They wounded him relatively easily and quite often, forcing him to change his tactics. Knowing that injuries couldn’t be avoided, he deliberately began to expose himself to non-critical blows, due to which he received additional attack opportunities. After a while, he managed to kill half of the detachment, but he exposed himself and the remaining six opponents pushed him into a corner.

He activated the Ultimate Focus. Time seemed to have stopped.

They stopped resurrecting... Ignoring the weapons and techniques that had been hitting his ice armor, Kai looked at the corpses. Good... It’s time to end this.

The shackles around the Senior Spirit of Space were temporarily loosened, and power surged into Kai. At the same time, a second blade appeared in his left hand. His figure flinched and then disappeared. A second later, the remaining six opponents fell to the ground, their heads sent flying.

The fourth stage of the Master Star Test has been completed.

Restoring the subject’s energy...

60 seconds remain before the start of the fifth stage of the Master Star Test.

All fatigue vanished in the blink of an eye, restoring all the energy and physical strength he had put into the fight in an instant. Since Kai’s opponents resurrected three times, the fight dragged on for a couple of minutes.

The Spirit’s power has also been restored. I’d say that the System isn’t just restoring my strength... It’s as if my powers were reset; it seems there was a reason it assessed my stats at the very beginning.

A powerful blow that shook the ground interrupted his thoughts. Turning around, he saw a figure landing on the grass not far away from him. He was the weakest of the ten that had originally appeared in the air before the test had begun. Now that he was close to him, Kai was able to better determine his strength.

Just like Malvur. Not Malvur from five years ago, but the peak-level Exorcist Malvur on the verge of the breakthrough to the Elementalist
Stage. Kai nodded. Interesting. I didn’t get a chance to spar with him after his breakthrough... A pity... Let’s see... One Spirit won’t be enough for this fight.

As the countdown ended, the space near his body began to distort, and a long scarlet cloak appeared behind him. He didn’t know what to expect, but after the fourth-stage squad, he craved a serious fight.

The fifth stage of the Master Star Test began.

***

Falling to his knees and resting his hand on the ground, Kai began to vomit blood and chunks of gore. He was bleeding profusely from several large holes in his torso. He could no longer regenerate and control energy, and he was barely conscious. His skull was pierced in a couple of places, and his Astral Body was covered with deep cracks and spirit burns. In this state, he faced two possible outcomes — death or disability. On top of that, his body was soaked in so many particles of the Path of Fire that it still burned even after their owner had died.

If he were in the real world, he would’ve already диед. But in the Master Star Test realm, he had just defeated his sixth opponent, thereby completing the tenth stage. His body quickly returned to its peak state. Not a trace of the wounds remained.

“Ha... Ha-ha...” Breathing heavily, he was in no hurry to get up. “This is also a test of willpower. How many would be able to continue engaging in mortal combat over and over again? How many would be able to face death? There are no traces on my body, but my mind... my mind remembers everything.”

He got up and sighed deeply.

“Let’s continue.”

The seventh opponent had already floated down to the ground. It was the first of those who sent chills down his spine. Kai’s intuition screamed that it was time to run. But he ignored it, assuming a fighting stance one more time.

***

Shackled by the enemy’s technique, Kai lay face down on the ground. He had no more physical or spirit strength left to continue the fight. Even his will was suppressed by someone else’s Field of Superiority.

As for his opponent, he had more than two-thirds of his strength left. So far, Kai only managed to wound him four times, and even then not too seriously. He used absolutely everything he had in his arsenal in this fight: Yin-Yang Gravitational Technique, Partial
Transformation combined with the Coming of the Lord of War, and even infused his soul energy with the abilities of the Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo. But even with all this, he couldn’t come even close to defeating the seventh fighter. The difference between him and the previous opponents was enormous.

This was the second most dramatic leap in the entire Test. The first was the transition from the third to the fourth opponent when the difficulty level suddenly increased.

“It’s so unusual to be here like this, knowing that the real you has already died a long time ago,” Kai heard a bewitching, feminine voice. Usually, his opponents were silent and their images looked so blurry that it was impossible to determine their gender. “I take offense to this. Why am I only the seventh? What era is this, anyway?”

She looked at Kai, but he didn’t answer.

Sitting down in front of him, she grabbed his hair and lifted his head, gazing into the empty eye sockets.

“Boy, can you hear me?” She shook his head. “What era is this?”

“Era... of... Silence...” he wheezed.

“Hmm... I don’t know that one. And what was the previous one called?”

“Era... of... Shattering.”

“Which one?”

Kai tried to shake his head but all he managed to do was grimace.

“You don’t know? Hmm... Two unfamiliar eras. How interesting... At least two billion years have passed... All of my loved ones are probably gone by now. No. They’ve definitely given in to the sands of time. Not even gods live that long...” With a bit of sadness in her voice, she recalled the old days. “Listen to me, boy. You’re a poor excuse for a fighter. All brawn and no brains. You have a bunch of unique abilities, a powerful bloodline, that strange tattoo, a powerful body, and great spirit potential, but you hardly use it effectively. It’s embarrassing, to be quite honest. I would’ve normally kept silent, but I find it funny how long you were staring at the Tenth. If you don’t work on yourself, you can’t even dream about reaching that stage. Only a few in the entire universe are worthy of it...” She turned, letting go of his head. “Not like it’s possible to defeat him, anyway.”

“Who... is... he?” Kai asked.

“Ha! If I only knew... Some say that he is the creator.”

“Creator... of... what?”

The woman smiled and put her foot on the back of Kai’s head.

“Of cultivation, of course.”

Answering the question, she pushed harder, bashing his head in.

***

Kai opened his eyes sharply. He saw a huge mirrored ceiling above him, in which thousands of other cultivators were reflected.

You have failed the eleventh stage of the Master Star Test.

Master Star Test completed!

Processing results...

Standing up, Kai looked around. There were representatives of different races all around him. They were real, not a part of the test. They were members of the expedition to Belteise — both Fansolion’s and Kyros’s troops. A massacre hadn’t yet occured only because everyone present was surrounded by invisible and insurmountable barriers that rose to the very ceiling.

Kai didn’t see any of his acquaintances nearby. Nor did he see anyone lying on the floor, as he recently did.

Seems I’m the last one to wake up...

Suddenly, all the cultivators began to raise their heads. Kai followed.

Nine huge circles appeared on the mirrored ceiling. The far-left was empty. A dim star appeared in the next circle, two in the next, then three, and so on. Along with the number, the brightness of the stars also increased. There were eight in the last circle, shining with blinding radiance.

Soon, a large inscription appeared under the first empty circle.

Thessat

These cultivators are a pitiful excuse for a True Master. They are completely ignorant of true skill and power. Able to only partially pass the first stage of the test.

Number of cultivators: 37,414

Instantly, a long list of more than thirty-seven thousand names appeared just below. In total, about forty-three thousand cultivators came to Belteise. Out of all them, almost eighty-seven percent were considered weaklings. Members of the expedition weren’t chosen at random, even the weakest ones could easily become students of the second or even the third floor of the Cloud Abode. This only demonstrated how strict the criteria of the Master Star Test were.

Several new lines appeared almost immediately, this time under the circle with one faint star.

Master of One Small Star

These masters have mediocre power and trivial skills. They are able to pass the first stage of the test, but can only partially deal with the second.

Number of cultivators: 1,913

Names: ...

...

...

...

Master of One Average Star

These masters are significantly stronger than the Master of One Small Star. They have passed the second stage.

Number of cultivators: 1,028

Names: ...

...

...

Master of the One Big Star

These masters are much stronger than the One Average Star Master. They have passed the third stage.

Number of cultivators: 649

Names: ...

...

...

Kai saw no names that belonged to his foes or friends among those listed. He did, however, see names that were familiar to him from the Abode, which helped him estimate their strength. These were mostly fourth-floor students.

Next, everyone’s attention was directed to the circle with two stars.

Master of Two Small Stars

These masters have a more serious level of power and have heard of true mastery. They are able to reach the fourth stage (the first incarnation of the Great Twelve).

Number of Cultivators: 441

Names: ...

...

...

...

Master of the Two Average Stars

They have passed the fourth stage (the first incarnation of the Great Twelve).

Number of cultivators: 403

Names: ...

...

Ivsim

...

Ailenx Umbert

...

Master of Two Big Stars

These masters showed great results in the fourth stage (the second incarnation of the Great Twelve).

Number of cultivators: 375

Names: ...

...

Elize Alkea

...

Next, the names of Masters of Three Stars were revealed, among which only two were familiar to Kai. The first was Jiang Suin, who received Small Stars, and the second was Guts, who got Average Stars. Unlike in the real world, during the System test, he wasn’t allowed to use pets that were above his stage, which drastically reduced his overall power.

Master of Four Small Stars

These masters possess considerable power and understanding of the basics of mastery. They are able to survive for some time on the fourth stage (fourth incarnation of the Great Twelve). They are able to defeat any Master of Two Small Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: ...

Names: ...

Zanatros Estert

...

Master of the Four Average Stars

These masters are able to survive the fourth stage (the fourth incarnation of the Great Twelve). Able to defeat any Master of Two Average Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: ...

Names: ...

Akio Zedol

...

Kyros the Soul Thief

...

Onyx

...

Nator

...

Byris

...

Master of Four Big Stars

These masters are able to deal with the fourth stage (the fourth incarnation of the Great Twelve). They are able to defeat any Master of Two Big Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of Cultivators: ...

Names: ...

...

Malvur di Santos No’Ritm

...

Lily Wayat Stenshet

...

Starks Thunderfist

...

******************

******************

******************

Master of Five Small Stars.

These masters are able to survive the fifth stage, but the victory over the First does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Three Small Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 5

Names: ...

Nwarii Flame Shield

...

Tano

Master of Five Average Stars

These masters are able to survive the sixth stage, but the victory over the Second does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Three Average Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 2

Names:

Lightus Sixt

Fansolion Erh

Master of Five Big Stars

These masters are able to survive the seventh stage, but the victory over the Third does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Three Big Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 2

Names:

An’na Bauglir

Shacks Eldivize

Master of Six Small Stars.

These masters are able to survive the eighth stage, but the victory over the Fourth does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Four Small Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 1

Names:

Izao Livarius

Master of Six Average Stars

These masters are able to survive the ninth stage, but the victory over the Fifth does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Four Average Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 2

Names:

Kai Arnhard

Jiang Dao

Master of Six Big Stars

These masters are able to survive the tenth stage, but the victory over the Sixth does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Four Big Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 1

Names:

Chag

Master of Seven Small Stars.

These masters are able to survive the eleventh stage, but the victory over the Seventh does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Five Small Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 0

Master of Seven Middle Stars

These masters are able to survive the twelfth stage, but the victory over the Eighth does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Five Average Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 1

Names:

Acilla nor Adria

Master of Seven Big Stars

These masters are able to survive the thirteenth stage, but the victory over the Ninth does not guarantee this score. They are able to defeat any Master of Five Big Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 0

Master of Eight Stars (Rising)

These masters are able to stay alive more than ten seconds in the fight with the Tenth. They are able to defeat any Master of Six Small Stars, who is standing not higher than one stage on the path of cultivation.

Number of cultivators: 0 (among current subjects)

Number of cultivators: 3 (within the Ecumene)

As soon as Kai finished reading the latest bit of information about the Master of Eight Stars, a lot more System messages appeared in front of him.

Attention!

You have completed the Master Star Test.

The Master Star Test serves to show how much a cultivator has managed to develop in relation to their level, as well as how effectively they can implement this knowledge in a fight.

Keep in mind that not all parameters have the same value for the final result. Some of them may have a higher score while still being the least important part of your mastery or strength.

The parameters are presented in order of importance, from highest to lowest.

Parameters that are less dependent on the talent and tenacity of the Master, have lower value since they are often only additional instruments of power. Unique parameters of power are determined on an individual basis.

...

Parameters of mastery relative to the Stage:

• (1) Mind (the ability to analyze and calculate actions in advance and make the most profitable decisions in a fight): Five Big Stars

• (1) Demonstration of spirit forces in a fight (quality of using personal techniques, unique skills, bloodlines, spirit power, and Divine Gifts, if present): Five Big Stars

• (1) Demonstration of physical forces in a fight (quality of body and weapon use): Six Small Stars

• (2) Energy Control Level: Seven Average Stars

• (2) Force Particle Control Level: Six Big Stars

Your Mastery Score: Six Small Stars

...

Parameters of strength relative to the Stage:

• (1) Willpower: Five Big Stars

• (1) Bloodline Strength: Seven Big Stars (lesser value)

• (2) Quality of Understanding of the Elements: Six Big Stars

• (2) Power of Unique Skills (Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo; Ultimate Focus (level 2); Field of Superiority; Senior Sword Spirit; Senior Spirit of Space): Seven Small Stars (lesser value)

• (3) Technique Quality: Seven Average Stars

• (3) Amount of Ki: Eight Stars

• (3) Physical Body Strength: Seven Big Stars

• Power of the Divine Gift: none (lesser value)

Your Strength Score: Seven Small Stars

You have been given the title of the Master of Six Average Stars.

Chapter 17
THE ENDLESS LABYRINTH
PART 1

Attention!

System title obtained: [Master of Six Average Stars]

[Master of Six Average Stars]

The holder of this title, upon the second completion of the Master Star Test, has the right to start it from the eighth stage. It is also possible to make the title visible to everyone around you.

...

Attention!

The Master Star Test can only be completed once every system year.

Time left before the second attempt at the Master Star Test:

360 days...

359 days:23 hours:59 minutes:59 seconds...

58 seconds...

57 seconds...

56 seconds...

I see... Kai nodded, after which he remembered something. “Acilla, are you here?”

“Yes.” He heard back immediately. “I’m in the hall with a mirrored ceiling, too... You know, as your teacher, I’m proud of your result. It’s a pity that they assessed you as a peak-level Exorcist, although you only embarked on the path of development twelve years ago. Those at the top of this rating either trained for at least twenty-five years before they reached the peak of the same stage or were born as children of the gods like me, which allowed them to absorb the knowledge of cultivation at a subconscious level while they were still in the womb.”

“It’s okay. You have your tricks, I have my own.” Kai shrugged. “I’m not talented enough to keep up with the development of my soul. But what can I do? Such is the price of being able to break through without preparation. Sooner or later, I’ll have to stop this rush through the stages and levels and devote all the time to learning the Forces and honing my skills.”

“It’s good that you understand that.”

“What about your result? You’re still wounded...”

“Don’t worry. The System takes only the cultivator’s real strength into account, and mine hasn’t gone anywhere. It’s just that if I showed it now, I’d very quickly die from its pressure. During the test, I was treated as if I were healthy, so everything went smoothly.”

“I see...”

Suddenly, inscriptions began to appear on the mirrored ceiling. This time, right above the circles with stars.

You have expressed the desire to enter the capital of the Divine Empire of Belteise, so you must prove that you are worthy to receive its legacy. Some of you have already lost this right — Thessats will not go further — but the rest still have a choice. You can return to the nearest world, or you can continue. But know, death is almost guaranteed if you press on. Only the most talented, strong-willed, and lucky ones will be able to pass the next test. If you are willing to take the risk, then fill the barriers around you with energy.

You have a minute to decide.

Thirty-seven thousand four hundred and fourteen cultivators suddenly disappeared. As the message said, all those who failed to obtain the title of Master of One Small Star were teleported first to a dilapidated tower in the planet’s orbit, from where they were sent back to Malton. As a result, only a little more than five and a half thousand cultivators remained on Belteise.

Exorcists, Elementalists, Holy Lords, and Divine Stage cultivators trapped inside the barriers began to burst into flames of golden fire. Hundreds disappeared every second, and the Masters of One and Two Stars were visibly hesitating. They knew they might be too weak to risk their lives like that.

“Are we going?” Acilla asked.

“What kind of question is that? We have no other choice,” Kai answered with full confidence, after which he saturated the barrier with energy and disappeared.

A second later, his mentor did the same.

***

The cultivators were randomly scattered across the Endless Labyrinth, their main task was to find a way out.

Kai had been wandering through the huge stone tunnels for about three hours. During this time, he bypassed more than a hundred deadly traps he had detected with energy vision, found five rather valuable peak-quality artifacts of the Imperial rank and a pseudo-Divine one, fought two giants, one Spirit and three monsters, stumbled upon many corpses of other cultivators, and walked more than a hundred miles in total.

Either my energy vision doesn’t work on these walls, or there really is nothing behind them, Kai reflected as he continued to study the Labyrinth. They are indestructible. Imperial-rank artifacts can’t even scratch them. What is this place? Did some divine power create this?
Considering that both that ray of light and the barriers in the hall with the mirrored ceiling affected even Kyros, it’s quite possible.

Once again, finding himself at a crossroads, Kai stopped. The tunnel through which he walked ended with a huge circular room, and from it, seven more corridors led in different directions.

No matter how closely I look, I can’t see anything unusual. Kai shook his head, loosening his concentration on energy vision. I have no connection with Acilla either. The invisible thread between our Sparks is still there. As she said, nothing can cut it off. But because of the distance, the spirit connection doesn’t work... And what is my intuition telling me?

He activated Ultimate Focus and poured a few drops of soul energy into the Mind Gate. Closing his eyes and strengthening spirit perception using Rune’Tan’s method, he stood still in the middle of the crossroads, trying to find at least something.

Interesting...

After a few minutes he turned his head to one of the corridors on the left.

Opening his eyes, he sat down on a chair made of ice, with his legs crossed. Next, he weaved and activated the Hidden Dimension Technique, which he had personally created over a year ago. The space around him distorted, and he disappeared. Be it light, sound, energy, or even air — everything began to bend around this area, making it invisible. Only a few tiny and barely noticeable threads of prana managed to get inside, allowing Kai to see and feel at least a bit of what was happening outside. Otherwise, he’d be completely cut off from the outside world.

Soon, a squad of twenty-three wounded members of the Sublunar Sect emerged from the corridor Kai was watching. They were all Masters of Two Stars.

“Let’s rest here,” said the strongest, and the Exorcists covered in blood fell to the floor without the slightest feeling of embarrassment.

They were all too tired to stand. That was why they didn’t immediately notice Kai who appeared among them.

The first to react was the leader of the squad — a mid-level Elementalist.

“Watch out!” he shouted, bringing the others to their senses. “Who are you?”

Calmly examining the shocked wild elves that were looking at him, Kai suddenly disappeared.

“It doesn’t matter,” he replied, appearing right next to the leader.

Shocked by Kai’s movement, the Elementalist tried to swing his sword, but Kai gripped his blade, as if holding a flower.

“I’ll give you a hint, though,” he said and an inscription appeared over his head.

[Master of Six Average Stars]

“So you better not move.”

“What do you want?” Remembering rumors about Kai, the now pale Elementalist asked. He knew they had no chance against him. “Aren’t you supposed to serve Grandmaster Fansolion during the expedition? We’re allies, aren’t we?”

“We’re not.” Kai chuckled. “The contract has been terminated. I can kill you all without any problems.”

“You must be joking?” The man grinned nervously. Kai’s expression made him swallow hard. “So... What... What do you want from us, since you haven’t killed us yet?”

“How did you manage to find each other in just three hours?”

Lowering the blade, Kai moved to the chair and crossed his legs again.

“There... There was a massacre. Most of the One Star and Two Stars Masters among the Exorcists and Elementalists have been moved to a place similar to this, just much larger. And there we had to fight with cultivators from some... Some Niagala, or something like that. We were outnumbered, so we decided to run. But because of the traps, we had to fight off one squad.”

“Was there someone else? Other races, perhaps?” Kai asked, hoping that they had seen his friends.

“I don’t know. I don’t know... I’ve only seen Niagala’s people, they were wearing the same type of armor. No one else.”

“I see. What else did you notice on the way here? Whom did you meet?”

“Three peak Elementalists from the Seventeen Peaks Clan, from the Malton’s Hundred. According to the agreement, they didn’t attack us, but they didn’t help us either. They just moved on. But that was it. We didn’t see anything special. Only traps and a few local creatures.”

“I see... Now give me everything you found in the Labyrinth.”

“What?”

“No, wait!” another member of the detachment objected. “You can’t do this.”

“You don’t seem to understand...” Kai sighed. “We’re not friends here.”

The entire group was chained in ice, which, trying to penetrate even deeper, began to inflict terrible pain.

“Wait, but...” the Elementalist blurted out but was interrupted by the sound of an explosion.

One of his squad members froze up in an instant, and his body was torn apart under the surging pressure of the Field of Superiority. The space was shrouded in a cold crimson fog, and only the poor fellow’s head remained on the floor.

“I’m waiting,” Kai said.

“Okay, okay! We’ll give you everything!” The Elementalist panicked. “Just let me move!”

At the same moment, the entire group felt the Cold Void leave their arms and torso. Quickly breaking the remnants of the ice crust, they began to throw various artifacts, scrolls, and vials at Kai’s feet.

Using Field of Superiority, he made the items rise into the air, examined them, and then transported them to the Storage.

“It seems like it’s from here... But it’s not worth much. Is that all you found?”

“Yes, that’s everything we have!”

“Really? Are you sure?” Kai tilted his head, after which Frost Breath embedded into the Ice Curse Technique.

The entire group felt a terrible cold penetrate their souls. For a moment, they experienced the pain of such intensity that the previous technique seemed like nothing more than a tickle. Some even burst into tears.

“Monster! You fucking freak!” the leader of the squad shouted, trembling from the spirit pain and anger for his comrades. “Why are you doing this, you son of a bitch?! Why?!”

“How funny...” Kai stood up. “If I weren’t a Master of Six Average Stars... If, for example, I were an ordinary peak-level Exorcist with only One Star, would you have spared me?”

“Of course we would’ve!”

“And you’re lying to me again.” He chuckled. “Do I look like a fool to you? Let me ask again, is this all you’ve found? If you don’t want you and your friends to experience that pain again, then you better not lie this time.”

“I’m not...”

“What?” Kai arched an eyebrow. “Should I do it again?”

“Shit!” the Elementalist cursed and turned away. “Okay, you bastard. Here’s what we found!”

A large fragment of a clay tablet fell before Kai’s feet. Picking it up, he saw a very finely drawn map of a part of the labyrinth, which also displayed the current location, as well as large accumulations of energy that were moving around, indicating large groups of people or strong Masters.

The Imperial Library, Kai read the inscription. Rune’Tan spoke of this place... I need to get there.

“Set us free! We gave you everything!” the Elementalist shouted after Kai.

By this time, Kai was already standing at one of the corridors of the Labyrinth. Turning his head, he looked at the disciples of the Sublunar Sect.

The Cold Void left their souls.

“Yes, you did,” he said, turned, and walked away. “But there was absolutely no need to insult me in the process.”

As soon as those words left his lips, the Elementalist’s right hand and left leg suddenly turned into a bloody fog.

***

It took Kai about seventy minutes to get to the Imperial Library. At the entrance, another test was waiting for him, which he passed without any difficulties and with a perfect score, getting allowed to stay inside for as long as he wanted and to return anytime. After that, he just needed to go to the main terminal, from where he could gain access to all the contents of the Library. Rune’Tan told him about this quite some time ago.

Fortunately, someone had already destroyed all the traps inside. Kai soon found the main terminal, and then, having prepared more elixirs for restoring spirit stamina, he started reviewing the memories from the scrolls. There was so much information in the Library that even if he spent a second on each scroll, he’d still need more than seventeen years to go through everything. That was why he had to restrain himself and only study six-volume and seven-volume techniques of movement based on the Path of Space, as well as any techniques similar to Dyad. And it still took him almost eleven hours to do this.

During that time, the library was visited twice. The first time by four Elementalists from Niagala, each of whom was a Master of One Star. They lingered for a couple of hours and left without finding Kai.

The second visitor was a level-six Holy Lord. He was either from the Malton’s Great Hundred or one of the cultivators enslaved by Fansolion. In any case, Kai had to leave hastily, as he was nearly discovered. The Holy Lord’s spirit perception found a strange distorted area. Fortunately, using a protective artifact he had bought at the auction, Kai managed to easily slip out of the Library. Even if he had found Kai, the Holy Lord would’ve had no desire to pursue him and risk wasting time that could’ve been spent more wisely.

Deciding that it was too dangerous to wait for the Holy Lord to leave, Kai went on to explore the Labyrinth. Unfortunately, there were no other interesting places on the clay tablet, so he left this part of the Labyrinth.

A day passed. On several occasions, Kai encountered small groups of Niagalan Exorcists who immediately attacked him. There were also Elementalists and occasionally even Holy Lords. Kai had to use artifacts to escape from the latter. As for the former, he either got engaged in serious fights with them or ran away if he saw that he bit off more than he could chew.

Members of the Sublunar Sect and Malton’s Great Hundred also became his enemies. Somehow, information spread among them that the members of the Alliance had freed themselves from the contract and betrayed them.

He also met allies from Nikrim, but he didn’t intend to join any of them. He was fine on his own, especially with the energy vision that showed him all the traps on the road. The maze required each person to overcome obstacles on their own.

Walking slowly, Kai came to an abrupt halt and turned around.

What was that? he thought, looking at a specific point with energy vision, but not finding anything there.

After staring for some time, he decided to continue on his way when he felt something again. He quietly turned around. A few feet away, right on the Labyrinth wall, was a wooden door.

That wasn’t there a second ago... he thought.

Without taking his eyes off the strange passage, he approached it slowly and carefully. Energy vision showed no traps. Stopping in front of the door, he tried to see what was behind it, but, as was the case with the walls, he failed again.

“Okay...” he said, after which a giant ice monkey appeared next to him. “Open the door carefully,” he ordered the beast and stepped away.

It obeyed. Gently grasping the key in the keyhole with its fingertips, it turned it slowly. There was a loud click.

The door flew open. The wind howled, pulling everything toward it. The ice monkey was instantly sucked in and Kai barely had time to grab the doorknob, on which he hung with all his might. The mysterious force turned out to be incredibly powerful.

Fortunately, it was over in just half a minute.

“And how did this door, or rather, its hinges withstand this?”

Returning to the corridor, Kai realized that something had changed. Namely, the direction of gravity. The wall on which the door was located was now the floor. In addition, the air around him was gone.

Looking down, he saw the blackness of space and a myriad of beautiful stars. A large room without a ceiling and only two walls floated in the middle of the void. It was a powerful source of energy that seemed to be completely immune to everything.

A second later, he noticed something else using spirit perception. It was a very distant gigantic area of highly distorted and insanely compressed space, around which not a drop of light remained.

“You gotta be kidding me...” he uttered, in slight surprise.

Chapter 18
THE ENDLESS LABYRINTH
PART 2

A black hole? Kai guessed, concentrating on his spirit perception. But how is it so small? And why does it look like there’s no space beyond it? And what’s with that room? It’s a powerful source of energy. Agh, the flow of prana is too violent here... I can’t see anything.

On one hand, the unknown awaited ahead; but on the other, it was clearly another test, promising both death and a valuable reward. With that in mind, he didn’t hesitate for long about his next step.

Having formed two ice spheres, he attached one to the door, making a spatial beacon out of it, and brought the second directly above the opening where he released it. The orb swooped downward quickly — straight toward the unusual cluster of space.

So, this mini black hole causes a change in the direction of gravity...

Grappling to the wall with energy and the Forces of
Space, he climbed out and prepared to jump. His leg muscles swelled from the energy raging in them. In one big leap, he disappeared.

After a moment, he landed on the floor of an unusual room with a crash.

“There’s air in here,” he noted with a sigh. “Looks like it’s surrounded by some kind of barrier...”

He was about to start exploring the room when he suddenly heard a voice.

“You’re not Tion’Shea!”

Turning abruptly, Kai saw a beautiful golden-haired girl in blue robes. Sitting on a bed with expensive sheets, which had clearly never been used for sleeping, she glared at the stranger.

“You’re not Tion’Shea!” she repeated angrily. “Who are you?! What are you doing in my room?!”

A human? Is she from Niagala? She wasn’t there a second ago. Where did she come from, and why can’t I sense her exact level? The range is so weird, somewhere between an Elementalist and an initial-level Holy Lord. And why is her Astral Body invisible? flashed through Kai’s head.

“I’m Kai,” he replied, preparing to use defensive artifacts if need be, “and I’ll leave immediately. I’m sorry for disturbing you.”

“I didn’t say you can go!” The girl stood up sharply. “Tell me, how did you get into the imperial palace?”

“Palace? What do you mean? We’re in the Endless Labyrinth.”

She took two steps toward Kai and glared at him even more fiercely.

“Are you being smart with me?”

“Then what is the place around us?” Kai cautiously inquired, making her frown.

“What are you talking about? The rest of my chambers are outside these walls.”

What? Is she delusional? Or is this...?

“Answer me, what are you doing here? And where’s Tion’Shea?”

“I’m here on behalf of Lord Tion’Shea. He asked me to tell you that he’s on his way and will be here soon,” Kai lied without batting an eye.

“Wonderful news...” She smiled sweetly, having calmed down. “It’s just... It’s a pity that you’re lying!” Her face was distorted with anger and she began to shout, clawing at her face with her long nails. “Where’s my beloved?! Where’s my Tion’Shea?! Bring him back. It’s all your fault! Your fault!!! You’re one of them! You attacked the empire!”

Shouting even louder, she lunged at Kai, her nails growing and becoming blade-sharp.

Just as I thought, she’s a Shadow. She must’ve been a second-level Holy Lord before. Her willpower was strong enough for the Shadow to be born when she died. It seems that it formed because of her strong desire to see her beloved, Kai realized, dodging the girl’s attack. Fortunately, the Shadow has grown weaker. I can defeat it... It’s a bit strange that it didn’t disappear. Did the Labyrinth help it survive? It doesn’t matter...

He activated Ultimate Focus and poured as much energy as he could into a movement technique. He scanned his surroundings with spirit perception and energy vision. However, no matter how much he looked, he couldn’t find the object to which the Shadow was attached.

Is she tied to the room itself? he finally realized. That’s a problem. I’d like to search this place, not destroy it. Maybe there’s a way around this...

Summoning his swords, he swung them sharply. Instead of two huge waves of Darkness, a pair of dark and very thin stripes escaped from the blades, cutting the Shadow into four parts. Unfortunately, the girl’s body wasn’t made of flesh but of energy and particles of Forces, so this attack did nothing but force her to spend a little time and energy to regain her shape.

But that was exactly what Kai wanted.

Moments later, the room around them disappeared. Kai and the Shadow were moved into the pocket dimension he had just created.

“What?! What did you do?!” the girl screamed, disgusted, and attacked once again, launching water blades and spears. “No... Bring him back to me! Bring back my Tion’Shea!”

Dodging, Kai cut off her head with one quick movement. Unfortunately, it immediately reappeared, forcing him to dodge another blow and repeat his attack. This went on for over fifteen seconds. The Shadow was clearly becoming weaker and weaker.

If, for some reason, you can’t destroy the Shadow’s vessel, then you should trap it inside a pocket dimension. That way, you’ll weaken its connection with its vessel, which will make drawing energy more difficult. After that, you must continue to attack. As a Shadow’s body is made of energy and particles, it’s pointless to hit it. Instead, you need to attack the thin spirit thread that connects it with the vessel. As soon as you sever it, the Shadow will begin to weaken. It’ll become more difficult for it to maintain its own existence, Kai recalled Acilla’s teachings.

The fight had been going on for almost a minute and Kai couldn’t make his attacks even get to the invisible thread between the Shadow and her vessel.

Remember the difference... A physical attack can’t damage the Source, Astral Body, or soul. Only a spirit attack is capable of this. What resources do you have to create a spirit attack? That’s right — your aura. The same aura that Masters of Soul use for ranged attacks. You’re not a Master of Souls and you didn’t train your aura with Forces of this element from the very beginning of your development. Therefore, at the Exorcist
Stage, you can hardly hurt anyone with your aura. Fortunately, there’s another way — all elements have a spirit component of their own. Be it Fire, Earth, Space, or Sword. In order for your blade to affect not only the physical but also the Astral Body, you need to create your own Sphere of Sword. But you still have a long way to go till you reach that point. For now, you’ll learn how to combine these ideas and make your physical attacks into spirit attacks. To do this, first you need to squeeze the aura around the weapon or technique as tightly as possible. In phase two, you’ll have to force the chosen attack to become a spirit one with your will. It sounds simple, but very few manage this even in ten or even twenty years. But I believe in you. Now, get your sword out and let’s practice...

Trying to dodge the Shadow’s claws (they could no longer be called nails), Kai suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. The attack hit him, and not only physically. Unlike him, each of the Shadow’s blows were simultaneously both physical and spirit. She not only shredded his shoulder, but she also slightly damaged his Astral Body. Fortunately, expensive elixirs could easily heal such a wound, but the very fact that he was wounded by the Shadow upset him.

I’m getting tired... If I don’t create a spirit attack soon, I’ll have to use the Cold Void... Otherwise, it’ll be too dangerous to continue...

So far, he refrained from using the Cold Void because he wanted to push himself and benefit from this fight. He knew that he wouldn’t have mastered the concept so easily and used it for spirit attacks if it hadn’t taken over his soul, so he felt like he’d be cheating, and he didn’t want to win like that.

“Where’s my Tion’Shea?!” The girl repeated over and over, and then shouted loudly enough to throw Kai back with her voice alone. “Where is he?! AAAAAAAAAAA!!!”

The pocket dimension was covered with cracks, and then it shattered, destroyed by the attack.

Sound?! Why didn’t she use it before? Kai fell to his knees, his body refusing to obey him. She keeps attacking... I need to move. It’s now or never.

The Shadow raised its claws to attack, blurry from the speed, reinforcing them with thousands of small, rapidly rotating water rings. Using the Ultimate Focus, Kai saw all these details. He saw them, but he could hardly do anything to defend himself.

“Now!”

The spirit pain in the wounded Astral Body flared up, making him grit his teeth. The Shadow’s claws almost reached his face when he suddenly disappeared. The fact that the girl didn’t have a soul and, as a consequence, an aura, let him teleport right in front of her face.

Appearing above her head, Kai tightened his grip on the sword with both hands, imbuing it with all the strength of his willpower, and flung himself downward with Phantom Steps, cutting the Shadow in two as he landed. Until today, he had probably never used it with such intensity and in such quantity. He had once again surpassed himself, having managed to strengthen his will slightly while performing this attack.

After he was done, he jumped back. His physical body recovered, so his mobility returned. Breathing heavily and looking at the frozen Shadow, he concentrated on energy vision, trying to find the spirit thread.

There it is. I managed to hit it, but the thing is regenerating...

The thread, which hadn’t been fully cut, was almost instantly restored, after which the girl began to return to her former appearance. The Cold Void that pierced her didn’t allow this process to be completed. However, the Shadow soon began to break free.

Sighing, Kai realized that he wouldn’t be able to keep the Shadow in his Storage even for a couple of minutes, so he abandoned the thought of capturing her. At the same moment, the thread froze, after which it shattered.

“What? Where’s my Tion’Sheaaa?!” she cried, slowly turning around and stretching her hands toward Kai.

A huge wave of Darkness covered the girl, finally ending her meaningless existence.

Having dispersed the pocket dimension, Kai returned to the chambers. After the Shadow’s death, it was no longer protected so it began to fly toward the miniature black hole.

Concentrating on spirit perception, Kai collected all the valuables as quickly as he could: another clay tablet with a part of the Labyrinth map, a Concentration of Space, a gold Imperial-rank pendant that applied glamour to its wearer, and an unusual ring.

[Imperial Palace Guest Ring]

Rank: Imperial

Quality: Peak

This ring allows the wearer to teleport to the nearest transfer array inside the Belteise imperial palace.

Charges left: 2

The imperial palace again! But why? We’re inside the Endless Labyrinth, aren’t we?
Or... Is the Endless Labyrinth actually the imperial palace in disguise? That’d explain the Library and the chambers. The Shadow believed that she was in the palace...

After making sure that he took everything of value, Kai formed the Thousand Frost Doors Technique. However, nothing happened. The weaving activated, but his teleportation didn’t work. There was only one reason for this — not a single ice crystal beacon existed within a radius of two hundred miles.

Looking up, Kai froze.

There was no Labyrinth — only emptiness and distant, definitely fake stars.

This is bad... Kai thought, and then looked down. With every passing second, he was closer and closer to the dark area of distorted space, which, even though the Cold Void, caused an incomprehensible and barely perceptible feeling of anxiety. I hope this ring works.

After equipping it, he put his mark on the artifact, poured energy into it, and tried to activate it.

A moment later, he disappeared.

***

The passage disappeared, replaced by a simple-looking wooden door on the floor. Floating next to it was a ball of unusual ice.

Suddenly, the space distorted and a tall man appeared in the hallway. With a sharp wave of his arm, he cut the air with his sword, shaking off the blood from the blade.

Sitting down, he took the ice sphere in his hand and began to examine it.

“Interesting... A beacon... I recognize this ice... I’m close...”

Rising slowly, he looked at the ice ball again and nodded. At the same moment, the space distorted again, and he disappeared.

***

Just under a thousand Masters of Two and Three Stars fought a gigantic battle. They slashed, pierced, burned, suffocated, beheaded, and exploded each other. However, despite the carnage, no one seemed to be parting with this world. For some reason, those who got into the Armory didn’t die even when their heads were torn off.

One of the poor souls trapped in this limbo was Ailenx, who was having a really hard time. He wasn’t as strong as Shacks or Lily, but he didn’t plan to give up. Over the past five minutes, his right arm was chopped off, eyes slashed, and insides damaged. Someone’s sword was still sticking out of his back. But he continued fighting so fiercely and selflessly, as if the fate of the entire world depended on him winning this fight.

“Come on, come on! Finish them off, you incompetent fools!” the old woman that was hovering near the ceiling fervently shouted. “I only need one of them!”

Like the girl Kai had run into, she was also a Shadow. A slightly saner one. It was she who lured all these people into her abode — the Armory. She had specifically chosen the Two and Three Star
Exorcists because she needed a pure fighter, as she kept saying. That was someone who, unlike those of a larger caliber, was just immersed in cultivation, but wasn’t mediocre.

Long ago, she stopped at One Step away from Divinity, after which she devoted the rest of her life to honing her weapon skills. She traveled to various regions of the Middle Worlds, faced hundreds of powerful Masters, Beasts, and Spirits, trained for tens of thousands of years, always searching for ever more skilled challengers. Eventually, she reached the Advanced Stage on as many as three Paths: Sword, Spear, and Fist, and she also developed the power of her Yin concept. After that, she returned to her homeland, where she found herself at the top of the empire’s society, receiving status, money, and power. However, she became famous not for her amazing skills, but for incredible pride.

For thousands of years, crowds of talented cultivators came to her from different worlds, wishing to become her students. However, the arrogant old woman, who was constantly boasting of her abilities, didn’t accept anyone, only ridiculed their talent and skills. She didn’t care about what anyone else thought of her.

But, everything changed when the catastrophe struck the empire. Realizing that death was inevitable, it occurred to her that she had been a fool. She had spent her whole life honing her skills, which would simply disappear without a trace.

She regretted that she hadn’t passed on her knowledge to anyone, so she deliberately resurrected as a Shadow, looking to find a worthy candidate to become her student. She had arranged this tournament and, with the help of the Labyrinth’s power, made all the cultivators in the Armory immortal.

That was why, even when his heart stopped, Ailenx could continue to fight. He was weak and in terrible pain but he didn’t stop. The desire to change, to become stronger and keep up with Kai motivated him so much that he ignored the nightmarish torment and the insane fatigue.

Although he lost his eyesight, his spirit perception noticed that there were fewer and fewer opponents around him. More than half of the Exorcists were already lying on the floor, motionless. As soon as they wished to stop participating in this battle, the cultivator immediately died. The only way to win was to never give up. Only by continuing to fight, no matter what, one could come out on top. Everything depended on willpower.

***

The teleportation was successful. Kai left the strange room just in time to avoid falling into an anomaly zone resembling a black hole.

Looking around, he saw a huge circle below him covered with bewitching patterns. The platform of the transfer array was located near a smooth, snow-white wall, next to which was a small, one-legged table — a portal control terminal.

Placing his palm on it, he focused his aura and began pouring energy into the terminal. Soon, lines of System messages appeared in front of him.

Attention!

Dimension node 47B [Belteise Imperial Palace] has been activated.

User not recognized.

Movement around the palace has been blocked.

A signal has been sent to the nearest palace guard post.

Estimated time of guards’ arrival: ???

Imperial guard unit unavailable.

An alarm signal has been sent to the imperial military command.

Activating defense and combat arrays...

...

Alarm canceled.

Connection lost.

Access to Space Node 47B [Belteise Imperial Palace] permitted.

Movement points: 1

Attention! Manual activation required!

If you want to exit, use the hints.

What does this mean? Am I still in the palace or not, since there is no connection? What happened here? Kai wondered, removing his hand from the terminal. And what hints? Looks like I’ll have to stay here for a while.

He took out the clay tablet he had taken from the Shadow’s chambers. Fortunately, it turned out to be the map of the area he was currently in. Studying it, he smiled.

Well, well... There’s a workshop nearby...

Turning around, he froze, greeted by a disturbing picture. Piled on the wide steps that led to the teleportation platform were skeletons, laying in pools of blood.

I can’t sense them with my spirit perception... Weird, he thought as he stepped over them.

Quickly descending, he activated the Hidden Dimension Technique, just in case, and then headed to one of the ten corridors. Checking the map from time to time, so as not to accidentally run into someone, he reached the workshop in less than two hours. He could’ve been faster, but the traps and various creatures in the Labyrinth didn’t allow him to move as quickly as he would’ve liked.

Once he was in the center of a big crossroads, he looked down at his feet. On the floor, there was a mosaic of a huge hammer with the sun in the background.

[Imperial Blacksmith Workshop]

To gain access, you must pass a test.

Would you like to start the Individual Challenge?

Yes/No

Just like in the Library, Kai thought and then gave his consent.

Accepted.

Preparing the Individual Challenge for Kai Arnhard (peak-level Exorcist)...

Supply the mosaic with energy for ten seconds.

Releasing ki from his feet, Kai focused on the countdown. He wasn’t aware that someone was rushing toward him at great speed, but intuition still managed to warn him of the danger in time. Reflexively, he activated one of the Imperial-rank defense artifacts he had obtained in the Labyrinth.

Unfortunately, this wasn’t enough.

A spear pierced through his defenses and lower body. A wave of air followed, sharp as a blade, separating his torso from the rest of his body. His legs and pelvis melted away, getting turned into a gooey substance by the lightning and poison trapped in the severed flesh. Fortunately, none of these elements made it to his upper half, which allowed him to survive.

A second later, a figure flew out from the darkness of one of the corridors.

“Akio...” Kai growled. Of all the people...

They had already met at the ruins of the Cloud Abode, and even though he was a Holy Lord Akio didn’t manage to kill Kai. This time, however, he wasn’t going to hold back. To make sure that he’d win this time, he had imbued the spear with divine particles, managing to break through Kai’s peak-quality Imperial-rank barrier.

Once again forming a technique from the Spheres of Spear, Poison, and Lightning, he unleashed it at his target, strengthening the attack with his desire for revenge. He thought that he’d finish Kai off, but barriers, which suddenly appeared and intercepted the attack, foiled his plan.

He released all the power of the divine particles and created an uninterrupted stream of his strongest techniques. Kai’s defenses began to melt before his eyes. Akio grinned. In his head, he was already victorious, but he didn’t yet know that even after losing his lower half, Kai hadn’t stopped filling the mosaic with energy.

The moment the countdown was finally over, Kai disappeared.

***

“Where am I?” an unexpectedly high voice came Kai’s throat.

He woke up on a bed in a small room that smelled of dried herbs and looked painfully familiar. His body was unusually weak, but his legs were with him again.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps. The door opened with a slight creek, making way for a pretty girl with brown hair and a sturdy gray-haired old man.

“No... It... It can’t be...”

Kai felt his heart racing, and a smile appeared on his face. There was no more Cold Void in his soul. He was no longer an Exorcist. The power of Sword and Space, knowledge of concepts, and his hardened body were gone, too.

He was fifteen once again, a little boy who had just set foot on the path of cultivation.

Chapter 19
ACCEPTANCE
PART 1

“Julie?! Jongo?!” Kai couldn’t believe his eyes. Someone pinch me.
Why... why am I here again? And why can’t I remember what I was doing before this? I was in Belteise... But what was going on? The last thing I can remember is... The old man’s severed head rolling on the ground.

The scene flashed in his head, making everything inside him go cold.

“What’s the matter?” Jongo asked, approaching the bed.

I remember, or rather, I know that I left and went far away... That I became a True Master. All my techniques, fighting skills, experience... All this knowledge is still here. However, at the same time, I have no specific memories of anything... It’s as if someone opened my head and took everything out...
The only thing that I’m sure of is that this is some kind of test. But is this a dream, or have I really returned to the past? Is there a force capable of making such a thing happen?

“Rude as always! Is this how you treat your elders?” Jongo said and grabbed Kai’s ear.

Their gazes met and the old man shuddered, letting go. He had never expected to see such an eerie and suppressing will in his grandson’s eyes. It was the look of a Master hardened by thousands of battles, not that of a boy who set foot on the path of cultivation just a year ago.

Kai blinked, and the stare vanished immediately. Jongo no longer saw anything unusual in his grandson’s gaze because Kai had deliberately hidden the power of his will. Just like the knowledge, the will hadn’t gone anywhere either.

Did I just imagine that? My palms are sweating... What was that? Jongo wondered, trying to understand.

“Good morning,” Kai said with a smile, as if nothing had happened, looking at his sister and grandfather. “I was just thinking about today...”

“Good... morning... Is it just me, or has something changed about you during the night?” Julie asked, tilting her head pensively.

“Like what?” Kai retorted, trying to look bewildered.

“I’m not sure... I guess it’s nothing. Just my imagination.”

Getting out of bed, Kai stretched.

This is extremely unpleasant... I feel so weak.

“So... What do you guys need?”

Shaking his head, as if casting aside thoughts of what happened, Jongo looked at him.

“I suppose you stayed late training, didn’t you? Well, we decided not to let you oversleep. You haven’t forgotten what day it is, I hope.” he grunted, visibly irritated.

“I haven’t. I want to tell you something. I changed my mind. I won’t participate in the Caltea tournament.”

The two exchanged surprised gazes.

“You’re joking, right?” Jongo frowned.

“No, I’m not. I really decided not to participate.”

A smile suddenly appeared on Jongo’s face.

“Well, you finally decided to listen to my advice,” he said happily. “Just when I came up with a fantastic plan to dissuade you.”

“But, grandpa! Kai!” Julie exclaimed and turned her gaze to her brother. “You have so much potential! I have seen other cultivators in the city, and you’re so much better than them! You could win the tournament! Why did you change your mind?”

“Silly girl!” Jongo barked. “What do you know? Who are you comparing him to? Some weak guards? Have you considered aristocrats and talents from other regions? And have you thought about the fact that there will be no restrictions? That Body Stage cultivators of all levels will be there? Kai could get permanently injured! Is that what you want for your brother?” Jongo was cunning. He was aware of Kai’s abilities, so he understood perfectly well how strong he was and that he could definitely get at least some kind of reward in the tournament. But he still didn’t want Kai to practice cultivation, so he was delighted by his new decision. “Moreover, don’t forget that there’ll be no justice at this tournament. It was created for aristocrats, so no one will play nice with commoners! If someone promising appears, they’ll either try to take them down by force or they’ll start threatening them with their status! Do you really think they’re ready to share resources and artifacts with someone outside of their circle?”

“But you’re the second most powerful cultivator in the city!” Julie objected. “And Kai... Kai was already introduced to the Suwon family as Ushan — your disciple. Who’d dare to go against him?!”

“You’re too naive, dear.” Jongo took Julie by the shoulders, seeing that her eyes were already full of tears. “I’m only one man, and I’m already old. Perhaps not today, but many years down the line, Kai will be remembered for his insolence if he defeats the aristocrats. Other families won’t dare to invite him under their wing because the Yonis still harbor resentment against me, which also extends to my student. That’s why I’m against him participating. I’m just thinking about his future. I won’t be around forever. And I’m very glad that you changed your mind,” he added, turning to Kai who nodded and hugged them both.

Dream or illusion, I don’t care... Even if I really ended up in the past, I don’t care. I have no way to confirm or deny which is true.
Everything is as I remember it. Julie and Jongo are the same. I can see their Sparks and Shells.
Until I understand the essence of this strange test, I have no choice but to accept everything around me as reality... I have to fix everything. I can’t miss this chance! Jongo won’t die because of my stupidity, he thought and clenched his fists. Not again.

***

Sweep.

A whistle.

Hit.

A flash of distant lightning.

Repeat.

Kai didn’t participate in the tournament’s preliminary round and didn’t provoke Tao — the Yoni family patriarch’s brother — but they still came for him. Except this time it didn’t start with Kiyan and his thugs, but with the head of their family, the city guard, the representative of the mayor’s office, and Helios Beywack.

And once again, he watched Jongo’s severed head rolling away after he decided to sacrifice himself to save his grandson.

Why? Why is this happening again? Kai asked himself, pushed down by Helios’s aura and experiencing terrible pain. Not physical nor spirit. It was a completely different and much deeper pain. I was given another chance, but I couldn’t change anything…

Suddenly, everything stopped. All sounds were gone. Lightning stopped striking and the wind stopped blowing. The raindrops froze in the air. The people stood still. And before Kai even had time to understand what was happening, time suddenly began to flow again. Raindrops flew toward the heavens, people moved backward, and Jongo’s head returned to its original place. He was alive again.

A second later, if that could be said in this situation, the flow of time accelerated. All Kai could do was watch. His body acted on its own.

Everything returned to that very moment — the moment when he woke up. Kai was in bed in the small room again. He heard Julie’s and Jongo’s footsteps approaching him.

What does this mean? I went a day back in time? Why? No, now is not the time to think about it. I was given another chance. I can’t waste it. I have to convince Jongo and Julie to leave Caltea. Today!

Kai finally realized that they didn’t just come after him because of his arrogance during the preliminary round but also because he had murdered the Yoni servant. Before, he thought that he was identified only because his disguise disappeared during the fight. However, it turned out that Yavert, Tao, and Shaizan, who came to Kiyan’s aid, knew exactly whom they were going after. That is, someone had managed to reveal that Ushan was Kai — Jongo’s grandson.

It took Kai about two hours to convince the stubborn old man to leave the city. It took another hour to get ready, after which the three of them tried to leave Caltea as quietly as possible.

Having bought a pair of sturdy horses, they rode southward at full speed, where the nearest safe passage between the regions was. Unfortunately, due to the crowds of people attracted by the tournament, they had to wait in line at the border for three and a half hours.

“Finally, Caltea is behind us,” Kai muttered after a few more hours and gently nudged Julie who was sitting behind him. “Sis, wake up.”

“Where are we?” she mumbled sleepily, squinting at the small gate in front of them.

“Dathramas,” Jongo replied. “One of the five cities in the Umrah region. It’s population barely numbers forty thousand inhabitants. There’s only one aristocratic family, which is why imperial officials are very respected in the region.”

“I think we can stop here,” Kai said. “We spent almost the entire day on the road. It’ll start getting dark soon. The horses are tired, too.”

After passing the city guard post and finding a place to spend the night, Kai, Jongo and Julie rode into Dathramas. Soon they checked into an inn, where they unexpectedly ran into a group of familiar faces.

“Jongo, my old friend, what an unexpected and pleasant meeting!” the head of the Suwon family caravan exclaimed and bowed. It was returning to Caltea after a six-month journey through the empire.

Jongo smiled dryly.

“Dion, I’m glad to see you, too.”

“I see you’re with your student and your granddaughter,” Dion remarked. “Did something happen in Caltea?”

“No, don’t worry, everything’s fine. I just decided that it was time to visit our ancestral graves... And so, I decided to take Julie and Ushan with me, teach them some family history. After all, I’m already quite old, and this may be my last chance to visit.”

“I understand, I understand.” Dion nodded. “Then I wish you luck on your journey. I hope you get to your destination and return to Caltea without any trouble. By the way, I apologize for my rudeness, but have you told anyone from our family about the trip?”

“Of course.” Jongo nodded. “I have no intention of breaking our agreement. I sent a letter to Elder Livan before leaving.”

Dion smiled.

“I see. Thank you.”

Meanwhile, a bit away from Jongo and Dion, another conversation was taking place.

“Julie?” Demian froze in shock.

He had been in love with Julie for several years. Almost six months ago, he finally confessed his feelings but he was rejected. He took it hard, and only an amazing and colorful journey through the empire could get rid of the blues.

But now Julie was right in front of him, and he realized that he still wasn’t over her.

Julie hesitated. He was the last person she expected to see.

“Hi, Demian.”

“H-Hello... What are you doing here?” Demian asked, and then noticed Ushan behind Julie, which made him grimace.

“Grandpa decided to take us on a trip with him,” she explained and nodded at Jongo.

“I see...” Demian smiled sincerely. After she refused him, he hated her, but now he suddenly forgot about that feeling. “You know, it’s good that we met here... I’ve wanted to apologize to you for a while now.”

“What for?” Julie asked, surprised.

“Forgive me for not helping you, and only bothering you even more after your brother disappeared in the mountains.” He bowed. “I’m very sorry that I behaved like a fool... Your brother was a nice kid.”

“Yeah, he was.” Julie was surprised and tense at the same time. “I’m sorry, but I don’t remember you meeting him.”

“I saw him once, almost three years ago. On the way home, I decided to drop by your place. Do you remember when we talked in front of the gates? Well, I suddenly noticed a kid peeking out from behind the fence. As soon as he caught my eye, he disappeared. He was embarrassed, I suppose... Well, as you know, I have an excellent memory when it comes to faces. And I remember his face as if it were yesterday... I’m sure that he would’ve grown into a great warrior!”

Will you look at that... Standing not far from his sister, Kai listened to the conversation. He knew me, and Julie had no idea. That’s how the Yonis knew who killed their servant. They hadn’t come to our house before noon the next day... By this time, the Suwon family caravan definitely would’ve returned to Caltea. It all fits. Should I get rid of Demian?
But his will... I felt his hatred for Julie when he first saw her. However, as soon as they started talking, it disappeared completely. Did he fall in love again? Such a simpleton...
Is he really going to snitch on his crush’s brother? I don’t think so... But there’s still a chance.
There’s a bunch of people here, I can’t just kill him... And he hasn’t done anything bad to me yet. And although she rejected him, Julie clearly sees him as a friend... There must be another way. We’ve already left Caltea. I don’t see the point in going back.
I have no choice but to make him take an oath not to spread any information about me. This is the lesser of evil. For our safety, I’m ready to do anything.

That same evening, Kai put his plan in motion. He waited for Demian to go to his room, and then, under the cover of Hidden Dimension, he discreetly climbed inside through the window. The rest was easy: he pressured him to take an oath and promise not to tell anyone who was on the wanted posters or about their current meeting. Fortunately, he didn’t forget about the existence of system oaths, which allowed him to pull this off. Otherwise, he would’ve had to look for a spirit contact scroll, which, in such a limited time and in a small town, was simply impossible to do.

After midnight, the Suwon family caravan left the city, heading to Caltea just at the right time to cross the regional border without a problem. At about four o’clock in the morning, Kai left Dathramas with Jongo and Julie. First, they were going to go to Umra, the capital of the region, which was located on the eastern border, near the Wild Lands. From there, they’d find a caravan that was going to the imperial capital.

Kai had managed to convince Jongo to leave Caltea for good. As for Jongo’s contract with the Suwon family, it could be terminated by officials in any large city and for a small fee. As soon as Jongo sent this money to the aristocrats, the invisible chains of the spirit contract would disappear.

“I’m hungry,” Jongo grumbled after only an hour.

“You should still have enough jerky left,” Kai replied. “You could’ve had a normal breakfast in town before we left.”

“To hell with your jerky! I ate almost all of it yesterday! And breakfast... Have you seen the prices there?! I’m not ready to pay that much for slop! There’ll be a crossroads soon. If we turn south, we’ll end up in a large settlement. It’s not a city, but not a village either. We’ll rest there. And this matter isn’t open for discussion! I hope the food there will be decent...”

In response, Kai smiled. In the past, he was slightly annoyed that Jongo always grumbled and almost never showed his real feelings, but now he happily listened to all his complaints. He was happy just to see him alive.

“All right, all right... We’ll do it your way, old man.”

A few minutes later, a group of thirty cultivators suddenly appeared on the horizon, riding toward them. Twenty of them were at the last levels of the Body Stage, seven — at the Mind Stage, and three more at the Soul Stage. All of them had similar dark blue equipment that, by the looks of it, cost a small fortune.

Moving along the road, the elite squad began to slow down, blocking their path.

“What’s the matter?” Jongo grunted, stopping the horse.

The nearest cultivator, who, like Jongo, was at the peak of the Soul Stage, took off his helmet.

“My name is Golay Laos,” a smooth-shaven man in his forties introduced himself. “I’m the head of the Laos family. A few days ago, my daughter’s carriage was attacked and robbed in this area. She barely managed to escape, thanks to the sacrifice of many brave souls. And you two.” He pointed at Kai and Jongo, “perfectly fit the robbers’ description. Therefore, I ask you not to resist. You must go with us to my family’s estate. There, we’ll carry out the identification process.”

“I refuse,” Jongo snorted and took out a stack of papers. “I’m a doctor who arrived in your region from Caltea yesterday. Here are my documents from the border. These two are my student and my granddaughter.”

“You seem to have misunderstood me. I’m not asking you to go with me. I’m ordering you!”

“Show us the wanted posters. You surely must have some.”

“I don’t,” Golay muttered and grimaced. “You’ll pay for this, you bag of bones. Get them!”

“Jongo!” Kai shouted, sensing the danger, and put his palm forward.

You have mastered [Defensive Rift Technique. Volume 1].

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Progress: 100%

Dozens of venom-coated crossbow bolts and arrows, as well as several techniques, froze in the air in front of the horses and their riders, as if trapped in gelatin. It was the Defensive Rift Technique, that is, the first volume of it. Even though Kai didn’t wield Forces now, he had his perfect understanding of those elements and he could use his ki to activate a low-quality low-rank version of his former techniques.

They planned to attack us from the very beginning. If not for my spirit perception, I would’ve hardly had time to react... But why did they decide to attack us? There wasn’t an ounce of truth in Golay’s words. Nobody attacked his daughter. So why are they doing this? Kai thought, confused.

Meanwhile, dozens of shocked glares were glued to him. Some of the warriors continued their attack, but an invisible wall stopped all of their attempts.

You have mastered [Indestructible Cube Technique. Volume 1].

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Progress: 100%

Grabbing Julie and jumping off the horse with her, Kai encased her in ice to protect her. However, he didn’t have the Cold Void anymore, so he had to lower the technique’s rank. As a result, he created an empty cube out of very resistant ice. There was no risk of hypothermia in there, and she’d be protected from attacks weaker than Silver rank. However, there was still a chance that a hail of weaker blows would still break through. But Kai wasn’t going to give them a chance.

“Give me the Sword of the Water Surface!” he shouted to Jongo. “Take the Soul Stage warriors! I’ll take the rest!”

Jongo hesitated for a moment, confused about how Kai knew about the blade and what he was doing, but he gave him the sword.

Catching the item, which he could hardly lift now, Kai almost fell. After a moment of adjustment, he managed to hold it in his right hand, taking his regular blade in his left.

You have mastered [Coming of the Lord of War Technique. Volume 1].

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Progress: 100%

You have mastered [Sword with Fluttering Wings Technique. Volume 1]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Progress: 100%

You have mastered [Dark Blades of Nothingness Technique. Volume 1].

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Progress: 100%

You have mastered [Phantom Steps Technique. Volume 1]

Rank: Silver

Quality: Low

Progress: 100%

To strengthen himself, Kai had to adapt the first volume of the Coming of the Lord of War, thanks to which he could now hold Jongo’s sword in one hand. As for the concepts that should’ve been a part of it, those bits of the weaving had to be saturated with ki and will. To his joy, that was enough for the power of the techniques to reach the low quality of the Silver rank.

Kai braced himself for battle, eyes focused on Golay. Their gazes met, and Golay immediately became covered with sweat. He barely managed to look away.

Kai got what he wanted. All the power of his will remained with him after being reborn in this weak body, yet again. However, he couldn’t use it beyond the limits of his current stage of development. All he could do was to manifest it through eye contact. And only a drop of it.

However, this was enough to immobilize Golay and his minions for a couple of seconds, which gave Jongo a huge advantage at the moment when the attack began. Kai also didn’t stand still. He lunged forward as the Defensive Rift Technique finally dissipated.

His movements seemed insanely slow, but to the Body and Mind Stage cultivators, the Phantom Steps Technique seemed to have turned him into an elusive ghost.

Kai began to demonstrate a level of strength terrifying for his age and stage. In reality, this was the standard level of power for those at similar stages of development in many nearby worlds with higher prana density.

Chapter 20
ACCEPTANCE
PART 2

Flickering among the Body and Mind Stage cultivators, Kai killed his opponents one after another.

However, it wasn’t easy. He couldn’t ignore the difference in stages. The Body Stage cultivators were barely able to fight back, but their Mind Stage colleagues posed some danger. And although Kai moved faster than them, he couldn’t control his own speed without a mind that had undergone the hardening process.

Damn! I know I can be faster! Why won’t this body listen to me?! Avoiding the attacks, Kai clenched his teeth. Come on! Obey! Listen to me, damn it!

He desperately wanted to gain more precise control over his body. Was it this desperation or some higher will, he didn’t know; however, he soon noticed some progress.

The number of corpses increased to two dozen. Kai had dealt with most of the Body Stage cultivators and several Mind Stage ones. By this time, Jongo had killed one of the three Soul Stage opponents and seriously wounded Golay. Victory was almost within their reach.

All of a sudden, there was a thundering tremor of hooves. Someone was clearly in a hurry to come to them.

As he was getting ready to finish off another opponent, Kai felt a wave of danger wash over him and immediately jumped to the side.

“Jongo, look up!” he shouted.

They were attacked by several self-guided techniques but the old man managed to cover them with a defensive barrier.

“Hello, Yavert,” Golay said. “I’m glad to see you, even though you set me up. These two almost killed my entire squad!”

Having gotten a chance to catch his breath, Kai turned around, finally seeing the guests — seventy-five warriors of the Yoni family. Fifty of them were at the Body Stage, twenty had reached various levels of the Mind Stage, and five more were at the Soul Stage. Among them were also a few familiar faces — Yavert, his younger brother Tao, and his two sons Shaizan and Kiyan.

What are they doing here? Where did they come from? I made Demian take an oath. And even if he managed to break it, he’d be arriving at Caltea right about now. These guys shouldn’t be here!

“Calm down, Golay,” Yavert said coldly, jumping off his horse. “You obviously didn’t listen to me, which was why you failed to take the strongest people with you. I warned you about the old man’s strength. But don’t worry. Once we’re done here, I’ll compensate you for all the losses, as promised. So stop whining.”

Golay wanted to say something but Jongo was the first to speak.

“What is the meaning of this, Yavert?” the old man demanded. “Did you send them to attack us? Why are you here?”

Slowly turning to face him, Yavert removed his helmet.

“You...” He grimaced in anger. “I knew... I knew that someday you’d want to leave Caltea. But you’re a fool if you thought I’d let you do that. Do you think I forgot about you killing my father?”

“I’ve received my punishment,” Jongo hissed.

“Who said that?!” Yavert shouted. “The only fair punishment for what you did is death, you old bastard! You can’t imagine how happy I was when I heard that you were seen on the border. Now you’re no longer on the Suwon family lands; you’re no longer under Helios’s patronage!” He grinned. “I’ve waited so long for this day... My final offer, old man! Surrender and I’ll spare your granddaughter and student.”

“Don’t trust him!” Kai shouted.

“Shut up, you brat!” Yavert spat, turning around. “One more word and you’ll be excluded from this merciful agreement!”

“Agreement?” Jongo spoke calmly. “Are you ready to make a spirit contract with me, Yavert?”

“I’ll give you my word of an aristocrat, nothing more.”

“Then we have nothing to talk about.” Jongo chuckled. “Your word is more useless than shit. At least I can use shit as fertilizer. I don’t trust Yoni scum.”

“Kill them,” Yavret said quietly and clenched his fists.

***

Staggering and barely moving his legs, Kai shambled forward. Every step he took was followed by a squish. The entire stretch of the road was now covered with blood and pieces of flesh.

“P-Please, stop! Please! I beg you! I was just following my father’s orders,” Kiyan whined. Missing his legs and eyes, he was trying to crawl away as far as possible.

Kai didn’t even look at him. Hair clumped with blood hung over his face, obscuring the view. His gaze was directed downward. Dragging his sword along the ground, he continued to slowly approach the young Yoni.

“Stop! No, don’t!”

The blade sank between his eyes.

Staggering but still on his feet, Kai pulled out the sword and used it as a cane. Then he raised his head and looked around. The ground was littered with corpses, and the sun was obscured by the wings of the circling crows.

At least you won’t starve today...

Finally, he found Jongo. He lay next to the corpses of Yavert and Golay, as well as several other men. The old man was dead, but he had made sure to take his murderers down with him.

Turning around, Kai’s gaze fell on the cracked cube that still protected Julie. She was crying and furiously beating her fists on its icy walls.

It worked...

His legs gave way and he fell to his knees. He was dying. Slowly but surely. He was covered in too many wounds and they were too severe to be healed in time, and his bloodline hadn’t yet awakened.

At some point, he completely lost the ability to control energy, even when he used all of his willpower. His Soul Shell was simply incapable of doing more. It needed rest, forcing him to spend all the soul energy to stay alive. But this only postponed the inevitable, only giving him just enough time to finish off the remaining enemies.

So, here we again... he thought before falling face down into a pool of blood.

A sudden flash, accompanied by a deafening ringing, took over his consciousness. After a few seconds, everything disappeared.

He opened his eyes. Once again, he was in his room on the second floor of Jongo’s house.

“What’s the matter?” Jongo asked, noticing that Kai didn’t react to their arrival and just kept staring at the wall.

Turning to them, Kai observed their faces for a few seconds and then smiled warmly and lovingly. He had an idea.

“Nothing. I had a strange dream,” he replied.

“About what?” Julie asked.

“I’m trying to remember but it keeps eluding me,” he lied.

He again talked to Jongo about the tournament. This time, he didn’t refuse to participate nor did he ask him to leave Caltea, assuring him that he’d fight in the preliminaries.

After breakfast, he changed his appearance and went to the arena. This time, he behaved himself. He wasn’t impudent and he didn’t provoke Tao, standing quietly to the side. In the end, he still took first place.

The next day, he got up an hour before dawn and went to the southern gate. There, he discreetly activated the Hidden Dimension Technique and waited for the Suwon family caravan to arrive. Then he found Demian and, having asked him to talk in private, put him inside the Hidden Dimension where he forced him to take an oath of silence.

Kai spent the next few hours at home in the garden, meditating. As he expected, no one came after him. In this version of the past, the Yonis never learned that it was he who had killed their servant.

Apart from a sudden downpour, the day ended calmly. This was the first time Jongo lived to see the sunset.

The days that followed were just as uneventful. Kai eventually took first place in the final part of the tournament, beating all the aristocrats. Such a talent shocked even Helios Bayweck — the only Exorcist in Caltea and the head of the strongest family in the region who was so impressed that he invited Kai to join his family and become his personal student.

Kai didn’t refuse; however, he had two conditions. First, he asked Helios to also take in his sister and grandfather. Having done some thinking, Helios agreed to this in the arena, ignoring any statements made by the Yonis that he allegedly violated neutrality by taking the killer of their former patriarch under his wing. However, Jongo, stubborn and proud as always, refused to join the Baywecks.

Second, he asked to continue living with his grandfather. Helios was visibly reluctant but he still agreed and they signed a spirit contract.

That was the end of the tournament.

This time, Kai didn’t become friends with Ivsim. Apart from strength, Kai didn’t catch Ivsim’s attention, like he did the first time when he talked back to Tao. And since Kai didn’t remember much of the future, he didn’t do anything about it. As a result, they parted ways.

Months passed. Using the knowledge of being a True Master, Kai continued to follow the path of cultivation of a mortal. And although he didn’t have as many resources as before, he compensated for it with his powerful will.

Using the little money he had, he bought himself a separate house in Caltea where he set up a secret alchemy workshop. He still knew how to brew potions, elixirs, and infusions and create pills. By his sixteenth birthday, he had already reached the first level of the Mind Stage, mastered six out of seven Forces of Sword, three out of four of Space, and also started learning the concept of Yin. Although he knew about the existence of the Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo, he had no idea how to get it nor where to find the Cold Void.

And even though his successes felt insignificant to him, they were incredible by the standards of the provincial Empire of Alkea. He was aware of this, so, in order not to attract too much attention, he hid his development and real strength from everyone, including Jongo. Even Helios couldn’t reveal the truth because his spirit perception wasn’t strong enough.

Kai trained hard to become a True Master so that the Yonis couldn’t threaten his family ever again. And everything seemed to be going well, until it didn’t. Trouble came from where they least expected it.

For almost two years, Kai lived in peace and happiness, until the news of the emperor’s death came. Everyone who attended the festival at his palace that day was dead. Unrest spread through Caltea. The people, and most importantly, the aristocrats, began to realize that there was no longer a mighty force that united Caltea’s many regions into one.

The flames of civil war were lit. Helios was among the many who died in the imperial palace, so there was no one left in the region who could stop the wave of chaos from spreading. The other aristocratic families began to put pressure on the weakened Baywecks, taking back what Helios had taken from them piece by piece until one day, a large-scale battle broke out between all four families.

Jongo died that night.

Kai failed to protect him from the Yonis, who decided to take revenge. That which he had worked so hard to prevent from happening happened again. Another place, another time, but the same people, and the same ending. The same cycle of hatred.

Carrying Jongo’s corpse in his arms, Kai made his way back home. On his way, he crossed many streets, but no one attacked him as he was hidden by one of his techniques.

Upon reaching their street, he saw the hospital engulfed in flames, and it was clearly not an accident. But that didn’t bother him. Nor did the fact that he didn’t know where Julie was. Continuing, he entered the burning building.

His feet carried him into Jongo’s room. Putting his corpse on the bed, he watched as the flames took the body of his beloved grandfather.

Leaving the burning building, he looked up and stared at the stars as he listened to the house crumbling. For some reason, he didn’t return to the past.

Sensing something stirring in the air, Kai looked forward. Noticing a large puddle in front of the house, he saw an image of Jongo and Julie in it. They were both smiling.

“You can save them. You can still go back and fix everything,” a familiar voice came from a dark alley.

Kai turned toward the sound, but he couldn’t see anyone.

“You just have to wish for it enough.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“I want to help.”

“Why?”

“Is it so strange to be sympathetic to others?”

“Come out into the light. I want to see who I’m talking to.”

“It’s useless.”

“I see...” Kai chuckled. “In that case...”

His sword shot up into the sky, crashing into a nearby building and destroying it. The moonlight lit up the stranger’s figure. In the alley, Kai saw...

Himself.

“Just as I thought.” Kai nodded.

“Happy now?”

“Yes and no... But that doesn’t matter, does it?” Sighing, Kai closed his eyes. “I don’t want to change anything. I don’t want to go back in time.”

“Are you that selfish? Don’t you want to change the fate of the people you love? Or... Maybe... Maybe you hate them? Jongo... Julie... Do they mean nothing to you? You just used them to satisfy your selfish needs, and now you’re gonna give up on them?” his double sneered. “You’re the most miserable, insignificant, and vile person I’ve ever seen! You don’t realize it, but you’re the one responsible for Jongo’s death and Julie’s suffering! All this time, you had the opportunity to save them, but you constantly led them to the same sad end! And now that you have a chance to make it right again, you refuse?! Say something, Kai Arnhard!”

Opening his eyes again, Kai looked at his double. The words he heard were supposed to make him feel guilty and angry with himself. But...

He suddenly bent over, clutching his stomach.

“Ahahahahahahhahahahah!” He laughed loudly and sincerely until his stomach hurt and he had to stop to catch his breath. Wiping a tear, he shook his head. “Oh, you’re good! Eloquent. Convincing. Sentimental... But I’m not doing this again. I made peace with Jongo’s death two years ago. Do you understand... Demon?”

The double’s eyes widened in shock and he took a step back, trying to hide in the darkness again.

“Impossible!” he blurted out. “How did you know?!”

“You took my form and took away my memory... But there’s something no one can take away from me. I’m talking about this.” Kai pointed to the invisible spirit thread that flowed from his body into the unknown. “Nothing can destroy the Spark connection. Acilla was right.”

“No, no, no!” The double shook his head in disbelief. “You can’t! Not like this! You didn’t come to this conclusion on your own! Receiving a hint is against the rules!”

“Against the rules? I don’t remember anyone giving them to me...” Kai chuckled. “In the world of cultivation, strength isn’t measured only in the number of Forces and techniques you wield, nor the amount of will and energy you own, nor the strength of your body. Money, luck, connections, status, and friends are also a kind of strength. So, what’s wrong with getting some friendly help?”

“You!” The double clenched his fists. “Why did you then decide to return, if you accepted the old man’s death? Why did you stay here for two whole years?!”

“Ah, that... I have to thank you for that. I accepted his death and realized that not everything can be fixed. But, I’m still just human... I wanted to enjoy the time I had with him as much as I could. That was why I returned.”

“Unbelievable! You used me?” The double staggered and laughed in confusion, but he soon pulled himself together. “What are you saying? You went through all this because you wanted to? That was so stupid of you, because you let me become stronger. You’re an idiot... You won’t be able to oust me!”

“Oh...?” Kai tilted his head to one side. “Of course I’ll.”

He instantly appeared in front of the double. Grabbing his face with his hand and lifting him up, he lifted him off the ground.

“Just disappear...” he hissed, concentrating all his willpower in these two words.

Glaring at him, Kai clenched his fists, making the double explode into thousands of fragments, like a glass sculpture. His presence was gone as well.

“So that’s what you are, an inner demon...”

Almost all cultivators who had achieved decent heights in development had heard about inner demons. However, few knew what they were exactly. Some considered them to be nonsense, some referred to self-destructive habits, and some even saw in them a manifestation of the sins they committed. In reality, they were real beings. They didn’t possess a Spark like Shadows and artificial spirits, but they posed as much danger as they did.

An inner demon was a spirit parasite that was born inside the Shell at the moment of conflict between the host’s will and reality. Simply put, in cases when they refused to accept reality. Whether it was the death of a loved one, defeat, envy, failure, or something similar. The reason for this was the fact that the Shell was still a part of the universe, which had its own will. But the Spark, where the will came from, wasn’t a part of the universe, since it came from the World of the Dead. Hence the existence of the possibility of conflict.

When an inner demon was born, it developed along with the soul, which was why, at some point, it could become so heavy that its host would lose the possibility of further development.

Zirx, the overseer from Starks’ mines, was an example of this. He spent all his money on entertainment, women, drugs, food, and gambling, almost completely forgetting about cultivation, which clearly indicated that he had an inner demon, and a rather strong one at that.

Bane’s fear of Kai’s power gave birth to his inner demon, which he decided to get rid of by killing the source of the fear. His grandfather prompted him to do this, providing him with artifacts for his trip to the Ishar Desert. However, he didn’t live up to the task.

Unfortunately, not all inner demons were so superficial. There were also more serious ones that could appear for the same reasons but who had a serious advantage: their host remained unaware of their rejection of reality. Such inner demons remained deeply hidden. They didn’t manifest in any way. Their host could even reach the Divine Stage, but the path ahead would be, unbeknownst to them, closed.

Such parasites were terrible because they were capable of absorbing other inner demons. For example, after Diamond’s death, a new inner demon didn’t appear in Kai’s soul, as it was immediately absorbed by the first one. These inner demons could become so strong that, one day, their host would commit suicide.

There were two ways to deal with these inner demons. The first was to destroy them with sheer willpower. The only problem was that it was almost impossible to detect such a parasite.

The second method was more realistic, but it required the help of a deity. A cultivator could try to lure out the inner demon only with the power of a deity.

And the Test of the Past was a perfect opportunity for that.

The power of the Endless Labyrinth turned Kai’s spirit world into an illusion of the past, and then took away the omnipotence and the memory of his experience. All he knew was that this was some kind of test.

The essence of the test was to achieve the acceptance of the past events that gave birth to the demon. Kai was given the opportunity to fix everything, and if he refused and accepted the truth, he could meet with the demon and fight it. Every time he succumbed to temptation, the creature would become stronger.

The cultivator could, if they weren’t strong enough, correct the past. In Kai’s case, it’d be Jongo dying a natural death surrounded by his great-grandchildren. But it’d still be an illusion that, if pursued, would trap the cultivator in it. The inner demon would win and take the host’s life.

Kai didn’t know how soon he’d be able to accept and come to terms with Jongo’s death. If it weren’t for the clue in the form of a spirit thread, which he accidentally saw in the fight with the Yoni and Laos families, having strengthened his energy vision to the limit, he would’ve still be living the illusions.

However, he managed. The hint helped him realize the test’s essence and accept the past. The two years with Jongo made it possible to finally say goodbye to him. That was why the inner demon was so weak in the final confrontation, although he believed otherwise.

Having passed the test, Kai found himself back at the imperial workshop. He was alone, but Akio was also eager to get in.

Fortunately, for now, he was in a completely different place, still undergoing the Test of the Past.

A past that took place more than a million years ago.

Interlude
THE BEGINNING OF THE END

More than a million years ago, Nikrim

Aiming a short blade toward his target, a young cultivator filled his lungs with frosty winter air and focused. Energy and particles of the Forces of Destruction and Lightning poured from his body into the weapon. Under the influence of his will, they intertwined into a complex structure, forming a technique.

“Thunder Shot.”

Time seemed to slow down. The blade glowed and a long lightning beam erupted from its tip. Evaporating snowflakes in its path, it reached the target, piercing it completely through. Time returned to its normal flow.

The young cultivator finally exhaled. A smile spread on his face. A quiet applause came from behind his back. Turning around, he sheathed the blade and bowed.

“Not bad, not bad...”

“So that’s what you wanted to surprise us with.”

“Well done, Tyrvin. You’ve finally mastered the Forces of Lightning,” a beautiful white-haired girl dressed in snow-white robes with a fur collar of the same color said. “I’m proud of you.”

Casting a grateful glance at Gwill, Tyrvin was about to say something when his face suddenly darkened.

“Thank you, sister. I did only one Force, however... If I were as good with Lightning as I am with Metal...” He clenched his fists, which were instantly covered with iron. “But I’m the worst with this element in our entire family!”

“Nonsense! Don’t forget how old you are! You’re only just unlocking your potential. There’s still time to catch up and even overtake your peers,” Akio said.

“I agree.” Nator, who was watching the clouds floating in the sky, nodded. “You still have time to master it...”

“Ha! Look who’s talking!!” Tyrvin grimaced. “We’re both ten, but you’ve already broken through to the first level of the Mind Stage, while I’m only at the end of the Muscle Stage! And I’m even two months older than you! It’s not fair!” Tyrvin shouted, after which he looked down and fell silent.

For a few seconds, there was silence in the garden, interrupted only by the distant gurgling of the stream.

“Tyrvin, come here,” Gwill suddenly said.

The snow crunched under his feet as he made his way to the entrance of the huge house where the trio was waiting for him under a canopy.

“What?” he asked and looked up.

The ringing of a slap broke the silence. Tyrvin fell and touched his reddened cheek.

“What was that for?” he asked resentfully and glared at his sister.

“Justice,” Gwill replied calmly and held out her hand to help him up.

“What? But... Why?” Tyrvin mumbled to himself as he got back to his feet.

“Unfortunately, you’re still young and unaware, but remember,” Gwill said, looking her younger brother straight in the eyes. “There’s no justice. Our world is cruel. You can work yourself to death and achieve nothing, while someone next to you will be able to achieve your goals effortlessly. Your only option in life is to never stop and stay focused on your goal. Even if you want something, it doesn’t mean that you can get it. But if you don’t even try, you’ll never know. Do you understand?”

Tyrvin shook his head.

“Not really...”

“Never mind. Just remember my words. One day, you’ll understand.”

The door behind them suddenly burst open and a warm-dressed kid jumped out of the house and tried to run past his siblings,

“Avril! Too slow! I got you!” Akio announced with a smile, as he caught the kid.

“No, no! You cheated!” he objected as he tried to escape, laughing. “Let go! Ha-ha-ha-ha! You are tickling me!”

“Sorry for the wait, I hope you aren’t cold. I got held up at the meeting,” said a short, dark-haired teen with large gray eyes and a cute face. Like the rest of the group, he wore white robes, except his were oversized.

His name was...

Kyros Evius of Niagala.

Looking at the faces of his brother and friends, he smiled. The Zedol family had merged with the Evius branch a century and a half ago when they joined the Niagala Clan.

Kyros was thirteen and a half, his younger brother was seven, and Nator and Tyrvin were ten. As for the twins, Gwill and Akio, they had recently turned sixteen.

“Hey, Kyros! You finally finished your breakthrough to the Source Creation level!” Akio noticed. Having gotten distracted from his game with Avril, he got hit with a snowball.

“Yes! Gottcha!” Avril shouted joyfully.

Shaking the snow off his head, Akio turned to him, eyes ablaze.

“Oooh... I’ll catch you! You can’t hide!” he shouted back with a grin.

“Noooo!” Avril cried and ran away into the depths of the garden.

Akio, who was a cultivator at the last level of the Soul Stage and was preparing to break through to the Exorcist Stage soon, was in no hurry to chase the boy yet, following him with spirit perception.

“You should really get your hair in order, Kyros... It’s like a bird’s nest!” he said with a chuckle. “Nest-head!”

“That’s the style of a true cultivator, so shut up!” Kyros retorted and puffed his cheeks.

“Akio, you shouldn’t be so rude.” Gwill shook her head. “Especially when you’re not at your own home!”

“I’m just kidding! No hard feelings.” Akio chuckled, looking at Kyros. “I’ll go get the little one, he’s too energetic. That meeting took forever...”

He ran after Avril without using any technique.

“He’s right...” Nator whispered and looked at the tray Kyros was holding. “By the way, what’s that?”

“Oh, that...” Kyros hesitated. “I picked up a little something from the kitchen on my way here. I thought Gwill might like a snack. We’ve got a new type of tea and some sweets. She likes tea, right?”

“You’re still hitting on my sister?” Tyrvin squinted.

“I’m not hitting on your sister...” Kyros mumbled and looked away, his cheeks red. “It’s just... It’s cold out here and... and tea is good for warming you up. So I decided to bring some for Gwill... A-And the rest of you...”

“Thank you, Kyr.” Gwill took the tray, deciding to help him out of the awkward situation. “I do like tea and sweets. But, you know...” She grinned. “I’m the only True Master among all of us. Cold can’t really harm me... Still, thanks. It smells wonderful!”

“I caught the little rascal!” Akio said, returning to the others with Avril giggling on his shoulders.

“It looks like he caught you.” Nator chuckled.

“I tamed the evil brother!” Avril announced and hit Akio on the head.

“Oh, just you wait!” Akio lowered him onto the snow and he immediately hid behind Kyros. From behind the safety of his back, Avril stuck out his tongue. Akio sighed. “So, why did you gather us all here? I know we haven’t seen each other for months, but you seemed like you had something important to tell us.”

Gwill, Tyrvin, and Nator also turned to Kyros.

“You’ll be the first ones to see it, apart from the elders.” He smiled, looking at his younger brother. “Show them. It’s okay.”

Avril nodded and held out his hand.

“It...”

“It can’t be!”

“At seven?!”

A weak stream of energy came from Avril’s hand, enveloping them.

“He hasn’t yet mastered the Breath of Power at the level necessary to maintain it unconsciously, but there’s visible progress. Right?” Kyros looked at his brother.

Avril took a deep breath, drawing the energy in together with the air.

“How long ago did he discover the ability to control ki?” Akio asked.

“A month ago. At one of his training sessions. Remember the sudden meeting of the elders that took place? It was because of him.”

“Do you understand what that means? Even the best of Nikrim’s cultivators — that includes you — have never awakened their connection with ki before they were eight! Avril could very well become the patriarch one day! And you won’t have to participate in this stupid war between heirs if he demonstrates amazing results in the next ten years! Given his age and the fact that the Evius branch has more than enough resources, he should be able to do it!”

“Let’s not jump to conclusions!” Kyros raised his palms. “The patriarch isn’t the supreme ruler. You know that people from the Land of the God Aive control everything from the shadows.”

“The Niagalan patriarch is one of their peers. Don’t underestimate his status,” Gwill added.

“Yes. At the very least, our chances of changing the rules of this damn world will be greater!” Akio said happily. “You’ll help us, right Avril?”

“Of course!” The boy raised his fist. “I’ll make Kyros’ dream come true!”

“You still haven’t given up on that stupid dream of yours?” Nator frowned. “Even if Avril becomes that powerful and becomes the patriarch someday, he won’t be able to change much. Not in our society.”

“What are you talking about?” Kyros was indignant, just like Akio and Gwill. Only Tyrvin had a slight understanding of what was going on. “You were with us. You saw everything! How can you still be so indifferent? Yes, the world is cruel, but... Do elves, dwarves, sylphs, dorgans, and giants deserve to be treated this way? Why does everyone think that it’s okay to make them slaves from birth? I’ve seen how they’re treated on our lands — just because they’re a different race. It’s disgusting! In Ecumene, everyone is born free! Why does anyone think that they have the right to take away this freedom because they’re different? You’re right, Nator. The way our society is, it’ll be difficult to convince people to accept other races, but we should at least try to do something about it. We have the power. We won’t be able to remove everyone’s slave collars, but we should start somewhere.”

“Do you think they’ll thank you?” Although Nator was only ten, he was smart beyond his years. “Humans won’t be happy about it. But nonhumans... They all hate us already. And they don’t care who helps them. This hatred won’t disappear, even if they’re all set free , and we stop oppressing them and apologize. Don’t you understand that, Kyros? Sooner or later, this will lead to a big conflict. And humans will be on the losing side in that war... Do you think they’ll have mercy on you if that comes? That they’ll take into account that you want to help them? They won’t. They’ll just rip you to shreds.”

“They can’t—” Kyros tried to argue, but was interrupted.

“They can’t, you’re right. The collars will immediately put them through such pain that they’ll begin to howl and tear their own flesh if they so much as dare to think about harming you. Understand? Only the collars, or, to be more precise, the clan’s power, prevents them from killing us.”

“Nator, I don’t recognize you.” Akio couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “The idea of changing our society came from you! What made you change your mind?”

“Nator is bad!” Avril shouted.

“Those were just naive thoughts of a fool. Thoughts that you, for some reason, took seriously...” Nator turned away, looking at the clouds again. “Conflicts happen and the presence of power only stir them up. Clashes occur not only within our race but even within the clan and its individual branches. The clan laws don’t allow its members to openly confront each other, but some still violate these laws. Do you understand? If humans can be that unreasonable, then what about nonhumans? We aren’t just different on the outside, as you said, Kyros. There have always been and will be more humans. We simply reproduce faster, and this is one of our advantages. We can start developing much earlier than they can. However, all of them, without exception, can use ki and prana. They also have unique racial abilities! Do you think no one envies the elves for having one and a half times more ki in their reserves? Or the sylphs... Tyrvin complained that he couldn’t use Lightning as well as the rest of his family. But some sylph from some Thunder Tribe can easily master his very first Force almost immediately after he begins development. So what’s keeping someone like Tyrvin from being jealous of him? Even the slightest difference is enough to create hatred, let alone such advantages... This is our nature. And this is how the world works.”

“And what do you suggest?” Kyros asked gloomily. “Should we just continue to exploit other races? Never change anything and sit still to avoid the possibility of war?”

“Why do you think that I have a solution?” Nator smiled. “There’s no right answer here. A war can’t be considered something completely bad, because it’s a ‘forge of talents,’ as the elders like to say. We can keep nonhumans in slave collars, but this doesn’t mean that we’ll be safe forever. Nothing is permanent. Another world could attack us at any time. Nonhumans could have a divine being raised by the rebels, who’ll then take revenge on all of us. Us, humans... We’re good at killing both each other and others. We don’t need much help in that regard, do we? On the other hand, we could start giving nonhumans their freedom little by little and release them eventually. I don’t know what this will lead to, though. This can be a big mistake for humans, or it can create a completely new society... In all honesty, I doubt the latter would happen. But I do believe that everything has an end. Sooner or later, it’ll come for the elders. The only question is how much time do we have left until then and is it worth doing risky things to bring it closer?”

“And what are you planning to do?” Gwill spoke up. “Will you try to mess with our plans? Will you report it to the elders? Or will you stay on the sidelines?”

“Is that really what you think of me?” Nator chuckled. “I’ve never been and I’ll never be such an idealist like Kyros... But, we’re friends. I won’t sit idly and I won’t interfere with your plans. If you’re really willing to fight for this, then I don’t even mind helping. Honestly, I don’t care about nonhumans... I don’t care much for humans either, to be honest. I only care about you, because I have no one else left.”

“Nator...”

“But know this.” He raised his finger. “If I see that your actions will lead to the end of the clan, then I’ll have to interfere. As I said, sooner or later, the Niagala Clan will be just another entry in the scrolls of history, so I don’t care about its fate. But while I’m here, I’d like to live peacefully; preferably, next to you. I honestly love the fun we have and the days we spend together...”

“And you’re still a child.” Gwill smiled.

“Oh, we’re getting soft!” Akio laughed.

“Go to hell!” Crossing his arms over his chest, Nator entered the house.

“Love you, too!” Tyrvin chuckled. “C’mon, we should get inside as well.”

“Yes, we should.” Kyros looked around. “It’s getting dark... Dinner should be ready by now.”

One by one, they began to slowly leave the garden.

“It’s good being an Exorcist — you don’t feel hungry anymore,” Gwill commented as she walked.

“Oh, so you’ll skip on Master Sansion’s famous lotus root soup?” Akio asked with a sneer.

“Of course not!” she snorted.

“I want to go skiing!” Avril said.

“We’ll eat first, and then we can go.” Kyros nodded.

“Hooray!”

***

Waking up an hour before dawn, Avril stretched and yawned. He got out of bed and, rubbing his eyes, went to the toilet. Having relieved himself, he was about to return to his soft and warm bed when he remembered what day it was.

“They’re leaving today. I need to find Gwill!” he thought aloud.

A week had passed since Nator and the Zedols arrived at Kyros’s personal mansion, given to him by his father. It was a quiet place away from civilization — a small building nestled in the mountains in the south of the continent. There was a minimum number of servants, no fuss, and no elders. All in all, a perfect place to stay at.

The friends spent all this time together, just having fun. They hadn’t had the opportunity to relax like this for months. But, they couldn’t keep having fun forever. They all had responsibilities that couldn’t be left unattended for too long.

Walking down the empty corridors, Avril headed for the training facilities. Gwill was the only True Master among them, which was why she didn’t need food, water, or even sleep. So while everyone else was resting, she was either training or meditating.

“Strange...” he thought, looking around. “Why are there no Artificial Spirits anywhere? Where are all the servants?”

Deciding to figure out what was up, Avril, curious as always, went to where Master Sansion was supposed to be. He was an initial-level Elementalist, the housekeeper, cook, and only human servant in this place. The rest of the work in the mansion was done by Artificial Spirits. It would’ve been cheaper to hire humans or even buy slaves, but as one of the candidates for the head of the clan, Kyros could afford Artificial Spirits as servants.

Sansion was also in charge of the mansion’s defense system, along with the Spirits. However, they never actually had to get involved, because the main defense of the mansion was the well-hidden location and the powerful arrays.

***

A tall bald man groaned in pain. He tried to do anything to ease his suffering, but nothing worked. Strength wasn’t on his side. Completely shackled by shadows that suspended him in the air, Sansion could only stare at his attacker.

An elf stood in the center of the room, checking the artifacts with which she had disabled the mansion’s arrays, dispelled the Artificial Spirits, and defeated Sansion. She was also an Elementalist, but one level higher than the servant.

The door of the room opened suddenly, and a little boy entered, halting at the threshold.

“Sleep,” the girl ordered, already prepared for his arrival as she had sensed someone’s presence. Avril dropped on the floor, falling asleep.

“I found one of the targets,” she said using a communication artifact.

“Great,” a rough male voice answered. “There are five more left. We’ve set up a barrier. Go for it.”

“Understood,” the girl said.

There was a loud crunch.

Sansion was dead. A special mark on his body immediately sent a signal to his masters, but it never reached them. The barrier set up around the mansion isolated it from the outside world.

Looking at the slumbering boy with hatred, the girl managed to restrain her desire to kill him, throwing him into the shadows instead. The moment he was gone, she followed.

***

“Avril! Avril, wake up!” The voices reached his consciousness as if from afar.

“There’s no time. Avril, wake up!” That was an order. The Master’s Will finally pulled the boy out of the captivity of dreams. Avril looked around.

“What? Where am I?”

The walls were busted, and the entire floor and ceiling were covered in blood.

“You’re with us. Everything is fine,” Kyros said, relieved. “Here, take this artifact. If something happens, keep saturating it with energy! Understand? Don’t stop the flow!”

Avril nodded.

“There was an elf,” he said.

“Don’t worry, we tricked her.” Akio, obviously nervous, smiled with difficulty. “She ordered us all to gather in the hall through the house communication system. But she had no idea that there’d be an Exorcist among us, able to resist her Will. Gwill managed to mask her presence with an artifact and attacked the elf with another one the moment she entered the hall. She’s gone.”

Avril twitched and searched the room for Gwill. Tears welling in his eyes.

“Sister... Your hand!” he exclaimed, noticing the bloody stump that Gwill was hastily bandaging with special medical gauze.

“Don’t worry,” she answered. “It’s nothing. When we return home, the healers will easily restore it.”

“Who was she anyway? Where did she come from? And where’s Master Sansion? Where are the servants?” Tyrvin still couldn’t piece everything together.

“They must be rebels,” Nator said, continuing to ponder. “I believe Master Sansion is already dead. As well as the Spirits. The nonhumans want to take us hostage... They would’ve killed Avril otherwise. But how did they even get here? Why aren’t the arrays working?”

“It doesn’t matter anymore. We need to get out of the mansion as soon as possible,” Gwill said after finishing up. “I don’t think she came here alone. We need to get to the portal. Prepare the artifacts. We may have to fight. Let’s go!”

The group moved to a secret passage leading from the mansion to the portal.

“Are you sure it works? Defense arrays have been turned off. What if the portal is off, too?” Akio asked.

“It isn’t,” Kyros said, walking in the center of the line. “The transfer array must be working. It’s not connected to the rest. Only someone with a peak quality Sphere can destroy it. Turning off the portal is almost impossible.”

“That’s encouraging,” Nator muttered.

“Get ready. We’ll be there soon,” Gwill said. “There might be a trap waiting for us, but we should deal with it with the artifacts.”

As soon as they approached, the restraining techniques activated. Fortunately, they had prepared for this by activating personal defense artifacts in advance, just as Gwill told them to do.

“Disable them,” came a female voice.

Her Master’s Will spread throughout the mansion, but it didn’t affect the group protected by the artifacts. Except now they were covered by a strange dome.

“I’ll be able to attack them with my artifact in another minute or so,” Gwill whispered. “Keep the barriers active at all cost.”

“Wait,” Kyros said suddenly. “Maybe we can talk this out somehow.”

“What?!” Gwill was surprised.

“Are you crazy?!” Nator hissed.

“They killed Master Sansion!” Akio pointed out. “Do you really think they wanna talk?!”

“And yet...” Kyros clenched his fists, and then shouted: “Why did you attack us?!”

“Do you really need to ask, you filthy pig?” shouted the dorgans, sylphs, and dwarves who surrounded them.

“That... That parasite,” the only elf in the group gritted her teeth. “You slaughtered and enslaved us! You carried out terrible experiments on us and sent us to our deaths whenever you could! And you’re asking why we attacked you?! I don’t care that you’re still children! You, humans, are our enemies!”

“You’re wrong!” Kyros shouted. “It’s true that humans have stripped you of your freedom and turned your lives into a nightmare. I won’t deny our sins, but we’re not all like that! My friends and I have been trying to help your races for several years now! We want to fix this terrible society! And these aren’t empty words! I’m Kyros Evius of Niagala — one of the candidates for the position of patriarch of the Niagala Clan. As such, I have the power to change our world! If you want, I’m ready to prove my words with a spirit contract or even an oath. We could be allies in the future!”

“What a nasty brat...” the elf grimaced and nodded toward the house. “Is that why you killed my older sister, huh? Is that how you want to help us, human trash? Do you want to save us from suffering by killing us? Actually, that’s not a bad idea at all.” She grinned. “I guess you’re not my enemy, after all. I, too, just want to help you humans. Perhaps I should try your methods on you.”

“No! We were protecting ourselves! She killed Sansion!”

“Oh, you poor thing! And what about the thousands of nameless elves, dwarves, dorgans, giants, and sylphs that perish every day in your camps? Do they not count? Should we not protect ourselves?”

“Of course they do, and of course you should! I saw those horrors... I saw what happened... That’s why I want to put an end to it! Your sister killed someone I knew and hurt my friend, but I’m not stupid enough to punish an entire race over that. Do you not understand? I know it doesn’t seem like it, but there are those who are ready to cast aside prejudices and hatred, and work together to create a better future!”

“Ha-ha... You’re so naive.” The elf laughed. “But there’s truth in your words... You’re right, our races can cooperate. There have been plenty of examples. And, frankly, if we had met under different circumstances, I could’ve listened to your words, but now... It’s too late.”

“Why?” Kyros wanted an explanation.

“Because you’ve already lost this battle!” she said with a grin.

“Step aside, Kyros, this is pointless.” Gwill pushed him aside. “I’ll end her.”

The artifact was already ready but nothing happened.

“Bitch, you thought I wouldn’t notice?”

The elf chuckled, showing a patterned silver sphere. As soon as she focused on it, the barriers around Kyros and his friends disappeared. Their artifacts were deactivated and blocked.

The sphere has finally tuned in to their artifacts. She nodded to herself, watching her wards rush to the humans. We’ll capture them. Sister, how could you set yourself up like that?

“Stop right there!” Gwill shouted, dashing forward.

A small amulet glowed around her neck. A large, protective dome suddenly appeared around the rest of the group. Without wasting time, Gwill drank two elixirs at once. Having prepared them in advance, she was able to use them even though her Ring was also blocked.

But how?! the elf thought, amazed. This artifact isn’t from Nikrim... Shit!

A fight ensued. And although she was outnumbered, Gwill was still a brilliant cultivator, who has had the best resources and mentors since early childhood, as well as a Master of Three Big Stars, which meant that she was already much stronger than most of Ecumene’s Exorcists.

Dorgans, sylphs, and dwarves perished one after another. Gwill killed them several at a time, leaving more blood and corpses in the snow. But strong as she was, she was still a human, and she grew tired the longer the fight went on.

Gwill’s tougher than this. Something’s wrong... No... She... She deceived us! Biting his fingernail, Akio realized. Back in the house, it wasn’t only her hand that was wounded... Her Astral Body was also damaged!

Kyros turned pale.

The battle lasted a little over a minute. During this time, Gwill killed as many as sixty-three opponents, but in the end, they got to her. They cut off her leg, punctured her lung, and shackled her. Due to the wound, stronger opponents and their artifacts, she was unable to deal with them all, which she would’ve managed without any problems under normal circumstances.

“Ayasa, we got her!” one of the dorgans shouted joyfully.

Approaching Gwill, Ayasa snapped the amulet from her neck, but the barrier surrounding her friends didn’t disappear. Frowning, she tried to destroy the strange artifact but failed.

An Imperial-rank artifact. Such a barrier can stay active for an hour, or two, or ten. It’s too dangerous to sit here for such a long time. She tried to erase Gwill’s spirit mark but she was unsuccessful. The girl’s will was too strong.

“What the hell is this?!” she demanded. “Remove this barrier, now!”

Gwill ignored her demand.

“Trash!” Ayasa kicked Gwill in the face, sending her flying several feet.

“Stop it!” Kyros shouted, unable to bear it any longer.

“Oh, I think I get it...” Ayasa nodded and turned to the dorgans. “She’s all yours. Have as much fun as you want with her...”

They grinned, activating Partial Transformation.

“With pleasure.”

“Do you think you’ll break me like that?” Gwill hissed.

“Of course not. But what about your friend? Do you think he’ll be able to stand and watch this, hm? Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed that he’s in love with you.”

“Why are you doing this?!” Kyros continued to shout, bursting with anger. “You need us alive, don’t you?!”

“No one said that all your limbs had to be attached! However, if you tell her to remove the barrier, I’ll tell them to stop.” She nodded at the dorgan who had already approached Gwill and began to tear off her clothes. Taking out a vial from her sleeve, she approached the girl and forced her to drink its contents. “I won’t allow her to block the physical pain. I’ll intensify it.”

“Akio, knock Kyros out!” Gwill shouted.

“Oh, you bitch!” Ayasa hissed and then glared at Akio, who twitched. “Just try and I’ll kill her!”

“Kyros, please! Meditate or something! Please! Don’t watch! I won’t remove the barrier!”

“Shut her up!” Ayasa growled.

“Of course.” One of the dorgans grinned, already grabbing the girl.

Kyros couldn’t move. He couldn’t say a word. His voice was stuck in his throat. Watching the girl he had loved for several years be stripped of her freedom and dignity, he felt as if something broke inside him.

No... I can’t believe this... This isn’t true... This can’t be happening... This is a nightmare... We can solve all the problems in the world... We can accept each other... We can...

“YOU MONSTER!!! I’LL DESTROY YOU!” he growled madly, saturating his lungs with energy.

Kyros slammed his fists against the barrier with such force that the skin on his wrists burst and blood splattered everywhere. A torrent of uncontrollable anger was directed at Ayasa and her subordinates.

“Now that’s more like it! But we’re not quite there yet...” Ayasa applauded and pointed her finger at Gwill, unleashing a stream of powerful flame from its tip.

“Aaaaaaaa!” Gwill, who had managed to stay quiet despite the torment she was going through, screamed for the first time, unable to endure in silence any longer.

“Don’t worry. The flame both burns and heals her flesh. She’s not going to die anytime soon.”

“Stop!” Falling to his knees, Kyros burst into tears. “I’ll do anything, just stop!”

“Convince her to remove the barrier. Her life is in your hands. No pressure,” Ayasa added with a shrug and a mocking sneer. The stream of fire was relentless.

“Gwill, please, stop! Remove the barrier! Why are you doing this?! What’s the point?! Gwill! I beg you!” Kyros shouted, but Gwill remained silent. He turned around, despair obvious in both his eyes and voice. “Guys, tell her!”

However, no one heard him. Akio had already knocked out Tyrvin, Nator, and Avril and entered deep meditation.

“Akio! You’re her brother! Wake up!” Kyros kicked him, but failed to wake him up. “How can you ignore this?!”

“Be strong, Kyros...” Gwill said quietly. “I won’t... back down. I won’t remove... the barrier...”

“But why? Why didn’t you stay in it with us?” Kyros recoiled, whispering. “Why did you leave...?”

“Damn...” Ayasa winced, seeing that Kyros had surrendered and that Gwill wasn’t going to obey. She waved her hand at the dorgans. “Step away!”

They barely had enough time to jump away before the flame completely covered the girl.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!!” Gwill screamed again, this time experiencing a completely new level of pain. “It hurts! It hurts!!”

“I’d be surprised if it didn’t.” Ayasa shook her head. “You thought that trickle was all I can do? Let’s move on to real torture. Only you can stop it. You just need to remove the barrier.”

“No... Never!” Gwill managed to say.

“As you wish.”

Ayasa aimed her other hand at Gwill, adding more of the translucent flames. Although Ayasa looked young, she was over two hundred years old and great at using her elements for spirit attacks. She used Ghost Flame, which could both burn and heal the Astral Body and the soul. She used both to bring incredible torment to Gwill while simultaneously making sure that she wouldn’t die.

“Disgusting...” Ayasa hissed. “Usually they give up by now... How is she still holding on?”

“Mom... It hurts... Help... It hurts...” Gwill wheezed, starting to twist with pain.

Looking at this horror, Kyros felt himself go numb. There was nothing left inside him. Only emptiness.

“You said something about understanding us. Well, now you can experience a fraction of the pain that we’ve been experiencing for ages. Your words don’t look so mighty now, do they? Do you still want to help us, I wonder?” Ayasa stopped using the flames, allowing Kyros to finally see Gwill, now reduced to a trembling and delirious mass of charred flesh. “You said that an entire race shouldn’t suffer for the sins of a few. I wonder what you have to say now. You may hate me and my subordinates, but are you still willing to lend a helping hand to our races? They aren’t to blame for what I have done now, right? Right?! Oh, do enlighten me! I want to know how firm your ideals and morals are before I kill her! Ha-ha-ha-ha!” Ayasa laughed sadistically, feeling incredible pleasure and excitement from what was going on. She sighed loudly, closing her eyes. “What a pity that you have nothing to say...”

What? she wondered in surprise, opening her eyes. Why is the world spinning?

A second later, the consciousness left her severed head. Eighteen more corpses suddenly appeared in the snowy clearing in front of the building where the portal was.

“Father?” Kyros managed to utter, staring blankly at the level-one Holy Lord approaching Gwill’s charred body.

“It... hurts...” she mumbled, slowly losing her connection with reality.

The body... No... Sion shook his head. Her Astral Body is almost completely destroyed. The soul is also critically damaged. Fire damage is much more difficult to heal... And the Ghost Flame... Poor girl...

Sitting down, he put his hand to Gwill’s forehead, which was still incredibly hot.

“Sleep tight,” he said softly. Weaving a special technique, he finally put an end to her torment.

“Mom...” Gwill whispered with a smile before falling asleep forever.

Having observed her for a moment longer, Sion got up and picked up her amulet, after which he went to his sons.

It was enough for him to touch the barrier with his finger, and it immediately collapsed.

“I know you’re asking yourself why Gwill left the barrier to fight when she had this artifact. It’s just a trinket, albeit a very powerful one,” he told Kyros. “Amulets like these are worn on Belteise, where they were created. Their main purpose is to make the wearer even more beautiful by influencing the perception of those looking at them. But you can use them in another way. Gwill made everyone perceive things in a way that made it seem like it was the artifact that created the barrier and that the barrier itself was very strong. In reality, she made it using her own power. She simply used the amulet at the same time. But for her plan to work and for them not to try to break through the barrier, she had to keep them focused elsewhere. To become bait. She focused all their attention on herself to win as much time as possible before help arrived. I think she guessed that someone was already on their way. She always had excellent intuition.”

“Why are you telling me all this?” Kyros asked in an empty voice, tilting his head.

“Because it’s written all over your face.” Sion sighed sadly, seeing what happened to his son. Touching his forehead, he used Master’s Will on him. “You should get some rest. Sleep, Kyr. Sleep as tight as you can.”

***

Twelve hours later, the group woke up inside Sion’s pocket dimension. By then, they were already in Illion, the clan’s capital. There, they learned what was going on.

As it turned out, three days before the rebels attacked the mansion, all human Divine Stage cultivators and a vast majority of the Holy Lords suddenly died of unknown causes. Their bodies simply crumbled to dust, and their souls shattered into thousands of pieces. In an instant, the best of the Niagala Clan and the Land of the God Aive were killed.

Under normal circumstances, no one would know about such an incident for many more years, so that there wouldn’t be widespread panic. Unfortunately, the humans greatly underestimated the rebels. By this time, there were already enough traitors in the clan that their group was able to gain power. In addition, during the tens of thousands of years of oppression, nonhumans had invented many methods of subterfuge, thanks to which they managed to penetrate deeply into the clan’s hierarchy.

As soon as the strongest cultivators died, the lurking rebels decided that this was the perfect opportunity to act, as another may never come again. All the traitors, as well as nonhumans who had infiltrated the clan’s ranks, went on a suicidal mission. They stormed the palace, where, at the cost of their lives, they destroyed the main state array, turning off ten percent of all energy structures on the continent. This raid made the slave collars of almost a quarter of the total number of slaves cease functioning. The uprising began, seizing primarily the Golid Continent, where the largest group of enslaved nonhumans was.

A temporary government council was formed. It included the few surviving Holy Lords, united by the fact that none of them had ever sworn allegiance to the Belteise Empire and had never visited any of its subordinate worlds. This applied to Kyros’s parents.

First of all, the newly-created council sent forces to the rebellious lands of Reitghem. Then they gave out an order for a special unit to be formed and transferred to the other continent, where humans were a minority and on the verge of annihilation.

According to the reports, all hell broke loose on Golid. Their local government just didn’t have enough forces to protect themselves. A small percent of nonhumans were allowed to develop there so that they could do the most difficult labor, but their power was enough to defeat the clan’s troops. Nonhumans exterminated all humans in their path, while simultaneously freeing their kin.

However, it turned out to be impossible to send an army to the other continent as the Republic of Titran declared war on humans the very next day. The two hundred thousand years that humans ruled on Nikrim, the giants managed to avoid the oppression that befell the other races. And all thanks to the Indestructible Wall, created long ago by their First Ancestor.

But now, when the Niagala Clan was significantly weakened, and the Land of the God Aive destroyed, the giants stopped sitting in their corner. They were the main patrons of the rebel forces so as soon as they destroyed the main array, which led to widespread slave uprisings, they decided to strike.

But that wasn’t all. The traitors and nonhumans who infiltrated the clan knew that all deposits of valuable materials, from which artifacts were made, took hundreds of years of special rituals to be processed, which made it possible to permeate the mined resources with special weaves. And since they were literally microscopic, it was possible to detect them only if one actually looked for them.

All of this ensured that more than eighty percent of all clan artifacts were marked with a rebel-created weave. When a special energy signal was detected, the weaving began to block the artifact.

Ayasa’s silver sphere was used exactly for that. In about a minute, it tuned in to the energy emitted by the aristocrats and then sent the appropriate signal to their artifacts. The barriers around Kyros and his friends disappeared, and Gwill was unable to use the combat artifact. The defense arrays were turned off in the same way.

This was how, in just a few days, a mighty human clan was brought to its knees.

***

A day and a half had passed since the attack. During this time, Kyros, Avril, Akio, Tyrvin, Nator, and hundreds of other children from the main branches of the clan remained in the patriarch’s dilapidated palace, which served as the headquarters of the temporary council. Everyone who hadn’t yet reached the Exorcist Stage was ordered to stay put.

Events were gaining momentum.

“Things are very bad.” Nator approached Akio, leaning against the dusty wall. “It can’t be stopped. Explosions and techniques are thundering in the city more and more often. Too many non-humans have been freed, and the giants have gone too far. A global war is inevitable.”

“Do you know something we don’t?” Akio asked without taking his eyes off Kyros, who was sitting in the far corner of the room, lost in his thoughts.

“I’ll kill them, exterminate, destroy... All... All nonhumans... Every single one...” he muttered tirelessly, gazing at the floor and gritting his teeth. Looking at his face contorted with anger, his friends could hardly see the kind and calm boy he used to be.

“The elders are silent as always, but we’ve managed to find out something.” Nator nodded, turning away from this sight. It hurt him to see his friend in such a state, but he couldn’t help him in any way. “By the way, how are you? And how’s Tyrvin?”

“I’m holding on...” Akio clenched his fists. “But Tyrvin has been quiet and withdrawn... So, what did you find out?”

“Rumor has it that the Belteise Empire has been destroyed. This is the only explanation as to why the oaths associated with it disappeared. Further proof is that the Masters from neighboring worlds who directly served the empire are dead. It made wars flare up throughout the region. We all have enemies; it’s not just slaves who have been causing riots.”

“What about Golid?”

“The connection was cut off last night. It looks like the monsters have taken over the entire mainland.”

“Shit...” Akio spat, forgetting about the manners of an aristocrat. “What now?”

“I don’t know.” Nator sighed, surprisingly calm, and slid down the wall slowly, staring at the cracked ceiling. “We no longer have any Divine Stage cultivators, and there are only three hundred Holy Lords left. The giants have one Divine Stage cultivator.”

“But what about all our artifacts, and the Guards of God Aive?”

“That’s all we have... The elders are taking all the artifacts from the treasuries. The Guards will also be de-mothballed. The last time they were used was before humans came to Nikrim... By the way, did you see Avril?”

“No.” Akio shook his head. “Uncle Sion only let the four of us into the palace. I don’t know where he is...”

That’s where the conversation died down. Lost in thought, Akio and Nator watched dozens of other aristocratic children roam the vast, dilapidated hall. The atmosphere was all but cheerful.

***

Another week passed. The war was in full swing.

During this time, humans were forced to surrender Illion, which turned out to be the first target of the freed slaves and the giant army. That meant that nonhumans had gained control of the Gates of Ecumene, and the remnants of the clan couldn’t do anything about this. It took at least four Divine Stage cultivators to move the tower, so it had to be abandoned, as they had none. Humans fled to the second largest city of Nikrim, Peolaps, which was located in the very center of the great Ishar Forest, which covered a significant area of the western part of the continent.

“Why have we gathered here?” Akio was confused.

He, Tyrvin, Kyros, Nator, and all the other children from the main branches of the clan were gathered in a huge vacant lot, where they had been waiting for several minutes now.

“I don’t know, but I think we’ll find out soon,” Nator said and nodded in the direction of the nearest buildings, from where an old Elementalist and three young and muscular Exorcists with bare torsos just emerged.

Other aristocrats also noticed the unfamiliar trio. They glanced at the strangers and then returned to their conversations. As they all had a fairly high status in the clan, they didn’t see why they’d pay attention to Elementalists.

“Silence!” the old man shouted, making the children shudder and fall silent. “Little bastards, I’ll teach you to respect your elders!”

The Master’s Will worked, but not for long.

“Who are you? How dare you insult me?! Do you know who my parents are?!”

One of the three Exorcists suddenly disappeared. At the same moment, the insolent boy flew into the air and found himself under the feet of the True Master who had attacked him.

“My ribs...” he groaned, barely able to move.

The Exorcist took out a cheap healing potion from his Ring, poured it over the boy, and then used the Life-giving Stream Technique. The boy felt better immediately, but his injuries weren’t completely healed.

“No food for you today and tomorrow. Next week, you’ll be cleaning the barracks,” the Exorcist said, after which, folding his hands behind his back, he went back to the old man. The frightened aristocrats moved to make way for him.

“Is there anyone else who wants to ask what I dare and dare not do?” the Elementalist asked, getting absolute silence as an answer. With a chuckle, he added: “You learn quickly, you mutts. My name is Rise Guyer. From now on, I’ll be your military instructor! These three are Ulv, Diorin, and Aol. They’re my assistants. Now that we’ve introduced ourselves, let’s move on to lesson one. Divide into three groups: Body, Mind, and Soul
Stage. Move it!”

More than three hundred teens gathered in circles, which had been drawn on the ground beforehand.

“Slowly!” Rise barked, crushing the children with his Will.

So began the days of grueling training to prepare the pampered aristocrats for the cruelty of this world, tempering their will. Their parents were the ones who made this decision, having realized that this was the only way for their children to have a chance to survive in this war as the old days of peace were now gone. It was time for them to become warriors.

A year passed during which the young aristocrats became battle-hardened. Rise had toughened them up, having proved himself of being a worthy instructor.

Akio and the others benefited from this, too. The exhausting training distracted them from the thoughts of their sister’s death and the war. Without resources, their power had hardly changed in any way, but as warriors, they were clearly stronger. This was especially true for Kyros, who jumped headfirst into training, showing the best results and the greatest perseverance. There was nothing left of the kind gentle soul that his friends knew.

Unfortunately, this couldn’t go on forever.

One night, two people entered the barrack where the Soul Stage cultivators slept: one Holy Lord and one Elementalist. Thanks to the Master’s Will, no one saw or heard them.

“So, it’s over?” Rise asked.

“Yes.” Sion nodded. “The front has moved to the forests of Ishar, and Golid’s nonhuman army has sailed to Reitghem. They have taken over the entire western coast, so now they’re squeezing us from both sides. We can’t stall any longer.”

“I see...” Rise sighed and made his way to the exit. “Then it’s time for me to go to war, too. It’s been a while...”

Sion didn’t hesitate further. Having put the children into a deep sleep, he moved them to his pocket dimension. He did the same with the Body and Mind Stage cultivators.

***

Kyros, Avril, and Nator woke up in a completely different place.

At first, they couldn’t understand who all the people around them were, nor what was happening. Their minds were hazy. After a while, they pulled themselves together. That was when they found out that seven hundred sixteen thousand one hundred and one years had passed since the beginning of the war between the Niagala Clan and nonhumans.

As it turned out, by order of the temporary council, Sion had gathered all the aristocratic children who hadn’t reached the Exorcist Stage and transferred them to the Golid Continent through a secret portal. There, with an artifact from the Land of the God Aive, he put them into stasis.

Sion sealed this hidden place in the mountains and returned to Reitghem. The terrible battle that turned the great forest of Ishar into a desert took place. All the anger, pain, and Death that were released at the same time summoned a huge black pyramid to Nikrim, along with the terrible demon that was guarding it.

Ultimately, humans lost and were forced to flee again, this time to another continent. Nonhumans followed, eager to exterminate every single one of them. During this struggle, almost the entire continent was turned into a wasteland that posed danger for absolutely everyone there.

After that, the war lasted another seventeen years. The remnants of humankind managed to establish themselves in the hard-to-reach areas of Golid and build an impregnable line of defense there. Nonhumans realized that they couldn’t go further without sending their soldiers to their deaths. They also realized that at the pace the humans were going, they’d be able to restore their numbers much faster and take revenge.

Having failed to exterminate humankind, nonhumans decided to lock them up on the continent scorched by the war without resources to live on. And so, the Continental Barrier was established.

However, humans didn’t die out. Overcoming difficulties, they managed to survive, adapt and began to rebuild their civilization. They suffered great losses during the war. A large number of anomalies and cataclysms put them on the brink of extinction, which was why they were only recently able to stand on their feet. It took them a while to even reach the same level of development cultivators had in Alkea.

As for the teens, their temporary tomb was discovered only fifteen years ago. When people finally managed to get in it, instead of a mountain of artifacts, ancient scrolls, and other treasures, they found only a bunch of slumbering children. Realizing that they were actually alive, they decided to awaken them.

Kyros, Avril, and Nator were among the first ones to come to their senses.

“Where were you while we were in the training camp?” Kyros looked at his brother, who was already at the Skin Tempering level.

“Dad trained me, and...” the boy looked around and then switched to a barely audible whisper. “He used some technique to put all the knowledge of the Evius branch into my mind. He thought that humans would lose, so he came up with this whole plan to freeze us. And since he guessed that other humans would probably find us before our parents would return, he didn’t leave any valuable items to avoid putting us in danger.”

“I see,” Kyros replied without showing any emotion. “He was right. Seems like the descendants of the survivors are several times less developed than our clan was. Their True Masters look like weaklings, their artifacts look like cheap junk, and their society is almost barbaric.”

“Seems like humans have lost almost all their heritage,” Nator said sadly.

“And we have to change that,” Kyros replied with a resolute nod. “Unlike them, we have talent and knowledge, and most importantly, motivation. We must return the human race to its former power. We must revive the clan and wipe all nonhumans from the face of the planet.”

“Not a bad idea,” Nator said with a chuckle.

“Then let’s make humanity great again!” Kyros turned around. “To do that, we have to convince these people to stop awakening our brothers and sisters. Let them sleep for now. I don’t want them to wake up in such a poorly developed place. Let’s arrange better conditions for them. Do you agree?”

“I’m in!” Nator answered.

“Me, too.” Avril nodded.

Even in the military camp, Kyros enjoyed great privilege, so he managed to establish leadership among the awakened cultivators without any problems. He also managed to find a common language with the local leaders and offered them a deal: in exchange for resources and the opportunity to develop freely, he promised to share knowledge with them. For current humanity, the knowledge that the children of aristocrats possessed was immensely valuable, so they took the deal.

After that, the young cultivators jumped headfirst into development. Five years later, the first important event occurred — Avril became an Exorcist at the age of thirteen. On the same day, a powerful stranger came to him in a dream — the head of the Sinam Clan, who had once been sealed alive in a coffin, and of whom only a decaying soul remained.

The deity, who had lost almost all his powers, had been searching for a successor for a long time, and he finally found a suitable candidate. No one had achieved a result like Avril’s since the ancient war on Nikrim.

Avril accepted his proposal, after which he began to progress even faster. He became an Elementalist when he was thirty-seven and a Holy Lord when he was one hundred and thirty-one. Under the guidance of a weakened, but still great teacher, he became stronger every day. He mastered the Paths of Mist, Body, Fire, and the Yin concept. When he was a mid-level Elementalist, he created three Spheres at once.

Unfortunately, the soul of the head of the Clan Sinam couldn’t exist forever in such a state, and when Avril became a Holy Lord, it disappeared. He left his student with a lot of knowledge about cultivation, several Particles of Wisdom of his own making, artifacts, a desire to free the Sinam Clan from its prison, as well as a special spirit seal on Avril’s Soul Shell — permission to use the patriarch’s Ring. He couldn’t hand it over because the Continental Barrier prevented him from transferring it from the other continent, but he left behind information about its location.

On the day his mentor died, Avril decided to take action.

Leading all the “awakened” who survived, he took up the unification of mankind. There were more than a dozen states on the continent, which, once united, bore the name ‘the Empire of Niagala.’

Having made himself emperor, Avril set about fixing what had been destroyed by the war. Humans had to live huddle up on one-tenth of the entire continent as anomalies covered the remaining territory, where monsters and Spirits lived. With his mentor’s artifacts, Avril made more than seventy percent of Golid suitable for living in just four hundred and twenty years. He decided to keep the remaining thirty as special development zones.

By this time, he had already become the first Divine Stage cultivator of the empire, using resources obtained in anomaly zones. As soon as he finished restoring the land, he proceeded to the strengthening of the human race.

Knowledge about development, techniques, alchemy, artifact making, and other aspects of cultivation was given to the masses. Sects began to form, to which Avril sent other awakened ones. He spared neither knowledge nor resources, raising the empire to a completely new level of development. He even began to personally train the most talented cultivators, sharing his mentor’s knowledge with them. These young men and women were named Children of Niagala, while those who had the potential to claim this title were known as the Flowers of Niagala. The power of the empire began to grow.

By the time Kyros also reached the Divine Stage, Avril had already done his research of the Continental Barrier and came to a disappointing conclusion. He realized that the energy level on Golid was low because the barrier connected it to itself and absorbed it to become stronger. Over all these hundreds of thousands of years, it only grew more powerful. All this was possible thanks to the sacrificed nonhumans, whose Shadows still kept the barrier working from the outside.

Fortunately, Avril found a way to prevent this array from stealing their energy. However, the barrier was too strong. According to his calculations, it’d take another half a million years before he could break through it.

He told this to Kyros and Nator, persuading them to go into stasis again. They both agreed, making Avril promise them that he’d also go into stasis once he was done so that they could meet in the future. As promised Avril ruled for another five thousand years before he stepped down.

During this time, he reached the level of One Step Away From Divinity and honed his skills to become a Master of Six Average Stars if he took the test. At that time, he was, perhaps, the strongest cultivator in the entire region of Malton. Fansolion was nowhere even close to him. Avril reached the Advanced Stage of each of the Paths at a relatively young age and preserved a ten-point foundation, so he had every chance of becoming a deity.

With all this power, he created his own array that was supposed to weaken the Continental Barrier. After that, making sure that the empire he built was moving in the right direction, he entered stasis for three hundred and twenty thousand years.

He woke up earlier than Kyros and Nator, as he had tuned an artifact to wake him. By then, the empire had blossomed. And although it still hadn’t come close to the power of the clan it was named after, it could no longer be called barbaric or poorly developed.

Like any empire, Niagala had internal problems, but Avril considered this to be nothing more than a trifle. But thankfully a well-tuned state machine based on the use of spirit contracts with strict conditions and even system oaths didn’t fail him. He did fear that his hard work might cease to exist while he was in stasis. However, despite a few serious crises in its history, the empire survived.

Few knew about the return of the first emperor: the current ruler, as well as some members of his entourage. Avril didn’t want to disturb the people. He returned to power in silence, posing as a new person, albeit with the same name.

Soon, a rumor began to circulate in society that the new emperor was the reincarnation of the empire’s founder. After all, the name, their appearance, and even their strength coincided completely.

Avril devoted himself to studying the Continental Barrier. The array he had previously installed had become more powerful and shortened the waiting period to twenty thousand years. Just another twenty thousand, and humans would be able to leave. Avril began to prepare the country as best as possible, increasing its military power. Thirteen thousand years later, he finally woke up his older brother, telling him everything.

Kyros was delighted with the current situation and seeing his brother, but he was even more delighted with the news that they’d soon be able to begin their revenge so he immediately focused on his development, striving to become as strong as possible until the moment came to regain their freedom. Ultimately, thanks to the imperial resources and the help of his brother, almost eighteen hundred years later, Kyros became a peak-level Divine Stage cultivator.

He wasn’t destined to rise higher and therefore he decided to focus on honing his skills. He went on a long journey across the continent to test his powers in the wilderness and put his life on the line in real fights. Once every several hundred years, he returned for a little while, checked how the preparations for the war were going, trained with his brother, and then left again.

Kyros was absent for three and a half thousand years. And when he finally returned for good, he wasn’t greeted just by Avril, but also three other people.

“Heavens!” Kyros exclaimed, seeing Nator, and hugged his friend. “How many years have we not seen each other? You’re already a mid-level Divine Stage cultivator! How long have you been awake? And why did you wake them up, brother?” He looked at Avril. “Didn’t we agree to awaken them when the empire approached the level of our clan’s development? What made you change your mind?”

“The slumbering souls have become unstable because of their development level. Nator was the first person I had to wake up. Otherwise, he would’ve died.”

“I see...”

Nator nodded. “I don’t know why but I felt that my time was running out. It seems that souls can’t stay in stasis forever.”

“How long ago did you wake up?”

“It’s been about two thousand years. Did you think I reached the Divine Stage overnight?” Nator chuckled. “It’s a pity that this is my limit...”

A thin cough drew their attention.

“And how long will I be ignored?”

Kyros look to the side. The level-one Holy Lord gazed at him without any reverence. He was a very tall, thin man with ashen hair and a light stubble. He had serpentine features, squinting and smirking faintly.

“What? How rude...” Kyros was about to use his aura to teach the arrogant child a lesson when he suddenly fell silent. “Akio? Is that really you?!”

“He finally got it!” Avril laughed with Nator.

“And who else could it be?” Akio grunted.

“Gods...” Kyros approached his old friend, smiling. He hadn’t seen Akio for literally a million years. “You’ve changed so much,” he said, hugging him.

“I can say the same for you. Just so you know, I woke up a little over two hundred years ago.”

“And what about Tyrvin? Is he awake, too?” Kyros looked at Avril. “Don’t tell me that something went wrong.”

“Everything is fine,” Avril replied. “It’s just that his life isn’t threatened yet, so I let him sleep some more. But I’ll have to wake him up in the next few decades.”

“I see...” Kyros sighed with relief.

“Well, I think it’s time to introduce you to someone else,” Avril said, looking at the short, dark-haired girl standing beside him. She was a level-seven Holy Lord. “This is Yara, my daughter.”

“I’m glad to finally meet you, Uncle Kyros,” Yara greeted and bowed politely.

Kyros greeted her in the same manner, and then looked at his brother.

“This is a surprise... What about her mother?”

“One of the former Daughters of Niagala,” Avril replied with a shrug. Who she was obviously didn’t mean much to him. “She was the most suitable for carrying a child, so she had the honor... Now, let’s leave this gloomy room. Let me show you what has changed during your absence.”

“By all means, lead the way.”

The group spent many hours lost in conversation while traveling around the empire through a network of portals. Kyros, Avril, and Nator then fought each other several times to test their strength, while Akio and Yara demonstrated their own.

At the end of the day, they all returned to the imperial palace, and the two brothers were left alone.

“I’d like to talk to you about something,” Avril broke the silence after a while.

“I’m listening, brother.”

“It’s been a long time since we last saw each other,” Avril began. “Although Divine Stage cultivators can live for a very long time, three and a half thousand years isn't a rather long period. A lot of things happened in that time...” Walking along the empty corridor, he seemed absentminded for a second. “Time passes steadily... Can you imagine how many times whole generations changed before my eyes? And not only mortals but True Masters... Some died... Some were born... I have a daughter... I never would’ve thought that I’d want a child...”

“Where are you going with this, Avril?” Kyros inquired with a frown.

“I want to tell you that we can’t live in the past.” Avril finally looked at his brother. “Who else should be aware of the passage of time if not us, Divine Stage cultivators? And we must go forward together with it... While you were away, I had time to think about many things. Many of my views have changed. To be honest, I seemed to have broken the window through which I had looked at the world for most of my life... That’s why I believe that you can start over as well... That you can try to resolve everything peacefully.”

“I see,” Kyros replied somewhat coldly, and then took a deep breath. A shadow passed over his face. “Now I understand why the military development has almost stopped. I must admit, I was confused as to why you didn’t touch on this topic during our trip around the empire... You do understand that this is impossible? That there can be no peace? That different races could never accept each other? Do you want history to repeat itself? Is that what you want?!” he raised his voice, making the windows tremble.

“Calm down, brother,” Avril said quietly. “Your words aren’t coming from a sound mind, but from a wounded heart. You say that there can be no peace. Could that be because you still crave revenge? Why do you refuse to understand that those who were involved in the destruction of the Niagala Clan have been gone for thousands of years? There are people on the other side of the barrier that have probably never even heard of Niagala. Will you take revenge on them for the sins of their ancestors? Will you start a new circle of hatred? Will you keep rekindling the flames? What’s the point? So much time has passed... You’re right, different races are unlikely to ever be able to understand each other. Even close relatives may not understand each other. Like us. However, it’s unlikely that humans are still despised as much as they were in the past. I don’t think anyone cares about us anymore. We can at least try to establish contact with the rest of the races. War is an extreme that we shouldn’t strive toward. It won’t bring happiness to anyone. There’s no rational reason for it. I’m ready to fight, but only if there’s no other option... These were all your words, Kyros. Don’t you recognize them? I had immense respect for you, for your rationality and understanding of objective reality. And what has become of you? Has Gwill’s death given birth to such a powerful demon in your soul?”

Their gazes met. For several long and difficult seconds, Kyros and Avril looked into each other’s eyes, as if trying to find the answers there. Kyros was the first to look away.

“Who knows?” he said quietly and walked toward the exit.

“Kyros, wait!” Avril called after him. “I can try to help you! My mentor has left me everything I need!”

But Kyros continued to walk, not reacting to Avril’s words.

“Kyros!” Avril shouted. “Are you just going to leave?! Say something!”

But Kyros didn’t answer. Soon, he left the palace, and then the capital.

Avril didn’t pursue his brother.

***

About a hundred years passed.

The Continental Barrier finally weakened to the point where Avril could try to break through. And in the honor of such a momentous event, the empire even organized a celebration. When the festivities in the palace ended, Avril, together with his delegation, which he hid inside a pocket dimension, used an array to move to the farthest point on the mainland.

Appearing at the top of a high tower situated on a steep cliff, incessantly beaten by the waves of the rustling ocean, he gazed at the heavens. A few hundred miles ahead, lay the gigantic dark purple shimmer of the Continental Barrier. It rose from the very depths of the earth, forming a dome that became transparent as it stretched to the upper layers of the atmosphere.

“Truly a great construction,” Avril heard a familiar voice and noticed a figure sitting on the top of the tower.

“Forgive me, Avril.” Kyros stood up. “I was truly blinded by hatred, and if it weren’t for your words, I’d probably still be wandering in the dark.”

Avril looked into his brother’s eyes.

“Have you really put your hatred aside?”

Kyros put his hand on his chest and looked down after which he once again allowed Avril to see his eyes.

“Not completely. I’ll never forgive nor forget what happened. However, I understand that there’s no point in taking revenge on the innocent. It won’t take away my pain since they’re not responsible for what had happened so many years ago.”

“I’m glad to hear that, Kyros.” Avril smiled sincerely. “I’m glad that we’re able to understand each other.”

A second later, Avril was floating in the air, staring at the Barrier.

“You didn’t just randomly decide to meet me here, did you?”

“That’s right,” Kyros replied. “I’d like to help you in your diplomatic mission. If you let me, that is...”

“Let’s go,” Avril interrupted him. “Let’s finally try to establish peace. After a million years.”

“Thank you.”

The two took off and headed toward the giant barrier.

“What do you think awaits us there?” Avril asked, coming close to it.

“I don’t know.” Kyros shrugged. “Though I doubt they can all live together there.”

“I agree.” Avril smiled. “But let’s see for ourselves.”

A few minutes later, a bright flash lit up the sky. It was so strong that its light could be seen thousands of miles away. A gap appeared in the Continental Barrier for the first time in over a million years.

“Faster! It’ll close soon!” Avril shouted, flying forward.

Kyros hurried after him. Both of them successfully crossed through the tunnel before it closed up behind them.

“We’re finally outside...” Avril sighed with relief. “I’ll be honest... I wasn’t sure that this would work...”

“But it did. And this is just the beginning.”

“Yeah...”

“Are you tired?”

“Very.”

“Can you continue the flight?”

“Barely... Even my hands are shaking...” Avril chuckled. “I pushed myself a bit too hard... But I still want to see the path to our home with my own eyes. Don’t put me into a pocket dimension. If you could... I’d like it if I flew with you.”

“Of course.” Kyros nodded as he approached him. “You’ve outdone yourself, Avril. I don’t think I’ve ever given you the praise you deserve. Actually, truth be told, I don’t think I’ve ever been a proper brother to you... I’m proud of you, Avril. And I love you more than anything in this world.”

“And... I love you, too,” Avril answered confused and with a bit of a pause. “Kyros, is everything all right?”

“It will be... But for it to be all right, I must do something.” Kyros smiled, after which Avril shuddered. “Please, forgive me.”

Blood flowed from Avril’s mouth in a stream. Slowly lowering his gaze, he saw a hand sticking through his stomach. Kyros had not only wounded Avril’s flesh but had also broken his Shell into several parts.

Avril couldn’t believe his eyes. He was greatly weakened after creating a hole in the Barrier, but even in this state, Kyros shouldn’t have been able to break through his Cover. The difference in strength between them was too great.

A moment later, he felt the power of tens of thousands of tormented souls imprisoned in Kyros’s right hand. He remembered the missing persons reports. In the last hundred years, people began to randomly disappear in the empire.

So, that’s where they went... Brother, what you’ve done…

Kyros had gone too far in his studying of Souls and made an artifact out of his hand, infusing it with insane power, thus turning himself into a living weapon strong enough to break through Avril’s defenses. Long ago having discovered the path of the dark arts, he received his title of ‘The Soul Thief’ and now he lived up to it.

Avril was dead. His Spark left this world. Kyros wiped the crimson tears and, finally pulling himself together, teleported Avril’s body into a separate pocket dimension.

In front of him were three fragments of Avril’s Shell. He absorbed them, uniting them with his, Thus acquiring the mark or permission to use the ring of the head of the Sinam Clan, as well as his brother’s memories. Including those that indicated the location of the Divine Ring.

However, this didn’t go by without consequences. Unable to withstand the sudden release of such power, Kyros’s right forearm crumbled into dust. Even a part of his Astral Body was damaged.

His foundation fell from eight to seven point six points, his lifespan was shortened by a quarter, and his appearance began to change. Purple horns appeared on his head, his hair turned gray, and claws grew on his hands and feet. His eyes now glowed bright red.

That was the price of swallowing his brother’s soul.

***

Kyros returned to Niagala a week later, covered in wounds.

He informed the imperial subjects that the nonhumans had attacked them during the negotiations. He told them that they had killed the emperor and all the members of the delegation and almost turned him into a monster.

He told them that he managed to escape, capturing several strong elves, sylphs, and dorgans who were allegedly guilty of this.

After that, he shut down all talks about peace. He took the throne of his brother and sowed hatred into the people’s hearts and minds. He announced that Niagala had no other path but war.

“In fifty years, we’ll strike back!” Every inhabitant of the empire heard him announce. “We’ll regain our lands and restore justice! We’ll pay them back for more than a million years of hell in which we have been locked!”

The final preparations began.

***

These memories flashed before Akio’s eyes, who then suddenly woke up in the body of a sixteen-year-old boy in the mountain mansion from the beginning of the memory.

Thus began his Test of the Past.

Chapter 21
THE IMPERIAL WORKSHOP

Kai’s memory and strength returned quickly, and his body was filled with tremendous power. Along with this, however, the frost returned, reoccupying his soul. After two years, he was again forced to remember what it was like to be captured by the Cold Void.

This realization left him startled and gritting his teeth. Finally opening his eyes, instead of looking around, he had a quick look inside himself first where he studied his Soul Shell. Even though he discovered no changes, he still felt a strange relief, as if he had dropped a load that he had been carrying for years.

Getting rid of the inner demon didn’t go unnoticed in reality, though. His will was strengthened, and it suddenly became easier for him to control energy, Force particles, concepts, his aura, and even his own body. Summoning the sword from his soul and making a smooth swing with it while simultaneously forming the Dark Blades of Nothingness, he released a particle of power. All this was much easier than it used to be, and required much less effort of will and spirit stamina to control.

His power level hadn’t changed in any way, but after defeating the inner demon, the ability to control everything had become much easier and he could be much more effective.

On top of all that, two years in a weak body with an extremely strong will helped him to find the right approach to his further attempts at mastering Complete Submission.

Finally, he looked around the place he found himself in and realized that he was in front of a massive gate. The doors were open. On the other side, there was a bright light. Behind him was the familiar mosaic depicting a huge hammer striking a star. Only now, it wasn’t on the floor, but on the wall.

He glanced at the system messages.

Attention!

You have completed the Test of the Past. The Inner Demon has been destroyed without damaging you.

Score: perfect

Real time spent: 03:14:47

Reward: Access to Station #3.

Remaining access time: 59:55... 59:54... 59:53...

Enter the Imperial Workshop to claim your reward.

I think that’s the way to the Workshop… Kai thought as he looked at the open gate.

His gaze stopped at the inscription above the arch of the passage.

“Hug...? No... Embrace the... Or... Fall into her embrace?” He translated the Old Belteise, which he had learned back when he was training in the underground city under Rune’Tan’s guidance. Unfortunately, the System didn’t translate dead languages.

Remembering the old man again, Kai looked into his soul world, but there was no one there. All that remained for him was to come to terms with his friend and mentor’s disappearance and be on a lookout for the opportunity to leave the Labyrinth, which would probably shed light on where Rune’Tan’s had gone

But what’s the catch with this inscription? There was something similar at the Library’s entrance, too, he remembered. However, that one said something about she being a part of the Path. The inscriptions are clearly related. Maybe these are the tips mentioned in the transfer terminal? It looks like a verse, but some lines are clearly missing. Could they be hidden in other places in the Labyrinth?

He turned around, thinking of Akio who nearly killed him near the mosaic.

Either he’s waiting for me there, or he’s busy with his Test of the Past. I should get out of here as soon as possible. But how? He frowned and checked the connection with the marks. I can’t teleport to them. And it looks like my Guest Ring doesn’t work in this place either.
The only option left is to surround myself with defense artifacts, exit, and, if Akio’s still out there, teleport to the transfer array or one of the marks. Fortunately, teleportation is possible in the corridors.

These thoughts flashed through his head the moment he entered the Imperial Workshop. Soon, the light pouring out of the entrance became unbearable, forcing him to close his eyes and even turn off energy vision. Orienting himself with spirit perception, he felt a sudden shift in space, having gone through some kind of a portal, he found himself in a completely different place.

He slowly opened his eyes, simultaneously reactivating energy vision. Fortunately, the bright light was gone and he realized that he was in a gigantic room, in the center of which stood ten very thick and high columns. Each had a door with a number on them.

Having located Station #3, Kai went to it. On the way, he tried to see what was hidden inside the columns, but they emitted so much energy that he couldn’t make out even the smallest detail. Everything became one big blur.

The only thing that he managed to see was that there were huge pocket dimensions inside the columns. So large that he couldn’t even fully comprehend their scale.

He tried to open the first door he came across. Having touched the handle, he saw the following message:

Attention!

You do not have permission to enter this area!

Access to Station #9 denied!

The same happened with the other eight. Only when he got to the door with the number three did he get a different message.

Attention!

You have been given permission to enter this area!

Access to Station #3 allowed!

However, he still failed to open the door. Forces of
Space enveloped him, transferring him to a huge glass cube, through the walls of which he could see nothing but a vast plain of snow-white.

He felt intense heat, the temperature of which reached at least several hundred degrees. If he were mortal, he would’ve instantly died in such conditions but he experienced only slight discomfort.

In the center of the station was a small circular platform that levitated two feet above the floor. Without hesitation, he headed toward it. As soon as he got closer, new messages appeared.

Activating backup system arrays in station #3...

Waiting for a response from the station master...

Waiting time exceeded...

No other station master found...

Transfer of all station functions to the array system...

...

Attention!

Special Level Access Detected (Reward)!

Your access level allows you to use Station #3 for a one-time upgrade or refinement of artifact items of the same type (no more than five at a time). Please place the desired items on the platform.

So this is my reward. Kai nodded. But what does “of the same type” mean?

Among all his possessions, the most valuable were probably those given to him by the System. The Memory Jades. With them, he could observe the Advanced
Spheres of unknown Masters who reached such heights on the Paths of Sword and Space. In the future, a Memory Jade would grant him the opportunity to reach the Advanced Stage on his Paths. Such things were invaluable even in the Middle Worlds for three reasons.

First, there were few Masters whom Kai could look up to. Second, none of them wanted to show their Advanced
Spheres and pass their knowledge to someone other than their own students and, not all Masters wanted to be mentors. And third, probably, only the divine had the ability to feel, remember, and transfer something so complex and ephemeral into Memory Jades.

And so, Kai put his two crystals on the platform first and waited for an answer.

Artifacts detected.

Artifact type not suitable.

As Kai suspected, the Workshop was unlikely to work with something like a Memory
Jade. They were created by the System itself, after all. Who else could improve them?

Returning them to the Storage, he took out Khora-Nard, his next most valuable artifact. Unfortunately, it also turned out to be unsuitable for improvement but for a slightly different reason.

Artifact detected.

Artifact suitable.

The artifact does not need to be completed.

The artifact cannot be improved.

The artifact needs repair.

Processing the request…

The artifact cannot be repaired due to its complex structure and lack of data.

Place the scroll depicting the structure of the artifact on the platform.

Kai didn’t have any scrolls related to the structure of the Heavenly Complex so Khora-Nard also had to be removed from the platform. Ultimately, Kai tried with his swords, which he considered his next most valuable item.

Artifacts of a similar type detected.

Artifacts suitable.

The artifacts do not need to be completed.

The artifacts can be improved.

The artifacts are in need of minor repairs.

Processing the request…

Structure saved.

Approximate analogs have been found.

To improve the station’s performance, place a scroll depicting the structure of the artifacts on the platform.

Time remaining: 1,000 sec

Fortunately, the blacksmiths who forged them had given him the diagram of their internal energy structure.

Processing the request…

Station #3 is ready for use!

Would you like to add special requirements for improving the artifacts’ structure?

If yes, place a properly formatted scroll with the required data on the platform.

Time remaining: 1,000

If no, the array system of Station #3 will determine the optimal artifact improvements, based on the data available in the Belteise Imperial Library.

Kai had a huge library of knowledge in his head, including that of blacksmithing and artifact making, but he never actually looked into these crafts. He didn’t want to risk messing up by making any requirements for improving the blades, especially since he didn’t know what would be the correct way to formulate it in a scroll. With no other option, he chose to trust the array and its analysis.

Would you like to stay inside Station #3 during the upgrade process?

Yes/No

Kai thought for a second and then chose yes.

Attention!

For True Masters below the Holy Lord Stage, being inside an active station can have negative consequences. Would you like to stay inside Station #3 during the upgrade process?

Yes/No

The warning didn’t make Kai change his mind, and he agreed once again.

Decision confirmed.

Activating Station #3...

Preparing the Star Forge...

At the same moment, a special protective field based on Forces of Cold and Space surrounded Kai. The same field covered the platform with the blades. A second later, everything around became covered with the same snow-white substance that was outside the cube, which made the temperature rise instantly and forced Kai to activate the Cover and form the Cold Void armor to stay conscious. Seeing the last line of the system message, he realized that this glass cube was inside the best natural forge ever created in the universe — the core of an actual star.

Kai remembered Rune’Tan’s teachings about how most of the chemical elements that existed in nature were formed inside stars, because neutrons and protons only have the opportunity to unite into something heavier than hydrogen or helium at such temperatures.

The Imperial Workshop was a cluster of stars hidden in pocket dimensions, inside which the ancient emperors created ten special stations. But now, only station number three was operational.

After a couple of minutes, the temperature increased several times, and Kai had to activate Partial Transformation to withstand the heat coming through the barrier.

Soon, the first stage was completed, and all the plasma was removed from the glass cube. Only a small amount of the newly created material remained inside, which had a unique and extremely complex, even impossible-to-find-in-nature, structure. In physical terms, it was a complete copy of the demon bones, from which the blades were forged. However, there was one slight difference — the material had no spirit properties. That was why the second stage was to saturate it with energy.

This process usually took thousands of years, but the Belteisan technology sped it up. Eight small, but incredibly dense energy balls, held together by forces of Space, appeared around the newly-created material. Eight high-energy beams followed. When they reached the bone copy, they didn’t crash into it, twisting sharply.

The station subtly manipulated gravity in the area around the material. It made it possible to manipulate the energy further, compressing and twisting it inside the object. But the energy didn’t move along a simple route. The array system forced prana to circulate through an insanely complex labyrinth of threads, replicating the crystal lattice of the material.

After a few minutes, the second stage was completed — the substance acquired spirit properties. After that, the barrier around the swords finally disappeared. It was time to use the created material and restore the original swords.

Kai had used the Twin Blades for over five years. And although he hadn’t damaged them even in the toughest of battles he had been in, they weren’t perfect and could use some touch-up. They were made by a relatively young blacksmith who didn’t possess the tools or the knowledge at the level of the Belteisians. Although he was a genius in making weapons and artifacts, he couldn’t do everything perfectly. In addition, the bones weren’t in the best condition after spending such a long time in the dungeon. Station #3 was going to fix all these shortcomings.

The spheres disappeared, giving way to a beam of cooled plasma. It descended from the ceiling, melted the created material, and heated up the blades, making them more malleable. Then, a small amount of the material poured into the swords, after which the powerful Forces of Space, Fire, Earth, Lava, Metal, Sand, Lightning, and Sword were invoked. They influenced the blades at the subatomic level, a process that only rare Divine Stage cultivators could perform; though, not on such a scale and not with such precision.

This was the first time Kai had seen an array that used so many Forces. The Shadows sealed in it, whose will controlled the particles, were formed after the deaths of the greatest blacksmiths of the Belteise Empire. They had the help of thousands of Artificial Spirits that were created from the corpses of the most talented Divine Stage cultivators.

After processing the blades, the station began to cool them by using the Forces of
Cold. The array system accomplished its goal, having given the weapons a perfect structure, and having made them much stronger and firmer.

The next step was saturating them with energy. Their energy storage was expanded beyond the limit that the bones initially possessed. As soon as it was over, Kai saw a new message.

Attention!

Artifact repair complete.

Starting the basic improvement process...

The blades already looked much better, but the first step turned out to be just the repair. Kai would’ve been surprised if he could.

The process of improving the weapons was divided into two steps: improving the blades themselves (material and shape), and improving their energy structure (techniques, energy storage, and concentration of the elements).

It was difficult for Kai’s perception and even energy vision to make out what exactly was happening with the blades. The only thing that he noticed was that new and more powerful Elemental Fragments were inserted into the swords.

These Fragments were a special type of Particles of Wisdom that were used to create charging artifacts. With them, cultivators could use elemental abilities they hadn’t mastered by pouring their energy into the artifact, as the necessary particles were already introduced into the object.

Attention!

Basic improvement process completed.

Moving on to the advanced improvement process...

The blades glowed, and Kai felt the presence of a familiar power — divine particles. They resembled those he had sensed in Tyrvin and Akio, but they weren’t quite the same because one of the Belteise emperors and not the head of the Sinam Clan had created them.

Divine particles poured into the blades, twisting and weaving into intricate patterns, merging and processing the artifacts. The procedure was strikingly different from the way Kyros strengthened the weapons of the Children of Niagala. It was evident that the Belteise Empire knew how to use this power much more efficiently.

It was soon over. The barrier disappeared, and the floating blades were gently lowered back onto the platform. A scroll containing a report on the changes appeared next to them.

Attention!

Advanced upgrade process completed.

The operation of the Station #3 has been completed.

Reuse impossible. Access denied.

Would you like to leave Station #3?

Yes/No

...

Attention!

Time remaining: 100 sec

You will be automatically transported outside of the Imperial Workshop upon the end of the countdown.

Having decided not to risk it, Kai took the blades and the scroll and then confirmed that he wanted to leave. He was instantly enveloped by the Forces of Space. A short flash — and he was once again in the room with the ten columns.

Out of curiosity, he went to the door with the number three. As expected, he couldn’t get in. He no longer had access to the station. However, he was in no rush to leave. Since Akio hadn’t yet appeared, this was a great opportunity for him to test his improved blades.

First, he went through the report scroll, which allowed him to understand the changes that had been made. After that, he finally took the blades.

[Twin Blades of Nightmare: Phobos]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Feature: scalable

True Rank: Divine

True Quality: Average

Feature: Improved Fear Aura (passive skill)

Feature: Destruction (passive skill)

The weight of the weapon is immeasurable but it does not feel heavier than several pounds.

The weapon has a hidden active ability, available when used by a cultivator with a Sphere.

[Twin Blades of Nightmare: Deimos]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Feature: scalable

True Rank: Divine

True Quality: Average

Feature: Improved Horror Cut (passive skill)

Feature: Destruction (passive skill)

The weight of the weapon is immeasurable but it does not feel heavier than several pounds.

The weapon has a hidden active ability, available when used by a cultivator with a Sphere.

The swords fit into his hands perfectly. The blades sang as he made a couple of practice swings. He weaved a technique and sent a wave of Darkness in front of him, after which he nodded, and even slightly smiled. Even he couldn’t help but be pleased with weapons this great.

The changes were significant. The blades were now much heavier, stronger, and sharper. They also gained the ability to absorb a considerable part of the force of physical blows and use that kinetic energy to strengthen the bonds between the atoms.

Furthermore, the Workshop restored the main property of the bones, which was based on the power of the Yin concept. This was what gave the blades Destruction as a passive feature. This material had the ability to destroy everything it touched. The only exceptions were the Forces and the person that wielded it, as well as other items tied to them with spirit marks.

To test this ability, Kai took out the first part of a Gold-rank armor he found in his Storage and split it in two without any effort.

The blades’ energy capacity had also significantly increased. In addition, it became so conducive that it simplified the weaving of techniques. All this opened up the opportunity for Kai to form even more techniques at the same time, thereby increasing his combat power.

Last but not least, the blades’ true rank was increased from the peak level of the Imperial rank to the mid-level of the Divine rank. This still didn’t make them divine items, but once Kai reached the Advanced Stage on the Path of Sword, he’d no longer have to look for new weapons. His improved blades would be able to withstand techniques of such level.

With these, I have a chance to defeat number seven in the Master Star Challenge, he realized. Too bad that most of their properties would still be blocked during the test, so not much would change...

It took him a few minutes to fully examine and get used to the improved swords. Holding them in his hands, he felt much stronger than before. This feeling brought him subtle pleasure.

Having tested his weapons, he decided it was time to leave the Workshop. He didn’t want to run into Akio here. It was better to face him outside, where he could use the Guest Ring.

He walked through the shining arch and approached the mosaic on the wall. Before teleporting, he prepared all the remaining defense artifacts, activated them, and only then left the Workshop.

The teleport brought him back to the very crossroads where the tunnels of the Labyrinth converged. Once there, he concentrated on hois spirit perception and located Akio. He was wounded and immersed in meditation, but as soon as he felt the Forces of Space, he woke up and moved.

Like Kai, he had also undergone the Test of the Past. Except he failed it. He eventually accepted the past, but it was too late. By that time, the demon had become so strong that Akio lost to him.

However, he managed to survive and was only thrown out of the illusion. The consequences of the defeat were wounds (both on the Astral and physical body) and a decrease in development by as many as two levels. He was now a third-level Holy Lord.

Breaking through the barriers, he swiftly approached Kai, who had already activated the Ring, feeling the Forces of Space envelop him. He was about to disappear when two extremely unexpected things happened at once.

Attention!

Teleportation has been interrupted!

[Imperial Palace Guest Ring] activation canceled!

And a blade entered Akio’s skull. He fell to the ground, never reaching Kai. However, the sword that struck him turned out to be a spirit weapon, so Akio didn’t suffer any actual damage and just passed out.

There was silence.

Not understanding what was happening, Kai tried to activate the Ring again but failed. And then he heard footsteps. Turning his head to the right, he saw a figure floating out of the darkness of one of the tunnels. Tall and dark-haired, he looked down at Kai with contempt, smiling slightly.

“Well, well, well... I finally found you, you little liar,” Jiang Dao said.

Chapter 22
THE LAST DASH TO THE IMPERIAL PALACE
PART 1

Before Kai had time to do anything, all his protective barriers fell. He summoned his blades but they ended up on the ground before he could use them, unable to even hold them. They were too heavy and his hands were suddenly broken to grip the hilts properly.

Kai realized that Jiang Dao had somehow influenced the space around them so that the swords kept their actual gigantic weight.

“How ironic is it to find you where my journey began in this Labyrinth...”

Jiang Dao rubbed his chin as if to deliberately show off the unusual silver gauntlet on his right hand, which seemed to have become a part of his body.

[Spatial Wave Amplifier]

Rank: Imperial

Quality: Low

Feature: scalable

True rank: Divine

True quality: High

This divine artifact enhances the power of the element of Space and is inseparable from the owner’s flesh.

Feature: Ghost Body (active skill)

Kai could see nothing save for the artifact’s name. The spirit mark hid all other information from him, so he used energy vision to check the inside of the gauntlet. Within, he saw the same thing he had previously seen in Kyros’s Ring, albeit on a much smaller scale.

A divine artifact... he realized. Acilla mentioned that it was possible to create something like that from scratch. It’s impossible to make an already existing object divine. Does this mean that he was given an opportunity to craft something on his own at the Workshop? But how? My reward was only to improve or refine an item. Is it possible that he scored higher on the Test? Didn’t I have the perfect score?

Distracted by his thoughts, Kai didn’t feel Jiang Dao approaching. It was only when he crashed into the wall with great speed that it finally dawned on him what was going on.

Falling to the floor, he felt intense pain. There was a dent in his chest. His ribs, spine, and both shoulders were broken, and most of his internal organs were punctured. His heart pounded intermittently and blood gushed from his mouth. His mind was clouded, forcing him to spend all his strength to remain conscious as he waited for his regeneration abilities to tend to his injuries.

“As tenacious as a cockroach,” Jiang Dao grunted and leaned over to pick up Kai’s swords. He lifted and even swung one of them as if it weighed no more than a feather. “Nice weapon. I wonder how it feels to be killed with your own sword...”

Looking down at Kai, he threw the blade at him. And although Kai had already started activating the Coming of the Lord of War Technique, he didn’t manage to dodge. He could only watch the blade flying toward his head, hoping that the white scales that came with the Partial Transformation, Cover, ice armor, and his skull would be able to withstand the blow.

A Sphere of Space, the power of which was amplified by the divine gauntlet, covered the blade. Taking into account the force invested in the throw, the weapon was now even heavier than before so it blasted through all of Kai’s defenses, piercing his skull and brain.

But he didn’t die, only screamed in terrible pain, which, however, wasn’t physical.

Overcoming it and biting his lip until it started bleeding, he began to pull the blade out of his head. Theoretically, it should’ve already fallen to the floor due to its weight, having sliced through Kai’s entire body like a red-hot knife through butter. But it didn’t.

After a few minutes that were more like eternity, he managed to remove the sword, bringing an end to the insane torture. At the same instant, he suddenly found himself standing in the center of the mosaic — the entrance to the Workshop. His body was intact, and he wasn’t holding his sword in his hands, but someone else’s ghostly blade. It was the same one that had stabbed Akio. In the blink of an eye, it crumbled into dust.

“What was that?” Kai looked up, recovering from the pain, and finally realizing that what had happened wasn’t real.

“I dissected the connection between your mind and body and replaced your feelings with false ones. The ones that I put into the attack.” Jiang Dao shrugged as the shards of the ghastly blade were drawn into his body. “The Sword is an amazing element. Having mastered this path, you can dissect not only material but also abstract matters such as memories, mind, emotions, bonds, cause-effect, and even time...”

“Was... Was that the Will of Sword?”

“So you’ve already seen such power?” Jiang Dao was surprised, but then he remembered. “Ah, right... The princess, a rare treasure... Yes, that was the Will of Sword.”

“And what do you want?” Kai asked. He had backed down but didn’t lower his guard. “You didn’t kill me right away, which means that you need something from me, right?”

“Ah, call me petty, but I wanted to pay you back a little...” Jiang Dao chuckled. “But, you’re right... I’m not here to kill you, but to offer you a deal. I’ll tell you how to get out of the Labyrinth. In return, you’ll give me three vials of the Elixir of Ascension.”

Kai’s first thought was to pretend to be confused, but he immediately dismissed it. Jiang Dao was clearly serious.

“But you weren’t at the auction...”

“Just because you didn’t see me doesn’t mean that I wasn’t there,” Jiang Dao pointed out with a shrug. “I seem to be the only one who sensed the Cold Void in the potion. After that, it wasn’t difficult to determine who made it.”

“The Elixir doesn’t work on True Masters,” Kai reminded him.

“Don’t worry, I can read... So, do you accept my offer or not?”

“And if I refuse, then what?”

“Nothing... Khm...” Jiang Dao suddenly coughed, covering his mouth with his palm, and approached Akio. “I won’t touch you. I’ll just wake him up. And I’ll take this as compensation for your deception.”

He raised his hand, showing the Imperial Palace Guest Ring.

Kai narrowed his eyes. And not because of the Ring. Jiang Dao was trying to hide his condition, but at this proximity, this was rather impossible to do. Using energy vision, he saw many unusual internal injuries in Jiang Dao’s physical body. And the Astral one, though it was intact, looked too thin for a Holy Lord. It seemed as if it was dissolving slowly.

Is he sick? Kai wondered. But I don’t see any elements in his body that’d kill him. At least not Yin, it looks nothing like what happened with people in the Abyss... Is it because of the experiments that the Old Man conducted on him? Or is it something else?

“I don’t have a single Elixir with me right now,” Kai replied. “But I can create the required amount within an hour if you’re willing to wait.”

“Then get down to business. No one will bother you while I’m here.”

“I’ll have to stay in my pocket dimension for a while.”

Jiang Dao just nodded. Thanks to the gauntlet, he wasn’t the least bit afraid that Kai would try to escape.

An hour passed quickly. During this time, several people tried to get to the crossroads, wanting to find the entrance to the Workshop, but, manipulating Space, Jiang Dao didn’t allow it. There were a couple of Holy Lords among them, but even they couldn’t overcome his invisible barrier, which teleported everyone to the opposite side of the corridor.

Soon, Kai, covered in scales, came out of the Storage, leaving three vials of the Elixir in it, each of which raised the foundation by five-tenths. It’d be possible to increase the power of each potion, but Kai didn’t want to reveal that in front of a potential enemy. Jiang Dao’s intentions were still a mystery to him. He didn’t seek revenge, but that didn’t mean that the two of them were friends.

“They’re done,” Kai said and activated Ultimate Focus, Mind Gate, and Partial Transformation. “But they’re still in my Storage, which will collapse if I stop supporting it. Therefore, I propose an exchange of oaths as confirmation that you’ll fulfill your part of the deal, returning the Ring to me, and not attempting to get revenge. Only then will I give you the Elixirs.”

“Very well. However, this time, you have to take the oath, not the soul living in you,” Jiang Dao grunted, remembering how Kai had tricked him the last time. “First, take an oath to prove your real name.”

Kai nodded, fulfilling the request. The System confirmed that the name with which he associated himself was Kai Arnhard. After which both of them exchanged system oaths, and then Kai finally handed over the Elixirs and deactivated his combat form.

“Now it’s my turn,” Jiang Dao said, hiding the potions in his pocket dimension, and tossing Kai his Guest Ring. “The exits from the Labyrinth are located next to the portals. I think you’ve noticed that the terminal isn’t working and read the strange message about hints. These are located in all the key areas of the Labyrinth. I found six: Workshop, Library, Alchemy Lab, Array Workshop, Combat Complex, and Armory. Unfortunately, the latter was inaccessible for some reason. However, even if it wasn’t possible to take the test, it was still possible to see the inscriptions. They were written in an ancient language, which the System couldn’t translate. Some were repeated, but when I collected four different messages, I was automatically moved to the nearest transfer array, where they were translated for me. It sounded like this...” Jiang Dao cleared his throat again, after which he read a quatrain.

A part of the Path lies in she

Not a step behind, this you must know

If this place you wish to leave

In her arms you must be

“I think you’ve already guessed what it’s referring to.”

“It’s about death.” Kai nodded. “So I have to kill myself while standing on the portal platform?”

“Correct. Kyros told this to all his subjects, including me, almost an hour and a half ago through his Ring. Apparently, he already left.”

“Somehow, it doesn’t inspire confidence...”

“I understand, but what can I do? I think his words are true, and the System confirms it since it hasn’t punished me for breaking my oath. I’ve fulfilled my part of the deal. As for Akio, he’ll wake up in an hour and a half, so hurry up.”

Suppressing the urge to ask Jiang Dao a few questions, Kai turned around to leave when Jiang Diao added something.

“One more thing. Well, actually, three things. Forget about Jiang Suin’s revenge, as I forgot about mine. Try to wake up from this stupid dream as quickly as you can or this nightmare will never end. And... Never trust Nomen.”

Kai turned around immediately. Aside from Akio, who was lying on the floor, there was no one else in the hall. Jiang Dao disappeared as suddenly as he had appeared.

He knows Nomen?! Kai was surprised despite the Cold Void. And what was that about a dream? What’s he talking about? Weird... He didn’t try to capture me, although he had an opportunity to... He didn’t ask about Rune’Tan, he wasn’t interested in my items, and he didn’t even ask about the recipe for the Elixir. But why? What is his true goal? Did Akio find me by accident? He appeared too suddenly and just in time...

He couldn’t answer these questions. He could only remember what had happened here and try to figure it out later.

***

Kai didn’t waste time walking, using the Ring to move him directly to the portal. He showed up just when a group of a dozen Exorcists and a couple of Elementalists disappeared. They had committed suicide, after which their bodies began to crumble to dust. Only bones and blood remained, which the array’s platform began to slowly push toward the stairs.

So that’s why I saw so many bones and all that blood... They had no doubts about what they were doing, Kai realized. Have they been so brainwashed that they’re ready to die by Kyros’s orders? Not many people would do such a thing. Especially not young Masters with a weak will. It’s difficult to kill yourself without strong evidence that you’ll indeed survive and leave the Labyrinth.

Shaking his head, Kai went to the center of the platform. He took a second to think. He wasn’t afraid to kill himself, he just didn’t know where this would end up taking him. If everyone was sent to the same place, then leaving immediately after a group of enemies would be stupid. He was certain that there were other transport arrays in the Labyrinth, which meant that more cultivators could show up at any moment and that he had to hurry.

In the end, he waited by the portal for an hour. No one showed up and he decided to take the risk. This moment was as good as any.

Standing up, he remembered Rune’Tan. During his stay in the Labyrinth, he never managed to find any information about why the Belteise Empire had been destroyed. Not even a hint. There was absolutely nothing about it in the books. The only clue was that Shadow, with which he unfortunately failed to establish contact.

To kill himself, Kai suppressed the Energy Cover and pierced his skull with his bare hand. The world faded away for a moment, and he felt terrible pain. Before he could fully open his eyes again, five blurred shadows approached him. His sense of danger screamed at him, but he still didn’t have time to dodge. He expected several arrows, swords, fists, or glaives to pierce his head, but they didn’t. An invisible barrier protected him.

What’s going on here? he thought as soon as he saw Lily, Ivsim, Malvur, Guts, and Shacks, armed to the teeth and ready to kill him.

“I’d like to know that, too, boy.” He suddenly heard.

“Rune’Tan?” he asked with a certain degree of relief.

“Who else?” Rune’Tan grunted.

Kai swung his blades, forcing his friends to retreat.

“Did you save me?”

“Of course. Look at where you’re standing: you’re right in the middle of someone’s array. It should have killed you. That’s why you felt pain. Also, your friends are clearly not themselves right now. It looks like someone’s controlling them.”

“I can see that...”

As they talked, Kai prepared for battle. He had no doubt about what was going on. These people were his friends, but he wasn’t going to just let them kill him. However, he didn’t want to kill them either.

The blade in his left hand filled with energy that activated the sword’s Improved Fear Aura. The retreating group shuddered and slowed down, but prepared to attack once again.

By this time, Kai had already activated Ultimate Focus, with which he noticed strange energy currents in his friends’ heads. Apparently, some kind of technique was affecting their minds.

As they prepared to strike again, Kai was already halfway to Malvur. After getting rid of the inner demon, it became much easier for Kai to use his powers. He felt a pleasant lightness in his body and soul. It was a shame that he had to test this new strength in battle, against his friends instead of enemies.

Approaching Malvur, he swung his blade upward. The giant responded by swinging his massive glaive at him. The two weapons collided. To his surprise, the glaive’s blade cracked and then broke off. The Royal-rank weapon couldn’t withstand the collision with Kai’s upgraded sword.

The force of the impact cracked Malvur’s armor and threw him back. At that moment, Kai teleported to the side, dodging the techniques that the group sent toward him.

Ignoring the pain in his bones, Malvur was about to get up when Kai appeared above him. His sword’s Destruction pierced the hiss armor and Cover. Malvur froze, his mind overtaken by nightmarish visions.

Having chained Malvur in ice, Kai jumped back and turned to the rest of his friends. His next target was Guts, who seemed reluctant to summon his Tyrant-Stage pets, choosing to fight with his fists instead.

It looks that this control technique isn’t good enough to make them use their stronger techniques.

After deflecting a pair of energy-infused arrows, Kai teleported behind Guts. So far, he was only using Ultimate Focus. He hadn’t yet activated neither Partial Transformation nor the Coming of the Lord of War. He could now easily surpass his friends in speed with the Improved
Fear Aura that slowed down even Malvur and Guts without any problems.

Carefully cutting Guts’s back, so as not to hurt him too badly, and leaving him to be tormented by nightmares, Kai used Frost Breath on him as well and then rushed to the remaining trio. Just before he had time to reach them, they suddenly let go of their weapons. Their eyes shone, and the energy in their Astral Bodies began to shrink. This meant only one thing — they were going to kill themselves to generate a powerful explosion.

Black and white scales had almost completely covered Kai’s skin, and the weaving of the Coming of the Lord of War was almost complete, but he knew that he wouldn’t get to them in time.

“Stop them!” he shouted with slight alarm, transferring full control over his body to Rune’Tan.

Chapter 23
THE LAST DASH TO THE IMPERIAL PALACE
PART 2

Having gained control over Kai’s body, Rune’Tan quickly began to act. His peak Soul Sphere opened, revealing three identical weavings within it. Like Kai, he also knew how to control several streams of energy simultaneously, albeit in a slightly smaller amount. His record was eighteen techniques at a time.

By the time three dark blue beams shot Shacks, Lily, and Ivsim, the energy in their bodies had just begun to weave around the Shell with the intent to destroy it and create an explosion. Fortunately, this was stopped, and they were knocked out. The attack saved them, at the same time destroying the mind-controlling technique.

“Help Malvur and Guts as well, just in case,” Kai said.

“There’s no need. Look closely. The weaving of the control technique is already disintegrating. You’re underestimating the divine-particle-enhanced features of your blades.” Rune’Tan turned to Malvur and Guts, letting Kai examine their bodies with energy vision, and returning control of his body to him. “By the way, where did all these improvements come from?”

Kai transferred the group to his Storage. After what happened, they wouldn’t come to their senses any time soon.

“From the Imperial Workshop,” Kai said bluntly.

“What do you mean?” Rune’Tan asked, surprised.

“I’ll explain soon. First, tell me what’s going on here,” Kai replied, looking around. “Where have you been? Where are we now?”

Wherever he was, he wasn’t alone. Hundreds of Nikrimians enveloped in golden barriers were around him. All of them were in stasis, their cocoons radiating divine power. Occasionally, some of the barriers would crumble, and the people inside them would either wake up or fall dead.

All of this was located in a prairie, overcast by hundreds of bizarrely shaped clouds, driven by the wind from the sea. The sound of the waves rolling onto the shore brought a feeling of peace. It was music to Kai’s ears.

“This is Belteise. We are on a small island south of the capital,” Rune’Tan said. “I don’t really have much to tell you. When you teleported, all your Sparks disappeared suddenly, and your bodies were enveloped in these golden shells. They protected you not only from external influences, but also prevented your souls from disintegrating.”

“Wait...” Kai interrupted him. “Things were completely different for me. We were transported to the dilapidated tower of the Gates, somewhere far in Belteise’s orbit. Then we flew to the planet, clashed with the Fire Demigod, and then with Kyros. A ray of strange power that came from the surface of the Belteise engulfed us, after which we woke up at the Master Star Test...
Was it all just a dream? But how did my blades improve then?”

“I don’t think everything that happened to you was a dream. However, I didn’t see any planet or the Gates at first. When we teleported, all the younger cultivators were forcibly pulled out of the pocket dimensions. All of you just hung in the void surrounded by golden barriers. Some kind of force stole your Sparks, but at the same time, it protected your bodies. Even I find it difficult to understand how something like that is possible. It was probably the effect of one of the defense arrays that were triggered when we all arrived. Judging by what I saw through your eyes, the Fire Demigod was really there. However, he was also in stasis.”

“How come you stayed here?” Kai asked, having found Ailenx, who hadn’t yet left stasis.

“I think that happened due to your soul’s power, which initially closed me in your spirit world. Whatever took your Spark probably just couldn’t find me.”

“What happened next?”

“After a while, many people died suddenly. The barriers around them disappeared, and their Sparks never returned. This matches with the time of your encounter with Kyros and the Fire Demigod. Soon after that, Belteise appeared.”

“What do you mean?”

“The planet appeared out of nowhere. The same happened with the Gates. The tower floor was right under all of you. A bit later, the vast majority woke up. Their Sparks returned, but their barriers didn’t disappear. At some point, the tower seemed to activate on its own, after which the process of teleportation began on the small platform. They were gradually transported there and then teleported away in thousands. I think they were sent back to Malton. After that, things were quiet for more than a day, but then people began to wake up again. This time, these were mostly Divine Stage cultivators and their barriers disappeared. I think that they were the first who found all the clues and got out of the Labyrinth. They couldn’t put others in their pocket dimensions because of the barriers, but they could move those who were already there. So, Acilla took everyone who had been in her Storage to the planet, but she couldn’t carry you into the capital, so she hid you on this island. The rest of the guys from our Alliance did the same.”

“And who attacked me? It was Izao, wasn’t it?”

“It was. I don’t know why, but he set up an array next to you, which was activated when the barrier disappeared. And although I didn’t see him doing it, I think he also subdued Shacks, Lily, Malvur, Ivsim, and Guts.”

“I think I know why he did it,” Kai said, destroying a similar array placed next to Ailenx. “I saw his last name on the Master Star Test list. Livarius. He belongs to the same family as Bane and Lorius. They say that almost no one from the Livarius family survived Kyros’s attack, save for a handful of elves. Is he really more concerned about revenge than getting out of here? He crossed the line by hurting my friends. There’s no turning back now. And no forgiveness.”

“I see... Although, it’s odd. Everyone already knows who your mentor is. He must have a few screws loose if he’s not afraid to go against you?”

“Who knows?”

Kai looked around again, this time focusing more on energy vision. As he expected, an invisible barrier had been placed around the island, protecting them from enemy cultivators.

“Can we get out of here?

“You want to go to the capital?” Rune’Tan immediately guessed.

“Acilla is already there.” Kai nodded, looking at the Pact’s thread. “And my intuition tells me that we can help her. However, we must hurry. By the way, what’s the situation on Belteise? Did you have an opportunity to confirm your guess?”

“Yes. As I assumed even before the expedition, all the important places on the planet are sealed off. When Acilla descended, I saw energy domes over the capital and other cities. Energy and Forces can’t be used inside them now.”

“Good.”

Reaching the sea, Kai put his hand on the barrier surrounding the island. Next, it was Rune’Tan’s turn. Once again gaining control over Kai’s body, he unleashed his power. A moment later, Kai was outside the dome.

Moving as fast as he could, he headed toward the majestic mountains visible on the horizon, navigating by the top of a giant spire peeking out from behind them.

“I can sense Zanatros ahead. More precisely, the mark that I left in his soul,” Kai soon informed Rune’Tan. “It seems that we’ll get to the capital even faster than we thought...”

***

Meanwhile, as the culmination drew near, Fansolion continued to wander deeper into the Endless Labyrinth. He had long found out how to get out, but he was in no hurry to do it. And not because he was afraid to.

He wasn’t just walking around aimlessly. Together with other Sublunar Sect elders, including Nwarii, he descended into the depths free of corridors and traps. There was no map of this area, leaving him surrounded by strange ruins and winding underground tunnels. Relying on the artifact he had obtained in his homeworld, he was heading in the direction of a huge pool of power, one so great that it surpassed even the power of Kyros’s Divine Ring.

And although the path was long and difficult, Fansolion had every intention to get to the finish line.

***

The Belteise Imperial Palace was breathtaking. The structure was truly monstrous in scale, overshadowing most of the mountains near the capital. Its top was hidden among the clouds, making it look as tall as a futuristic skyscraper.

Building such a structure surely required the power of titans. Each of the Belteise deities took part in the creation of the palace in turns, putting their best work into it.

While the last emperor was alive, hundreds of thousands of the founders’ direct descendants lived in the palace. They were members of the main branches, as well as servants, soldiers, and students. The Divine Empire of Belteise had existed for almost an entire system era — tens and hundreds of millions of years — so it had had a great history and a huge population. And if we took into account the lifespan of True Masters, it wasn’t at all surprising that by the time the last emperor was even born, the number of imperial family members had already exceeded one hundred thousand.

Hundreds of True Masters stood in front of the main entrance to the Palace. Acilla, Starks, Onyx, Tano, Byris, Kyros, Nator, and Yara among others, were all here, having reached their goal almost at the same time. The strongest of the Sublunar Sect members were the only ones missing, replaced by the representatives of Malton’s Great Hundred. Each side had the same number of Divine Stage cultivators, but their forces were still unequal. No one had anything on Kyros. The only thing that was stopping him from killing the competition was the capital’s defensive arrays, which prohibited the use of energy and Forces, as well as marauding the palace’s chambers. But nothing could last forever, and everyone was aware of this.

Although Nikrim’s cultivators arrived first, having overtaken the rest by half a minute, they hadn’t managed to open the gates. As it turned out, there were only two ways to do this.

To open the doors you had to insert either all ten Keys into special holes at once or you had to have at least two of them. However, in the second case, it couldn’t be done by random people, but by those who were chosen by the Keepers of the Keys, if they weren’t still alive.

Taking into account everyone that had arrived on Belteise, they had more than ten Keys. However, almost half of them were in Fansolion’s hands. As for the chosen Keepers, there were only three of them present: Izao, An’na, and an Elementalist from the Malton’s Great Hundred. However, Izao wasn’t present, and An’na was still in the Labyrinth. So, only one owner of a Key of Wish was now at the entrance to the imperial palace.

After a few seconds of pointlessly staring at each other, the three Divine Stage cultivators from the Malton’s Great Hundred approached Kyros and made him an advantageous offer.

Wincing at the very idea that he was negotiating with nonhumans (albeit wild elves, which had never lived in Nikrim), Kyros nodded.

“I agree.”

After exchanging oaths, the chosen Elementalist placed his Key — a huge battle axe — in the special hole in the palace gates. The passage lit up, indicating that it was open.

“We have fulfilled our part of the deal,” one of the three wild elves said.

“I see,” Kyros snorted. “One-tenth of the loot is yours, as agreed.”

An’na has finally come out of the Labyrinth. He felt this through the mark he had placed on every imperial citizen with his Divine Ring and the Continental Barrier. I couldn’t bring her into the city, but Sipiot should bring her to the palace in a few hours. I’m so close...

A smile appeared on his face as he looked at Acilla, Starks, Onyx, and the rest of Nikrim’s nonhumans. They were now in the worst situation. Without Izao, they couldn’t claim the legacy, but at the same time, they couldn’t retreat. They knew that as soon as they left the array zone, he’d immediately attack them. He wasn’t going to stand still and watch his enemies walk away.

On the other hand, it was dangerous to linger as well since the moment the gates were opened, the arrays would turn off, and Kyros would no longer be restrained. At least that’s what the inscription at the entrance said.

Thus, Acilla and the others only had two options. They could either try to break inside as soon as the passage opened, hoping for a chance to do something, or to prevent the gates from opening. However, since none of those present would’ve survived even a couple of seconds against Kyros’s Ring, the first option was doomed to fail. As for the second, Onyx had already decided everything for himself and was now preparing to sacrifice his life. It might not save the others, he thought, but at least it wouldn’t let Kyros get the powerful artifacts.

An’na arrived soon, carried by Sipiot.

Kneeling in front of Kyros, she received her orders and then headed for the gate. After a few steps, she was forced to stop by a crowd of nonhumans. The members of the Nikrim Alliance stood lined up in a row in front of the entrance.

Kyros chuckled.

“You haven’t given up yet?”

“This is our last chance to come to an agreement,” Onyx said, ignoring the sneer. “For I am ready to destroy my soul at any moment...”

Everyone apart from the representatives of the Alliance flinched. The self-destruction of even a weak Exorcist could unleash enough unbridled energy and power to create a devastating explosion. The death of an end-level Divine Stage cultivator could probably destroy the entire capital and even go beyond its borders. The higher one’s level, the more time it took to prepare the soul. The consequences of such an action were irreversible. That was why, in the midst of a battle, Masters of this level couldn’t commit suicide by destroying their souls.

Onyx knew this, so, during the time Kyros had been waiting for An’na, he had been preparing his soul for this. There was no going back now. Either he’d perish and destroy the entire capital, or he’d die in agony over the next few days, in case he tried to contain the release of the destructive power. He had signed his own death sentence, which even the most strong-willed masters rarely dared to do. As even the very process of preparing the soul for destruction was unbearable, people couldn’t help but be amazed at the fact that Onyx did this without revealing it in any way.

“You’re bluffing!” Kyros shouted, shocked, taking a step back.

As much as he didn’t want to admit it, he felt the honesty of Onyx’s words better than anyone. He focused his spirit perception on the old man’s soul, gripped by the fear of not achieving what he had been longing for all this time.

“He-he...” Onyx chuckled. “It was worth it... It was worth it to see the fear on your face... If you take another step, I’ll kill myself this instant! Don’t even think about running away. I see you understand. Good. Then you should also understand that if I die, you have no other option but to defend yourself. However, the explosion will activate the arrays, and that will be the end of you. And everyone else. One way or another, I will have achieved my goal — you’ll never harm my homeland. But there’s another option. You must give up the war. You must forget about killing us all. And give us half of the loot from the Imperial Palace. If you swear to do all this, I’ll allow you to open the gate.”

“End the war? Spare your lives? Give you half of the loot?” Kyros muttered, clutching his head.

His head suddenly burst with pain and was filled with visions and voices of the past. Kyros gritted his teeth. He had gone soft for a moment, and the inner demon... No. Hundreds of inner demons — so big that they couldn’t even devour each other — instantly tried to tear his soul apart.

He barely managed to pull himself together at the last moment. To him, it seemed as if decades had passed, although it was only a couple of seconds. His palms and back were covered with sweat.

Heaving a sigh, he looked up with anger.

“I’ve gotten too far to be intimidated by you,” he muttered. “You filthy animal!”

At the next moment, he found himself in front of Onyx and pierced the old elf’s stomach with his palm. Having swallowed his soul, he suppressed every possibility of an explosion. Instantly, the defensive arrays were activated. Several spheres of different elements formed in the air, emitting rays of blinding light.

Kyros was ready for this. All the power of the Divine Ring and the energy stolen from Onyx’s soul went into his Cover. And although the technique didn’t last long, it had weakened the rays just enough to save his life.

His left hand turned to dust, his clothes were burned, and his skin began to melt and dry up. His bones cracked, and a fist-sized hole appeared in his chest. But he was still alive. He disappeared, teleporting to the safe zone to tend to his wounds. The spheres didn’t follow him.

A few seconds later, half-dead, Kyros descended from the sky in front of the Gates. He didn’t land but remained hovering in the air. He directed all his energy and the Ring’s power into regeneration, which wasn’t prohibited. As long as the energy and particles of Forces didn’t leave the cultivator’s body, the protective arrays didn’t activate. They also didn’t pursue those who had managed to get away.

“Open the damn gates!” Kyros shouted, looking at An’na, and then turned to Niagalans and the members of the Great Hundred who joined him. “Kill those creatures at the entrance! You must clear the way for her at all costs!”

An’na ran forward. A second later, the others followed. The same rules were enforced here as in the Cloud Abode, which meant that fights without techniques weren’t prohibited.

Before a fight could begin, An’na felt the energy around her disappear, and someone grabbed her by the hand. She turned sharply and saw Kai appearing out of nowhere. He had clearly used an invisibility technique, but for some reason, he wasn’t punished for violating the rules.

An’na was about to pull her hand out of his grip when he said something strange.

“Agne Ullay, An’na Bauglir!”

A bright flash covered both of them, scattering the people around them. When the light went out, it revealed a gigantic dome that had formed around An’na and Kai, pushing back all outsiders.

“Agne Solay, Kai Arnhard!” The space rippled, and a dog made of golden flames appeared above the dome. It was the Guardian Spirit of the planet. To be more precise, the Guardian of all arrays and other energy structures of the planet and shared a common core. It looked at the ring on Kai’s hand and nodded. “I acknowledge your right to duel as a guest of the Imperial Palace and one of the seven possible defenders of the Belteise Empire! I accept your will! Say what you want!”

“I demand the Fourth Key of Wish, Norleun Zivs Charon,” Kai politely replied.

“It’s nice to hear that even after so many years my title and name are known to the guests! I accept your demand! And you, barbarian girl who invaded the lands of the Belteise Divine Empire without permission,” Norleun spoke in a cold tone as he turned to An’na, “you have no right to refuse this duel. However, according to the decree about potential subjects and heirs, you have the right to choose the form of the duel. Otherwise, rightly so, I would’ve incinerated you all the moment I laid my eyes on you.”

“The form of the duel?” An’na asked cautiously.

“Barbarians...” Norleun sighed for the sake of theatrics. “There are only two forms: a duel of strength and a duel of skill. The first has no restrictions, but the second prohibits the use of everything but the selected item. The item is chosen by the one who was challenged to a duel.”

“Then I choose the duel of skill. Element — Sword.”

“I accept your request. Kai Arnhard also owns the Sword element and is therefore deprived of the right to choose an element. Now, state your prize.”

“An’na, wish for his freedom. That’s an order!” Kyros intervened, putting pressure on his daughter. It’d be rather profitable for him to get such an unusual and valuable slave.

Norleun glanced at him with displeasure, but he did nothing. The laws didn’t allow him to influence the potential heirs of Belteise, as the emperor bequeathed in the last hours of the empire’s existence.

“I demand the freedom of Kai Arnhard,” An’na squeezed out.

“I accept this demand. Should Kai Arnhard lose, he’ll be forced to take an oath of slavery. Otherwise, he’ll lose the title of the guest of the imperial palace and the title of potential heir. If this transpires, my protection will not extend to him anywhere on Belteise. Both duelists can now request weapons. Using your own artifacts is prohibited.”

An’na asked for a sword, and Kai asked for twin jians. A second later, the weapons appeared in front of them.

“Now, the rules. The use of third-party items and elixirs is prohibited. The use of techniques, third-party energy, particles of Forces, and concepts is prohibited. The use of Divine Gifts and Divine-level items is prohibited. Only the use of energy and particles of the Forces
Sword is allowed. However, I repeat, weaving Sword techniques is prohibited. Passive use of bloodlines, Master’s Will, and the manifestation of the soul are allowed. Verbal interference by onlookers is forbidden.” Norleun gave them a stern look. “That’s all. The duel will begin in thirty seconds. When it starts, the parameters of the stronger duelist will be lowered to the level of the weaker one. The duel will end as soon as one of you surrenders, is unable to continue, or receives a fatal blow. In the case of the latter, I’ll intervene. May the most worthy win!”

Norleun disappeared. Kai and An’na looked at each other.

“Why did you challenge me to a duel? If you knew how to do this, then you knew that I’d get to choose the form and weapon, right? Now we can only fight with swords, as we once did in the Abode. You’ve never defeated me. I’ve always been a better swordsman.”

“Maybe it’s time to fix that.” Kai shrugged and thought for a second. “But I’m here to talk.”

“We have nothing to talk about.”

“Are you telling me this because that’s how you feel or because you have to?”

An’na didn’t answer the question. The countdown ended.

The two rushed toward each other, exchanged lightning-fast attacks, and parted again. An’na was unharmed, while a shallow cut appeared on Kai’s shoulder. He touched the wound. Regeneration was activated, but it seemed like something was interfering with it. It felt like An’na’s blade was still in his shoulder.

“Will of Sword?” Kai asked.

“This is a stripped-down version of the technique I created specifically for fighting people like you. As long as I’m alive and my will is unbroken, your wounds will never heal.”

“I see. You came prepared... But so did I. Let me show you something.”

Kai drove his left sword into the ground, leaving his right in his hands, a move that he followed up with a bizarre stance. It seemed like he wasn’t going to use the second sword in this battle anymore.

Chapter 24
JUST A TOOL

About thirty-one years ago

The Purple Garden was a wondrous place on the territory of the pearl of Niagala — the imperial temple.

Dozens of trees of a unique variety of cherry trees blossomed here all year round, resulting in unforgettable scenery. It was all possible only thanks to a huge array located underground that constantly saturated the spirit trees with energy and Force particles. The main purpose of this garden was to create Spirit Fruits.

“How beautiful...” said a little girl as she stretched, observing the sparkling fruit. Her golden hair was adorned with several blue strands.

Awestruck, she couldn’t take her eyes off the large scarlet cherry that radiated inexplicable power.

“An’na! An’na!” She heard the shouts, but she didn’t react. “You’re here!”

A dark-haired half-elf approached her.

“What are you doing here? Your free time is over! We’re being called back to the hall!” she said, putting her hand on her sister’s shoulder.

“Huh?!” An’na shuddered. Too fascinated by the fruits, she just realized that someone was nearby. “Ivia? What are you doing here?”

“That’s my line.” Ivia frowned. She was several months younger than An’na, but almost half a head taller. She pulled her older sister by the hand. “Let’s go. Quickly, before our absence is discovered!”

“But there are cherries here, look!” An’na began to resist, pointing up.

“What are you talking about? What cherries? Are you talking about the tree?” Ivia didn’t see the fruit. “There are more than a hundred of them here.”

“Can’t you see how beautiful it is?”

“Yes, it’s beautiful. We’ll come back later. Let’s go!”

“I want to pick it.” An’na continued to resist.

“Pick what exactly?”

“What are you doing here?” A stern female voice suddenly reached them.

The two girls turned around to see an Elementalist approaching them — the chief caretaker of the Purple Garden.

Ivia stood in front of her older sister. Shivering, An’na froze in place. Her heart was beating fast and tears welled up in her eyes. She didn’t want to be punished.

“Miss Liolet?”

“I asked you a question,” Liolet repeated.

“We... We were just on our way back to the house.”

Liolet thought for a second, then nodded.

“Go then. We’ll talk more later.”

“Y-yes, miss,” Ivia replied. Pulling her frightened sister behind her, she headed toward the house. “You are such a coward!” she whispered, glancing at An’na, who was on the verge of crying.

Liolet stayed in the garden, her gaze directed at the Spirit
Fruit with the Sword attribute that An’na was fascinated by.

She definitely saw it... But these trees can hide their fruits even from weak Exorcists. How then did this lowly half-blood, who hadn’t even begun to develop, manage to spot it? And why this particular one, when there are others on the rest of the trees? she thought. I must report this to the lord.

An’na and Ivia returned to their home — a large one-story building in the center of the Purple Garden. There, fourteen children between five and six were already waiting for them: half-elves, half-sylphs, half-dwarves, half-dorgans, and half-giants. Many of them had different mothers, but they all had the same father — Kyros.

Having taken the first spots in the line as the eldest, An’na and Ivia stood and waited. Soon, Liolet returned to the house. Her tasks, in addition to managing the garden, also included the education of the emperor’s offspring.

“Who are you?” Liolet said, standing in front of the children.

“Tools of His Majesty!” they answered in chorus. That phrase had been drilled into the minds of each and every one of them.

“And what should you be?”

“Tools must be strong!”

“Good.” Liolet nodded. “Let’s go.”

That was how another day of training began. First, they practiced with various types of weapons, then there were hand-to-hand fighting and balance tests, followed by endurance, dexterity, and physical strength tests. The sessions also included the absorption of various potions (including those with rather painful aftereffects), followed by meditation — attempts to feel prana (as opposed to elves, sylphs, and other races, children with half-human blood didn’t have a connection with any kind of energy before they were ten).

That was their life every day from dusk until dawn for a whole month. The children weren’t threatened by psychological exhaustion since the potions they were given were powerful and could aid healing and regeneration. The emperor’s weapons were forged nonstop, and resources weren’t spared. Kyros had big plans for his children.

The kids had adapted to the tempo. They endured all the hardships: constant grueling training, dangerous experiments, beatings while sparring with teachers, brainwashing, and humiliation. Their resilience was explained by the fact that they were the children of a peak Divine Stage cultivator and powerful Holy Lords — the women whom Kyros had taken after killing his brother. That was why, in spite of everything, they continued to live and enjoy life. The cowardly An’na even managed to learn to hide her fear.

However, a year later, drastic changes came. Kyros decided to accelerate their development even if it required putting their lives on the line.

“Rejoice!” Liolet exclaimed one morning. “You’ve been awarded an audience with His Majesty!”

The children were confused. They knew Kyros was their father, but they had never seen him before. The emperor had neither the need, nor the time, nor desire to meet his offspring. Especially considering the fact that seven years — which was the age of his oldest daughter, An’na — were perceived as no more than a few moments by peak Divine Stage cultivators. Someone of this level could easily spend this time on meditation, training, or experimenting without even noticing it fly by.

The children had no choice. So, they quickly gathered and followed Liolet to the throne room. As soon as the giant doors opened, all sixteen of them froze, gripped by inexplicable fear that made many wet themselves. Everything they had been taught up to that day instantly disappeared from their minds.

“You have a minute. You must cross the threshold. Those of you who fail will die,” Liolet said coldly.

“No!” one of the boys shouted, overtaken by fear, and ran.

The fugitive was followed by three more children. The rest just stared after them. Eight of them, including An’na, stood frozen in place. They also wanted to run, but they couldn’t even move. Only the remaining four were strong enough in spirit to dare move forward. They even took a step when Ivia suddenly shouted and grabbed An’na and another girl by the hand.

“Help the others!”

“You can’t go there,” one of those whom they tried to force to go inside cried out. Crying, he crawled away.

One of the stronger boys wanted to help him, but he realized that if he took a single step back, he wouldn’t be able to force himself to return. Biting his lip, he turned away and walked on. Each step they made came with great difficulty, but eleven of them eventually managed to enter the throne room.

“Time’s up,” an eerie voice coming from the depths of the barely lit room said.

A second later, the five children who had failed appeared in front of the rest. An unknown force held them in the air by the neck, forcing them to helplessly swing their legs and grab their throats. However, they weren’t destined to die. At least not by suffocation.

“They failed the assignment. They even refused to complete it.” Kyros appeared beside them, making Liolet bow deeply and the rest of the children flinch. They finally understood where that horror was coming from — it was a part of the emperor’s aura. “I don’t need useless weapons. Kill them, or I’ll kill them and half of those who needed help to cross the threshold. You have a minute.”

Ivia got up first. After looking around, and then turning to An’na, who seemed as if she weren’t mentally present from terror, she slowly drew her short blade from its scabbard.

Why are you such a coward An’na? Ivia thought, tightening her grip on the weapon to calm her trembling hands.

“Stop!” the sobbing boy groaned. “Ivia! I’m your... brother... I beg you... don’t!”

“I’m sorry...” Ivia whispered, and with a sharp and well-practiced movement, she stabbed the blade through her brother’s heart. The boy stopped twitching as his eyes glazed over. “I’m so sorry...”

The weapon fell from her hands, and she collapsed to her knees. Aware that time was against her, she knew that she couldn’t stop if she wanted to save the others. Before she got up, two of her siblings stepped forward and joined her. The three of them killed those who had violated the order, taking this burden upon themselves.

“You did it.” Kyros clapped, looking at the scene with a smirk. “That’s all for today. Your training will continue tomorrow. From now on, you’ll be trained by me, so you must be ready for anything. Liolet, take them away.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” she answered without straightening her back.

From that day on, the life of An’na and her siblings turned into a living nightmare. Kyros’s tests were aimed to trigger the children’s connection with energy and to harden their will, which was required for his future experiments with their development. Due to their cruelty and complexity, three years later, only six of the eleven children remained alive.

In one of the trials, Kyros made them flee from drug-enhanced hounds, giving them only an hour’s head start.

A coward named An’na was to die that day. The weak-willed girl couldn’t survive on her own, but Ivia changed her fate. She saved her sister by sacrificing her life. At that moment, An’na’s monstrous talent for the element of Sword awakened — along with the ability to feel and control energy. In a fit of rage, she cut the dogs to pieces, but it was too late. Ivia was already dead.

Kyros was finally satisfied with the test results. Only three children died, and the survivors managed to awaken their connection with ki, which meant that they had finally embarked on the path of cultivation. Unfortunately, the horrors didn’t end there. Wishing to accelerate their development, Kyros continued to regularly organize the most difficult tests. Such a burden was too heavy even for the greatest cultivators, whose mentors knew the importance of overcoming difficulties, but it was perfect for forging obedient weapons.

Kyros could have forced them to take oaths or sign spirit contracts, but that wouldn’t have been as effective. A chained beast could never surpass the free one — this was common knowledge.

Constantly experiencing hardships and losing one sibling after another, An’na began to fear Kyros more and more. To remain sane, she realized that she had to accept her role.

The will of the emperor is my will. I’m his tool. I’m his sword. I’m the blade that kills his enemies. Weapons have no feelings. No regrets. No fear. No rights. The sword is blind. The sword must obey its wielder. The emperor’s will is my will. I’m the lord’s tool. I am his sword... she repeated like a mantra in those moments when fear or other emotions tried to get out.

Accepting herself as just a tool allowed An’na to forget about fear and become one with her blade. In a way, this even made her stronger, although it completely pushed down her personality.

When An’na was nine, she and the seven remaining children were forced to pass a crucial exam. They were taken to the throne room, where they were allowed to see everyone they had so far considered dead. Including Ivia.

Kyros wasn’t stupid enough to let his offspring die so easily. They were still children of True Masters, which meant that they must have inherited their power and talent despite their cowardly demeanor. He only created the illusion of their deaths, when in fact, they continued to live and develop.

Now that all sixteen of his children had become real cultivators, having learned to control energy, it was time to test their loyalty. Kyros’s servants split them into pairs and forced them to fight each other.

As luck would have it, An’na was paired with Ivia. However, she wasn’t the same brave and loving little sister she had been two years ago. She had changed too much. And so had An’na.

The fight was tough, but An’na won. By this time, she was the strongest among the children.

After the fights were done, Kyros was left with eight children. A year later, there were six. By the age of ten, An’na and almost all of her remaining siblings had approached the peak level of the Mind Stage, which finally allowed Kyros to begin sleep experiments.

The first attempt was a huge failure. One of An’na’s sisters died within a day. The next to die were her two brothers. The first one lasted two and a half months, and the second a little over six. These three sacrifices helped Kyros perfect the technique, refining it for half-blood Soul Shells, which differed from the normal ones.

The next child lasted nine months. Her Shell fractured but she didn’t die, suffering a fate probably worse than death — she had become unable to cultivate. This time, the problem lay not in the technique itself but the subject’s weak will. Kyros had known that something like this would eventually happen, but it was too late to stop.

An’na was the last to be put into stasis. As she didn’t wish to look at the deaths and suffering of her loved ones anymore, she volunteered to be next. Kyros didn’t think long, this was all according to his plan as he wanted to see if she had the will to participate in his experiment on her own. By that time, An’na had become his most valuable asset, and calculations said that she should survive the necessary period of stasis, and they were correct.

After eighteen long years of sleep, An’na woke up as a peak-level Exorcist, armed with the legendary Will of Sword. The technique that Avril had learned from the head of the Sinam Clan and that Kyros had absorbed along with his soul finally worked as it should.

Over the next year, Kyros allowed his daughter (she was the first and only one whom he called that) to live in relative peace, giving her time to hone her skills and get used to life. He also gave her the opportunity to see her disabled sister and brother who hadn’t participated in the experiment. He didn’t touch him, as he promised when An’na volunteered. Then she found out that she had several more younger brothers and sisters, all of which were born after she had been put into stasis.

Although An’na subconsciously hid it, Kyros still saw her affection for the other children, which gave him more leverage over her. Like any ruler, he couldn’t help but doubt the loyalty of his weapon.

A year had passed and An’na was finally sent to Reitghem. Her assignment was to meet Tyrvin, who had already infiltrated the Cloud Abode, become its student, and learn the location of the Fourth Key of Wish. However, things went awry from the very beginning.

A mysterious spatial anomaly that affected the entire planet disrupted An’na’s teleportation, and she ended up on the edge of the Ishar Desert, not far from the sylphen lands. Soon, she was captured by Linus Guard, who decided that someone of her caliber would be a perfect candidate to win the Udin Fist Fight. There, she met Kai. In the final fight, the concept of Yin awakened her memories of the horror she had experienced when she first met her father. Perhaps if she had a sword in her hand at that moment she would’ve been able to hide behind her mask of a faceless tool, but weapons were prohibited. As a result, this event partially revived the girl who had hidden in the depths of her mind more than twenty years ago.

Once she was free again, she spent five and a half years in the Cloud Abode. Unfortunately, like all good things, this, too, came to an end. The war began, and the weapons had to return to the hands of their master.

***

A few hours earlier

The space distorted and Kai appeared in the middle of an empty street. The Ice Curse placed in Zanatros’s soul allowed Kai to follow him, crossing a hundred and fifty miles in an instant. Rune’Tan helped him teleport a little farther from the mark because the chances that Zanatros was alone were slim, and Kai didn’t want to appear next to a party of True Masters.

“Kai?” He heard Acilla’s astonished and at the same time agitated voice. She had felt his arrival. “What are you doing here? Leave immediately! It’s too dangerous for you to be in the city! We weren’t able to open the palace first, and now Kyros has the upper hand.”

“Has he already entered the palace?” Kai asked.

“He hasn’t. But An’na is on her way here. As soon as the gates open, the city’s defenses will turn off as the inscription at the entrance states. You still have the opportunity to leave the capital. As your mentor, I order you to leave!”

“And you?”

“I’ll run as soon as the gates open. Kyros is unlikely to chase after me, as that would be risking the opportunity to be the first to enter the palace. You have nothing to worry about.”

“Nice try... But we’re connected, in case you’ve forgotten.” Kai looked at the thread stretching into the distance. “I’m more than aware you don’t believe your own words.”

“Such is our path.” Acilla didn’t deny it. “We knew how this could turn out when we decided to go after Kyros. But this doesn’t negate the fact that you still have a chance to escape!”

“Don’t rush to prepare for death, you silly girl. We can still mess up his plans,” Rune’Tan interjected. “What’s the general situation?”

“To open the gates, we need either ten Keys or two that would be inserted by the owners chosen by the Guardian Spirits. One is already at the gate. Representatives of Malton’s Great Hundred are on Kyros’s side. Now everyone is waiting for An’na with her Key,” Acilla explained, ignoring Rune’Tan’s tone.

“Then I think we still have a chance.”

“You’ve got some ideas?” Kai asked.

“Let’s just say that... As a still living subject and, most importantly, an aristocrat, of the empire, I have certain rights even though the planetary system has entered lockdown. If you, Kai, insert the Key instead of An’na, I can arrange for the gates not to open and the safety measures to remain in place. But you’ll be able to get inside the Palace, where we can take control of the arrays.”

“Old man, you sure this is gonna work?” Acilla asked.

“I am.”

“There’s only one problem. How do I get An’na’s Key?”

“A duel,” Rune’Tan replied. “Fortunately, you have the Ring of the Imperial Palace Guest. Put it on. With it, you have the right to challenge any invader to a duel. To do this, you just need to touch the target and say Agne Ullai, followed by your opponent’s full name. This way, you’ll summon the Guardian Spirit of the Belteise’s array system, and he’ll allow you to ask for anything from An’na and her from you. She, in turn, will have the right to choose the form of the duel: strength or skill.
In the second case, you’ll also need to choose the weapon.”

“I see... I doubt An’na will opt for a duel of strength. Even before I started using Partial Transformation, she almost never managed to defeat me in hand-to-hand combat. We rarely used full strength, though. Like me, she clearly didn’t want to demonstrate everything she’s capable of but I doubt that she’d stand a chance against me. I think she’s aware of this.”

“I also think that she’ll choose the duel of skill. In that case, you’ll give me control of your body when you’re ready to challenge her. After that, the Guardian won’t be able to detect the presence of Forces of
Sword in your soul, and I’ll simply choose the Path of Body. Believe me when I say that I’m much stronger and more experienced in hand-to-hand combat than An’na is with a sword.”

“And how do you plan to get here in time?” Acilla reminded them of this problem. “Without the ability to use energy and Forces, Kai will need a long time to get here.
I don’t know how An’na’s going to be traveling, but it’s unlikely she’s alone. If there’s a Divine Stage cultivator with her with the ability to fly, they’ll get here before Kai.”

Unfortunately, unlike the techniques based on, for example, Lightning, which could fully function inside a cultivator’s body and therefore couldn’t be detected by the arrays, Kai’s movement technique required to move energy and particles of Forces outward.

“The Ring doesn’t work,” Kai reminded them. He had tried to use it to move directly to the palace, but nothing happened. Apparently, while it was closed, it was impossible to teleport directly inside.

“I know,” Rune’Tan replied. “But I have a solution for that as well. The tracking arrays are based on the same principles as the arrays of the Cloud Abode. As I managed to understand during our stay there, they are guided by special energy vibrations... So, maybe we could do something about it. Kai, try to take control of the energy around you, and then squeeze it out. Create a zone without prana.”

Having given it a thought, Kai did as Rune’Tan said, without using the Forces of Space, which would instantly be detected by the city’s arrays.

“Great. Now you have to take the risk of putting energy into this empty area.”

“Great idea!” Acilla exclaimed in a mocking tone. “And if you are wrong? What if the arrays detect him? Have you thought about that? And what if—?

“Calm down,” Rune’Tan interrupted her. “In an extreme case scenario, I’m ready to spend all my strength and even part of my Shell to get Kai out of this.”

“Hmm... All right then...”

“I’ll give it a try,” Kai said, ignoring yet another squabble between the two.

Outstretching his hand, he activated Ultimate Focus and released a drop of ki from his finger. Fortunately, there was no need to transfer his body to Rune’Tan. The old man wasn’t mistaken, and the arrays didn’t detect anything.

“Excellent. You can move now. I think we’ll get to the palace before An’na this way.”

Carefully controlling the Phantom Steps Technique and maintaining an energy-deprived area around him, Kai headed toward the gates at great speed. As expected, he reached the palace before An’na, after which he had to lie down on the roof of a tall building a few miles away to rest. It was dangerous to come closer as Kyros might sense him.

“As soon as An’na appears, transfer control to me. We’ll have a split second to make a dash and challenge her to a duel before she opens the gates,” Rune’Tan said.

“I don’t think you have to take that risk,” Acilla chimed in.

“What do you mean?”

“Unlike Kyros, I now know where to look for Kai, and a few miles isn’t a problem for my spirit perception. However, I don’t feel him. It looks like the no-energy zone is a great spirit isolator. Kai can sneak up on An’na on his own.”

“It’s too risky!” Rune’Tan objected.

“Both options are too risky,” Acilla retorted. “However, like this, you won’t have to waste your strength, which is already almost non-existent. Furthermore, I can track Kai when I know where to look for him. If I see that something’s wrong, I’ll inform you immediately, and we’ll move on to plan B.”

“I’m with Acilla on this one,” Kai said. “It’s better if we don't rush to waste your strength. Almost no one knows that the person who stopped Nator in the battle for Alran resides in my soul. You’re our trump card.”

“As you wish...” Rune’Tan said with slight displeasure, deciding not to argue.

Kai began to approach the gate, becoming invisible using one of his artifacts.

He managed to get dangerously close to the crowd of True Masters without being detected. The ability to isolate space from energy was more amazing than he thought.

An’na arrived soon, and Kai immediately headed toward her. He disguised his aura as one of the Niagalans he had encountered in the Labyrinth and changed his appearance. The Elementalists and Masters of higher stages could easily reveal it, but everyone was so concentrated on An’na and the upcoming opening of the palace that he blended into the crowd without any problems.

Suddenly, Onyx announced that he was ready to destroy his soul and everything around him, which almost led to a large-scale disaster. Acilla and Rune’Tan already began to think about how they could save themselves if he decided to go through with it, but Kyros quickly solved this problem, seriously weakening himself in the process.

“What does this mean?” Rune’Tan frowned when Kai challenged An’na to a duel, but didn’t give him control of his body.

“I changed my mind,” Kai informed him. “I’ll fight her myself.”

“Are you insane?! Do you understand that now we aren’t one hundred percent sure that we’ll open the palace? Our chances of survival have dropped dramatically. And all because you decided to pull off one of your tricks again!”

“Calm down. The trials in the Labyrinth made me stronger... Significantly stronger. I won’t lose.”

“It’s still too stupid and risky!”

“I guess I have to agree with the old man on this one. This isn’t a situation where you should challenge yourself,” Acilla added.

“I know. But I need this fight. This is probably my last chance to talk to An’na,” Kai replied, ending the conversation. There was no point in discussing this further. He had already made his choice.

Thirty seconds ended, and the noise of the surrounding world disappeared. The dome became impenetrable to any sound.

The first exchange of blows took place. An’na demonstrated excellent sword skills, as well as a new ability, perfected for an eventual fight with Kai. Almost five years ago, she had signed a contract with the Guardian Spirit of the Fourth Key of Wish, which required her to strive to find a way to Belteise and facilitate the palace’s opening. In return, Sophie voluntarily plunged into the depths of An’na’s soul and transferred her all the knowledge of the Path of Sword she had accumulated over almost a million years, granting An’na newfound strength. Thanks to this, she was already at one hundred percent of fusion with the Forces
Sword and was now aiming to create a Sphere.

“This is a stripped-down version of the technique I created specifically for fighting people like you. As long as I’m alive and my will isn’t broken, your wounds will never heal.”

“I see. You came prepared... But so did I. Let me show you something.”

Kai was gripping one of his swords with both hands. He turned sideways, spread his feet wider apart, and raised his sword to head level, pointing it directly at An’na. He got on his toes, casting a defiant look at his opponent.

An’na chuckled. She was unfamiliar with this stance but she wasn’t going to underestimate Kai. Assuming the stance of the Niagala School, she took a breath and darted forward.

She almost made it to Kai when he finally started to move. Abruptly shifting to the side, he moved away from An’na’s blade and started his attack.

A second swing... Third... Fourth... Kai’s onslaught only intensified, forcing An’na to assume a defensive stance. And although she still hadn’t missed a beat, the situation made her tense.

Why is he so fast?!
This is nowhere near the speed that he had with two blades!

As a swordsman, she was still better than Kai. With her skill, she fully neutralized the superior speed of his attacks.

In less than a dozen seconds, she had more or less gotten used to his moves and speed, becoming better at dealing with them. Seizing the moment, she interrupted his flow and created a hole in his defense. His blade was thrown behind him, preventing him from defending himself in time.

Without hesitation, she stabbed Kai in the abdomen. Her sword was already a couple of inches deep in his flesh when she felt a sudden wave of danger. She jumped back sharply, but she was late. A shallow puncture wound appeared in her shoulder.

What is that? She saw Kai holding his hand, and then the shape of his blade changed under the influence of the Forces of Sword.

Instead of a jian, Kai now held a lightning-fast rapier.

He lunged forward. The blade turned to a blur and it seemed to multiply, making it appear as if he had four right hands, each of which held a sword.

I see... An’na finally realized. First the Force of Speed, then the Force of Form, and now also the Force of Intent. An interesting use of the latter, which is usually used for distant attacks... But how can he implement them so perfectly without having created the Sword Sphere?

An’na didn’t stop moving. The small cut on her shoulder didn’t prevent her from launching a counterattack.

Kai dodged one sharp swing, but An’na’s attack didn’t end there. Her blade had an invisible extension, a meeting with which Kai failed to avoid. The Will of Sword cut through his Cover and flesh, leaving behind a terrible wound on his left shoulder. Blood gushed to the ground in a stream. Kai staggered and almost fell under another attack. His insides were badly wounded and his ribs were cracked, which greatly weakened him. However, dying from injury or blood loss didn’t threaten Kai yet.

Trying to take advantage of the situation and quickly end the fight, An’na approached Kai again, aiming at his head. He could barely do anything with his current sword, so he changed the shape of his weapon once again.

The two swords collided in a shower of sparks. Kai managed to block the attack at the last moment, after which he tried to kick his opponent. An’na jumped back and grimaced — Kai’s foot had grazed her thigh.

“How can you change blades so easily? Why aren’t you using your second sword and why have you abandoned the two-handed style?” An’na asked him, clearly irritated. She was bothered by Kai’s new stance toward weapons.

Kai had several reasons, the main one being the two years that he had spent in the illusory past. He was forced to start his development anew, including the Path of Sword. As a result, he decided to master the art of the sword from scratch. This endeavor was facilitated by the knowledge of thousands of different fencing school styles that he had received in the Imperial Library of Belteise. This helped him master different types of swords and styles. Starting from scratch, he managed to rethink his fighting style. Ultimately, he came to the conclusion, which he was more than happy to share with An’na now.

“The sword is just a tool. You shouldn’t look for something sacred in it. We — the cultivators — need weapons only to kill. Everything else is secondary.”

This response hit one of the deepest strings in An’na’s soul.

Just a tool... she repeated, momentarily distracted from the duel.

Kai took advantage of this and rushed to attack. An’na barely had enough time to deflect the first blow when the next one came. Her reflexes didn’t help this time, and she lost her right hand. However, the pain made her pull herself together and deflect the third blow, counterattacking simultaneously. Her blade sliced into Kai’s thigh, hitting the bone. It was only thanks to his Cover that he didn’t lose the ability to move normally, despite the cut muscles in his leg.

Retreating, Kai swung, releasing several crimson sickles toward An’na. The attack resembled a technique, but it was nothing more than an accumulation of particles of the Forces of Sword and energy. In a normal situation, it was impossible to make the Sword particles interact with each other for a long time without using special weaves, but Kai found a way around that.

During the two years spent in the past he managed to discover several subtle shades of understanding of how to master Complete Submission. Thanks to this experience, he was now able to use something similar within the Field of Superiority, combining it with Ultimate Focus. This skill had almost no effect on matter, but it made it much easier for him to control the particles of Forces and energy. Moreover, he could now use certain Forces at the level of a Sword Sphere owner, even though he wasn’t even close to creating a Sphere of his own.

This kind of attack took An’na by surprise and forced her to unleash the full power of her Will of Sword, which weakened its impact. Kai was hurt, but he still began to regenerate.

“Kyros is trying to make the same kind of instrument out of you, am I right?” he asked, continuing to shower An’na with ranged attacks. “But you have your own will, An’na, unlike the sword that I’m now holding. Are you ready to deny that, just to get away from reality? I don’t know what happened to you in the past, but have you really given up? Tell me, who are you? A warrior or a weapon?” He paused. “If you’re just a tool, then why did you save me and the others more than once back in the Abode? Are you saying that that was also Kyros’s will? Or was it yours? What do you—”

“Shut up!” An’na shouted, her mind thrown into turmoil due to Kai’s words.

“I see... It seems that I’m right and that you haven’t yet fully decided who you are. This is good... I just have to beat that nonsense out of you.”

“What the hell do you know about who I am?!” An’na snarled as she shattered the wave of particles Kai finally formed.

But Kai didn’t answer.

Sensing the danger lurking behind the scarlet veil of Sword particles, An’na swung reflexively. She blocked the blade, but she never saw its wielder. The weapon turned out to be just a trick.

Kai emerged from the dissipating crimson fog right next to her.

I can’t sense him! she realized with horror, not having time to defend herself.

A fist collided with her face, sending her flying toward the edge of the arena. After spitting out teeth, she managed to pierce Kai’s lung and throw him aside with her Will of Sword.

She tried to get up, but she fell back, disoriented. The world was spinning and her arms and legs refused to obey her. She could barely stay conscious. Kai didn’t hold back one bit when he hit her.

Meanwhile, Kai got up. He did it with great difficulty, but he was still standing. An’na increased the pressure of the Will of Sword in his wounds, making them worse every second. But Kai didn’t plan to give up. Raising the sword, he changed it to a huge two-handed one and lifted it above his head. A moment later, the weapon turned crimson and exploded with power. A gigantic stream of particles of the Forces of Sword began to flow upward, forming a colossal blade.

“Get up!” Kai ordered, wind buzzing furiously around him. “Where’s your power? The An’na I knew was a genius swordsman. I could hardly defeat her even with my current set of skills and techniques. What I see before me is a pitiful tool without its own will. Such a thing could never defeat me.”

During the few seconds in which Kai was preparing his final blow, An’na had recovered enough to continue. Spitting blood, she got up on all fours and looked at her opponent.

Her sword had flown off to the side, but she didn’t need it anymore. The translucent crimson blade of the Will of Sword appeared in her hands as she was getting up. At the same time, Kai directed his weapon at her.

An’na didn’t shy away from using her power after Kai’s attack covered almost the entire dome. She wasn’t yet in the condition to make high-speed jumps, so she swung her blade, lifting it up to the heavens. Kai’s monstrous attack that almost fell on her head burst under the blow of thousands of invisible swords. Kai tried to defend himself, but his body was still too badly hurt. He managed to protect only some of the vital spots: his heart, neck, and head.

Kai fell to his knees, nearly dropping the blade, which regained its former form. An’na staggered toward him. After taking a few hesitant steps, she disappeared.

Piercing through the ribs like a butter knife, the blade ended up deep in Kai’s chest. This obviously wasn’t fatal; otherwise, Norleun would have interfered. His heart was still intact.

An’na froze. The tip of Kai’s sword touched her forehead; a beam of particles was ready to burst out from it. It could easily blow off half of her head. Kai gripped her wrist until it crunched, preventing her from moving her weapon. With this move, he saved himself by slightly changing the trajectory of her attack.

“You deliberately set yourself up...” An’na wheezed, realizing that neither the Will of Sword nor the particles of Forces could prevent his attack. “What are you waiting for? Finish this!”

“I told you I’m here to talk.”

“What’s there to talk about with a traitor?”

“That! Do you voluntarily serve Kyros?”

“What if I do? What difference does it make now?”

“I want to know what happened to the girl I used to call my friend.”

“Sword and family are all that I have in this life. I used to have many siblings, but now I only have two younger brothers left. I fight for them. I serve my father for their good.”

“You understand that there’s no guarantee that he’ll leave them alive once you complete your mission? Or you, for that matter.”

“I understand, but what can I do? I don’t have the strength or ability to do anything to him. There’s no one to save me. I can do nothing but be my father’s weapon. This is the only chance for my brothers to live at least a day longer...”

There was silence for a few seconds, and then Kai chuckled.

“You’re wrong.”

“What?”

“You’re wrong when you say that there’s no one to save you. There is. It’s you. You hold the power An’na.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Kyros is already at the entrance to the palace. His dream will soon be fulfilled; he just needs to open the gates. With the Key that only you have!”

His words made An’na flinch.

“Isn’t this the perfect opportunity to stop Kyros?” Kai continued. “Everything he wants is in your hands. Why shouldn’t you take advantage of that? You’re ready to forget about yourself to protect your brothers. To become a tool in Kyros’s hands. You’ve already given your life for them. So, what are you afraid of? All his dreams are in your hands, you just need to use this power. Right now, it looks as if you’ve almost won. I’m on my knees with a blade in my chest, and you’re acting as if my sword doesn’t threaten you in any way. Kyros’s spirit perception can’t penetrate the dome, so neither he nor anyone else realize that I’m actually in control of the situation.”

An’na didn’t answer. For several long seconds, she looked at the sky, struggling with her thoughts.

“Great Master Norleun Zivs Charon,” she addressed the Guardian after the long pause. “Can I ask someone outside the arena a few questions?”

For a while, nothing happened, but then Norleun appeared above the dome.

“You have my permission.” He nodded, and the dome ceased to be soundproof. He looked at Kyros, immediately realizing whom this was about. “She wishes to speak with you.”

“Why haven’t you finished him off yet? What are you doing?” Kyros began to put pressure on her. “Get it over with!”

“Enough!” An’na shouted, shocking him. She looked her father straight in the eyes without fear. “Do you want me to open the palace? I’ll do it. But only if you swear to let me and my brothers go and never harm us. Neither directly nor indirectly.”

Kyros’s eyes widened in amazement.

“Have you lost your mind?! What are you talking about?! End the duel immediately and open the palace! You’re just a tool! Tools have no right to make demands!” Kyros hissed.

“Well, your tool is broken. You should have looked after it better... So, will you swear an oath?”

Kyros couldn’t believe what was happening. He was speechless.

“Tell me... Are my brothers still alive?” An’na suddenly asked.

Kyros’s face only darkened even more.

“I see... Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-!” An’na laughed hysterically, realizing that all her suspicions were true. Tears started rolling down her face as she turned away. “I see...”

“An’na, don’t you dare!” Kyros shouted, suspecting something was wrong.

“Fuck you!” An’na snorted. “I surrender!”

Instantly, both the dome and An’na’s illusory sword disappeared, and a simple-looking blade appeared in front of Kai — the Fourth Key of Wish.

“BASTARD!”

With a furious cry, Kyros rushed forward. He didn’t want to let the Key fall into Kai’s hands, as he had demonstrated to be too powerful to control more than once so far.

The speed with which he used the technique and the Divine
Ring was amazing. He had to get to Kai and An’na before the arrays could react. Before anyone else realized what happened.

But Kai’s body was no longer under his control. He disappeared for a moment, just to suddenly appear right in front of the Kyros, leaving him with barely enough time to react.

Rune’Tan showed his teeth, extended his hand forward, and, holding his middle finger with his thumb, flicked Kyros on the forehead. The shockwave generated by this scattered the bystanders as if they were toys. Kyros ended up outside the capital. Weakened by the recent attack of the city’s defenses, he was unable to block the powerful blow.

Rune’Tan managed to pick up the Fourth Key of Wish, which he then inserted into a special slot in the door.

That old show-off, Kai thought, already disappearing.

***

Kai found himself on the floor of a giant hall made of black marble. The first thing he did was activate his regeneration and fully recover. An’na had ceased to maintain her Will of Sword, so he wanted to heal the wounds as soon as possible. It wouldn’t hurt to stop the blood gushing from his right shoulder.

Suddenly, he sensed a presence. He tried to get up, but because of the wounds, he could only raise his head. A few feet in front of him stood a red-haired man. He was a tall, stately figure who looked no more than thirty years old. Kai immediately recognized the face of the last emperor of Belteise — Sawan Starlight.

However, this time, he wasn’t just a realistic statue or a painting. A real god stood before Kai. His figure flickered, but he definitely wasn’t a Shadow or an illusion.

He has no flesh. But... Is this some kind of Astral Body? The Divine Shell that Acilla told me about? flashed through Kai’s head.

Suddenly, another person emerged from a spatial distortion to Kai’s right. More precisely, an artificial shell, created by a technique. A red-haired young man floated in the air. His soul immediately started filling with energy that was coming from everywhere.

He got down on one knee and bowed his head.

“I’m home,” Rune’Tan said, “father.”

Chapter 25
HISTORY OF THE ECUMENE

“What the hell?!” Kai rolled over onto his back, staring at the ceiling. Although a deity stood before him, he didn’t feel any awe. He was too tired and wounded to even try to get up. “The son of the emperor? You told me you were just a minor aristocrat. Did you lie to me?”

Rune’Tan looked at Kai.

“Yes.”

“And what about our oath?” Kai asked, voice now devoid of the sudden burst of emotion, as he continued to lie on the floor.

“I undid it.”

“I see... As intriguing as that is, what I want to know is the things you’ve lied about. We met under rather unpleasant circumstances, but I thought that having been through so much together, we became friends. Was I wrong?”

“You weren’t. We’re still friends,” Rune’Tan replied with a smile. “It’s just that, I couldn’t trust you then. And you didn’t trust me either. I undid my oath with the Azure Cube, which gave me more freedom. At that moment, to me, you were just another, albeit unusual, mortal who crossed my path. I didn’t know what awaited you and how talented you were. You could’ve died at any moment, which would’ve put my life in jeopardy. I couldn’t accept that and rely on you, so I lied. Even without an oath, I couldn’t harm you, so words were my only way to influence you. I thought that this was the only way I’d have a chance to someday find a suitable vessel with your help. Fortunately, manipulation was practically unnecessary. Your talent, will, and luck have allowed you to become who you are now. My intervention was minimal. But you’re right. At first, I thought you were nothing more than a temporary shell. However, after all that we’ve been through, I wouldn’t dare say something like that. You and I are friends. And so, as a friend, I want to apologize for lying to you.”

Having landed, Rune’Tan suddenly bowed.

“But everything else is true. I didn’t pretend or try to deceive you, I’ve always considered you my friend.”

Attention!

The host [Rune’Tan Shakwir] has renounced one of your vows [Find a Body].

The host [Rune’Tan Shakwir] has renounced one of your vows [Do no Harm].

“Tell me something.” Slowly getting up, Kai sat but didn’t turn around. “If what you say is true and you consider me a friend, then couldn’t you just...” He stopped short, having realized something important. He chuckled, shook his head, and stood up. “Well... I’m no better... For so many years I haven’t undone your oath, so what kind of trust can we even talk about?”

Attention!

Do you really want to undo [Rune’Tan Shakwir’s] [Do no Harm] oath?

Yes/No

“Yes.”

Accepted.

Processing…

Attention!

Error! Oath not found!

Erasing the record from the database...

“You knew Nikrim was one of the former vassal worlds of the Belteise, didn’t you?” Kai asked unexpectedly.

“Yes, but if I had confessed, that would’ve raised unnecessary suspicion. Once so close to home, I had to keep my risks to a minimum. Sorry...”

“I can’t say you have nothing to apologize for, but...” Kai turned around slowly. “I believe that you’re being sincere now. I would’ve probably done the same in your shoes... We both refused to trust each other to the end... I accept your apology, old man.”

“Old man?” Rune’Tan straightened his back with a grin. “You can’t call me that anymore. I kept telling you that I’m not that old.”

“And how old are you exactly?”

“If we don’t count the time I’ve spent in stasis, only two thousand one hundred and twenty-one years. I’m still very young for a Divine Stage cultivator! I only looked like an old man because my soul was exhausted.”

“What about the oath? How did you manage to undo it with the Azure Cube?”

“Do you remember when I told you about artifacts that can reset development? The Azure Cube is exactly that. Alas, no one in the empire was able to use it to its full potential. But we still managed to make some progress while studying the artifact. So, I was able to do a partial reset, which erased the oath from my Soul
Shell. I did it when you passed out near that statue.”

“Greenrow once offered me something similar, but I thought it was nonsense... As it turns out, it’s really possible to undo a system oath. What exactly is the Azure Cube anyway?”

“An item based on an artifact of the First Ones,” Sawan suddenly spoke, almost making Kai flinch in surprise. He completely forgot about him.

Was that the effect of his Divine Will? he mused.

“Correct.” Sawan nodded. “I didn’t want to interfere with your conversation, but since you’re done... Thank you for keeping my son alive and helping him return home... Albeit unknowingly. I swear I won’t forget this, Kai Arnhard.”

“Your Majesty... Grandmaster Sawan?” Kai bowed, not knowing how to properly address him.

“The correct term would be: Lord of Starlight,” he prompted. “Those who have stepped beyond the limits of True Mastery are lords and ladies of their appropriate titles. Unless you’re also a deity.”

“Forgive me for my rudeness, Lord of Starlight,” Kai replied without straightening his back.

“I’ve already forgotten all about it...” Sawan smiled. “Now, follow me.”

Not daring to speak or even think, Kai followed Rune’Tan and Sawan deeper into the palace.

“I suppose you have a lot of questions,” Sawan said. “Feel free to ask.”

“You spoke about the Azure Cube. Does that mean that the ancient artifacts can undo system oaths?”

“Not all of them. There are only two types of artifacts that are capable of something like this. One is the Cleansing Radiance. According to legends and myths, this artifact is able to nullify the development of the soul, all while leaving memories, Forces, and life expectancy. It can also erase a system oath from one’s soul. However, even in the distant days of Belteise’s foundation, these artifacts were already considered nothing more than a fairy tale. I’ve never seen them,” Sawan said. “The second artifact is called the Cycle of Life. It’s capable of all the same things as the Radiance, but it has an additional ability: resurrection. I hadn’t heard of anything like this before until I discovered the Azure Cube, inside which was the Cycle of Life. Unfortunately, as my son said, we couldn’t understand it and use it to its fullest potential. The only significant achievement was undoing oaths.”

“Thank you for your answer, Lord of Starlight,” Kai said. “I have more questions.”

“Speak. We have plenty of time.”

“Thank you... Was it you who interfered with the teleportation process, which got us transferred to Nikrim?”

“It was, yes. I believed that my son would survive, so I waited for someone to finally try to leave Saha. I couldn’t reach that far, so I interfered during your second teleportation. When you left Earth, I redirected your transport to our region. I had to spend almost all my strength and all of Belteise’s energy reserves to do that. But it wasn’t enough, and the teleportation was interrupted at the very end. The last thing I could do was move you to Nikrim. That’s why the capital is now only technically safe. I’m afraid that if Kyros tries to break the rules again, the arrays won’t be able to hold him back for long.”

To surveil and influence something that was many millions of light-years away? It sounded crazy, but Kai didn’t doubt Sawan’s words or power.

“So you knew that Rune’Tan was at the Gates both times?”

“Yes. But I didn’t know in whom his spirit resided. I only felt that he was inside one of you. Because of that, I couldn’t help him when you all showed up at Belteise. I had to act carefully. I let all those who had previously been transferred to Nikrim inside the Labyrinth and gave them Rings of the Imperial Palace Guest. It was a clue for Rune’Tan, which he figured out.”

I acknowledge your right to duel as a guest of the imperial palace and one of the seven possible defenders of the Belteise Empire! Kai remembered Norleun’s strange words. Now it was clear that one of the seven defenders was either Kai, Jiang Dao, Shacks, Ivsim, Lily, Jiang Suin, or Elize. Only they had visited Earth in the past.

The three were still walking through the seemingly endless hall when the scenery changed suddenly. Countless trees, flowerbeds, wonderful small animals, and an endless cloudless sky appeared around them. They stood in the middle of a beautiful garden. But they didn’t teleport there. Kai sensed that they were in the same area as when they were in the marble hall. It seemed that the palace itself had changed.

“Father, I also have a question,” Rune’Tan said, looking around. “What happened to Kai and the others when they were moved to Belteise? Where had their Sparks gone?”

“Great Domain,” Sawan replied shortly.

“That large scale?” Rune’Tan was amazed.

“It’s not mine. The first divine emperor created a secret artifact, sealing part of his power in it. All subsequent divines, including myself, have strengthened it. This was our empire’s main trump. I never told you about it.”

Rune’Tan nodded.

“I see.”

“I beg your pardon, but, may I know what the Great Domain is?” Kai asked politely.

Sawan and Rune’Tan looked at each other, and then the former shrugged.

“It is my ancestor’s Divine Gift. Do you know that, after becoming a divinity, a cultivator can create their unique ability?”

“Yes.” Kai nodded. “True Masters can sometimes accept such Gifts, too. It makes them stronger, but it’ll make it impossible for them to create their unique Divine Gift until they surpass the one who has created the one they were given.”

“You’re right. But there is one more reason to transfer it to a True Master: it increases their chance of becoming a divinity. Our family passed down the Great Domain from one heir to another, including me. Rune’Tan was an exception because I decided that he has a considerable chance to become a deity on his own,” Sawan said. “As for the ability itself, the Great Domain allows me to create a patch of space that exists parallel with the already existing one. You can say that I can create an additional layer of reality, inside which I become much stronger.”

The path along which they were walking ended near a simple-looking arch. Having passed through it, they once again found themselves in a new corridor, the walls of which were lined with hundreds of suits of armor. On the left was a row of doors, and on the right — magnificent windows that provided a majestic view of the capital.

“Trying to save at least this world from extinction,” Sawan continued his story, “I activated the ancestral artifact, creating a Great Domain of gigantic proportions. I moved the entire planet into it, wanting to shield it from the attack, but they broke through. My subjects died. Only I survived, sealing myself inside the palace with my own Domain. Although, if I try to leave, I’ll die right away... I didn’t remove the Domain around the planet, as it would prove to be an additional line of defense. I set it up so that the Sparks of intruders would burst and be transferred to this reality, leaving the body and the Shell in another. But after so much time, the defense systems and the Domain were barely holding on. It was time to find the heirs and revive it in a new form. So, using my last strength, I changed the laws within the Domain. Your Sparks were placed in exact copies of your bodies, while your real bodies remained protected from the passage of time. However, in the end, the Domain created by the artifact was dispelled before anyone reached Belteise, so I transferred you to my personal one — a distorted version of the palace — the Endless Labyrinth. And the planet finally returned to the main layer of reality.”

“But since the palace is sealed, where are we now? In reality or a parallel dimension of the Endless Labyrinth?”

“Neither here, nor there.” Sawan shook his head. “I didn’t say I created only one Domain. So, currently, there are three palaces at once. In the main reality, there’s only the outer shell, which you saw in the city. It’s empty inside. I transferred everything from there to the Domain in which we are now. I’m sealed here, and the way inside can be opened either with the help of the Keys or by obtaining my permission, which was how Rune’Tan and you got in. As for the Labyrinth, this is my first Domain, over which I have only partial dominion. That was where the final clash took place and where I lost my body,” Sawan explained his flickering. Like any other divinity, he could live peacefully without a physical body. However, without flesh, his strength was significantly decreased.

“Father, I think it’s time to tell us who destroyed Belteise and why,” Rune’Tan spoke after they were silent for a few seconds.

“I was just about to,” Sawan replied. “We’re at the right spot.”

The corridor ended abruptly, and the trio found themselves at the top of the palace. The atmosphere hadn’t changed at all as arrays protected the open area from low pressure, cold, and winds.

They could see a crowd of True Masters far below, including Acilla, Kyros, and An’na. They, however, couldn’t see Kai, as he was in a completely different dimension.

“They’re gone,” Rune’Tan said. “So it’s her, isn’t it, father?”

“Who is she?”

“The one who destroyed our empire,” Sawan said loudly. “The System.”

Kai frowned.

“I see the confusion on your face, but it’s true. Long ago, the Gates of Ecumene were located here, at the top of the palace. They became System’s weapon when she decided to exterminate my people. But I’d rather start this story from the beginning... Do you know what the System is?”

“Is it a god?” Kai wondered aloud.

“Not exactly. Have you heard of the First Ones, the Ancients, or the Relics? They have many names.”

“Yes, my mentor told me about them.”

“Did she tell you about the Heavenly Throne?”

“No. She doesn’t know about that.”

“I’m not surprised. It’s not that easy to spread this information. Not to mention that it’s rather dangerous especially for those who are capable of becoming a god...” Sawan sighed, after which he proceeded to tell the story. “The universe appeared about thirteen billion and eight hundred million years ago as a result of the so-called Big Bang. The First Ones appeared almost simultaneously, and they possessed divine powers from birth. For the next two billion years, they ruled the universe, forming the Ecumene we know today. They created habitable planets, star systems, and even entire galaxies. They also invented new races and life forms, worked out the fundamental laws of the universe, and so on... That time was called the Age of the Firsts, although it lasted much longer than the usual system eras, which are one billion years long. Eventually, the Firsts decided to rise. To go beyond, as they say. For that purpose, they created the Heavenly Throne — an artifact, the owner of which is able to become the ruler of the entire Ecumene. Can you now guess what the System is?” Sawan asked. Hearing Kai’s thoughts, he answered. “Correct. It’s a Guardian Spirit that originated within the most powerful artifact in the universe — the Heavenly Throne. And although the Firsts limited her to a framework, she still possesses unprecedented power. Not a single deity is capable of covering the entire Ecumene with their power, connecting with the souls of trillions of beings on millions and millions of planets, as the System does. Obeying the rules of the creators, she influences the cultivators, directing them to the Central World, where the Heavenly Throne is located. So, she’s constantly looking for a new owner.”

“I saw a world that was recently connected to the System and it really seemed that she was forcing everyone to become stronger. But what about us? How does she affect us?” Kai wondered.

“The easiest way to see her influence is on the example of animals, which, becoming monsters and establishing a connection with energy, become different from ordinary animals. They don’t just kill for food or to defend their territory. Monsters are purposefully looking for other monsters, devouring them in order to become stronger. This desire takes command over their normal instincts. As for intelligent beings, it’s more difficult to notice changes in them, but it’s also possible. Having become a cultivator, one will eventually cease to feel guilt for any committed murders. Without a strong will, many end up becoming extremely violent individuals. I think you’ve met a lot of these along the way. In addition, the System makes us dependent on strength, planting a subconscious desire to build it up. This is why so many cultivators are willing to put their lives on the line for development. Of course, I can’t say with absolute certainty that the System is to blame for all this. Part of the blame may lie with the very laws of the universe that are responsible for the soul and development, but these are the conclusions that my predecessors and I came to by studying the connection between cultivators and the System for thousands of years using the Domain.”

“Thanks for the explanation.” Kai bowed respectfully, reflecting on the new information.

“I have another question,” Rune’Tan said. “As you never shared this with me, a lot of things remain unclear. Why is it dangerous to spread the information about the Throne?”

“When something happens — for example, a breakthrough — or even when you just look at an object, how soon do you receive a system message?” Sawan replied with a question.

“Instantly.”

“And there’s your answer: the System is always with you, it sees everything and hears everything. Like the one who is currently sitting on the Throne — the Heavenly Eye, La’Gert. It doesn’t make much difference if I tell someone about the Throne, but don’t you think that the likelihood of La’Gert being overthrown could change if this information begins to circulate the Ecumene? How many cultivators are there in the universe right now, and how many can be affected by this information? And if we take into account that time doesn’t stand still and new cultivators are being born every second? That’s why it’s forbidden to spread this information. Fortunately, there are loopholes. My predecessors and I learned about the Throne through the Divine Gift that we all received. As for you, well... Try to open the stats menu or look at some artifact.”

Kai and Rune’Tan immediately tried to do so, but nothing came of it. Neither a stats menu nor a description of items appeared.

“I had to pay a considerable price for this, but I managed to cut off this Domain — or, more precisely, only the top of the palace — from the main reality, so that even the System can’t see here. That’s why I could tell you about the Throne.”

“I don’t understand why La’Gert and the past rulers are afraid of competitors if they have the power of the Throne?” Kai wondered. “With it, no one can overthrow them anyway.”

“The problem is that the System chooses its owner itself. Therefore, it’s not enough for a cultivator to just gain access to the Throne; they also need to prove that they’re worthy of it. If the System detects someone she considers strong enough, then the current owner will be forced to duel them. And it wouldn’t be a regular fight with weapons and techniques, but a Master Star Test. There, their power would be leveled, and the owner would be temporarily deprived of the power of the Throne. For the most part, there’s a test of willpower, skill, and the level of knowledge of the laws of the universe. Theoretically, someone even at the Star Emperor stage is capable of becoming the Master of the Ecumene, but in reality, it’s impossible. They’ll never have the sufficient level of power to control reality that the Supreme ones have.”

“But if the System needs cultivators to find a new owner, then why would she destroy our entire empire?” Rune’Tan asked with slight irritation.

“No one gave me a direct answer, but I think I know the reason.” Approaching the fenceless edge of the platform, Sawan looked up at the sky. “About five hundred million years ago, at the end of the Age of Shattering, the past lord of the Ecumene, Atrazot, went beyond the known laws of the universe. He left behind three students who became the main contenders for the Throne: the Destroyer — Or’drok Yashnir, the Heavenly Eye — La’Gert, and the Heavenly Night — Tel’Naal. None of them wanted to give in, so a war began. It swept over most of the Ecumene and dragged on for several tens of thousands of years. In those days, the Lady of Heavenly Night sowed the seeds of legacy in the Middle Worlds, wanting to create allies for herself. As a result of her efforts, several hundred divine empires, sects, clans, and other associations appeared, which would have never arisen in the Middle Worlds on their own. Belteise was one of them. We existed before, but having stumbled upon a piece of the Lady’s legacy, we quickly became a divine empire. And although that great war barely touched the Middle Worlds, our soldiers still had to take part in it. However, it couldn’t last forever. The first to leave was Lord Destroyer. He was the strongest of the trio, but, unlike them, he didn’t want to occupy the Throne. He wished to destroy the artifact.”

“Why would he want that?” Rune’Tan was surprised.

“According to the legends, he was angry at the System, which played with the fate of countless cultivators, sending them to slaughter so someone could take the Throne. He wanted to stop the stupid game which everyone in the Ecumene was forced to participate in,” Sawan explained. “Naturally, the other two didn’t want this. In order to win, they formed a temporary alliance. The Great Army of Truth was eventually defeated, and Lord Destroyer was killed. After that, the union fell apart. The Lord of Heavenly Eye was the first to betray the Lady of the Heavenly Night. As far as I know, she was badly injured, but she escaped. Her death was never confirmed, so everyone still considers her missing. The Lord of Heavenly Eye took the Throne, becoming the new lord of the Ecumene.”

“Is that why Belteise was destroyed?” Rune’Tan clenched his fists. “Revenge?”

Sawan nodded with a sigh.

“That’s the official statement.”

“But why would they attack you half an era later?”

“That’s why I called it the official statement. You should know that there are huge universe spanning flows of energy that saturate the planets with life and connect them to the Central World. They’re attracted to it by the Throne, which needs too much energy to exist. Now, remember the main reason why Belteise became even stronger under my rule.”

“Energy Spheres...” Rune’Tan said, remembering how he once told Kai about them.

With the Forces of Space, it was possible to manipulate prana, but this required enormous amounts of power. Energy was omnipresent, and there were usually only two ways to keep it — either by absorbing it or by locking it in crystallized form. However, the creation of Azure Crystals was too energy consuming and costly, which was why it was easier to find a ready-made deposit and start mining.

A couple of years before Rune’Tan was born, several Great Masters from Belteise created a unique array weaving, which made it possible to form the so-called Perfectly Closed Space.

All more or less experienced users of the Path of Space knew how ordinary, half-open pocket dimensions fundamentally differed from the closed ones used to create Rings and other storage artifacts. The former were connected with the outside world, which was why they were considered nothing more than a well-folded patch of space through which energy easily flowed. However, the latter were cut off from everything, making them completely separate zones. If a cultivator created one such zone and broke the spirit connection with it, it’d immediately disappear. But it wouldn’t happen instantly. It’d continue to exist below the main space for some time until it decayed from lack of energy, or, most likely until it was devoured by the Void Offspring. Only the owners of the Spheres of Space and gods could detect such an area. That was why completely closed pocket dimensions had to be tied to specific objects, or they risked losing them. The advantage of such zones was that time didn’t flow there, which allowed the storing of perishable items — alchemy, plucked Spirit Plants and Fruits, crystals, food, and so on. But since such a space was poorly connected with the universe, the existence of the Spark, the soul, and the Forces of Soul in it was impossible. Simply put, it was impossible to put living beings in there, as well as Shadows and Artificial Spirits.

This problem was solved by the creation of the Perfectly Closed Space. It remained separated from the main world, but at the same time, it had a much greater connection with it. This made it possible to place living beings inside such a pocket. It was impossible to stop the passing of time in it, but it flowed much more slowly.

Using the Perfect Closed Space, the Belteise craftsmen managed to create a very special instrument. These gigantic artifacts consisted of different pocket dimensions: one huge half-open one and thousands of Perfectly Closed ones, which could be attached and detached at any time. Within the former, people created artificial ecosystems and populated them with monsters. The result was something similar to the Aive Hidden Valley. Energy calmly nestled into such a space, allowing the creatures to live, reproduce, and develop. But all this was under a constant watch of a special array, which, if one of the monsters was close to death or reached its maximum level of development, transferred them to one of the free Perfectly Closed Spaces, where they’d remain frozen in time. These monsters were the Spheres of Energy. Special arrays, based on the Forces of Space were placed inside of them, drawing out energy from the monsters by force. All this allowed Spheres of Energy to become an ideal and cheap replacement for Azure Crystals, granting a lot of energy to the Belteise Empire, which only accelerated its development, as well as the development of its subjects.

“Was it all because of them?” Rune’Tan asked.

“Most likely.” Sawan nodded. “With the Spheres of Energy, our civilization reached such heights that, perhaps, Belteise would have at least six deities if we hadn’t fallen. As you know, for the Middle Worlds, this is unprecedented power. Even among our neighbors, as far as I know, there are rarely so many gods in one region, let alone in one country, clan, or sect. But everything has a price. In recent decades, the production of Spheres had become so enormous that the universal flow of energy that encompasses our star system began to decrease dramatically. We were too blinded by the growing power of the empire and dreams of an even greater future, which provoked the System. Her weapons were the Gates of Ecumene, located in all known worlds, and her target was the Belteise Empire including all its subjects. Apparently, she spared no one. Thanks to my bloodline, I predicted the destruction of the empire a few days before it was supposed to happen, but I had no time to do anything to save it. It was too late. The only thing that we managed to do was to leave the Keys to the palace in all the Abodes of the region. The search for geniuses from the other worlds was only recently implemented, so it only had an indirect connection with Belteise. Fortunately, that was enough and they weren’t killed.”

“She wanted to kill all imperial subjects?” Kai asked. “But how? How did she know who is who? How could she find those who were in distant worlds like Rune’Tan?”

“Do you know how the power of normal cultivators, no matter their level, differs from the power of deities?” Sawan answered him with a question.

Kai shook his head.

“There are three levels of reality. The first two are well known to you: material and spirit. The third is called informational, and it’s within it that the laws of the universe are spelled out. Those who haven’t set foot on the path of cultivation can work only on the material level. Cultivators and Masters have the ability to influence reality at the spirit level, which, simply speaking, connects the material and informational. When a cultivator controls energy, particles, or creates techniques, they seem to rely on the rules written in the very fabric of the universe. And it’s the divine power that allows everyone to work with these rules. For example, with the Domain, I received information about your bodies, so that your Sparks were clothed in completely identical Shells inside the Labyrinth. Both physical and spirit. However, it’s one thing to transfer this power inside the Domain and grant it to its true owners, and another thing to copy it or to disassemble it. For such a thing, my power is no longer enough. However, on the informational level, it wouldn’t be difficult for any god to change the foundation of an individual cultivator, making them perfect. This is roughly how our power works. An ordinary mortal will need tools to create fire, a cultivator can ignite it by summoning particles of this element, and a god is able to write in the very existence of fire in a specific place. Of course, we don’t use our power for such trifles... When she attacked us, she created an informational curse. It’s programmed to constantly seek anyone who has ever identified themselves as a Belteisean and kill them.”

“How did Rune’Tan manage to survive?” Kai asked.

“Once again, the answer is the Azure Cube.” Rune’Tan jumped in “Undoing an oath is an act on the informational level. You can also use it to destroy other information about yourself. Basically, I renounced Belteise as my homeworld to avoid death. However, I managed to do it at the last moment, losing my physical and Astral body as a consequence. I also lost my perfect foundation. After this, I managed to put myself in stasis, which was why my soul lost its energy.”

“Now I understand... Lord of Starlight, you mentioned Star Emperors and the Supreme ones. Who are they?”

“Like the True Masters, the gods are also divided according to their level of power, and these are their names. I’m an end-level Star Emperor. This is the first stage of divinity. Next comes the stage of the Limitless, and then the Supreme one. The difference between them is colossal. There are probably about a million Star Emperors in Ecumene. There are no more than a thousand Limitless ones, but there are supposedly only two Supreme ones: the Lord of the Heavenly Eye and the missing Lady of the Heavenly Night. If another one appears, then the System will notify all the inhabitants of the Ecumene about it. Gods of this level are the main candidates for the Throne.”

Kai bowed once again.

“Thank you for your answer.”

“And since you started talking about stages...” Sawan turned around, looking first at Kai, and then at his son. A moment later, Rune’Tan’s body appeared in front of him. “This is a soulless clone of Rune’Tan, a Divine Stage cultivator with the corresponding Astral Body. It took me a lot of effort and several thousand years of continuous work to create it. And since my son is here now, it’d be nice to give him back his corporeal form. However, considering that he’s still locked in your soul, it’d be better to do it when your soul enters a... special state. Tell me, Kai, how would you feel about receiving the full support of my divine power and beginning your breakthrough to the Elementalist
Stage?” Sawan smiled. “Right now?”

Chapter 26
THE SPIRIT DIMENSION

“A breakthrough?” Kai thought about it.

Acilla said that I must reach one hundred percent fusion with the Forces of Sword and Space before breaking through to the Elementalist Stage, he recalled. The higher the stage, the stronger the spirit perception, which makes the Forces easier to learn. However, it’s still more profitable to do it while I’m on a lower level... As Acilla said, the Shell is like a clay sphere on which symbols appear during contemplation. One can first spend all the available space on it, or break through before it’s used up completely. Then, a new layer of clay will appear on top, depriving the cultivator of the opportunity to use the old one, and preventing them from reaching the maximum of a particular Path... I’m currently on sixty-four point seventy-five percent of fusion with the Forces of Sword and fifty-nine point zero one percent with Space. Under normal circumstances, it’d take me more than a dozen years to reach one hundred percent... But what if...

“Even though you don’t need to prepare your soul for a breakthrough, I understand your doubts,” Sawan continued. “We all know that it’d be foolish to build up the stages without the proper skills and levels of knowledge of the Forces. However, I have a good reason for asking you to do this. The last line of defensive arrays will remain active for about six months, after which they’ll shut down, leaving your mentor and allies defenseless. I’m currently too weak to influence what’s going on outside the Domain. That’s why Belteise needs a protector. If you wish, my son can play that role when he gets his body back.”

“And what about the Guardian?”

“Norleun can’t handle Kyros. I saw him fight the Fire Demigod and Fansolion, so I know what I’m talking about.”

“I see... In that case, I’ll need a lot of Concentrations of Sword and Space, breakthrough potions, as well as Elemental Cores.”

“Of course, you’ll receive the best alchemy created personally by me... But do you really want to use borrowed power to break through?” Sawan asked with a smile.

Kai looked at him with a question in his eyes.

“You can use the Concentrations and the Cores, but wouldn’t it be better to create your own?”

“Acilla did tell me about Core creation... Do you have elemental geysers here?”

“Unfortunately, no. They can only be found in the Central World. But there are other ways of achieving this.”

“Such as?”

“Have you ever wondered why the Spirit-demigods don’t immediately appear inside stars, planets, gas giants, at the bottom of the oceans, in deserts or tundras, or in any other giant place where a certain element is concentrated?” Sawan began with a question. “Any matter wants to continue to exist in nature. This generates will, which, with a certain force, attracts a Spark, allowing life to be born. This is a fundamental law of the universe that even the First Ones couldn’t change. And, as you can know, Spirits are the only creatures not created by them, which means that they’re their only enemies. The Spirits and the First Ones fought with each other for a long time, until the Firsts changed a part of the laws and created a special prison for their enemies. Since then, if a very powerful Spirit is to be born somewhere — for example, inside a star — it’ll actually appear in the Spirit Dimension, and not in the Ecumene. Otherwise, they’d pose a threat even to us — the gods.”

“So, to create the Concentrations and Cores myself, I’ll need to get into this dimension?”

“Correct.” Sawan nodded. “The Spirit Dimension differs from our reality in many respects. The material plane is much stronger than the spirit one in there, which doesn’t allow the Spirits to escape. The Spirit of Fire isn’t the fire itself, but only the essence that represents the concept. Therefore, it needs more Forces to influence the material level of reality than we — material beings — do,” he explained. “And yet, in there, there are no energy and Force particles familiar to us. Instead, myriads of elemental threads lace the dimension. Locals can accumulate them inside their souls, using them as a resource for breakthroughs. You’ll be able to do the same and use them instead of Concentrations since your soul is able to withstand the absorption of such a force. It, too, can create ideal Cores that’ll become the basis for your breakthrough.”

“Sounds... interesting. But what’s the difference between them and conventional resources?”

“In quality, of course. In Rune’Tan’s recollections, I saw that while absorbing the Concentrations, your soul began to resist this process due to the intensity of their power. As you already know, by subjecting your body to such stress, you can make it stronger and harden it. It’s the same with the soul. Withstanding spirit attacks, you’ll temper it. Something similar happened when you absorbed the Concentrations. But this is only a disadvantage for you since you already have amazing spirit protection. And although the elemental threads in the Spirit Dimension are similar in properties to the special clusters of particles that we call Concentrations, they are more submissive. Therefore, you’re unlikely to resist absorbing this kind of force. All in all, Concentrations are what the Spirit that has broken through to a new level has thrown out of itself. In fact, we can refer to them as ‘impurities’ in its body. That’s why they don’t take the Concentration with them. However, other, weaker Spirits are happy to absorb this garbage. Which begs the question: do you really need it?”

“In that case, I’m ready. I assume you already know how to get into the Dimension?”

“Of course. But first, you have to change your body,” Sawan said, after which he revealed the empty Shell of a peak Exorcist.

“A sylph?” Kai asked with a frown.

“Sylphs are direct descendants of Divine Spirits and they have a suitable Shell for existence in that dimension. Also, it’ll be easier for you to fit in as a sylph. Touch it and wish to occupy this body. I’ll do the rest.”

Kai glanced at Rune’Tan, as if looking for an answer.

“You’ll forgive me,” Sawan said suddenly. “I understand that all this looks suspicious, but I have no desire to harm you. I can’t confirm this in any way, so you’ll just have to trust me... Or not. I don’t intend to force this on you.”

Finally, Kai sighed and stepped forward. Rune’Tan should have his body back so that he could deal with Kyros, and Kai’s intuition was telling him that this was the right decision.

“Thank you for trusting me.”

Approaching the Shell, Kai placed his hand on its chest and closed his eyes. A second later, he heard:

“Done.”

It was weird to see his actual body from the outside, but he got used to the new one rather quickly. Looking inward, he realized that this Shell and Astral Body were identical to the ones in his original body. Only two things were different: there was no Spark, and the soul and the Astral Body seemed to have lost all their strength, having entered a peculiar stasis-like state. Rune’Tan’s soul remained there as well.

“This body is so weak,” Kai commented. Having lost his previous parameters and the strength of his bloodline, he felt rather sluggish. However, in return, he acquired a stronger connection with Fire, which, unfortunately, he couldn’t use in any way. Confused, he looked at Sawan. “By the way, I still feel a connection with my real body. This wasn’t the case when I first moved to Belteise.”

“It’s because you’re now in the same space as your real Shell. Souls and bodies are connected at the informational level. And although I transferred your Spark and information about your spirit component, I didn’t break the connection with the original body. So, you can come back at any moment if you touch your body and wish for it.”

“I see. That’s... reassuring. What’s next?”

“Are you ready to go to the Spirit Dimension?”

“I am,” Kai said firmly.

“First, release all your power of Sword and Space. Shape as many particles as you can. Don’t hold back, but don’t let them out of your body either. Close your eyes. Concentrate on this process and try to disassemble it in as much detail as possible. Can you do that?”

Kai nodded. With Ultimate Focus, he had no difficulty with completing this task.

“Good. Now it’s my turn,” Sawan said. As he placed his hand on Kai’s back, the young man began to feel as if he was being pulled somewhere slowly. “Try to find a source of power similar to the one you’re releasing.”

“I see...” Kai said after a couple of seconds. “I see hundreds and thousands of scarlet and translucent threads.”

“Excellent.” Sawan smiled. “Grab them and pull as hard as you can. Use all your will! Don’t let go of them or open your eyes until it’s over!”

The space at the top of the imperial palace began to tremble and energy began to rage. A strong wind rose, ruffling the long hair of Kai’s original body.

“Good luck,” Sawan said all of a sudden. At the same moment, Kai felt a strong wind blow in his back. Only he felt it not with his body, but with his soul.

As Kai disappeared from the imperial palace, Sawan approached his original body and froze, looking into its empty, statue-like eyes.

***

The scarlet threads, which Kai held on to not with his hands but his will, pulled him into the darkness. He didn’t know how long this journey into the unknown lasted, but in the next instant, the threads broke, and he was thrown to the ground. This time, the sensations he felt came from his body, not the soul.

Upon opening his eyes, he grimaced due to the sharp increase in weight on his Astral Body (the consequences of a weak spirit level of reality in the Spirit Dimension) and the lack of prana. There were only elemental threads, and even they were quite rare.

He expected to end up in a hostile wasteland, but to his surprise, he found himself right in the middle of a busy street of a huge city, with architecture reminiscent of ancient Rome. None of the passersby paid attention to a young man who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, as if it was nothing out of the ordinary. Sylphs and Spirits were everywhere. For the latter, to survive in this dimension, it was required to either create and constantly maintain a physical shell, or to enter someone’s body.

The world of Spirits was nothing like Kai had imagined it’d be.

“This is the border town — Rui,” Sawan’s voice sounded in his head. “One of the points closest to our reality in the Spirit Dimension. Go forward for now.”

“So, traveling here is a common practice?”

“Only for Spirits and sylphs. Among the latter, there are occasional cultivators who have a partial connection with the very Spirit Dimension. If one learns to use it, they can temporarily summon Spirits into our world. Your late friend Sator could do that.”

“Did you figure that out from my thoughts? Also, how come I can hear you?”

“No. I can only catch those thoughts that are clear and loud enough, so to say. I can’t really read your mind. I dare not deliberately look into your soul. Everything else I found out from Rune’Tan, as we exchanged memories when you appeared in the palace. But even so, he hid some of your personal information, not daring to share it even with his father,” Sawan reassured him. “As for hearing me, well, I’m here with your body, aren’t I? Maybe you’ve already stopped feeling a connection with it, but it hasn’t gone anywhere, which allows me to communicate with you. I myself can’t go to the Spirit Dimension.
Firstly, the System’s Curse will find me even there. Secondly, the transfer of a divine soul is too difficult a process and I don’t have enough strength for it. And thirdly, if I move, I’ll disturb the local deities, which I don’t want to do. So, I can only help you from afar.”

“I see...” Kai nodded reflexively, slowly moving forward along the street. “But what kind of prison is it then, if the Spirits can leave it if they’re summoned by someone in our world?”

“The Dimension is divided into three separate zones. We are in the first, where sylphs, simple Spirits, Elementals, as well as Holy and Heavenly Spirits live. The second is mostly reserved for the demigods who were supposed to be born in our world, but ended up imprisoned here. The third is a zone of endless war between the Divine Spirits that are fighting for one of the eleven Elemental Thrones. There’s no way to leave the second zone, and there’s only one way out from the third — to seize the Throne and hold it for a million years. After that, the local god will be able to be reborn into an ordinary Spirit in our reality, preserving all the existing memories.”

“A local option for going beyond the known laws of the universe?” Kai asked, referencing the Heavenly
Throne.

“Sort of. I think this is how the First Ones decided to avoid the possibility of uniting the gods of the Spirit Dimension to prevent them from destroying and leaving this cage.”

“Sounds reasonable...”

Suddenly, the crowd began to disperse, and Kai sensed the approach of someone very strong, which was why he also decided to move out of the away. Soon, he saw a group of several hundred Holy Spirits, led by three Heavenly ones. They all looked like beautiful men and women with hair, eyes, and skin of all kinds of colors. The onlookers began to bow respectfully, and Kai followed their example. He didn’t want problems in someone else’s dimension.

The leader of the group was a green-eyed, short man, whose long hair resembled thin vines, and whose dark skin had the structure of tree bark, indicating that he was a Spirit of Wood. However, one thing didn’t fit this picture — his left hand, which was covered in ice. He was a rare kind of Spirit, born from two elements at once.

Leaning over, Kai felt the gaze of several Heavenly Spirits on the back of his head. He tensed up, relaxing only when their attention finally shifted, and they walked by. The street became lively again.

“It looks like it was someone from the ruling family of this state,” Sawan said absentmindedly.

“Where did the simple Spirits and sylphs come from, if this is a dungeon for demigods?” Kai asked as he continued walking.

“Initially, there were only demigods here, but they’re not immortal. They die, leaving behind huge amounts of elemental power, from which simple Spirits are born. All these elemental threads are also their remnants. Some of those Spirits have managed to become gods. And the sylphs appeared here as their descendants. Turn right. You’re almost there.”

Kai stepped into a new street.

“Where am I going, anyway?”

“To the bank, of course,” Sawan replied. At the same moment, Kai saw a huge building ahead. People were buzzing around it like bees around a hive. “You didn’t think you’d have to travel through the Dimension in search of a place suitable for development, did you? Rune’Tan, our ancestors, and I have been here many times in the past, so we have acquired some property.”

“Welcome to the Bank of the Fire God Graalt, sir.” As soon as Kai passed under the huge arch of the entrance, he found himself in a large, luxurious office, where a sylph greeted him. “Our arrays discovered that you have an elite key, so they transferred you to me.”

“Now what?”

“The key is in your Ring. Show it and demand to be taken to the unit.”

“I want to get to my unit,” Kai said, pulling out a golden disk from the Ring.

“Pardon?”

Taken aback, the sylph took the disc in his hands and took out a pair of special artifact glasses. After carefully examining the key, he nodded and handed the item back to Kai.

“I’m glad to welcome you, heir of the Shakwir family, Kai Arnhard.” The sylph bowed even more respectfully and beckoned him to the only door in the room “Follow me.”

“Has this bank been around for over a million years?” Kai wondered.

“It has. Like the city, it belongs to one of the gods of this Dimension. Not all of them want to leave this prison.”

“And your unit hasn’t been closed after so many years? If I understand correctly, no one has used it for quite a while.”

“How many members of the Shakwir family do you think existed during the entire history of Belteise? More than several tens of millions!
This provided us with the highest status in this bank.
Also, it’s quite reliable since it’s used by sylphs from all over the Ecumene. It can be quite dangerous to carry your valuables with you at all times, but wherever you are, you can always come to Rui and other border cities from any part of the Ecumene to get them. It’s very convenient. If you’re a sylph, of course. Or if you can impersonate one like you’re doing now.”

Kai was soon led to a large stone door, guarded by a pair of Senior Elementals. They parted, allowing him and the clerk to approach.

“Put the key in the hole,” the clerk said, having poured enough force into the door in advance.

“By the way, how do sylphs develop here if there’s no energy?” Kai asked, curious.

“The elemental threads allow the body and mind to be hardened in an alternative way, after which the soul adapts. The sylph is then able to use the threads instead of energy for further development. Not as actively as you, though,” Sawan explained. “Basically, the threads are energy. Only of a different kind.”

While he explained, Kai put the golden disc into its place, after which the stone door disappeared, turning into the blue haze of the portal.

“Your unit is open,” the clerk said. “You can stay there as long as you like. If you wish to leave, you can find an artifact inside that’ll help you contact me.”

Kai nodded and walked through the haze, beyond which he saw a huge, luxurious mansion situated on the shore of a lake. All this was placed inside a giant pocket dimension.

Turning around, he saw the portal turning into the stone door again. The disc was on this side, so he took it out.

“Here we are. Inside this mansion, you’ll find rooms made of elemental crystals where you can begin to absorb the threads. Elements of Sword and Space will also be there.

***

Kai didn’t waste time exploring the mansion and immediately got down to business. He quickly found the right room and began to meditate. The threads of Sword and Space began to pour into his soul in stormy streams, accelerating the process of merging with the Forces of these Paths.

As Sawan had predicted, this time, there was no resistance in his soul, like that time when he used the Concentration of Sword, which allowed him to absorb the power of the threads indefinitely. And while he was doing this, Sawan gave him a lecture that contained a lot of extremely useful information.

First of all, he told Kai what the process of contemplation of Forces really was. As it turned out, it wasn’t just observing the echoes of the elemental force with the help of the soul, as he had previously believed. In fact, during meditation, the Shell tried to preserve the information about the Forces hidden in their particles. Spirit perception allowed the cultivators to take an extremely superficial look at the informational level of reality and capture the true form of a specific law of the universe inside the Shell. Without even realizing this, the cultivator could then use the information to create particles of Forces without any problems.

There really was no summoning or invoking of any kind. This was a huge misconception. In fact, the Shell, while keeping knowledge of the law, allowed a part of the cultivator’s will to retain this information as well. It seemed to be packed into an invisible grain — a particle of Force. To use it consciously, the cultivator had to decipher at least a part of it.

As for the Force of Fusion, it was nothing more than the Shell’s attempt to unite all the understanding of the Forces of a particular element into a whole. And when it was said that someone had mastered a certain Force, it meant that they had just begun to combine all the available information.

Sawan also told Kai about what the Sphere really was — an area of space covered by the cultivator’s will that carried the information stored in their Shell. To put it simply, the Sphere was a giant swarm of particles.

To learn how to create one, the said cultivator needed to decipher the fully mastered Force of Fusion as best as possible. To do this, one could simply meditate and reflect on their own particles of Forces, but it was much more effective to observe their stronger sources.

For such purposes, there were Spirit Fruits, alchemy, and other means of improving the understanding of Forces or simplifying the process of contemplation. However, such resources cost a lot of money and often gave relatively poor results. The Concentrations of Elements had a much greater effect, but due to their aggressive nature, only Spirits could absorb them.

Simply absorbing someone else’s accumulation of particles wouldn’t work. In fact, it could even prove to be harmful. To get at least some effect, one needed alchemy, Spirit Fruits, or Concentrations united by the correct weaving of particles. The souls of Spirits and sylphs (and Kai’s) didn’t resist them and they didn’t contain the “impurities” in information as particles in the Concentrations did. Thanks to all this, Kai’s progress on the Paths of Sword and Space was a rather quick one.

Sawan also explained what he meant by decipher. In his understanding, this meant that the cultivator had to delve into the very essence of the Force — to disassemble it into bits and pieces and figure out its entire construction. This had to be done with the help of the Shell. The mind, simple as it was, couldn’t cope with such a task. It’d be like trying to imagine a space with more than three dimensions. Only the gods could do something like that, as the Divine
Shell expanded their boundaries of consciousness and perception; otherwise, they wouldn’t be able to influence the informational level of reality directly. Unfortunately, they weren’t able to describe the laws of the universe verbally. No symbolic language would allow anyone to do this — images and sensations were the only means of conveying information. And even those could only be understood by other gods. So, mortals and True Masters had no other option but to walk further through the impenetrable darkness, relying solely on their instincts.

“If the Sphere is the will, which carries information about the Forces of a certain element, then how much do these Forces depend on it?” Kai wondered.

“A strong will makes it possible to create a bigger Sphere and to manage it better, but it can’t increase its power. That can only happen if the cultivator becomes even better at deciphering the Force of Fusion. That’s why there are different levels of Spheres: initial, mid, full, and peak,” Sawan answered. “Even having fulfilled the necessary conditions in deciphering the Force of Fusion, Masters can still find creating the Sphere problematic. Many of them simply don’t know what it actually is at the fundamental level since this information is very valuable. Some cultivators have been trying for a long time, but they fail every time without realizing that the answer is rather simple — you just need to try to create a particle of enormous size...”

“I’m very grateful to you for letting me know all this,” Kai said. “By the way, is it possible to call the Field of Superiority some kind of... prototype of the Sphere? In both cases, the will is used on a certain area of space, only within the Sphere, there’s also an impact on the Forces.”

“Partly, yes. But that isn’t a simple question. If you look at their roots, the Sphere and the Field have slightly different goals. The first makes an area where your Forces dominate, and the second — where your will dominates. In the future, you should try to combine these two. I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised.” Sawan chuckled. “Well, since we touched on this topic, I want to ask you: have you heard of the concept of three types of will?”

“I haven’t. No.”

“Well, then... The first type is the impact on the material level of reality. It has two points of extreme: the impact on the macrocosm and the microcosm. Your Field partly belongs to the former, and Complete Submission — the latter.”

“But both abilities can affect not only the material level of reality but also the spirit one quite a bit,” Kai objected.

“That’s right. That’s why I said partly. The influences themselves don’t have names, and the abilities that we are talking about are the creations of the System. They have a slightly wider range of possibilities... The second type of will makes an influence on the spirit level of reality. If you look at the skills bestowed by the System, then this includes the Desolation of the Weak and the Look of the Lord. The first allows you to control the area of someone else’s Shell, which is responsible for controlling the energy, and make the cultivator give you their ki. As for the Look of the Lord, with it, you can influence the part of the Shell that’s responsible for perception, mind, and emotions.
Actually, it’s because of this skill that I can hear your thoughts. Furthermore, there’s a force that affects both of these levels of reality. It’s called the Will of Weapon.”

“Both?” Kai was interested. “Not just material?”

“No, the spirit one, too. It’s just that your friend An’na hasn’t yet fully mastered this power,” Sawan replied. “There are exactly three ways for a cultivator to develop the Will of Sword. Or any other weapon, for that matter. It can be done by learning to consciously influence the material and spiritual levels of reality. But only the strongest Masters are capable of this. The second way is to acquire the Master’s Will while you’re still a mortal, but that comes with an extremely low probability of receiving the Will of Weapon from the System. The third way is just what An’na unconsciously took advantage of. By trying to suppress her personality and make a weapon out of herself, she came very close to the Forces of Sword, which gave her will such power.”

“But why exactly the Will of Weapon? Rune’Tan once told me that only Spirits can create the Will of Fire. But he couldn’t explain why.”

“All this is connected with the origin of life in the universe since the races created by the First Ones are most closely connected with the elements of weapons.
We, humans, who are a younger race, were in fact their first creation! They couldn’t reproduce, so they wanted to create cultivators to fight with the Spirits instead of them. At first, they tried to make creatures similar to their own kind. These were called Higher Humans. However, they didn’t succeed in creating an exact copy. Humans didn’t possess divine powers from birth as the Firsts did, but at the same time, they weren’t less powerful than the current Divine Stage cultivators we know.
But that wasn’t enough to withstand the myriad of Demigod Spirits. The newly created humans couldn’t influence the informational reality, and their power over the elements wasn’t even close to the power of the Spirits. Cultivation didn’t exist at that time either. So, the First Ones created the Forces of weapons for our ancestors, making this concept a separate element of nature. Did you ever get the feeling that the Paths of weapons are somewhat artificial?
How can they fit into the concept of the universe, if every other element is born in nature by itself?
Here’s your answer: the Path of Weapon isn’t a real element. It was deliberately created to give humans the power to resist the Spirits.
But the attempts to create ideal cultivators didn’t end, and the Firsts soon gave birth to higher-quality creatures, so to say: Higher Elves, Higher Dwarves, Higher Giants, Higher Undead, and so on.
Relying on their previous experience, the First Ones created improved versions of Higher Humans, strengthened their connection with energy, and even added some of the power of the Spirits. Their greatest creations were those whom we call the elder races: vampires, dragons, phoenixes, fairies, asuras... In the past, all of them had divine power immediately at birth. Why in the past, you wonder? Well, due to the silly fact that all the creatures of the Firsts had a common and irreparable flaw — with each generation their descendants became weaker and weaker until they finally reached the level of ordinary mortals.”

“That was a very interesting story,” Kai said, thanking Sawan for the history lesson once he fell silent.

“Let’s return to the types of will... Its third type makes an impact on the information level. It’s called the Divine Will. To achieve it, you need to master all the previous types, have incredible willpower, and be able to touch the informational level of reality at least slightly.
That is, you need to be able to subjugate something more fundamental than the spirit and material levels.
Only in this way, keeping in touch with the informational plane, can you start the correct process of uniting the Astral Body and the Shell into the Divine Shell and become a deity. This may sound simple, but even the strongest Masters on the One-step away from Divinity level rarely manage to influence the spirit and material levels of reality, even if their will is very strong.
It’s an incredibly complex process to come even close to the informational level. So much so that it can’t be explained in words.
Therefore, each cultivator must find their own way to the informational level. But you must be wary not to mistake it for something else. For if you start a breakthrough but you mistakenly believe that you managed to influence the informational level of reality with your will, you’ll most certainly die.
Or become a demigod, if you are a Beast or a Spirit.
Beasts will be stronger in the material plane and Spirits in the spirit one. But they have no divine power.
So, if you intend to reach my level, then you need to master the first two types of will. Fortunately, the System has already granted you the Field. Try to decipher this information in your soul, and then it’ll become easier for you to master Complete Submission and other skills.
Also, try to learn more about the Master’s Will.
It gives the ability to influence the spirit and material planes of reality at the minimal level. We can say that this is the main gift the System has given us. It brings the cultivator at least one-hundredth percent closer to divinity. And this is very, very important. Only a few Exorcists would be able to master the Will on their own.”

“Thank you for the advice. This information is extremely valuable. Why are you sharing such important information with me, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I told you I wouldn’t forget about you helping my son. Perhaps you still don’t fully realize this, but thanks to you, the Belteise Empire has the opportunity to be reborn from the ashes. And us Shakwirs know how to express our gratitude,” Sawan replied. “In my opinion, you deserve this knowledge. You have every chance of becoming a god. This is the first time I’ve met an individual such as yourself. I’d go so far as to say that it’s an honor to become your mentor. Even if it is temporary. Tell me, what are your goals?”

“I have to return to Saha to my sister,” Kai replied without hesitating for a second. “And then... And then I’ll continue my development, traveling through the worlds of Ecumene with my mentor.”

“I see. In that case, know that the doors of Belteise will always be open to you.”

“Thank you,” Kai replied with genuine gratitude. “I must say, I’m surprised that neither Acilla nor Rune’Tan has told me any of this.”

“You shouldn’t blame them. Acilla is still too young to understand all this, and she clearly received her powers while she was still in her mother’s womb. I think she understands all these aspects of cultivation very well on an intuitive level, but she can’t yet describe them in words,” Sawan said. “As for Rune’Tan, he couldn’t pass on you any of our family’s knowledge. I made sure of that the moment he was born. He can only share with others what he himself has learned and understood. He didn’t dare to remove this restriction with the Azure Cube. It would’ve been considered a betrayal on his part.”

“I understand... Since they’re both children of gods, why was only Acilla born as an Exorcist?”

“Because a goddess carried her. I, however, don’t have such an opportunity.” Sawan chuckled. “My wife was a very strong peak Divine Stage cultivator, but even this was still not enough to give birth to a True Master. Moreover, Acilla’s mother is clearly stronger than I am, so she was able to transfer more strength to her child than I was. I’m assuming that both of Acilla’s parents were gods; otherwise, she wouldn’t have been able to develop so fast.”

“I suspect the same...”

***

Days passed one by one. Kai absorbed the threads of Sword and Space non-stop while listening to Sawan’s lessons. Six days later, he saw several new System messages.

Attention!

[Senior Sword Spirit] development progress: 100%

Further development has been temporarily blocked.

To unlock further progress, level [Senior Sword Spirit] to [Junior Sword Elemental].

...

Attention!

An anomalous effect has been detected on the soul. The nature of the anomaly has not been determined. No damage has been found. Passive development of immunity has been detected.

Current immunity level: 5.3%

The Path of Sword (Learner Stage [Perfect Understanding]): The Force of Fusion. Fusion rate: 100%

...

Attention!

An anomalous effect has been detected on the soul. The nature of the anomaly has not been determined. No damage has been found. Passive development of immunity has been detected.

Current immunity level: 5.3%

The Path of Space (Learner Stage [Perfect Understanding]): The Force of Fusion. Fusion rate: 100%

Kai had finally completed the unification of all the Forces of Sword and Space into two single constructs, which were called the Force of Fusion. He felt much stronger now than he did a week ago. His power over Sword and Space had reached a new level.

However, he didn’t stop there. It’d seem that he was already ready for a breakthrough, but he didn’t want to do it in someone else’s body. So, he spent another ten days collecting and sealing a large number of elemental threads inside his Astral Body, so that he could use them during the breakthrough to create Cores. In the Spirit Dimension, there were elemental crystals in which thousands of threads were stored at once, but they couldn’t be moved to Ecumene so Kai had to find a way around the local laws of the universe.

When Sawan announced that a sufficient number of threads had been collected, Kai left the mansion. However, he didn’t immediately leave the Dimension. First, he went to a nearby street for further instructions and proceeded to a huge trading pagoda where he could buy many unique goods. Kai was only interested in only one thing — Spirits.

He was about to become an Elementalist, which would make his will much stronger. This, in turn, would allow him to have more than two Spirits at the same time. And where, if not in this Dimension, was it better to acquire them? Using the elemental crystals taken from the Shakwir mansion, he purchased six Sword and three Space Elementals. They had already been torn out of their own bodies by the sylphs who captured them and placed them in specially sealed vaults.

“Eight and even one with nine!” Sawan commented on the Elementals’ foundations. “Not bad.”

“Sir, would you like to sign summon contracts?” One of the sellers turned to Kai. “You can redeem lives of more Spirits, or, if you don’t have enough money, draw up a death contract with our strongest cultivators. If you find yourself in a hopeless situation, you’ll get the opportunity to at least take revenge on your attacker at the cost of your soul.”

So, that’s why Sator died... he recalled and shook his head.

“No, thank you, I’m not interested.”

The proposal sounded dubious, but cultivators weren’t fools to underestimate it. When the shadow of death was always on your heels, it was foolish to think that it’d never catch up to you. This was how virtually all sylphs in the city were bound by contracts with the Spirits of this dimension. But Kai couldn’t afford this as his soul didn’t meet the necessary requirements. He wasn’t a real sylph, but an impostor. Were it otherwise, he would’ve taken it into consideration.

Soon, he left the city center. Having found a deserted alley, he prepared to leave the Spirit Dimension. This process was similar but still somewhat different from coming here. This time, he didn’t need to appeal to his Forces of Sword and Space. All he had to do was close his eyes and concentrate on the soul. As he did that, a huge golden hand seemed to reach out to him. Grabbing it with his will, he again felt how he was pulled into the unknown. This time, however, he was fully prepared for it.

Everything was going well until his hands flamed with pain as if someone gripped them. The golden hand disappeared and he opened his eyes, finding himself on the stone floor of a destroyed temple. Broken columns lay around him. With nothing to support it, the ceiling had long collapsed, opening up a view to a sky full of beautiful stars.

In front of Kai were two small clouds emitting an inexplicable force: one abyss black and one snow-white. Through both ran a giant sword made of dark metal, impaling them to the floor. By their size, Kai could only assume that their wielder could’ve been nothing other than a giant.

“We knew you’d be back,” a voice said, making Kai turn around sharply.

Nearby stood a very tall creature with feminine features. Its entire body seemed to be made of ice. On the Spirit’s belt (and it was clearly a Spirit) was a blue blade. A strange, icy mist revolved around the figure. The power it radiated seemed very familiar to Kai.

Cold Void?! he thought.

“Millions of years of waiting, and you’re finally here again...” The Spirit suddenly fell silent. A moment later, the ice turned into an emerald flame, and it began to shout, unsheathing its blade. “It’s not him! You! You pitiful excuse of a cultivator! How dare you enter OUR temple?! Who sent you here?! Answer me, you pathetic doll! Otherwise, I’ll disregard the fact that you’re connected with one of us and end you right where you stand!”

But Kai couldn’t say anything. He just stood there, motionless.

“Die!” the enraged Spirit shouted.

Standing in place, it lowered the sword and swung. To Kai, it seemed like the universe itself began to collapse, like his soul had turned into nothing. All of a sudden, darkness pulled him into its embrace.

Thousands of years passed, and the agony of his dying soul didn’t stop for an instant. He didn’t even keep track of time anymore. He no longer had the strength. He tried to resist this process as best as he could but his will began to weaken after a while. He was about to give up, having started dreaming of death. He wanted to surrender to the darkness...

Fortunately, Death had other plans for him.

Kai’s hands seemed to be on fire again. He was even happy to feel the pain as it snapped him out of the torture and brought him back to the dilapidated temple.

White and black lines flashed across Kai’s arms as the Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo activated by itself.

“How?!” the Spirit gasped, amazed.

The huge dark sword behind Kai exploded with power, and the Spirit was cut in half. The emerald flame, so similar to the Heat Void, flared for the last time and then disappeared. In the same place, a different ice creature appeared. But only for a moment. It glanced at Kai and disappeared, running as far away from him as possible.

Kai barely had time to understand what happened. He saw only a short flash and the Spirit’s abrupt disappearance. The only thing that remained was a piece of coal still glowing with green fire by his feet. He touched the unusual flame, which so far hadn’t burned anything.

As soon as he touched the fire, it rushed into his body, and then into his soul. However, it failed to capture it, bringing him only intense pain and flashes of distorted memories.

Emptiness... Nothingness... Sisters... Dark... Light... Cold... Shining... I’m burning... This is birth... The Creator... Cultivation... Ecumene... He is kind... He gave names... Creator’s request... Prison... Overseers... Eternity... Epochs... The appearance of the System... This thing is beyond our influence... Continuation of service... Eternity again... That day... He appeared... Destroyer... Death of sisters... Wound... Unification... Loss of strength... We were able to survive... The shiny one fell asleep... Thirst for revenge... Doll... Death... Emptiness again...

The images flashed one after another with incredible speed. Only after the slideshow was over did Kai realize that he was lying in the fetal position, clutching his head. All this time, he screamed so loudly in pain that now his throat couldn’t produce a sound anymore. As he was no longer in his body, he couldn’t heal.

Rising slowly, he looked into his soul and found a small blazing ball of power. However, it didn’t have a Spark in it, like Rune’Tan’s soul did. That Spirit died instantly, so only part of its Shell tried to capture Kai. More precisely, it didn’t want to capture him, but to force him to be reborn in a new form and with a new personality.

Staggering, Kai walked toward the giant sword. It was again inactive. So was his Tattoo. The only thing that he now clearly understood, although he didn’t know why, was how to get out of here. He only needed to touch the weapon with both hands.

After a little hesitation, he did just that. His palms rested on the sword’s handle, and he felt energy pour into his soul in a calm stream. This time, the unknown force didn’t try to change him. It even felt friendly.

In less than a moment, the darkness covered his vision. Kai opened his eyes to see Sawan. They were once again at the top of the palace.

He was back in his real body.

Sawan never noticed anything.

Chapter 27
THE ELEMENTALIST

What was that? Kai asked himself. Why was I transported to that temple?
Was it some kind of trick? No... I brought myself there... I was pulled by the sword. The blade is somehow connected to the Tattoo. Chances are that its creator, Or’drok, left the weapon there. Perhaps it’s even directly related since the sword was piercing two clouds similar to Yin and Yang. Were those the remnants of beings the Destroyer had killed? What was in those flashes of memories? The so-called five sisters: Spirits of Yin and Yang, born together with the Spirits of Cold and Heat Voids... And another concept? But not born, there was a mention of a creator... The creator of cultivation... Then everything falls into place. If I disassemble what I’ve seen and compare it with the rest of the information in my possession, then... Then there are at least five unique Spirits. And what was that about a prison? Is it about the Spirit Dimension? It fits into the image of the overseer of this place. Then came the System, followed by the arrival of the Destroyer. He killed the Yin and Yang Spirits and did something with their remains, piercing them with that sword. The remaining Spirits had to flee and unite to survive. One of them fell asleep to save what was left of it. But who was that creature waiting for? The Creator or the Destroyer? Their titles are stark opposites of each other... Kai noted, distracted for a moment. Or maybe they were expecting someone else? I can’t tell. And why did they call me a doll? This is the first time I’ve been called something like that. There’s a chance that it’s just a poorly thought-out insult, but the Spirit seemed so serious about it. Does it have anything to do with being reborn in this world? With my abilities? Should I talk to Sawan about this?

“Something wrong?” Sawan asked, noticing Kai’s silence. Try as he might, he couldn’t seem to read the boy’s thoughts.

“Nothing, I just didn’t expect to return to my body so quickly,” he replied, looking into his soul. Rune’Tan appeared to have been in meditation until now, preparing for his upcoming transfer to a new body.

“I allowed myself to use a little of my power to bring you right into it.”

“Can I ask you a couple of questions?”

“Of course, go ahead.”

“Why are the titles of the three students so different? Or’drok seems to be shunned, unlike his colleagues. His title consists of one word, a rather malicious one at that. This is the first time I’ve heard of something like that.”

“Tel’Naal and La’Gert have their titles because they’ve both reached the Supreme Stage. As for Or’drok, his is one of several special titles in the System. But even I don’t know how and why you can get one. All the divine titles are unique, unlike those of the True Masters. Usually, they’re longer and descriptive, like mine, or they have a prefix — an adjective. For example, originally, Tel’Naal and La’Gert were the Moonless Night and Omniscient Eye respectively. Then, when they became Limitless, they were given the titles of the Highest Night and the Highest Eye, and when they became Supreme, their titles changed again. Or’drok, if legends are to be trusted, was the Destroyer from the very beginning. Perhaps this is due to his connection with Yin, or maybe the System just knew that he’d wish to destroy the Heavenly Throne. There are many hypotheses, so it’s impossible to tell for sure.”

“I see.” Kai nodded. “Since the Curse hanging over Belteise can identify your subjects through the information level of reality, are you able to find out my past and who I am in the same way?”

“No, I’m sorry,” Sawan replied and shook his head. “I can only see information about your level, amount of ki, parameters, bloodline, Forces, concepts, soul, Master’s Will, Favorite of the Forces, Full Aura Disguise, True Astral Body of
Cold Void, and Field of Superiority. I also see your true name, age, gender, race, and all your system oaths. Completed or not. That’s it. I can’t look deeper. It’s like there’s some kind of barrier around you. I don’t even see the Tattoo, so I can’t even try to study your Shell or the Spark. It’s beyond my power. Someone tried very hard to make sure that even the gods can’t learn anything important about you.”

“How about now?” Kai asked, showing Sawan his Tattoos.

“There’s mention of this power, but no details.”

“I see. Thanks anyway...”

“In that case, I think it’s time to start your breakthrough. Are you ready?”

“I am.”

“Then sit in the circle next to Rune’Tan. And take this.”

Sawan held out a bottle of beige liquid. Kai couldn’t see the description, but energy vision, spirit perception, and his experience with alchemy allowed him to recognize a peak-quality Star Flask of Imperial rank. It had been purified perfectly and enhanced by divine particles. It couldn’t have been of a higher rank because it would’ve been too strong for Kai to handle. The difference between the Imperial and the pseudo-Divine rank was too great.

Kai sat in the lotus position with his back to Rune’Tan’s levitating body. Having drunk the potion, he began to sink deeper and deeper into himself. Soon, he was ready. As always, to start the breakthrough process, one was required to express their thirst for power — to release this desire outward. Last time, it took Kai a quarter of an hour to do this. Now, he did it in just over two minutes.

As soon as the wave of will released from his Spark collided with the Shell, the breakthrough officially began. Irreversible changes started happening in the Shell, in response to which the Spark began to evolve. At the same time, Kai loosened his grip on the potion he had drunk, allowing it to do its magic.

The breakthrough to the Elementalist
Stage was divided into four phases: Core Appropriation, Separation of the Vortex, Core Compression, and Strengthening of the Astral Body. The overwhelming majority of Ecumene’s Exorcists used Elemental Cores obtained from Elementals to move to a new stage. However, since they were still foreign objects, it was first necessary to appropriate them. For this, the swallowed Cores were transferred from the stomach to the spirit level of the Astral Body and then brought as close to the soul as possible. However, Kai wasn’t going to follow this pattern, as he wanted to create his own Cores, for which he had accumulated a considerable amount of Sword and Space threads in the Spirit Dimension. That was why the potion he had drunk acted differently than most breakthrough potions for the Elementalist Stage would’ve acted. First of all, its power rushed to the Shell, and not to the Cores, as Kai didn’t have them in his stomach.

After he left the Spirit Dimension, the elemental threads in his Astral Body were striving to disintegrate into energy and particles of Forces because they couldn’t exist in this reality. Because of that, Kai had to single out one of the streams of his consciousness to contain the process of decay until the breakthrough. Now, he took control of them, directing them to the soul.

The essence of transition from the Exorcist to the Elementalist Stage was the creation of one or more Cores within the Astral Body. They were powerful crystallized clusters of elements and their main advantage was that their rotation made it possible to attract and release energy simultaneously. Unlike, for example, the ki vortex, which did only one thing at the time. But there were other qualitative changes: the presence of Cores increased the amount and density of energy (more precisely, the density of individual ki particles) significantly, made it possible to strengthen the Astral Body with an Energy Cover, and simplified control over the elements to which they belonged.

However, the Cores of Sword and Space weren’t enough. Kai had been developing along the path of the Cold Void Meditation Technique, but how could he create such a Core if even such Spirits, theoretically, didn’t exist? There were no threads of this element, no spontaneous spirit geysers. In the distant past, U’Shore pondered this for a long time. He developed with the help of a meditation technique tied to the element of Water, wanting to complete his creation after he had learned about the Cold Void. He didn’t believe that the laws of nature could be so incomplete. If one could become an Exorcist based on the Cold Void Meditation Technique, then why would things be different for the Elementalist Stage? It seemed absurd to him, so he conducted thorough research.

First of all, he tried to understand what exactly the Spirit Core was. Fortunately, he didn’t have to start on this from scratch, thanks to Belteise’s heritage on Saha. He found out that the Core was a special external material layer of the Spirits’ Shell, which was formed after they became Elementals. This was why Cores were considered unique and irreplaceable resources for becoming an Elementalist.

In this regard, the elemental threads were a unique force that was once a part of the flesh and soul of Demigod Spirits. Because of this, they still possessed their residual will, which sought to unite the threads into a coherent structure, but which wasn’t strong enough to complete that task.

As for the spontaneous spirit geysers, they initially arose only in the Central World as ordinary, but extremely powerful natural sources of energy. The gods learned to change them long ago. Endowing them with the properties of certain elements, they gave a boost to those who meditated inside them.

But neither the one nor the other had anything to do with concepts. So how could one create a Cold Void Core? Hundreds of years of research and a curious mind allowed U’Shore to find the answer: since the Core, albeit indirectly, was a part of the Shell, then all that was required was to let the concept capture it — just like what had happened with Kai. Using a special weaving, it was possible to displace the power of another element (since the concepts themselves were higher than them) and form a Cold Void
Core.

Kai didn’t plan to create just three Cores. No. He needed six: Sword, Space, Cold Void, Heat Void, Yin, and Yang. To do this, he directed the elemental threads toward Shell. Ecumene’s deities had long realized that with special alchemical potions, any creature could temporarily create Cores, similar to those of the Elementals. There was only one drawback: it required a very strong flow of ki and particles of Forces. Spirit geysers were an option if a cultivator was in the Central World. The threads, although they didn’t have the same intensity, were also a suitable resource.

The reason why anyone would go through all this trouble to make a Core instead of using resources they already had was the fact that a personal Core was the only resource that was fully compatible with the cultivator’s soul. This was what made a difference in strength between those who broke through in different ways.

Having surrounded the Shell with a thick layer of Sword threads, Kai began to squeeze it with all his might, rotating it faster and faster at the same time. At some point, the Shell began to rub against the inner side of the scarlet sphere, which was already rotating at high speed. The Star Flask activated, contributing to the formation of a natural Core.

Five hours later, the process ended. At the very last moment, Kai teleported his soul aside. With the power the potion’s granted him, he could move it in any direction within the Astral Body.

The first Core was a success. It took him almost a day to make the remaining five.

After that, it was time to start turning four of the six Cores into concept ones. His first choice was the Cold Void. He had previously gathered a large accumulation of particles of this element. In the form of several hundred thinly compressed needles, they thrust into one of the Cores. Recalling the Cold Void Meditation Technique, Kao began forming one rather complex weave on the Core’s surface. It took him another hour or so, but he did it. The Cold Void
Core appeared in his Astral Body. It was a perfect match for his soul.

Usually, Kai’s entire pool of spiritual stamina would’ve been spent on just one such weave but he still had more than enough strength to continue due to the special state the soul was in during the breakthrough, and, more importantly, the Star Flask, which increased this parameter and concentration to the limit.

The next concept was Yin. This time, he didn’t use a previously prepared accumulation of particles, but the force that had entered his soul from the sword. Leading it through the Shell, he felt that Yin was resisting, eager to destroy him. At the same time, his closeness to the concept itself increased. With the Star Flask, he managed to take even better control of it. The element left the limits of his soul, and he began to form a suitable weaving on one of the Cores. Soon enough, the second Core was created.

Yin was followed by Yang, the withdrawal of which threatened to distort the Shell beyond recognition while also bestowing an increase in the power of this concept. It wasn’t enough to move to the next rank, but it was still significant. Already accustomed to the process, Kai had no problems with creating the Yang
Core.

Finally, it was the Heat Void’s turn. With this one, he had serious difficulties. Unlike the accumulations of the previous concepts, this one wasn’t the least bit friendly. In addition, it exceeded the rest of them in size and power significantly, which complicated the process of guiding the clot of Heat Void through the Shell. There was every chance that this force would try to take over his soul again. And since the Shell was especially fragile during the breakthrough, then his usual defenses might not work. However, there was no other way to do this. So, putting all his will into it, Kai continued.

The pain he felt was insane. The Heat Void sought to destroy his Shell without even touching it. Unlike Yin, which wanted to erase everything around it from reality, the Heat Void had just one mission — to destroy everything on its way.

The pain was so intense that it manifested in reality. Feeling his flesh burn and boil, he gritted his teeth. He could barely maintain full control over the concept.

The pain grew with each passing moment. And although the Heat Void didn’t hurt his soul, its mere presence still formed a powerful spiritual attack. His defense left him alive and well, but it did nothing to subdue the pain.

Having gotten only a quarter of the way, he began to feel the control slipping away from him — his spiritual endurance was close to zero.

This is bad... I have no strength... I... I’ll... pass out... Control... is weakening... I can’t...

Suddenly, he felt a wave of tremendous power rush into his soul, taking away all the pain, restoring his stamina, and even strengthening his concentration and control. An inexhaustible source of strength appeared next to his soul, invigorating him.

Sighing, Sawan removed his hand from Kai’s back, having made sure that he was doing fine. He didn’t want to interfere in the breakthrough too much, but he also didn’t want Kai to die pursuing power.

Kai didn’t let himself get distracted, once again concentrating on removing the large ball of Heat Void outside the Shell. It was a thousand times easier without the spirit pain. After another ten minutes, he finished with that, and he directed the Heat Void to the last Core. Soon enough, he was done with that as well.

However, the process didn’t end without consequences. Part of the power of the Heat Void had dissolved in his Shell, becoming a permanent part of it. If it weren’t for Sawan’s help, he wouldn’t have managed to complete this task, even with all his power over neutral energy, powerful will, and soul protection. The Heat Void was just too strong. Even the seemingly endless source of spirit power he had been given was missing more than seventy percent. But, in the end, Kai not only removed the Heat Void from his soul but he also managed to study this concept enough to increase its power to the peak quality of the Royal rank.

Forming all six necessary Cores took over thirty-six hours in total. It was time for the second stage of the breakthrough — the Separation of the Vortex. As the name implied, Kai had to divide the ki vortex into the number of smaller energy vortexes corresponding to the number of Cores. Fortunately, this stage was considered one of the easiest, so he had no difficulty with it. In three hours, he was able to divide the ki vortex, which was actively facilitated by the Star Flask, and then connect six of its smaller parts with the Cores, forcing them to start rotating. Suddenly, the Cold Void
Cores and the Heat Void began to attract each other as if they wanted to merge into one big Core. At first, Kai tried to resist, but with every second, the attraction only intensified. In the end, he decided to let them unite, trusting his intuition.

The contact of the two Cores generated a burst of energy inside his Astral Body, which blinded his spirit perception for a couple of moments. The combined Cores of the two concepts were located in the very center, as it was the most important part of Kai’s meditation technique, which he had to improve on the go. Now it could be called the Cold and
Heat Void Meditation Technique. The Sword Core was located above it, and the Space Core below. As for the Yin and Yang
Cores, the former hung to the left of the central one, closer to the hand with the black tattoo, and the latter — to the right.

Kai continued, moving on to the Core Compression Stage. Having gathered all his will and concentrated as much as possible, he began to put pressure on the five formed structures, trying to make them as compact as possible.

Elementalists with only one Core were considered worthless among other cultivators of the same stage. The standard number was two or three. But what actually mattered wasn’t the number of Cores, but their size. The smaller they were, the faster they could rotate, which, in turn, allowed the cultivator to work with energy and restore it quickly.

Kai was striving for perfection. The Core Compression Stage had lasted for twenty-seven hours, and five of his Cores were now the size of a pea, with the Cold and
Heat Void
Core having taken the significant part of it. It was simply impossible to squeeze them any more. This was nature’s limit, and not even the gods could change it.

By this time, about sixty-four hours had passed since the beginning of the breakthrough, but Kai still had a lot of time before the transition was to be finished. The next stage — Strengthening of the Astral Body — was the last one. Before giving it a go, Kai needed to spin the set of Cores as much as possible, and then release a wave of power from it. This made it possible to strengthen the Astral Body, which further increased the energy reserve. It also made his Energy Cover much stronger.

Usually, this stage took no more than half an hour, but its execution completed the breakthrough process. As Kai had some extra time on his hands, he decided to use the fact that the Shell was still open. He still had many threads of Sword and Space, so it was time to start contemplating them. This time, Sawan decided to give him a push. He had promised to help Kai with the breakthrough, after all.

Without further delay, he touched Kai and focused. Seconds later, his translucent palm passed through Kai’s flesh, and Sawan’s finger touched his soul, forming an invisible connection between it and his Divine Shell. Only in this way could he accomplish his goal: to allow a piece of Kai’s spirit perception to look directly at the informational level of reality so that he could begin to contemplate the Forces of Sword and Space from there. Probably, in all of the Ecumene, Kai was the only one capable of such madness. All thanks to his unique soul protection.

Meanwhile, the process of transferring Rune’Tan’s soul into a new body was in full swing. In the nearly one million years since the destruction of Belteise, Sawan had managed to create the perfect replica of his son’s physical and spirit body. First, he created a clone without a soul — an ordinary mortal — and then, with the Great Domain and a lot of free time, he began to change it bit by bit at the informational level of reality, endowing it with the same properties that Rune’Tan possessed at the peak of his power. So, when Sawan told Kai that it was beyond his abilities to copy someone else’s power, he wasn’t being completely honest. If he had another such artifact and the same amount of time, then he could probably do it again. However, definitely not with Kai. Sawan wouldn’t even be able to study him at the informational level. And he didn’t need to actually recreate Rune’Tan’s body, just restore its existence in reality as only Rune’Tan’s soul could take that shell. It was as if his original body was transferred here from the past.

A few days later, the critical process was finally done — Rune’Tan’s soul finally left Kai’s body. It flew into the shell, where it slowly began to restore the connection with the flesh. Sawan finally breathed out a sigh of relief and turned his attention to Kai. First, he raised the foundation of his Spirits, both old and new. After that, Kai singled out three parallel streams of consciousness to merge with the new Elementals, as well as help the two already existing Spirits to start a breakthrough to this stage. The process guaranteed Kai full power over the Elementals and he wouldn’t have to waste time on their submission. The third stream of consciousness was used to contemplate the Master’s Will and the Field of Superiority. Since the Shell was now open, it was the perfect moment to disassemble the skills he had received from the System.

***

While Kai was busy with his breakthrough and Kyros and his allies continued to wait at the entrance to the palace, many events were taking place in the distant and forgotten depths of the Endless Labyrinth.

Fansolion finally reached the place from which the most powerful waves of the unknown force emanated. He stood in the center of the corpse-littered room, shivering with pain and fatigue. He had lost both arms, which was why he had to fight using only his legs and techniques. He was also missing both eyes. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, his internal organs had suffered great damage and many wounds had appeared on his Astral Body. But he managed.

Well, almost.

“Nwarii...” Fansolion hissed, staring at the barely alive elf who was lying nearby. “Why, Nwarii?!”

“My brothers and sisters from the Owai Clan must have asked the same question when you killed them...” Nwarii spat and coughed up blood. There was a huge hole in his chest; he continued to live only thanks to his strong will and hardened flesh.

When a group of the most powerful Masters of the Sublunar Sect reached this cave, Nwarii decided that it was finally time for revenge. At one point, everyone present turned against Fansolion. Having made their own plans to overthrow the current leader, they all joined the conspiracy. However, their strength wasn’t enough to defeat him. Nwarii activated a unique one-time summoning artifact, which transferred to him almost two hundred Divine Stage cultivators and about ten thousand Holy Lords whom he hired in various worlds long before the start of the expedition. He had been preparing for this moment for a very, very long time.

Two unique arrays of Divine rank, thousands of pseudo-Divine artifacts and potions, thousands of Holy Lords, hundreds of Divine Stage cultivators, dozens of enslaved Heavenly Beasts and Heavenly Spirits — all this was united against only one Fansolion. But even that wasn’t enough to kill him.

“So, you’re one of them...” Fansolion hissed.

“Yes, I’m one of those who remember how you repaid our kindness by killing us for the sake of our founder’s relics! You are a pathetic thief...” Nwarii chuckled with contempt, knowing that death was near.

Fansolion’s face twisted with anger at the last word. Truth was unpleasant, and he didn’t want to hear it. Moving closer to the motionless Nwarii, Fansolion smashed his head with a powerful kick, determined to end it all.

But little did he know that Nwarri had hoped for just that.

Immediately after his death, a post-mortem technique was activated.

At the very beginning of the battle, Nwarii had swallowed the two remaining drops of Demigod blood and had held back their power until now. He knew he was doomed the moment he did that, so he decided to make the most of it, adding the power of his soul to them.

The post mortem technique was fully formed in Nwarii’s body and its activation could be either deliberate or triggered by his death. As soon as this happened, the unique weaving, which had been forming in his Shell for thousands of years, absorbed all his soul energy and all the Heat Void that had captured it, together with the power of both drops. The released power was several times greater than that which Onyx was ready to demonstrate when he threatened Kyros in front of the palace.

The corpses of the Divine Stage cultivators, artifacts of pseudo-Divine and even Divine ranks, air, space, and even the floor and the cave walls disappeared. A flash left nothing behind but the treasure that Fansolion had come here for.

After a couple of minutes, the void tightened and the destroyed space was restored. The cave itself had survived, although it had become several times larger. It wouldn’t collapse so easily as it was supported by the unknown forces of the Labyrinth.

Suddenly, a glow appeared in the air. A second later, it formed an armless, crippled figure.

“Did I die?” Fansolion said surprisingly calmly. He wasn’t able to remember the last couple of seconds before the explosion. Then he pulled out a small artifact from his Storage, resembling a cracked hourglass. It crumbled into dust that scattered across the cave. “The last charge has been spent. But what happened? How did Nwarii kill me? This is bad... I no longer have a second chance. But...” He focused his gaze on the treasure. “It was worth it.”

Flying to the source of a powerful force, Fansolion froze. He felt a rather weak, but frightening aura that he wanted not to just run away from, but die. His strong will allowed him to pull himself together and turn around.

Three figures entered the cave: an Elementalist in a mask, and two Heavenly Beasts, obediently walking behind him. Fansolion recognized the monsters, which he himself had once enslaved and sold at an auction. But the terrifying aura didn’t come from them, although the Beasts radiated a thirst for murder.

“Who are you?” Fansolion asked.

“It doesn’t matter,” the stranger replied, snapping his fingers. At the same moment, Fansolion lost control over his body and soul, and fell to the ground. He could no longer even use the Master’s Will, let alone form techniques. Looking through him, the stranger walked forward. “You grew up as a thief. The path of cultivation didn’t change you at all. You continued to steal, and, in the end, you were forced to flee from the Central World like a rat. But that didn’t teach you anything either... I hate traitors and thieves. They all deserve the same fate. You can blame your downfall on your greed. Get him.”

The Heavenly Beasts, which obeyed their master although they no longer bore the slave seals, rushed at Fansolion. And although he couldn’t even lift a finger, he could still feel pain. The two Beasts ripped his body apart and devoured him. For them, he was an excellent resource of power, albeit slightly tainted. They even consumed his Astral Body and soul.

But the masked stranger paid no attention to the feast. He continued to walk, staring at Sawan’s suspended physical body. But he wasn’t interested in his flesh. First, he looked at what was inside it — the source of power that overshadowed even that of Kyros’s Ring.

That was what he had come for.

***

Almost six months had passed since Kai entered the palace. Fortunately, during all this time, Kyros no longer risked breaking the rules, so the energy in the protective arrays didn’t deplete before its time.

However, everything had to end sooner or later.

Meditating near the main gates allowed Kyros to understand that they’d open on their own sooner or later. Having learned that this should happen in the next few years, he decided to wait. For a Divine Stage cultivator, this amount of time would pass unnoticed.

As for the others, they were all driven to a large area several miles away from the palace. The superior forces of Niagala and the representatives of Malton’s Great Hundred, who could only benefit if the Sublunar Sect became weaker, surrounded them there. Killing them was forbidden by the rules of the safe zone, but no one had said anything about imprisonment.

Since they knew that the protective arrays would soon turn off, there was no need to risk breaking the rules to kill their enemies. Kyros liked the option of waiting and taking his time with torturing them even more.

There were those who tried to escape, but Kyros tracked down and killed them outside the safe zone. At some point, he installed his own barrier over the city, which not only prevented people from leaving this area but also deprived of energy almost ninety percent of cultivators who didn’t have his special mark. For the prisoners, the lack of energy felt like the thirst of a mortal who hadn’t drunk water for several days.

Days, weeks, and months passed. Kyros was constantly in front of the main gates, waiting for them to open. At first, he feared that Kai might take control of the arrays and try to kill him. But since this hadn’t happened yet, it meant that his fears were irrational. He wasn’t afraid of Rune’Tan. When he took control over Kai’s body and attacked him, Kyros was able to experience his power, and he deemed it insignificant. Sure, Rune’Tan had launched him into the heavens, but he had only managed to do it because Kyros had been weakened by the arrays. Now, Rune’Tan wouldn’t be able to even scratch him.

As he was meditating, Kyros heard a sudden echo of a strong spatial distortion. Opening his eyes sharply, he saw the main gates begin to open.

Already...?

Rising, he prepared to finally enter the palace when he saw two figures emerge from the gates. One red-haired and one dark-haired. Their auras were hidden even from the perception of the peak Divine Stage cultivators, which couldn’t but shock Kyros.

“I think it’s time to end this.”

Rune’Tan extended his hand toward Kai. With a smile, Kai hit his fist with his own.

“I agree, old man.”

“Hey!” Rune’Tan pretended to take offense. “I’m not an old man anymore!”

What’s this supposed to mean? Kyros frowned, feeling a little anxious when he looked at Rune’Tan. The arrays are still active, but the gates have opened. I can’t attack yet...

“Fine, fine...” Rune’Tan sighed, cracking his neck. “I don’t want the fight to destroy the capital of my empire, so... We’ll need to relocate.”

These words came to Kyros a bit later, for Rune’Tan approached him much earlier than the sound could spread around the area. At the same time, the protective arrays turned off.

Kyros managed to cover his face, but Rune’Tan, having assumed that he’d do that, didn’t aim there. Instead, he punched Kyros in the stomach, lifting him off the ground. With incredible speed, he left the planet’s atmosphere. Rune’Tan, temporarily reinforced by Sawan’s technique, pushed off the ground with a crash and flew after his opponent.

Kai couldn’t see anything at such speeds, so he looked at the huge hole Kyros had made in the dome instead, grunted, and transmitted a message to Acilla. Then he activated the artifact he had received from Sawan and disappeared.

Meanwhile, Norleun appeared over the prisoner camp. By the order of the emperor, he began to transfer the arrays’ remaining energy to Kai’s allies. First and foremost, to Acilla who was so weakened that she couldn’t deal with Nator and the rest of the Divine Stage cultivators. It took her a while to recover.

***

Distracted by studying the ancient city, Akio froze when he saw a figure in front of him. He was greatly surprised, but at the same time extremely happy. A smile appeared on his face.

“I don’t know how it happened, but I’m glad to see you. Moreover, you’re finally alone,” he said.

Kai looked around and shrugged.

“Seems so.”

“Die!” Akio said, throwing a spear sparkling with lightning at Kai.

The technique should have killed him instantly, but it crashed against something invisible and crumbled away.

“Artifacts again?” Akio asked haughtily, walking toward his opponent. “They won’t help you this time.”

“Oh, but I don’t need them,” Kai replied, after which he turned off the artifact that was hiding his real strength even from the perception of Divine Stage cultivators.

Akio froze, his eyes bulging. Instead of a peak-level Exorcist, he felt a peak-level Elementalist standing in front of him, accompanied by two mid-level Spheres of Sword and Space, within which there were echoes of four concepts at once.

But what was most shocking was the power of the two Holy Spirits emanating from Kai. He had just partially merged with them, which could be read from the scarlet and rainbow patterns that appeared on his face.

“Should I be afraid of you?” Kai asked as mockingly as he could. “I swore that I’d kill you at the ruins of the Abode. And here I am.”

“No... Impossible!” Akio blurted out, reflexively retreating a few steps back. He couldn’t believe that Kai was now not only a whole stage higher than he was before, but that he also had two mid-level Spheres. He himself, being a Holy Lord, had made only a full Sphere of Poisons, but his Spheres of Spear and Lightning were still only at the initial level.

“Are you going to deny reality? Pathetic...” Looking at Akio as if he was a fool, Kai shook his head and grinned. The thirst for battle burned in his soul. There was no longer any hint of the overwhelming dictatorship of the Cold Void.

A second later, Kai almost killed Akio with a single swing of his sword, having appeared next to him in the blink of an eye. Akio still managed to defend himself, although he lost a couple of fingers. He immediately pulled himself together and put aside his playfulness — it was time to fight for real.

Chapter 28
THE TEST OF NEW POWER

A few minutes earlier

Kai and Rune’Tan were heading toward the palace exit. During the previous six months, both of them had changed a lot. Kai had made four breakthroughs one by one, becoming much stronger, and gotten rid of the Cold Void, which had held his soul captive for so long. Heat Void had been of great help, as he had allowed it to take over his soul after the breakthrough. He had deliberately used it to make the seemingly indestructible ice in his soul crack, after which he forced out both elements with his will. This resulted in the loss of the True Astral Body of the Cold Void, together with the fifteen percent overall energy increase, but the return of emotions was worth it. For without them, Kai would’ve eventually faced a sad fate. Emotions were part of the Shell, so they were essential for cultivation as they were a crucial part of one’s development.

Fortunately, Kai didn’t lose everything. With Sawan’s help, he managed to turn the True Astral Body of the Cold Void into a fake one. Now it only gave him five percent of extra energy, but it was still better than nothing.

As for Rune’Tan, he was finally used to his new body, returning to the peak of his strength. Thanks to his father and a special divine enhancing technique, he became even stronger. So much so that he had a good chance of defeating Kyros and his Divine Ring.

“Shall we?” Rune’Tan asked.

“Good luck,” Sawan said. “I’ll watch from here. There’s sadly nothing else I can do.”

“We can help,” Malvur said.

Kai glanced at his friends. He had released them from his Storage the second week after the start of his breakthrough, once Izao’s technique had been finally removed and the control over their bodies returned to them.

Waking up in the imperial palace, the last thing that they remembered was leaving the Endless Labyrinth. Everything after that was a blur.

“I don’t think you should get involved in this.” Kai smiled as if apologizing. “It’s too dangerous for you out there now.”

Malvur didn’t answer. The rest of his friends were also silent. Hearing him say that was rather unpleasant, but it was foolish to deny the truth. The difference between them and Kai had become too big. Even Malvur and Guts, who were Elementalists, were way behind him. The only way they could help now was not to interfere.

The initial-level Elementalists, and even more so the Exorcists, who were now in the capital of Belteise, would very soon be forced to run as far as possible or hide in their elders’ pocket dimensions. In the upcoming battle, they’d be nothing more than obstacles for the more powerful Masters.

Soon, Kai and Rune’Tan left the palace, leaving their friends to remain looking at the gate, upset by their own powerlessness and weakness.

***

Six months ago, Kai couldn’t hold a candle to Akio. Now, with just one attack, he had deprived him of two fingers. With a satisfied chuckle, he poured more energy into his sword and activated the Improved Fear Aura.

Akio shivered. For a level-three Holy Lord, the induced fear wasn’t very strong, but it still caused him inconveniences, forcing him to merge with the Elementals, of which he had more than a dozen stored away in his soul. They all belonged to three different elements and had the potential to transform into three Holy Spirits. However, that was just a chance. There was no guarantee that he’d succeed. He had once tried to perform the ritual of uniting the Lightning Elementals but he failed, losing all the Spirits as a result.

Without special and rare resources, the probability of forming a Holy Spirit remained extremely low. That was why Jiang Dao’s Holy Spirit was so valuable to Niagala. Kai did it with Sawan’s help, whose divine power replaced the necessary resources.

Having merged with the Elementals and received a huge boost of energy from them, strengthening their corresponding elements, Akio overcame the pressure of the Improved Fear Aura and counterattacked.

A spear sparkling with lightning and deadly poison was supposed to pierce Kai’s head, but he dodged the blow, leaving a cut on his opponent’s forearm as he did so. Akio felt the cold trying to penetrate his soul and suppressed it. Unlike his younger brother, he noticed the Ice Curse Technique.

His second attack was also unsuccessful. Kai fought it off using only one sword. Then came the third, the fourth, the fifth... Akio attacked repeatedly, but Kai kept escaping at the very last moment. He seemed to be playing with him. As much as Akio wished to deny it, he ultimately admitted to himself that Kai was clearly superior to him in terms of weapon combat. His perfect memory, talent, access to the Belteise Imperial Library, and two years of practice were equal to decades of devoted training.

Having studied Akio’s style of combat and gotten somewhat accustomed to his new parameters, Kai rushed forward. Repelling one more attack, he almost decapitated Akio who avoided dying by overstraining the muscles in his entire body while dodging.

But that was just the beginning.

He’s even faster?! Akio wondered, just barely managing to block the blow with the shaft of his spear.

He tried to kick Kai in the stomach, but his opponent backed away and then rushed forward again, sending a hail of attacks at him. To defend himself, Akio had to ignore the soul damage received during the Test of the Past, from which he hadn’t yet healed; otherwise, he wouldn’t have been able to activate the Cover nor the movement and enhancing techniques. But even despite his best efforts, Kai kept pushing him back.

And that was even though his stats were much lower than Akio’s. Being an Elementalist, Kai’s energy reserve had greatly increased, and that let him increase his strength with the Cover even more. He had also partly merged with his two Holy Spirits, which gave him a huge boost, similar to that of Partial Transformation; however, that was still not enough to match his opponent’s strength. And although Akio was a talented Holy Lord with a high foundation, there were two things in which Kai preceded him: skill and quality of techniques. This was especially true for the seven-volume Phantom Steps, which was far better than any technique Akio had.

A minute later, covered with cuts on both the physical and astral level, Akio realized that he’d have to approach this fight differently. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t surpass Kai in close combat as he was faster and more skillful, and kept driving him into traps and corners. With each passing second, Akio’s chance of dying increased dramatically.

He had to do something, and he had to do it quickly.

An invisible force escaped from his body, followed by dense clouds of poison and thousands of lightning bolts, striving to destroy everything in its path. The three Spheres opened with great speed, consuming everything around them, forcing Kai to retreat to a safer distance as quickly as possible. He remained within the Spheres’ range, grinning, as his Spheres began to open as well.

Akio felt his consciousness being invaded. The strong pain in his soul subsided only when he deactivated two of the three Spheres. He failed to break through Kai’s defenses; the difference in Spheres’ power, in the their owners’ will, and in their Elemental
Cores allowed Kai to not only withstand Akio’s most powerful Sphere, but also suppress the two initial ones.

Shit, this isn’t going well for me! Akio cursed.

Before he could recover from the spirit pain, Kai rushed toward him. His blade almost reached the target, missing at the last moment. Akio disappeared in a flash of lightning, moving several hundred feet up. Once at the top of the nearby building, he launched a powerful attack at where Kai had just landed.

But he wasn’t there anymore.

Akio sensed danger behind him. He managed to only partially escape from the blow, losing his left hand and receiving significant damage to the Astral Body in that area. A moment later, he teleported again, but Kai was already next to him, as if predicting his movements. The chase continued for several more long seconds during which Kai kept up with Akio using the Eternal Pursuit Technique that transported him to the marked target automatically if it moved away within a certain radius. Kai remembered its weaving from when Greenrow had used it on him back on Earth, but he only recently managed to figure out how the particles of Space in it worked. After all, who could’ve expected that Greenrow had such a complicated seven-volume technique?

During the chase, Kai managed to injure Akio once again, piercing his lung. Aware that this couldn’t go on forever, Akio summoned a Lightning Cage that surrounded him and trapped Kai in the limited space, unleashing the full force of the elements at him. Teleportation was blocked, forcing Kai to think of another way to break free. He eventually did so, but he lost his clothes, suffered severe burns, and was temporarily weakened and disoriented in the process. His regeneration activated almost immediately, but it took at least a few seconds to fix him up, making him move with difficulty for the time being — long enough for Akio to finally get closer to him, erase the mark, and attack again.

Aware that he wouldn’t have time to dodge the lance-like lightning beam, Kai didn’t even try to get up. Instead, he opted for a more active use of his other skills. The attack collided with a spatial distortion, forcing it to change its trajectory. The power of his Sphere of Space was enough to protect him. In terms of strength, it exceeded Akio’s Lightning and Spear techniques.

A second later, Kai was struck by a hail of blows from the three elements, forcing him to use the Defensive Rift Technique. Hiding inside a dome formed out of the void of the destroyed space, he finally recovered and even weaved himself a new set of clothes from the Cold Void threads. The Defensive Rift became stronger the more damage it received; however, he couldn’t stay under it forever as it required a lot of energy and put a lot of pressure on the Astral Body. In the next instant, he teleported to the side, avoiding one of Akio’s strongest techniques.

Returning to the fight, Kai rushed forward. However, this time, it wasn’t easy for him to reach Akio. The Lightning Cage continued to operate around him, blocking teleportation within a thirty feet radius around him. If he had a peak Space Sphere, he would’ve probably been able to overcome it, but now he could only move forward, relying on his speed and defense.

But Akio wasn’t a fool, and he wasn’t going to let Kai get close to him. He moved constantly, keeping his distance, and formed ranged attacks, sending forward technique after technique.

I can’t let him get close, he realized. He has a clear advantage in close combat. He’s letting me hit him just so that he can hit me back. He can afford to be a punching bag with his insane regeneration.
But I’m better at using Spheres. I have more experience with them. He’s still looking to get closer to me, rather than responding with ranged attacks. I still have a chance...

But no matter how hard he tried, Akio still couldn’t keep Kai away. At some point, they got close enough for their Spheres to collide again. Kai suppressed all Forces within a four hundred feet area; only particles of Poison could resist. Akio’s Spheres should have suppressed the particles of all Kai’s concepts but they were more powerful than elements. Taking into account that Kai’s Cores were his own creation, their particles were powerful enough to resist Spheres. Thus, in the next clash of forces, Kai won again.

Dodging one ranged attack after another and using the power of the Spheres to defend himself, Kai approached Akio gradually, until he finally reached the required distance. From that moment on, everything happened as if in slow motion. For a second, Kai froze and extended his hand forward. Grinning, he unclenched his fist, activating the Field of Superiority.

The attacks aimed at him disappeared under the pressure of the Spheres and the Field of Superiority. He still didn’t know how to combine these forces, but the result was impressive. After the torture that the Heat Void Spirit had put him through as he removed its traces from his soul, as well as four breakthroughs in a row, hiss will rose to a completely different level of strength.

But that was just a fraction of what Kai did. In addition to activating the Field of Superiority, he used his ability to subdue energy. This was one more on the list of skills he had upgraded by becoming an Elementalist.

Akio suddenly felt weak. The Lightning Cage, which had been protecting him all this time, flickered as if it were about to go out. It took him a while to realize that all the energy around him was gone. No matter how much he rotated his Cores, he could no longer restore ki from the environment. Kai had perfected the skill he had invented six months ago — Zero Zone — that allowed him to null all the energy within a certain area. Akio still had the power of his Elementals, but the inability to use one of the Cores’ main features — the restoration of Forces during the battle — was serious a setback.

So, with just one move, Kai had not only cut off his opponent from his main source of ki, making it more difficult to repeatedly form energy-intense long-range attacks, but also forced him to think about returning to close combat.

After realizing that Kai had somehow removed all the energy around him, Akio couldn’t help but think about pulling Kai into the Zone as well. He knew that chances were practically nonexistent for his plan to work since Kai wouldn’t be stupid enough to deprive himself of energy as well, so he didn’t rush to engage his opponent in close combat. Kai, however, didn’t refrain from doing so.

Destroying the Lightning Cage’s pillars that were blocking teleportation, he moved closer and closer to Akio.

Shit, I gotta do something or else I’m dead! Tornado of Ten Thousand Snakes! Akio exclaimed in his head, releasing a huge amount of power at once.

The Path of Poisons was extremely useful in two situations: in fights with many opponents, where it was easy to poison a large number of enemies at once, and in close combat, when often only one cut was enough to weaken or even kill the enemy. When Masters wounded each other, they almost always introduced particles of their element’s Forces or even whole techniques into their opponent’s body. In this regard, Poison was considered the strongest element. But Kai’s bloodline, which had relatively recently undergone an evolution, had improved with his transition to the Elementalist Stage, rendering Akio’s poisonous techniques practically powerless, and leaving him with no choice but to invest even more energy in such attacks since the rest of his elements were still being suppressed by Kai’s Spheres.

The force that Akio had released formed a huge tornado of poisonous vapors. Kai jumped back, dodging a translucent, bus-sized snake that had burst out of the vortex and dissolved a nearby building with its breath.

A second later, hundreds of similar snakes flew out of the storm but were weakened and slowed down by Kai’s Spheres. Hissing in protest, dozens of jaws opened, releasing jets of poisonous gas and liquid. But all this power, capable of killing several hundred ordinary Elementalists in an instant, didn’t even reach Kai, powerless against his primary shield — the Defensive Rift Technique.

Once he made sure he was protected, Kai focused on getting himself out of this situation. About fifty blue crystals appeared in front of him, after which he teleported above the snake horde. The temperature in the area began to drop rapidly until dozens of crystals and more than two hundred ice monsters appeared. The snakes outnumbered them, but they were incomparably stronger.

A battle between two artificial armies ensued.

The sky began to darken. Thunder rumbled.

Sharply raising his head, Kai saw a poisonous cloud forming at the top of the tornado, filled with even more lightning. He teleported again, just in time to avoid several powerful flashes that hit the place where he had just been. The chase continued for a while; it was only thanks to his highly developed perception that he managed to avoid the attacks. Soon, acid rain was added to the lightning, each drop of which rushed to the ground like a mighty spear.

Having combined three powerful techniques, Akio cornered Kai.

I didn’t want to use these just yet, he thought, frowning with strain. But you’ve left me with no other choice!

Excellent. Kai smiled, enjoying the fight as it allowed him to test his new skills. I’m glad he’s stronger than I thought. Now... What’s his plan?

Kai lowered his sword, destroying dozens of lightning bolts, thousands of raindrops, as well as hundreds of translucent snakes in an instant. A wave of dark-green flame with scarlet splashes spread in all directions, leaving no trace of enemy techniques.

During the breakthrough, Kai had reached the highest form of enlightenment. When he had been breaking through to the Exorcist Stage, he hadn’t allowed his soul to come this far because, as Acilla had explained back in the Abode, this forced it to accumulate unspent energy and Forces, which would eventually allow its owner to achieve much stronger and deeper enlightenment. And it was great advice. By saving enlightenment for later, he had achieved serious success in different aspects of cultivation, one of which was the creation of three techniques that were few degrees of quality short of being eight-volume ones.

The Blaze of Doom was one of such techniques.

The dark green flame with scarlet patches that covered his sword was an improved version of the Dark Blade of Nothingness. Like the old version, the new one combined his strongest destruction elements — Sword, Yin, and the Heat Void — and acted in three simple steps.

Cut. Burn. Destroy.

He had decided to exclude the Forces of Space from this technique for several reasons. First, practice had shown that its contribution to the destructive power was insignificant. Using the Path of Space to destroy whatever needed to be removed from his path required even more energy than using concepts, but it created the same destructive potential as the Sword. Yin and the Heat Void were far more powerful than Space in this regard. Secondly, he had the Heat Void, which wasn’t only destructive but also incredibly fast. Therefore, he didn’t need to use the Path of Space for the convenience of moving around. And thirdly, this wasn’t the only technique he had created.

Having gotten rid of the obstacles, Kai moved to the Tornado of Ten Thousand Snakes, after which he finally revealed his second blade and swung it sharply. This time, there was no flame, but a stream of intense cold. A moment later, most of the tornado turned into ice, which immediately cracked and shattered into myriads of particles.

Kai now had two main combat techniques, one per blade. The second was the Radiant Cold, based on the Frost Breath. It contained not one, but three elements: the Cold Void, which froze everything in its path, Yang, which changed the state of ice, making it more fragile, and the Sword, which destroyed the target.

Having lost the protection of his tornado, Akio was about to distance himself from his opponent but failed as Kai attacked him with two blades at once. He somehow defended himself from the Blaze of Doom and the Radiant Cold, but he couldn’t withstand the Flickering Blades — the third technique Kai had created at the time of enlightenment. It was an improved version of the Sword with Fluttering Wings that he had learned in the Cloud Abode, as well as several other techniques. Using his knowledge of different sword fighting styles, as well as the new facets of the Path of Space, he had managed to strengthen it significantly. Acting on gravity, this technique empowered and accelerated his blades and attacks, helped him dodge, counter, and move more effectively. It could even be said that with this technique, Kai created the foundation for his own and unique style of sword fighting that included the use of energy and particles of Forces.

Flying away like a broken doll, Akio plunged his spear into the ground, trying to stop the uncontrolled flight, but the weapon only fell out of his hand. Even the hardened flesh of a Holy Lord couldn’t withstand such power. His bones broke and soft tissues tore as he flew through several buildings.

It wasn’t difficult for Kai to catch up with him. But when he was almost near Akio, he realized that his opponent wasn’t where he had just landed. At the same time, a powerful blow fell on him, hurling him into the air. Before he even realized what had happened, Akio kicked him in the back, sending him plummeting toward the ground. He landed with such force that he formed a large crater with a small lake of lava in the middle of the city street.

Neither Kai’s Cover nor his flesh could withstand such power. He was close to dying, but he managed to stay conscious and release a huge amount of soul energy into his body, accelerating regeneration.

Akio, fully healed thanks to the divine particles of Kyros’s Ring, landed, and aimed his spear at Kai’s head.

The blade pierced the ground, but it never hit the target. Kai, having turned into a dark fog, teleported as far as possible. By the time he appeared in a new place, Akio was already on his way to him, flashing with his lightning. He believed that Kai wouldn’t have time to react, but he was mistaken. A white mask appeared on Kai’s face and black scales covered his body, signaling the Coming of the Lord of War, which also included Partial Transformation and Ultimate Focus.

The two collided. Even with his strongest technique, Kai couldn’t surpass Akio. A situation like this could’ve made him run before, but now he was smiling like a child on Christmas Eve. This fight exceeded all his expectations.

Akio lunged again. Kai not only dodged but also managed to strike back. Akio defended himself with the spear, but instead of continuing the attack, he was surprised to realize that he had been forced to retreat a couple of steps.

Complete Submission had been activated, the skill that Kai had been working the most during his enlightenment. During his breakthrough, he had managed to achieve a degree of mastery of the thing that made Chag a real monster. He was much behind the talented dorgan in this regard, but this was still a leap forward in his development.

With its help, his initial stats increased dramatically, allowing him to level with Akio again. The shock waves from the collision destroyed entire buildings and could even kill Exorcists, but it didn’t cause any inconvenience to the two. They continued to fight, unleashing powerful blows at each other.

After a while, Akio took advantage of the divine particles again, lowering his life expectancy, and managed to gain the upper hand for a moment, after which Kai overthrew him. Their parameters were equal, and Kai’s improved techniques didn’t play a significant role in the fight any longer since Akio had strengthened his techniques with divine particles.

However, Kai was superior in something that couldn’t be increased this way — raw skill and experience.

In the Test of the Past, he began from scratch. He became a master of one sword, which he had proved in his duel with An’na, but this didn’t mean that he forgot about his origins. He devoted even more time to swordsmanship with twin blades, becoming even more skillful with them.

With each passing moment, things were getting worse and worse for Akio. None of his attacks reached the target, his movements were easily predicted, and his attempts to defend himself or evade were barely successful. He was receiving more and more damage. His wounds were instantly healed by the power of divine particles, but for this, he had to spend tens and hundreds of years of his life.

Realizing that defeat wasn’t far, Akio decided to go all in. In an instant, his Shell became thinner, as if it shrank, and his reserve of soul energy decreased by ninety percent. At best, after the fight, his development would go down a couple of levels, at worst — he’d die. But that didn’t matter; if he didn’t try, he’d definitely die.

Kai suspected that Akio would get desperate enough to gamble his life on victory just to kill him and avenge his brother, so he had prepared himself.

As Akio rushed to attack him, Kai burst into bright green flames. The Heat Void began to destroy his body, at the same time releasing all the power hidden in it.

A bright green meteor and blinding golden lightning collided. They exchanged attacks, and then retreated. They repeated this dance several times. In the end, Akio decided to put an end to the fight by using the last bits of the divine particles located in his soul. The tip of his spear gleamed, the air hummed with tension, and the ground became covered with cracks. At the same moment, he disappeared. Reappearing next to Kai, he cut his head clean off his shoulders.

Smiling broadly while staring at the sky, Akio sighed with relief and swayed, almost falling. There was no more strength left in his body. Looking at Kai’s corpse, he was about to search it for loot when he felt a wave of sharp and severe pain in his back.

Blood gushed from his mouth.

Slowly turning his head, he saw Kai. Unharmed, he slowly materialized behind him, like a ghost. His gaze fell on Kai’s hand, covered with a black tattoo. Like a blade, it pierced his back — the exact place in which a considerable amount of soul energy had been accumulated.

“It was a good fight, Akio,” Kai said with a chuckle. “Touch of Nothingness.”

Akio’s entire upper body was gone. Not even the atoms of which it consisted remained.

Lowering his hand, Kai looked at his own decapitated corpse and winced.

“It won’t be easy to get used to it.”

He was talking about two new skills he had received after breaking through to the Elementalist Stage. Depending on the meditation technique, any cultivator could acquire special skills once they became an Elementalist or reached the Divine Stage under certain conditions. These were called the Primary and Secondary Disclosure of Meditation.

For the Primary, it was necessary to create a perfectly compressed Central Core. Since Kai’s consisted of two concepts at once, his Disclosure gave two abilities: Borrowing Flame (the green fire that burned him, giving him even more strength) and Ice Reflection that he had used to end the fight.

Thinking about these abilities, which he could currently use for no more than a few seconds, he remembered the short conversation he had had with Sawan after the breakthrough.

Borrowing Flame and Ice Reflection...
Kai somehow already knew the names of the abilities he had received, even without any System messages.

In the hope of understanding them better, Kai gazed into his Central Core but he only managed to find out that the first skill bestowed strength by burning its wielder, and the second allowed him to create an invisible double. But this wasn’t enough to satisfy his curiosity so he decided to talk to Sawan.

“I have some questions for you. Could you tell me more about concepts and Higher Paths?”

“I was beginning to think that you’d never ask.” Sawan chuckled. “There are five concepts in total, which come from three of the four Higher Paths. The concepts, like the Paths of Weapons, were created by the First Ones. Going beyond and leaving the System and cultivation behind, they wanted to give mortals and True Masters the opportunity to use the Higher Paths in some form. And if we’re talking specifically about interconnections, then... Yin is the concept of the Highest Path of Destruction, the essence of which is to erase everything it encounters from reality. This Path has only one Force, which has the same name. Yang is the concept of the Highest Path of Creation, which also has only one Force of the same name. Further... Cold, Heat, and Radiance Voids — all three are distorted versions of the Forces of Deceleration, Acceleration, and Reversal respectively, which refer to the Highest Path of Time. As for the fourth Higher Path, the Firsts couldn’t create a concept for it because it turned out to be too difficult even for them to understand. I’m talking about the Highest Path of Spark, which regulates the existence of Sparks and Shells in the universe. According to legends, there was only one First who managed to master it. It was he who gave souls the opportunity to develop, for which we call him the Creator of Cultivation.”

Now I understand... Kai smiled. This confirms my assumptions... But this is the first time I hear about the Radiance Void and the Higher Path of Spark, he thought. He glanced at Sawan who nodded as if he had read his mind.

“I suppose you want to understand how your new skills work?” he asked with a grin and added. “I don’t even need to read your thoughts. Everything’s written on your face.”

“I’d be very grateful,” Kai replied with a nod.

“Borrowing Flame is a simpler but at the same time more dangerous skill than the others. With its help, you can, to varying degrees, speed up the flow of time for yourself, thereby gaining more power. With it, you can borrow power from yourself from the future, so to say. But don’t think that since you have a healing bloodline, you can constantly use this skill. Your regeneration will fix your physical body but think about the Astral one, or your soul. I recommend that you get comfortable with controlling the Borrowing Flame first before using it in combat. Learn to control the speed of burning and the area of application at least. Use it on the Astral Body and soul only in extreme cases. If you ever master the Radiance Void, with which I can’t help you, then there’ll be fewer problems. As for Ice Reflection, it allows you to stop time for yourself for a moment, and form a parallel stream of time.
As a result, one of you will continue to exist in the general flow, and the second will remain in the parallel one.
Both the original and the double will have equal power, but a common consciousness. Furthermore, because only gods can perceive parallel streams of time, the double will be invisible. However, this does not exclude the possibility that strong Masters will still be able to sense the danger.
The main value of this ability is that your soul will exist simultaneously in two streams. Therefore, even if the original dies, your Spark won’t disappear.
You’ll just become fully aware of yourself inside the copy, and then return to the general flow of time as soon as you cancel the skill.
This happens because your death, even in the general flow of time at the informational level of reality, won’t be considered death at all. Is there a body? There is. Is the Shell whole? It is. That means that one is alive. It doesn’t matter that they’re alive in a parallel stream of time.”

Chapter 29
THE END OF THE WAR

Sitting in the center of the prisoner camp, Acilla meditated. Because of the powerful barrier that Kyros had set up over the city, prana had ceased to be absorbed the usual way. Now, it was reserved exclusively for those with a special mark, while the rest were left thirsty. Since Astral Bodies of True Masters needed prana to function normally, they were forced to use their ki to compensate for the lack of external energy, which depleted their resources rather quickly.

After more than a month of experiencing terrible hunger and fatigue, Acilla was surprised to feel a sudden stream of underground energy. That was strong enough for her to feel alive yet again.

We’re out, Kai’s voice rang out in her head. She sensed that he appeared not far from her. Protective arrays will soon be disabled. Rune’Tan will start a fight with Kyros, and I’ll take Akio. Get out of there and go to the palace. Sawan, the Lord of Starlight, is waiting for you.

Without asking any unnecessary questions, for example, why did Kai’s aura feel like that of a peak Elementalist, she nodded.

Understood.

As she got up, everyone in the city heard a powerful crash. Their heads turned upward to discover a huge hole in the barrier. A moment later, they saw a red-haired figure flash in the sky and felt the energy starting to fill the city again.

Knowing that the safe zone was no longer there, Acilla instantly formed a weave. Only one. She didn’t have strength for anything more.

Garden of Bloody Roses. She activated the ancient technique of her kind, that would let her gather blood saturated with energy from her enemies.

She had already used it when she defended Alran from the Niagalan army. At the time, her attack chose targets based on their intent to either protect or destroy the city, but now the targets were those who had the special marks that allowed them to receive energy through the barrier. It was the perfect way to separate the enemies from the rest of the crowd. Having the advantage of the first attack, she knew that she should’ve tried to incapacitate the enemy Divine Stage cultivators. However, in her current state, she couldn’t create a powerful enough attack to inflict serious damage. Therefore, she aimed at the thousands of other cultivators of Kyros’s army and Malton’s Great Hundred so that she could restore strength at their expense, as well as give a chance to the Alliance’s Exorcists and Elementalists to flee.

Nator was the first to react. As soon as he noticed the technique, he rushed to Acilla. He had almost reached her when a fair-haired elf appeared in front of him.

“I’m your opponent!” Starks said.

With a sharp swing of his gauntleted hand, he deflected Nator’s blade. Their gazes met. Starks’s eyes gleamed white — a unique feature of the Spiritual Yang Meditation Technique:
Soul Breathing. For the most part, it allowed Starks to maintain the soul’s active phase for as long as necessary by periodically saturating his Yang
Core with a large amount of soul energy. The second part of the skill was the Draining Eyes feature, which made it possible to steal soul energy. It all depended on Starks’s intent, his target’s willpower, and the degree of its resistance. Until recently, he had had poor control of this skill, but after becoming a Divine Stage cultivator, he learned to fully disable and even strengthen it at will.

Nator froze for a moment, feeling his soul energy banging at the inner wall of his Shell, trying to get out. The price for this moment of distraction was a few broken ribs and a punctured heart. He had to call upon the divine particles in his soul to recover.

Grimacing at the fact that he didn’t kill his opponent immediately, Starks rushed after Nator.

I’ll take care of these three Niagalan bastards, he informed Acilla, referring to Nator, Sipiot, and Yara. Taking the form of a snow-white angel by spending one-tenth of his soul energy on it, he added: I leave the rest to you, my lady.

Unlike him, Acilla couldn’t overcome the weakness from energy exhaustion in this way as her Shell was still damaged, preventing her from using soul energy. During her fight with the three peak Divine Stage cultivators of the Malton’s Great Hundred, she had to rely only on her skill. The wild elves couldn’t step aside, bound by the contract. Rather unwillingly, they joined the battle as well.

Having attracted their attention, she began to maneuver between their attacks as best as she could, waiting for the fatigue to pass. When that moment came, her Astral Body would have at least one-tenth of its energy reserve. So far, she could only use the Cover and movement techniques. It took at least half a minute before the Garden of Bloody Roses finally bore fruit in the form of blood essences. Unlike during the Battle of Alran, Acilla expected to receive at least one medium-sized bloodstone today. Fortunately for her, many who called themselves talented Masters had gathered here today. The harvest promised to be rich.

To save their students and servants, the representatives of Malton’s Great Hundred tried to destroy the scarlet flower from which the technique had bloomed. But it didn’t work. The Garden didn’t have a nexus, so there were only two ways to remove it: they could either destroy the entire area inside which the garden existed or kill its creator.

Seeing the rate at which their comrades were dying, they opted for the latter as it’d prevent any future deaths as well. Unfortunately for Starks, no matter how hard he tried to restrain them, he was eventually partially overpowered, shackled and bypassed.

They’re coming your way! he shouted, not having time to help.

Three Niagalan cultivators and three wild elves rushed straight at Acilla. Unmoving, she observed them with a smile, and crushed a tiny scarlet pebble in her hand. As her opponents approached, her sword flickered through the air, drawing a crimson arc. The six Divine Stage cultivators were thrown back in an instant, their necks branded with deep cuts — they barely avoided decapitation.

Before their shocked minds had time to process what had happened, they were shackled.

“You really shouldn’t give your blood to vampires.”

Acilla licked her lips and pierced her palm with the blade.

The blood of the Divine Stage cultivators that remained on her sword was drawn into the still-open wound, causing all six to feel a sharp decrease in strength. Blood gushed from their wounded necks straight to the cut, imbuing Acilla with immense strength.

Use the divine particles and run away! Nator told Yara and Sipiot who did just that, avoiding being turning into mummies like the three cultivators, who, despite their peak stages, couldn’t overcome Acilla’s Power of Blood.

Having restored enough of her strength, Acilla had no intention to just watch the enemies flee. After moving two large essences of blood she took from the Divine Stage cultivators to her Storage, she disappeared. A moment later, Sipiot was dead. Decapitated. His defenses, reinforced by divine particles, weren’t enough to withstand the crimson sword, filled with a whole dozen of pseudo-Divine rank techniques.

Feeling a sharp spirit pain as she tried to teleport, Acilla almost swore. As simple as her attack might’ve seemed, it still required tremendous power that put a considerable load on her deformed Shell. For this reason, she didn’t even dare to reveal her Spheres. If she did, she could end the battle much faster and earlier.

Observing Nator and Yara leaving the radius of her spirit perception, she sighed. There was no way she could chase them around in her current condition.

Nator was the strongest Divine Stage cultivator of the six, being a Master of Four Average Stars, which was why she — a Master of Seven Average Stars and an initial-level Divine Stage cultivator, albeit with the temporary parameters of a level-three Holy Lord — didn’t have any problems fighting against six such opponents at once. And, if it weren’t for her injury, she would’ve easily finished off the two fugitives, regardless of them having the divine particles of Kyros’s Ring. They couldn’t hide forever — she’d now feel their blood anywhere. And they wouldn’t be able to restore their strength soon because she stole not only their ki but also a part of their soul energy, as well as a small amount of the power that made their Shells and flesh much stronger. That is, in a way, she stole a part of their development.

She looked at Starks who finally got himself out of the shackles and then flew straight toward the palace.

Don’t let them come back and kill the younger fighters. And don’t let Kyros help them! she ordered him.

She wasn’t worried about Kai. Sensing that he was near defeating Akio, she made several Blood Guardians from her blood and sent them in his direction. Fortunately, the use of racial-innate skills didn’t cause her any additional soul damage.

***

Parallel with the ongoing battle in the prisoner camp, a blood bath was taking place in the city. Every second, dozens of huge flowers appeared, their roots seeking more and more victims. The Garden grew at a tremendous speed, sparing only the members of the Alliance and the Sublunar Sect, who, rejoicing, sent techniques as far as possible after fleeing enemies.

The Niagalan Holy Lords, as well as the sects and clans of the Malton’s Great Hundred, tried to stop the spread of Bloody Roses but they quickly realized that they couldn’t compete with a Path of Blood technique, one created by a real vampire. This required power of at least several Divine Stage cultivators. Thus, they were forced to flee as fast as they could, trying to save as many of their Exorcists and Elementalists who had no chance of surviving on their own. No more than one-fifth of the total number of Kyros’s people managed to escape.

One of them was Jiang Dao who, unlike the others, didn’t run headlong from the city. He figured out how Acilla’s technique worked and got rid of Kyros’s mark, aware that that meant that he’d be without divine power for a while. However, since the dome had already been broken, he wasn’t afraid to lose his access to prana.

But even he couldn’t escape so easily. As one of the six remaining Sons of Niagala, he had long been under the watchful eyes of the Alliance’s Holy Lords. They were all aware that the safe zone would disappear eventually, but this didn’t mean that they’d just wait to be killed. Instead of waiting for death to claim them, they prepared for the last battle and chose their targets in advance. When the carnage began, some concentrated on certain auras. Imagine their surprise when one of the chosen targets didn’t start running or disappeared, but stopped and continued to stand inside the radius of Acilla’s technique.

Having recognized the aura, they decided to attack without sparing energy.

Around Jiang Dao, who decided to stay and observe, a heap of corpses was quickly formed. Of those who decided to attack him, only three survived: Lex, who was eager to get payback for his defeat in Udin, Tano, and Byris. They were the only ones who could still fight. After so much time of energy starvation, their entire crew was severely weakened, but no one could have imagined that a crowd of Holy Lords would fail to defeat one Master of a similar level.

But fate was a cruel mistress who often liked to play tricks.

Using only a couple of techniques, Jiang Dao picked his targets methodically, getting rid of them one by one. He was like a soulless machine, unmistakable in its programming. Tano and Byris, who possessed the strength to single-handedly defeat weak Divine Stage cultivators, couldn’t help but admire his opponent’s skills. After all, even they, the legendary Masters of Nikrim, couldn’t defeat a first-level Holy Lord together.

Perhaps it should’ve gone without saying that it was impossible to defeat such a number of powerful opponents by skill alone. It also took a lot of strength, which was exactly what Jiang Dao had. He possessed not only a Holy Sword Spirit but unlike Kai he could use a much bigger part of its power. Not to mention that he had a peak Sword Sphere and a full Space Sphere. For an initial Holy Lord, this was an unthinkable achievement.

Jiang Dao didn’t want to reveal his most powerful techniques, but he was cornered. He was no longer using techniques he had learned in Niagala, having switched to completely different ones that were in no way inferior in quality to those that Kai now owned. Tano and Byris could only oppose them with the bare power of their higher level of development.

Move to the right! Tano said to Byris and then added to Lex. You attack from behind!
We have to work together if we want to win this.

The trio rushed at Jiang Dao simultaneously. Tano, old but still powerful, launched several Lightning and Metal attacks in his direction. Like the vast majority of elves, he was also a Master of Techniques — a cultivator who specialized in ranged combat but didn’t use weapons.

Seeing electricity-imbued steel falcons flying toward him, as well as feeling several more similar attacks under his feet, Jiang Dao jumped to the right and teleported even farther. Having barely escaped the metal stakes that flew out of the ground, he found himself in front of a huge, lava-covered ax. Thanks to Tano, Byris predicted where Jiang Dao would teleport, so he rushed over to intercept him.

Blocking the blow with difficulty, Jiang Dao created a pyramid-shaped spatial barrier around himself, which stopped the flow of magma from the ax, together with three more steel falcons. All three birds continued to pursue their target after it dodged, locked onto it like homing missiles. Plunging their beaks into the barrier and piercing it, they opened their mouths. Dozens of lightning bolts rushed straight toward Jiang Dao, covering him with electricity. Suddenly, the magma, lightning, steel birds, Byris, air, and even prana were pushed away with great force.

Using a Path of Space technique to control gravity, Jiang Dao removed all the threats around him in an instant. He had to use this extremely complex and energy-consuming technique for the second time during this battle, which was exactly what Tano wanted. As soon as the repulsive force disappeared, two flocks of steel falcons approached Jiang Dao from the sky and from underground. He couldn’t reapply either this technique or form any other as his Astral Body needed several moments to recover, forcing him to jerk himself to the side since his movement technique was still active.

Jiang Dao didn’t move at random, running toward the most dangerous threat of the trio — Tano. Little did he know that this was also what the old elf wanted. As soon as Jiang Dao was in front of him, the trap slammed shut. At least that’s what they thought.

The blade aimed at Tano’s head suddenly jerked to the right. And although Jiang Dao managed to hold on to the weapon, his attack was interrupted and his balance disturbed.

Magnetism, he realized. Did those birds and their lightning affect my sword as well?

Meanwhile, Lex’s blade was flying at his back, and Byris’s ax was descending from above. In addition to these, several sparkling metal spears came out from the ground, and in front of him, a powerful Lightning technique was forming on the top of Tano’s staff.

There seemed to be no way out. Teleporting was impossible with such proximity to three strong auras and with a still-recovering Astral Body. But he wouldn’t be a skillful cultivator and a Master of Seven Small Stars if he allowed this to be the end of him.

Allowing the force to pull his blade to the side to twist it, Jiang Dao’s subtle gravity manipulation put him face to face with Lex. His attack was supposed to reach him before the others did, so he wanted to deflect it first. Twisting like a snake, Jiang Dao avoided the meeting with ten metal spears that escaped from the ground, and at the same time managed to only not stop the ax with his blade but also kick Tano’s staff, changing the trajectory of his technique. The thin electric beam hit Byris instead.

Being able to sense all the enemy attacks in advance, Jiang Dao could calculate his every move with great efficiency. His predictions turned out to be correct, and Tano sent the falcons to protect Byris from his own technique. This allowed Jiang Dao to gain a couple more moments, necessary for the final restoration of his Astral Body.

The spears flashed, their tips crackling with lightning that filled them. The power yanked them out of the ground and a bright flash lit up the entire street.

“What was that?!” Byris blurted out, startled by Jiang Dao’s last move. He was thrown back by the shockwave, but he wasn’t hurt. All the power of Tano’s technique was concentrated in the area between the metal spears. Shaking his head, he froze, seeing his allies. “Shit...”

Lex lay unconscious against the wall of a distant building. There were no visible wounds on his body, but Byris felt that his Astral Body was covered with light cracks and trembling. He had clearly been struck with a powerful spirit attack. As for Tano, he was also lying on the ground, but he was still conscious. He bellowed in pain, trying to pull a scarlet energy blade out of his chest. It contained the power of Jiang Dao’s entire Will of Sword.

In the meantime, the glow of the Closed Lightning Technique finally died down, and Byris was able to see that his opponent was no longer around. Instead, a rainbow-colored ball floated in the air, shielding Jiang Dao. The iridescent sphere suddenly became covered with cracks, and then burst.

Looking down at his feet, Jiang Dao was breathing heavily and spitting blood. His vision was blurry and his face haggard. He staggered slightly.

Did we hit him? Byris wondered, preparing to attack. But why can’t I see any external damage?

Byris decided to take the risk, hoping that this wasn’t some kind of a trick or a trap. And he was right. Jiang Dao wasn’t pretending. He was truly wounded. However, this wasn’t the result of the recent attacks, but the Old Man’s experiments. For several years, Jiang Dao’s illness progressed, slowly killing him from the inside. He lived with constant pain and weakness. As he was barely able to stand, engaging in a fight was out of the question. He hated showing his best skills, but his hand was forced. It was either that, or dying.

The skin on his hands was covered with bizarre patterns: pitch black on the left and snow-white on the right. Two spheres appeared in the air next to him. Yang Concentration was the first to shine.

“Primordial Flash,” he said, channeling all his power into himself.

His skin, bones, muscles, organs, Astral Body, and even his soul were saturated with power, which temporarily made them a few levels stronger. His natural regeneration rate increased dramatically, and the damage was partially fixed. In the next minute, the disease receded.

Byris’s ax almost reached the motionless Jiang Dao when he took a step back and disappeared. Byris fell to his knees, dropping his weapon, a sword sticking from his chest. Piercing him through his back, Jiang Dao’s sword entered his heart, after which the power rushed into Byris’ body in a powerful wave, neutralizing him.

Jiang Dao was about to finish him off by decapitating him when several falcons flew in. Having loosened the grip of the Will of Sword, Tano hastened to help the ally.

Dodging, Jiang Dao glanced at the old man, then disappeared again. In a couple of seconds, reinforcements arrived in the form of several dozen Nikrim Holy Lords but there was no enemy in sight.

Jiang Dao was gone.

***

A series of instant teleportations brought Jiang Dao to the outskirts of the city. Once he was on the roof of one of the buildings, he fell to his knees, vomiting blood. Not only did the Primordial Flash’s boost cease to work, but his body was once again subjected to strong loads of pain and stress due to many continuous jumps through space. But that wasn’t the reason why he fled so hastily when he saw a group of Holy Lords approaching. The real reason was Starks and his spirit perception that was focused only on him. Someone else might have not noticed this, but Jiang Dao could detect unwanted attention. Retreating, he hid.

Sitting down and leaning against the small structure on the roof, he closed his eyes. Trying to numb his pain, he concentrated on breathing. After a few long seconds, he felt someone’s presence nearby. He didn’t open his eyes. His spirit perception was enough to figure out who was standing in front of him.

“Elize...” he wheezed.

A tall, dark-haired girl appeared out of nowhere, radiating a strange power. Looking at the motionless Jiang Dao with satisfaction, her face beamed with a bright smile. The day she had been waiting for had finally arrived.

To avoid becoming fertilizer for the Garden, she had to activate the tattoo on her shoulder. The black eye gave her incredible strength, that let her match even Starks. But it was only temporary and since she’d already activated her gift, she knew that she had no choice but to act and do her best to get her revenge.

At first, she only observed Jiang Dao. His true power struck her, making her doubt that she could defeat him even with the tattoo, (she was still an Exorcist, so she couldn’t fully comprehend the power she was given). But now that he sat here, wounded and bleeding, she understood that was her best chance to finish him off.

“Today’s the day, Jiang Dao. Today is the day you die,” she said, seeing that he didn’t react to her appearance in any way.

She took a couple of steps toward him, but he continued to be oblivious to her presence. Instead of surprise, an attempt to escape or attack, he continued to sit still with his eyes closed, as if he hadn’t heard her at all.

“Would you like to know why?” she asked, frowning.

“You’re a funny little girl, you know that?” he finally said, adding contempt and derision to his voice. He opened his eyes. Their gazes met. Elize flinched. His gaze confused her for a second, but then she shook her head, regaining her composure. “Acting like you’re not afraid... Please... A blind man could see through you...”

“Is that so?” Elize gritted her teeth and then smiled. “I wanted to make it quick, but what kind of revenge would this be without torture? No, no... You’ll die a slow death, Jiang Dao. Very, very slow.”

Finally, the moment has come... Jiang Dao smiled. “You never told me your last name... No, no, don’t tell me now... Let me guess... It’s Alkea, isn’t it? Do you think I wouldn’t notice the similarity between your aura and the aura of that pathetic excuse for an emperor? Did you really think that you could hide your thirst for revenge from me, together with the Death Tamer’s heart and your Tattoo of Bright Doom? You were a fool, but... Credit where credit is due, you did try your best. Everything is as I want it to be...”

Intuitively using the power of her tattoo, Elize created several dozen dark blades and thrust them into Jiang Dao’s flesh, causing his body to decompose rapidly. Then, she set a special barrier around the two of them. Its purpose was to prevent anyone inside it from dying. That is, even if someone lost their body, their soul wouldn’t disintegrate, and the Spark wouldn’t immediately go to the World of the Dead.

“Ooh, I’m impressed!” Jiang Dao said with a smile. His body was trembling, unable to overcome the chilling effect of the dark blades.

“First, I’ll turn your physical body to dust, then I’ll do the same with the Astral one, and then... And then I’ll subject your soul to torture the likes of which you’ve never seen! And I’ll do so until it can no longer hold your Spark!” Elize exclaimed.

But no matter how long the torture lasted, Jiang Dao never uttered a sound. This maddened Elize, but she didn’t give up, continuing to kill him as slowly as she possibly could. Soon, only a handful of ashes remained of his flesh, and she proceeded to destroy the Astral Body. But that didn’t give the desired result either. Only when the turn came to the very soul did she finally feel that Jiang Dao was in pain, and even praying for its imminent death. But this only provoked Elize, who was trying to inflict as much suffering on him as possible, without harming the Shell so that it wouldn’t collapse ahead of time.

This went on for several infinitely long minutes until she suddenly disappeared. The barrier dissipated, and only two heaps of ashes remained on the roof, as well as a small number of artifacts, potions, and other property Elize had with her. Although she had guessed that she’d have to pay for the power she had received with her life, she couldn’t have possibly known that this moment would come so soon.

***

Meanwhile, two small objects flashed in the sky over one of the four continents of Belteise. A moment later, a small sun flashed at the edge of a huge rocky desert, followed by the appearance of a huge mushroom-shaped cloud. A powerful explosion formed a giant crater, in the center of which were two people.

Unleashing blow after blow at Kyros, who covered himself with his hands, Rune’Tan drove him deeper and deeper into the ground. Seizing the moment, Kyros kicked his opponent, throwing him hundreds of feet away, and then soared into the sky. However, his flight didn’t last long. Several gigantic fists of fire rose high above him.

Trying to change his route, Kyros noticed his opponent at the last moment. Rune’Tan’s knee slammed into his face with tremendous force, sending him into the fiery fists falling from the sky.

Thanks to Sawan’s help, Rune’Tan was now on equal footing with Kyros, whose Divine
Ring had enhanced his body, soul, and techniques. But even though he was using only one percent of its actual power, even this was enough to make him one of the strongest Divine Stage cultivators of all the Middle Worlds, forcing Rune’Tan to seek out his father’s help to defeat him.

At the moment, both had approximately the same parameters and power. The decisive factor of their duel would thus be skill and experience, and in this, Kyros was no match for Rune’Tan. This was why he dominated the fight without giving Kyros a chance to defend himself or fight back. There wasn’t much for him to do, anyway — all he needed to do was to deal with the Kyros’s defense and finish him off. The strong barrier was the only reason Kyros was still alive.

Why won’t he stand still! Rune’Tan grunted, feeling how Kyros was trying to escape with the help of yet another artifact.

Leaving Belteise’s atmosphere, Kyros headed for the dilapidated Gates of Ecumene, wanting to get out of this world as soon as possible. He gave up on the legacy of the fallen empire when he almost lost the lower half of his body. Salvation was the only thing on his mind at that moment. As long as he stayed alive, he could start over.

Breaking away from his opponent and finding himself in space, Kyros felt his soul being torn apart by the insane pain that gripped him. Only with the strongest effort of his will did he manage to destroy the technique that was sent after him and protect the soul from decay.

When did he manage to mark me?! How did he pass through my defense, and why didn’t I feel it right away?! Kyros thought, infuriated.

But before he had time to fly away farther, he felt Rune’Tan’s hand grab his foot. Having appeared out of nowhere, he yanked Kyros down, deflecting several spiritual attacks along the way, and then, having dodged a counterattack, he brought down the flaming fist on his opponent’s chest. By this point, Kyros was already seriously weakened, so he couldn’t dodge or block.

The space was covered with cracks, and gravitational waves spread in all directions. Kyros disappeared, having turned into a blazing dot that was approaching Belteise with breathtaking speed.

Glancing at Kyros’s severed foot in his hand, Rune’Tan threw it into his Storage and then disappeared as well. Less than a second later, two figures fell one after another into the ocean. They collided with the water at such a speed that the shock wave killed all living things in their immediate vicinity, including the monsters. In addition, tsunamis formed, sinking the nearby islands.

Diving into the depths of the ocean, Rune’Tan caught up with Kyros, who was still being drawn by the power of the blow and the Space Path techniques, and grabbed him by the neck. He tried to resist, but Space and Soul techniques hit him at once, bounding his body. He tried to destroy them but Rune’Tan responded with a new technique each time, overwhelming him.

Soon, they reached the bottom of the ocean, scaring away many Holy and even a couple of Heavenly Beasts that had made their home there. Rune’Tan continued to squeeze Kyros’s neck, trying to separate his head from his body using the Burning Palm Blade.

Feeling his defense getting weaker, Kyros decided to attack his opponent’s soul with his entire aura in a desperate attempt to free himself.

His consciousness appeared in the middle of the endless skies of Rune’Tan’s spirit world. The owner of the world was right in front of him, and Kyros attacked his enemy with a gigantic wave of dark flame. However, just before reaching the goal, all this power disappeared suddenly, crashing against an invisible wall. Kyros screamed, and his arm was destroyed in a wave of excruciating pain.

This was a consequence of his mistake. By trying to attack Rune’Tan with anything else but a technique, Kyros only put himself in jeopardy.

Gah, I should’ve known... This was a dumb idea...

The Shell of any creature consisted of three layers, each of which was capable of developing further. The closest thing to the Spark was the mind layer, which allowed the soul to have a mind and memory, which Rune’Tan demonstrated without having a body. It was followed by the emotional layer, responsible for the soul experiencing emotions, It also connected the first and the third layer. The last one was the combat layer. By default, it was inactive, awakening only after certain conditions were met: gaining the ability to control ki and cultivate.

Influencing the mind layer, Masters of Souls could work with someone else’s memories, thoughts, personality, senses, and the soul and body connection. Access to the second layer allowed them to affect the senses and personality of a person more subtly, manipulate their emotions, and even weaken the connection of the first layer with the third, thereby making them weaker. They could even completely deprive them of strength (similar to the effect of the slave collars). As for the last layer, Soul Masters could influence its following functions: control of ki and aura, creation and control of Force particles, spirit perception and combat intuition, soul development, and cognition of Forces and concepts.

They could affect at least one of these three layers only if the target didn’t resist or if its defense wasn’t strong enough. If there were two more or less equally powerful opponents, they’d use the Path of Soul only as an auxiliary one, strengthening their blows and other techniques with its Forces. By doing this, they’d distract their opponent by making them focus on protecting their soul.

However, none of this applied to those cases when two Masters of Souls dueled with auras. That was a fight of consciousness and will, and not techniques and Forces.

Normal use of the aura could create invisible pressure, and in extreme cases, form a temporary illusion of a highly dangerous and negative atmosphere, like bloodlust, for example. But Masters of Souls were capable of bigger things. With the aura, they could do everything with their Shell that they could do with techniques. There was only one difference: techniques had to overcome all obstacles before they could affect the soul, but there was no protection from an aura. Once two cultivators met in the spirit world, they could harm each other directly.

The possibility of being injured so easily or falling under someone’s influence made cultivators look for ways to close their spirit worlds. The solution was willpower, which could be weaved like energy in the spirit world, forming a protective barrier. Rune’Tan had taught Kai this while they were on Earth, and since then he hadn’t weakened his defense for a second.

It goes without saying that this wasn’t the perfect solution, but it could at least save from sudden attacks on the spirit world. In order to break through such a defense, it was necessary to first deactivate one’s own and direct all the will into the aura to strengthen the attack. This gave the Master enough time to prepare for a “spirit duel,” as well as put their opponent’s soul in danger. These were high-risk duels, which was why the vast majority of cultivators almost never used aura attacks. Only Masters of Soul resorted to them occasionally, and only then under the condition that they knew what they were doing.

And although willpower played the main role in these fights, stats, an analytic mind, mental stability, memory, erudition, and experience were equally important. Together, they made up at least half of the cultivator’s entire strength within the soul world.

Pity for Kyros that he wasn’t as skilled as Rune’Tan.

Together with the hand, Kyros had lost his leg, but gained the means of predicting his opponent’s attacks. Expanding and strengthening his perception, he finally saw the huge tentacle monster. Looking deeper, he saw the immobile Rune’Tan in its spherical body.

It would’ve taken Kyros at least a few minutes to create such an object while his opponent managed to do it in the couple of seconds during which was focused on his spirit world and protecting his soul.

Dodging several tentacles, Kyros concentrated and recreated the black flame. The fire rushed forward again. Rune’Tan only gasped, making the attack disappear again.

“Looks like I overestimated you when I decided to create this monster,” he said regretfully. “Not only do you keep reusing the same techniques without realizing that it keeps disappearing into one of many cracks I’ve made, but you keep dodging the tentacles on your own. My teacher used to say that in a duel of true Soul Masters, if you can’t fight back, or at least create adequate defense in the soul world, but resort to dodging, thereby leaving the state of higher concentration, then you’ve already lost. It’s a shame, considering that I thought we’ve just begun, Kyros the Soul Thief.”

As Rune’Tan spoke, Kyros tried his best to hit him with various attacks. But every time they disappeared without reaching their goal.

“However, your biggest mistake lies elsewhere: you didn’t even destroy the body parts that you lost,” Rune’Tan continued, reminding Kyros of his severed limbs, which suddenly returned to their original places. However, they were no longer his to control. “Let’s end this.”

At the same moment, the blood inside Kyros’s body began to stir, and then the many particles of iron in it turned into long and sharp pins, tearing his whole body apart.

In the real world, it took less than a few seconds. Rune’Tan continued to choke Kyros as a huge crack appeared on his soul. He screamed, his voice traveling to the even deeper depths of the ocean floor.

Soul energy began to flow out of Kyros. Refusing to lose it, he almost unconsciously directed all this power into one of his techniques. His clouded mind knew that it was time to run. He no longer cared about the limitations posed by Rune’Tan’s aura. His soul was already damaged.

The two of them disappeared and found themselves in a completely different place. Trying to knock Rune’Tan off himself, Kyros teleported repeatedly, miraculously overcoming the pseudo-Divine techniques. The world around them blurred, but Rune’Tan didn’t lag behind, feeling Kyros’s neck slowly breaking in his grip. And although such sharp jumps almost tore off his hands, deepening cuts that had appeared around his elbow, he wasn’t going to give up his chance to finally finish off Kyros. If he let go now, there was a considerable chance he’d survive even with a huge crack in his soul as he was still in the possession of the Ring.

Having teleported once again, Kyros reactivated the technique, which was followed by a sudden crackle of his Cover. At the same time, Rune’Tan’s palms glowed even brighter, burning and crushing Kyros’s neck. His head was finally detached from his body as it teleported one last time.

Rising slowly and sighing wearily, Rune’Tan reached for the Divine Ring when he felt danger, forcing him to abruptly teleport into the air. The space around Kyros’s corpse began to crack and collapse. Trusting his intuition, Rune’Tan tried to destroy it, but he was too late. A barrier formed around the corpse, so strong that even a pseudo-Divine rank attack couldn’t touch it.

The figure of a naked, muscular man emerged from one of the space rifts. His body turned out to be a vessel for millions of stolen souls. The unnatural eerie power he emitted made not only Rune’Tan experience primal horror but also all living beings in Belteise, including Sawan who was locked up in the palace.

A second later, Kyros’s soul left its decapitated shell, beginning to merge with the Astral Body and the flesh of the newly arrived cultivator. Bending down, he lifted the Ring and slipped it onto his finger, revealing much more of the artifact’s power than Kyros was capable of. Then he looked at Rune’Tan. One glance was enough to disrupt his flow of his ki and make his blood freeze in his veins.

The stranger raised his hand slowly, pointing at Rune’Tan. Swallowing hard, he was about to run when the man shuddered. His face contorted in a grimace of terrible pain as he fell to his knees and screamed in many different voices. His eyes flashed, and absolutely everything within a radius of several tens of miles was gone. The destroyed space began to tighten slowly, allowing Rune’Tan to see the rapidly growing storm of thousands and thousands of hungry and suffering souls. They flowed in a mad stream from the man’s body, spinning around him. Run’Tan had to hastily retreat, teleporting away from the powerful anomaly.

“What’s going on here, old man?!” Acilla asked in surprise, appearing not far from him. She was now radiating the power of a Divine Stage cultivator. A visit to the imperial palace allowed her to finally tend to her soul wounds.

“Where are we?” Rune’Tan asked, slowly looking around, still feeling a little dizzy.

He didn’t recognize this area. Not that it was surprising, since series of Kyros’s teleportations was rather chaotic and not to mention that more than a million years had passed since he had last been in his homeworld.

“Not far from the capital,” Acilla replied. “So will you tell me what’s going on here? What is this terrible power? And why doesn’t my spirit perception work in this place?”

“Shit!” Rune’Tan swore aloud, continuing to watch the growing storm of souls. “My spirit perception doesn’t work either. But I think I know what happened.”

“Well, tell me! Now!” Acilla shouted angrily, feeling serious danger coming from the increasing translucent purple area.

“I killed Kyros, but his soul was preserved. It seems that the body of a cultivator much more powerful than he was, was sealed in his Ring, into which he also placed several millions of souls. Seems that he forcibly awakened a connection with ki in them. And if that wasn’t bad enough, there are also several thousands of True Master souls. Seems like Kyros intended to replace his body with this one, but he died before he could finish the job. The unfinished vessel tried to connect with his soul while simultaneously trying to retain control over everyone else. Nothing came of it, save for the fallout we’re witnessing now. If we don’t do anything about it, it’ll become an anomaly on a planetary scale...” Rune’Tan said with a bitter grin.

“How could he do that?”

Feeling terror, hunger, pain, and anger emanating from the storm, Acilla shuddered. And then she heard two words that made her clench her fists.

“Dark arts.”

These practices and methods of development made it possible to become stronger not by passing tests, fighting, training, and meditation, but by absorbing someone else’s power. In all worlds close to the Central one, those who studied these arts (they weren’t even called cultivators) were widely exterminated. It got to the point that the System occasionally offered tasks for others to kill them. This mainly applied to those who tried or had already managed to become gods with the help of the dark arts. As for the Middle and Peripheral Worlds, almost no one had heard of these practitioners. With the Central World, the situation was different. In it, the System was also trying to put an end to the dark arts, but there were places where they took such deep root that it was sometimes impossible to do so. In addition, most of the local deities, including La’Gerta, were neutral about the existence of the dark arts, paying no attention to them. The dark adepts of the Central World weren’t as crazy as their neighbors to attract so much attention to themselves.

“What should we do now? How can we stop this?” Acilla asked.

“We can try to destroy Kyros’s soul. It must still be fighting for power... That way, we’ll destroy the eye of the storm, so to speak, and it’ll be possible to move it...” Rune’Tan raised his head, “...into space. But...”

“But?”

“That force is too powerful, so much so that death is certain,” he said gloomily, launching a technique that immediately became stuck in the storm and soon dissolved, eaten by the souls. “Hungry for life, they devour everything in their path. Even techniques. I’ve destroyed many with this attack, but this is but a drop in the ocean. My aura can’t get to the center either.”

“And what about your father?” Acilla frowned, forced to rise to an even greater height together with Rune’Tan.

“When he gave me the strength to fight Kyros, he was already exhausted. I think that the healing your soul has spent the remaining power... As far as I know, maintaining the Great Domain alone forces him to spend just as much energy as he is able to restore. He can barely keep this balance, hiding from the System.”

Great Domain? Hiding from the System? Acilla thought but didn’t bother Rune’Tan with these questions.

“All that remains is...” Rune’Tan fell silent for a second, and then looked up. There was firmness in both his gaze and voice. “For me to get to Kyros’s soul and destroy it myself.”

“And come back,” Acilla she said and then added, clearly displeased. “Or have you decided to sacrifice your life, old man?”

“There’s no other way,” he replied calmly, shaking his head. “I won’t let my homeworld disappear because of him.”

“No one will honor your death if you throw your life away for the sake of an uninhabited planet. And these souls are unlikely to overcome the walls of the palace. Nothing threatens your father either. Sooner or later, the anomaly will subside and we’ll be able to clean Belteise of it...”

“There’ll be nothing to clean! You can see for yourself how destructive it is! It leaves the ground barren and air toxic! When it’s all over, Belteise will be just a lifeless piece of stone. Should I let my father’s sacrifice be in vain? Should I go back and tell him that he’s been guarding this place for so many years for nothing? Do you know what a home is, girl?” he asked, gazing into Acilla’s eyes.

“Of course I do, you old fart! I also know that there are things more important than home! Your friends and family, for example! You can build anywhere, but you can’t get your friends and family back! Which one do you think is more important to your father: a pretty planet and a bunch of old buildings, or his son, whom he’s been waiting for all this time? I think you know the answer as well as I do.”

Rune’Tan sighed heavily, staring up at the sky.

“I don’t know what to do...” he said quietly. “If I hadn’t ended the battle here, if I had destroyed Kyros’s soul in time, if I had been strong enough to handle all this...”

“Take it easy; we still have options. Kyros might’ve broken down and surrendered before the anomaly covered the whole Belteise. Then we would’ve had time to intervene and destroy it. Don’t forget that you can try to keep it in a pocket dimension. The two of us won’t be able to support it constantly, but what about the power of hundreds and thousands of Holy Lords and Elementalists combined? Doesn’t your father have enough resources to recruit all the people he’d need from other worlds?”

“I see...” Rune’Tan waved his hand, having calmed down. “Let’s go back to the capital, then. I need to talk to my father.”

Acilla nodded in satisfaction.

The two turned southward, flew a few feet, and then... stopped. From a distance, three figures were flying toward them. They hadn’t previously detected them due to the anomaly’s interference. As they came closer, they recognized Starks, Nator, and Yara.

“What the hell is going on here?”

Revealing three powerful Spheres, Acilla glared at Starks.

“They want to negotiate...”

“I can help,” Nator interrupted Starks. “If you give me a boost, I’m ready to destroy Kyros’s soul and weaken the anomaly. In return, I want—”

“What makes you think that we’ll believe you?” Acilla interrupted him and then looked at Starks. “Why did you agree to this at all?”

“Chasing after Divine Stage cultivators isn’t easy, my lady,” he replied calmly. “However, this way I made them promise with an oath that they won’t hurt any of our people.”

“I’m ready to swear an oath to you, too, if that will get me what I want,” Nator continued.

“And why would you do this?” Rune’Tan intervened. “In the battle for Alran, you weren’t eager to become friends with any of us.”

“But I wasn’t eager to fight either,” Nator replied firmly. Long ago, he was Kyros’s best friend. Now it could hardly be said that the Emperor of Niagala had any friends at all. “Let’s face it, we have lost the war. Our main forces have been defeated... Niagala chose the wrong path, deciding to follow Kyros, but I don’t want to see our empire fall. So I ask you to give us a chance... This girl,” he pointed to Yara, “is Kyros’s niece and Avril’s daughter, Kyros’s younger brother, the previous emperor. It’s his body that’s now at the center of the anomaly. He decided to abandon the idea of revenge and war with nonhumans, for which Kyros killed him. I don’t have much time left, so I’m ready to sacrifice my life and stop Kyros if you promise not to take revenge on Niagala. We’ll end the war, withdraw our troops from Reitghem, and try to conclude a peace treaty with the five countries as soon as possible.”

“And with the free city of Udin,” Starks added with a chuckle.

It was unprofitable for him to continue the war. Firstly, both of the people responsible for Udin’s destruction were dead, and secondly, he’d benefit more from restoring his city than from continuing the conflict.

“And with the free city of Udin,” Yara agreed as the legitimate heir to the throne.

“I see...” Rune’Tan said, thinking, and then suddenly asked: “Do you know who I am?”

Nator shook his head.

“No, we haven’t found any information about you.”

“My name is Rune’Tan Shakwir, the crown prince of the Belteise Divine Empire.” Only Acilla wasn’t surprised, since she had already met and had a little chat with Sawan. “As far as I know, the Niagala Clan used to be our vassal. Of course, a clan isn’t the same thing as an empire, but this doesn’t change its essence. I’m going to revive Belteise, and for that, I need subjects. Lots of them.”

Yara nodded slowly and carefully.

“It’s better not to repeat past mistakes,” Rune’Tan said, hinting at the enslavement of nonhumans by Niagala. “So, this isn’t an issue that can be resolved quickly.”

“Of course.”

“Well, then we’ll discuss this matter later.” Rune’Tan nodded in a businesslike manner, after which he looked at Nator again. “I agree. Take an oath that you’ll destroy Kyros’s soul and that you won’t put us in danger in any way while you do it.”

Without hesitation, Nator took the most detailed and comprehensive system oath so far. Having accepted it, Rune’Tan, Acilla, and Starks spent most of their strength on forming techniques raising Nator’s defense.

“Can I ask you something else?” Nator looked at Rune’Tan. “It has to do with how I plan to destroy Kyros’s soul. Do I understand correctly that you are a Master of Souls?”

“I am. What is it that you need?”

Soon, Nator got what he wanted and flew to the upper layers of the atmosphere. From there, he headed toward the storm of souls.

Approaching the anomaly, he dived into it without a second thought, slowing down due to resistance. The stolen souls, which still contained their Sparks, began to destroy his defenses and impede his movement. However, he had no intention of stopping or turning back.

This is what it all comes down to... I proposed to change the position of nonhumans in society, but I refused to do anything about it... I saw how Kyros was changing, from beginning to end.
I was by his side all the time, but I didn’t dare help him. I didn’t save him from falling into darkness and I didn’t try to stop him from killing Avril... I didn’t oppose the policy that dramatically changed after Avril’s death. I didn’t oppose the war preparations, deciding to go with the flow... My indecision ruined Tyrvin and Akio. It’s time to fix my mistakes... To pay for them... To correct the consequences of my indecision and naivety that nothing could be changed even if I had tried... The desire to live in the past... Thoughts flashed through Nator’s head while his body was being slowly torn apart by hungry souls. The pain tormented his flesh and Astral Body, but it was incomparable with the one that had long weighed on his soul. The divine particles perverted me with their power. They made me arrogant and... even dead inside. Only after losing everyone I loved did I sober up. Gwill, Avril, Tyrvin, Akio, and now you, Kyros... Sorry, my friends, I’m on my way...

Barely alive, Nator finally reached the center of the storm, where Avril stood frozen on his knees. Putting his palm on his shoulder, Nator smiled sincerely and then died. Having ceased to resist, he allowed the remnants of his body and soul to dissolve inside the anomaly.

***

Sitting in pitch darkness, the boy couldn’t understand why and how long he had been here. No matter how much he tried to find a way out, nothing came of it. It seemed that he had been wandering this darkness for eternity. Having no other choice, he could only do one thing — sleep. He dozed off for hundreds and thousands of years, only occasionally waking up to try to find a way out of the darkness, and then plunge back into sleep. And so over and over again... over and over again...

But now, something was wrong, and he clearly felt it. He felt that the exit was about to appear somewhere nearby, but it never happened. Seconds dragged on like hours, but the boy kept waiting.

Slowly, his hope was dying. He was about to fall asleep again when the darkness disappeared. The bright light blinded him, forcing him to cover his eyes with his hands. However, he smiled. He was happy that he had finally gotten out of the darkness.

Suddenly, someone called his name. Turning around, he saw a chuckling boy. He seemed so calm. A second later, a broadly smiling young man appeared, next to whom stood a gloomy boy similar to him.

“Nator, Akio, Tyrvin.”

The boy smiled. He had already taken a step toward them, but then he stopped.

“Will you believe this lie?” asked an unpleasant voice from behind.

The boy didn’t answer. He didn’t turn around. Suddenly, he felt that someone squeezed his palm. Looking down, he saw a child holding his hand.

“Brother!” Avril smiled dazzlingly and then ran to the others. “Let’s go! Come on, quickly!”

“They’re all dead!” the voice repeated more menacingly.

Taking another step, the teen stumbled, clenched his fists, and looked down. The dark voice resonated with him. He almost gave in to the urge to turn around when he heard another voice.

“Kyros, let’s go.”

Looking up, he saw Gwill reaching out to him, which made him smile broadly and walk toward her.

“YOU’RE ABANDONING YOUR IDEALS?! FORGETTING ABOUT THE PURPOSE OF YOUR WHOLE LIFE?! ARE YOU GOING TO FORGIVE THEM ALL?! FORGET ABOUT REVENGE?!” the voice behind him screamed, forcing Kyros to freeze. “LOOK AT ME! LOOK!”

Nator, Akio, Tyrvin, Avril, and Gwill... He met each of their gazes, and then turned around slowly. Behind him stood a tall man with long platinum hair, a pair of purple horns, and clawed hands and feet. Dozens of ugly creatures were hiding in his shadow, constantly grinning.

Kyros Evius of Niagala and Kyros the Soul Thief locked gazes.

“THAT’S RIGHT.” The man looked terrifying despite his smile. He held out his hand. “WE HAVE TO FINISH WHAT WE STARTED.”

The boy advanced his hand and then slapped the man’s away.

“I’ve never had such ideals and goals. I don’t want to take revenge on anyone,” he said firmly, looking with pity at his inner demons. Once, they had almost completely replaced his personality, displacing an idealistic soul who believed there was a chance to break the vicious circle of hatred. With a slight smile, he turned away. “Even you. We’ll all leave together.”

“NOOOOO!! YOU CAN’T!” the inner demons screamed in chorus, but Kyros, having run up to his friends didn’t hear them. “STOOOOP!”

Everything disappeared. Kyros destroyed his soul voluntarily, not leaving his inner demons even the slightest chance to be reborn as Shadows. And he did it before the second part of the technique imposed on him was activated, which would have definitely killed him.

At the same moment, in the real world, the storm of souls lost its center, becoming easy prey for Rune’Tan and Acilla’s array. A huge beam of power shot into the heavens and millions of tormented hungry souls left Belteise.

Chapter 30
FAREWELL

Having dealt with the anomaly, Rune’Tan flew to the Gates of Ecumene. He was going to temporarily disable teleportation to Belteise and Malton, as he had once denied access to Earth to the insectoids. He didn’t want to allow someone else to come looking for Belteise’s legacy now that they had just dealt with everything.

Why hadn’t Fansolion done this with Kyros to reduce the number of competitors? The answer was simple: while the Great Domain was active, covering the entire planet, they couldn’t use the Gates’ terminal; otherwise, anyone could’ve simply teleported to the palace, which would’ve made the race toward it meaningless. The Gates allowed traveling not only between planets but also within their own world.

Having reached the dilapidated tower in the planet’s orbit, Rune’Tan found nothing new. Malton’s Gates were now also closed to other worlds, except for Belteise, and the ones in the Sublunar City were guarded by the sect’s Divine Stage cultivators and many powerful arrays Fansolion had set up. The orc’s reputation played an important role in keeping the city safe, scaring off many from trying stupid things. Few wanted to have Fansolion among their enemies.

However, he was dead. Soon, the news would spread among the Malton’s elite, and then someone would try to get to Belteise, which was something Rune’Tan wanted to prevent.

They had learned about Fansolion’s demise indirectly — all the spirit contracts and system oaths that he had made were now gone. As for Rune’Tan, he only guessed about the orc’s death, as he never left the Endless Labyrinth. He had disappeared even from Sawan’s area of perception, which extended to the Great Domain.

Having blocked access to Belteise for a whole year, for which he had to pour the rest of his energy into the tower, Rune’Tan meditated for half an hour to restore his reserves and then left the Gates using the terminal.

He found himself in the capital again, hovering above a huge square filled with thousands of cultivators. Among the survivors were members of the Sublunar Sect, Alliance, Malton’s Great Hundred, subjects of Niagala, as well as representatives from other worlds. All of them were forcibly teleported here via the Gates as going to fetch them on his own would’ve taken Rune’Tan far too much time and too many resources.

The stunned cultivators prepared to fight and flee, but Rune’Tan’s powerful aura bound them in place. Starks and Yara flew up to him and froze behind his back. Looking around the square, Rune’Tan smiled contentedly and spoke.

“Except for Starks Thunderfist, Yara, the rightful heir to Niagala’s throne, and Acilla, whom, no doubt, many of you’re familiar with, all the other Divine Stage cultivators who arrived to Belteise are dead. Your factions have lost the race for the legacy!” Rune’Tan shouted, increasing the pressure and forcing everyone to experience a slight spirit pain. “As a prince and heir to the Belteise Divine Empire, I, Rune’Tan Shakwir, have every right, as well as the opportunity, to decide your fate. Therefore, I present you with two options: either swear allegiance to the Belteise Divine Empire, or die! Elders, step forward!”

The pressure eased, which allowed the people to move, although with great difficulty. The first to step forward was Yara. She turned to the crowd.

“Our master has lost! We have lost! But don’t grieve! As the just heir to the throne, I announce that from this day on, Niagala will become Belteise’s vassal! It’s time to revive our clan and bring back its glory! For that, we will need allies. Raise, brothers and sisters, and accept the dawn of the new age!”

Not bad... Rune’Tan stroked his chin. She’ll make a fine ruler yet...

Slowly but steadily, more and more Niagalans knelt and pledged their allegiance to the empire. Only after that did Rune’Tan pay attention to the other Masters who came forward, and sank lower, stopping a few feet above the ground.

“Great Master Rune’Tan.” A man bowed in greeting. He, like the other Holy Lords, didn’t fully understand just how powerful the prince was. He, in fact, didn’t even feel it. “Unlike the Sublunar Sect, the Seventeen Peaks Clan still has enough Divine Stage cultivators back on Malton... As the clan’s representative, I admit defeat. We’re ready to negotiate. However, to pledge allegiance... Isn’t that a bit too much?”

There was a short and bright burst of flame. Only a handful of ash remained of the young wild elf.

Idiot...

“Do I look like I’m joking?!” Rune’Tan asked loudly, looking at the dumbfounded and frightened crowd. The representatives of Malton’s elite had long been accustomed to the fact that they could always rely on the strength and influence of their sects, families, and clans to save them from any trouble they might’ve found themselves in. “This was a demonstration of disobedience and its consequences. Should someone defy me, I’ll kill both the leader and another third of their faction. And this will continue until you kneel, or until there’s no one left.”

After that, things went much faster. Soon enough, representatives of Malton’s Great Hundred, Sublunar Sect, and other organizations all swore allegiance to Belteise.

Rune’Tan wasn’t worried that the Curse would kill any one of them, aware that this power was directed at the old Belteise Empire, and not at its name, otherwise, as conditions were too vague, the System would have to spend too many resources to determine the correct targets. Another place with the same name could easily exist in this endless universe, so there were many other criteria for tracking down Sawan’s subjects. It was likely that the old and new empires were completely different entities in its point of view.

This was confirmed by the fact that after the empire’s destruction, there were many who, on the basis of its heritage, created their own countries with the same name without being affected by the Curse. It was possible that all its power was now directed exclusively toward Sawan. Unlike his son, it made no sense for him to erase information about himself. The Curse saw him as a separate target, not just another faceless Belteise citizen. Had Rune’Tan demanded everyone to swear allegiance to his father and not him, there was a chance that they’d be connected to the old empire and thus put in danger.

“What about us, Grandmaster Rune’Tan?” asked the third prince of Tael, standing next to the representatives of the dwarves, sylphs, and giants. The dorgans weren’t among them, since their entire faction had perished along with Tyros. “As far as I’m aware, it was you who helped protect Alran?”

“Correct.” Rune’Tan nodded. “We are allies. That’s why I’m not forcing you to swear allegiance to me. However, your contributions are negligible, so you shouldn’t count on any rewards. I’ll help you return to Nikrim, where you’ll convey my message to the rulers of the five countries.”

“We’re grateful for the opportunity, grandmaster. But what about the war? I feel a bit awkward having to ask this, but will you really take Niagala under your protection?” he inquired, pushing aside his fear.

His worries were understandable. If the legendary Belteise, led by someone strong enough to defeat Kyros, supported Niagala, then they could only feel sorry for their enemies.

“The war will end soon,” Rune’Tan reassured them all. “Niagala will withdraw its troops from the continent and sign a peace treaty with your countries. The circle of hatred will finally be broken.”

***

After that, Rune’Tan returned to the palace. Initially, Yara, Tano, Byris, and Starks who awaited him there had second thoughts about swearing allegiance to him, but when they saw Sawan, they dismissed their doubts as it’d be beneficial to be among the first who’d become part of a restored divine empire. Tano didn’t hesitate for a second, speaking on behalf of the entire Lost Island Sect. Along with the Sublunar Sect, it was now one of the first such organizations in Belteise.

Byris, unlike Tano, couldn’t speak for the entire Republic of Titran. However, he promised that he’d do everything in his power to get the giants to join Belteise. Few wanted to obey someone in the Ecumene, even if there were large gaps in progress and development, which were promised to be bridged through an alliance. But if there was a god involved, then it was already a completely different matter.

Having taken their oaths, Tano and Byris finally received the rewards they had been promised for helping Kai and Acilla during the expedition. Joining forces with Acilla, Rune’Tan restored Byris’s arm (including the part of the Astral Body damaged in that area) and freed Tano’s heart from the burden of the insanely strong, raging flame. Before the expedition, Acilla had demonstrated her power, healing a bit of their pain, and now when the crusade was over, they were finally cured for good. Both also received a weapon of low-quality and Divine rank each. This wasn’t a reward, but a symbol of acceptance and affiliation that they were given as the first Guardians of Belteise.

Starks also became a Guardian. In addition to weapons, for his merits, he received a divine elixir from Sawan, capable of increasing the foundation of even a True Master to ten points. Unlike Tano and Byris, whose souls had already entered the phase of darkness and could no longer develop, Starks could still become stronger. With this elixir, he now had a chance to become a Divine Stage cultivator One Step away from Divinity someday.

When the ceremony was done, Sawan gave Starks five golden scrolls to deliver to the leaders of the five races of Reitghem. Using his divine power, he sealed the scrolls inviting the elves, dwarves, giants, dorgans, and sylphs to join Belteise as vassals.

As for Niagala, it had already officially joined the empire. Yara only needed to return to her homeland, convey this information to her subjects, and accept the title of empress. From Sawan, she received a pendant confirming her legitimacy and status as Belteise’s vassal.

“For now, separate all the factions to different parts of the city,” Rune’Tan ordered. “We don’t need more conflicts... Also, inform them that tomorrow everyone will return to Malton. That’s where I—”

“We,” Acilla interfered.

“...we,” Rune’Tan agreed, “will take control of the Sublunar Sect and contact the clans and sects of the Great Hundred that participated in the expedition. The rest will continue on their way to Nikrim. Starks, you’re responsible for the Alliance as the sole surviving Divine Stage cultivator. Yara, you’ll deal with Niagala. It goes without saying that any conflicts at this time are prohibited.”

“Yes.”

“Understood.”

“Don’t rush to return. Take care of your business on Nikrim. Within a couple of months, I’ll come and visit to see how things are progressing. You’re free to go.”

Bowing again, Yara, Starks, Tano, and Byris left the palace.

“Do you want to get your hands on all of Nikrim?” Acilla asked, staring at him.

“Of course I do.” Rune’Tan chuckled. “I need citizens to revive Belteise, don’t I? What’s the point of all our knowledge, infrastructure, and resources if there’s no one to use it? While we were in Nikrim, I learned that it used to be a part of our empire. We need to start somewhere. Sooner or later, the entire region will be under our control again. There’s no one who could oppose Belteise, even the one born yesterday.”

“That’s right. It’s time for Belteise to rise from the ashes,” Sawan supported his son. “Let’s go.”

***

“What are you going to do now?” Kai looked at his friends. “The expedition is over. As is the war, probably. So, any plans?”

“I’m going to get piss drunk and visit a brothel,” Shacks replied with a grin.

“Haven’t we signed a contract for the next hundred years?” Guts looked at Kai. “I’ll go wherever you go.”

Malvur just shrugged.

Lily and Ivsim looked at each other and shrugged as well.

“And you?” Kai turned his head, looking at An’na sitting in the corner. From her gloomy expression, it might’ve seemed like she was about to throw herself through the window into the ocean, but she was just thinking.

“Why does it matter? Why did you ask Acilla to bring me here? Why did you decide to help in the fight at all?” she asked without turning around.

“I have a few questions for you, too. Why did you save me after my fight with Ranmaru? Why did you help me in the Ishar Desert? Why did you train with me and help me make progress on the Path of Sword in the Abode? If I didn’t know better, I’d think we are friends.”

“That’s all water under the bridge. Aren’t I a traitor now?”

“Are you? If you’re a traitor, why have you been our friend these five years?”

“But... But Ranmaru... Elea... Many of your friends died that day!” An’na shouted and turned around sharply. “If—”

“If what?” Kai interrupted her, already tired of this conversation. “Tell me, did you know that the Abode would be attacked that day?”

“I didn’t.” An’na calmed down a bit. “But I knew that a war was approaching.”

“So? Could you have told us about it?”

“No...” she mumbled, remembering the vows that fettered her.

“Then what’s the problem?” Kai smiled. “Do you really consider us fools who don’t understand that you were being used? Where’s the betrayal here? Right, guys?”

Both Malvur and Guts shrugged.

“She’s a few cards short of a full deck is all I’m gonna say. Someone ought to beat some common sense into her,” Shacks said with a chuckle. “I volunteer!”

“You think you’re strong enough to do that? I’d like to see you try, egg-head!” An’na snapped back.

“Oho, seems to me that Kai did manage to beat some sense into you,” Shacks snorted in response. “Too bad he couldn’t beat some talent into you as well while he was at it. He kicked your ass like the toddler you are. I’d be ashamed if I were you. So ashamed that I’d change my name and move somewhere far, far away.”

“You didn’t see that fight!” An’na argued.

“Not in person, no; though, I would’ve paid to have been there. I did see memories of it, though... And boy, was it a spectacle!” He revealed the scroll he had received from Rune’Tan and tossed it in the air. “Kicking your ass should be an art form! Guys, guys, wanna see how she got her ass handed to her?”

There was a flash. An’na appeared behind Shacks, clutching the scroll that she had snatched from him.

“You can shove that where the sun don’t shine. Do ya really think that I didn’t make copies?” Shacks turned around with a grin on his face. “You know what? I bet I can make money selling these. Oh, people are gonna love it. Especially the finale!”

“I’ll rip your tongue out and beat you with it!” An’na replied menacingly, destroying the scroll with the Will of Sword.

“An’na!” Shacks cried. “I thought we were friends. You shouldn’t bully me like that.”

“You? A friend? You’re a parasite!”

“Ah, this hurts more than your betrayal!” Shacks pretended to grab his chest. “My heart!”

“Stop fooling around,” Kai said with a chuckle.

“You’ve changed,” Shacks tilted his head, voicing what was on everyone’s mind. “And I’m not talking about strength.”

“I got back what I lost...” Kai smiled sincerely. “Since you don’t have any specific plans, I’d like to suggest that you stay here. It so happened that my... friend turned out to be the crown prince. I’m sure you’ve noticed that the emperor of Belteise hasn’t gone anywhere. Therefore, I believe that there’s no better place in the Middle Worlds for you to develop than here.”

“For us?” Lily asked. “And what are you going to do?”

“Find my sister, and then...” Kai thought for a moment. “And then I’ll probably continue to the Central World. I would stay but, having learned more about myself and about the Ecumene, I can’t stop on my quest now.”

“No, you cannot,” a voice said.

Everyone except Ivsim, as he was blind and immersed in his own thoughts, turned their heads at once and bowed to Sawan, Rune’Tan, and Acilla who appeared at the top of the palace.

“Our empire may seem like an incredible place,” Sawan continued, “but it won’t be enough for a talent like you. You won’t find much here, I fear.”

There was silence for a few seconds, and then Rune’Tan spoke up.

“Ailenx still hasn’t left the Endless Labyrinth. He’s still in his cocoon. He’s the only one who didn’t wake up and whose body didn’t crumble. But six months have already passed. Is there anything we can do for him, father?”

“Don’t worry, Ulatos’s Shadow took him as her apprentice. She’s taking care of him. Soon, I’ll restore communication between the Great Domain, Armory, Library, Forge, and other places. That way, he can return.”

“Ulatos?” Rune’Tan asked in surprise. “That arrogant hag took him as a student? What a plot twist...”

Sawan nodded and took a couple of steps.

“Now, to move to more important matters...”

A large glowing cylinder rose from the center of the room. Enclosed within it was Avril’s naked body, on whose finger still stood the Divine Ring. Waves of energy poured out of his prison, covering the surface of the palace with lines of shimmering patterns. Growing, they disappeared somewhere deep into the colossal building.

“You’re going to use it as an energy source?” Rune’Tan asked.

“Yes, and not only for the palace, but the whole of Belteise.” Sawan turned around, looking at the reviving city below. “Soon, the planetary arrays will be activated again.”

“Is this the best way to use the Ring?”

“It is. As far as I could tell, Kyros could use only a fraction of his power. But this man,” he looked at Avril, “can use it at the informational level. With his help, we can activate much more of the artifact’s power. There’s so much of it... So much that even I wouldn’t be able to hold it back.”

“Why don’t you occupy his body then?” Rune’Tan suggested. “It’s not easy to admit it, but it looks like he was even more talented than me.”

“There’s an Astral Body in it that I don’t need. However, if I remove it, then the Ring’s power will disappear since it’ll lose its true owner. Also, I don’t want to create and strengthen a soul connection with someone else’s Shell when I know that I’ll eventually restore my own. I’ve waited for more than a million years already, so what’s a few thousand more? Now...” Sawan looked at Kai. “This palace is also a giant array. A defense array. A combat array. An energy-collection array. And an extremely powerful inter-world gate.”

“Can I get to Saha from here?” Kai asked, realizing what Sawan was hinting at.

“Correct,” Sawan answered with a nod and then fell silent for a few seconds. “Unfortunately, however, not in the coming centuries. Saha is too far from here. I managed to redirect a few particles of the Ring’s power to support the Domain and take some of the load off myself. But it’ll take me hundreds of years to become as strong as I once was. If the Curse didn’t exist, or at least, if I had the ability to move the Domain or the tower, then we could use the Gates. My divine status would make it possible to input the coordinates and fill them with a sufficient amount of energy. But, alas, I won’t be able to do anything like that anytime soon...”

“Since Saha is too far away, is there any nearby world that you can reach?” Kai asked.

He didn’t think that going back to Saha would be so simple, especially considering that Sawan had spent almost all his strength on transferring them from Earth to Nikrim. He was still extremely weak for someone of his level.

Raising his hand, Sawan created a giant projection, filling the entire top of the palace with billions of luminous dots that floated frozen in the air. They were gathered in four different spheres, located one inside the other, representing a separate belt of the worlds: Near, Middle, Distant, and Peripheral. The sphere was larger the further from the center it was.

“This is the most accurate map of the Ecumene that I have. It represents about ten percent of the worlds known to the System. This is where the Belteise region is located.” Sawan pointed to a small cluster of stars located at the border of the Middle Worlds. “Saha and Earth are somewhere over here...” Having made several steps, he approached the edge of the map. His outstretched finger pointed to the stars on the border of the Distant Worlds. “Belteise and Saha are believed to be separated by more than three hundred thousand inhabited worlds.”

“Really? That many?” Kai asked, amazed.

“You underestimate the size of the Ecumene.” Sawan smiled. “Look for yourself. The belt of the Distant Worlds, which you and your friends have traveled through, is much larger than the area of the Near and Middle Worlds combined. And the periphery,” He turned, pointing to the stars that were further away, “is much... Much larger. Even the System doesn’t know much about this area. There are trillions and trillions of worlds in the Ecumene, but even it touches only a part of the visible universe...”

“So, you used transfer acceleration?” Acilla guessed.

“Yes. This is also one of the reasons why I’ve had to spend almost all my strength. Otherwise, Kai and Rune’Tan would still be on their way to Nikrim, where they’d arrive in a few hundred years. I managed to reduce their travel time to only five. Right now, I have enough strength to send Kai as far as here.” Sawan moved again, this time pointing to a star relatively close to the nearest belt. “Dinator Klais is a fairly large and developed world. I think I can reach it by using the Ring’s power, given the acceleration. We’re talking about almost thirteen thousand worlds.”

“But this is still even less than one-twentieth of the way,” Acilla whispered. She shook her head, remembering how she promised to help Kai get to Saha. “If everything is as you say, then the journey will take many centuries even if we travel without stopping.”

“Julie won’t live that long.” Kai realized. “Even with the Flask of Doubling Life that she drank before I left, her limit is one hundred and fifty years. She’s not a cultivator.”

“That’s why I have another option. You need to get to the Celestial World,” Sawan said and fixed his gaze on a large point located next to the projection’s huge luminous core.

“They say it’s a world from which you can get anywhere and return from anywhere in the Ecumene if you have a special mark. All at maximum speed,” Acilla remembered. “I haven’t been there, but this can solve our problem. If what they say about it is true, that is. But how do we get there? Judging by your map, it’s closer than Saha, but only by a third.”

“That’s right. But there’s one thing it has that the path to Saha doesn’t.” He pointed to a dot near the border of the near and middle regions. “The Trial Worlds.”

“They exist?”

Acilla was surprised, and not many things could surprise a daughter of a goddess.

“What are the Trial Worlds?” Kai asked, curious.

“You can’t get to the Near Worlds the usual way,” Sawan began to explain. “The Gates of the bordering Middle Worlds don’t allow you to go to the Near ones if you have never been to them, so people have discovered a workaround. One of the ways to get there is to find a clan or sect from the world you need and have them take you with them. This rarely happens, so your other option is to try to figure out the coordinates of the world you need — or one close to it — and use your own portal. If that doesn’t work, your third option is to fly there yourself. To do this, you can move along the universal streams of energy that’ll eventually lead you to your destination. However, to do this, you need to have a high level of development, which you don’t have yet. If all else fails, there’s one more way — the Trial Worlds. They are a group of three worlds that revolve around one star. According to legends, they were created by a Higher One who lived even before Atrazot. Since then, they have emitted a powerful signal that reaches even the periphery of the Ecumene. Using it, you can open a direct portal to them if you have a decent array. There are only two conditions for doing this: you can’t bring more than twenty people along, and someone, if not you, must be a Challenger — a Master of at least Six Small Stars. The others will be considered Candidates.”

“What does any of that mean? And what does the Celestial World have to do with it?” Acilla frowned.

“I can’t give you the details, as I myself know little. I can only say that some rules are written only at the informational level of reality and that everyone must obey them. The existence of ‘challengers’ and ‘candidates’ is also a part of the rules. Under certain conditions, a Candidate can become a Challenger who has the ability to get to the portal that’ll lead them directly to the Celestial World. The Trial Worlds are said to be both hell and heaven for cultivators. It’s easy to die there, and it’s just as easy to become much stronger.”

“So, this is basically the only way for me to get to Saha quickly?” Kai asked.

“More or less, yes. It’ll take at least a couple of years to find a portal to the Celestial World. Actually, this depends only on Acilla and you.” Sawan looked at them. “Perhaps there are other options, but, unfortunately, I know nothing about them. Either way, it’s up to you, Kai.”

“Before I answer, I want to ask: has Belteise ever sent anyone to the Trial Worlds?”

“A few times, yes. In the entire history of the empire, we’ve sent about forty-eight thousand cultivators there. This is without counting their companions.”

“And how many returned through the Celestial World?”

“Seven,” Sawan replied. “The rest died or never found a way out of the Trial Worlds.”

“A way out?”

“A Challenger cannot leave through the Gates or a portal. The System doesn’t play by the rules there.”

There was silence for a few seconds. Sawan was about to say that it wasn’t necessary for Kai to rush to make a decision, but he wasn’t given a chance to speak.

“I’ll do it,” Kai said firmly.

“Are you sure?”

“Since there’s no other way, yeah. I never thought that going to Saha would be safe or easy.”

“Then I think you shouldn’t rush to start your journey. Tell me, how do you feel about me helping you bring your skills back to their previous level?”

“I see.” Kai nodded, not at all surprised. “After so many breakthroughs, I’m not a Master of Six Average Stars anymore. A Master of Six Small ones maybe. Five Big ones at best. The System will probably find this out and question my title, won’t it? I became much stronger, but I didn’t have time to learn how to use this power.”

“You’re correct.” Sawan nodded in satisfaction. “Allow me to use Belteise’s resources and my experience to help you improve a little. I hope your mentor won’t mind?”

“Not at all,” Acilla replied respectfully. “I’ll be happy to observe your teaching methods. Where would you like to start?”

“I noticed a lot of mistakes in Kai’s techniques. Sometimes, he puts too little or too much energy into the weaving. Sometimes, his weaves are slightly off. Of course, none of this affects the technique itself in any way that it matters, but it’s the little things that separate perfection from Seven Average Stars. There’s also an issue with his control of Force particles during their distribution. He also has a problem with the particles themselves. He creates them to be imperfect, which affects the strength of his techniques. Both of these issues need to be dealt with, so I’d like to start as soon as possible.”

“Is it that bad?” Kai chuckled.

“It wouldn’t matter if you used five-volume techniques,” Sawan said gravely. “But you own seven-volume ones, for the use of which you need not only talent but also a good teacher. Take, for example, the Phantom Steps and the Dark Blades of Nothingness, which you used as your main combat techniques until recently. Let’s start with the latter. What does its weave consist of? It creates a special destructive substance like all other similar techniques. But what are you doing with it? I haven’t seen you do anything other than cover your weapon with it or release it in a wave or a sickle-like form. There are other ways to implement such a wonderful technique. Why don’t you rotate this substance along the edge of the blade? That’d be the simplest way to use it. I’m not even talking about the internal rotation in the released attacks. In time, you’ll learn to do this, too. Having mastered this subtle art, you’ll be able to not only control the substance better, but you’ll even be able to change its properties. For example, you could make it easier to speed up ranged attacks. You could even control the substance’s density, which, for example, would allow you to use it to protect yourself better or break through someone else’s defense. Think about it. Isn’t a less dense substance better at avoiding obstacles? But this is just the beginning.”

“What about the forms I use for my techniques?”

“They are very few. Also, who said that they’re good? The simplest one was always considered a ray, which you, for some reason, don’t seem to use even though it’s the most suitable form for piercing attacks. Forces of Sword strive for it. Therefore, instead of a wave, you could launch a hail of spectral swords. In many situations, such an attack would be very effective. You could also create a whip of any length, which would become an extension of your blade. This could increase the affected area significantly while saving energy and time. As you can see, there are plenty of ways to use your Dark Blades of Nothingness; all you need is imagination and practice.”

“I’m ashamed to be called his mentor.” Acilla sighed. “Your advice sounds so obvious. For some reason, I never paid attention to those things.”

“There’s nothing to worry about,” Sawan replied reassuringly. “If you don’t make such mistakes, it’s more difficult to notice them. You’re still too young to have such experience and level of observation. Don’t forget that you managed to raise Kai’s level from Five to Six Average Stars in the five years that you taught him,” he said with approval, his words based on information Run’Tan had shared with him. “You have the makings of a good mentor. Unlike my son...”

Sawan turned around, looking sternly at Rune’Tan.

“Excuse me?” he grunted.

“The Phantom Steps Technique is our family’s crown jewel. How could you have taught it to Kai so poorly?” Staring at the silent Rune’Tan for a few seconds, Sawan finally turned back to Kai. “All techniques either create something or enable the cultivator to control something that’s already there. And with Path of Space techniques, it’s almost always the latter, since space is always around us. The exception is the creation of pocket dimensions. But let’s leave that for another time... For the overwhelming majority of movement techniques based on this element, the main action is to compress the space in front of you. You take a step, and then, when you complete it, you find yourself much further than you normally would. To an observer, this will look like a simple jump. This also applies to any other body movements. But why do you think the Phantom Steps can do only that?”

Kai said nothing, so Sawan continued.

“Apart from teleportation, you keep using it only in the way I just described it. That is, in single jumps. Using it, you choose an area to which you want to go to, and then, squeezing the space between it and yourself, you start to move, covering the distance many times faster, as if you’re accelerating. Basically, like a spring. In general, you’re doing everything right, but... Why don’t you use all this for something other than yourself? Can’t you speed up your techniques or pull an advancing opponent closer, catching them by surprise? Also, the Phantom Steps do more than just compress space. Why don’t you stretch it to slow your opponent down? Furthermore, and this is very important, why do you pull only the area where you want to move while you’re moving? Unlike the overwhelming majority of other movement techniques based on the Path of Space, the Phantom Steps allow you to compress almost all of the surrounding space in an instant. Of course, doing this is more difficult, and you will have to spend a little more energy, but it’ll give you more options, which will increase your speed and make your movements more difficult to predict. You’ve been lucky so far, but in the future, you’ll eventually meet your match. And if you pull space only in a certain direction, you’ll give out your next move to your opponent.”

Sawan chuckled.

“We’ve gone over only two techniques; your main problem is in their application. It’s just the tip of the iceberg. But mastery is measured in other ways as well, such as body control, the ability to analyze your opponent, as well as implementation of other abilities. Bloodline, too. I’m sure you can’t use all of the Partial Transform’s scales at once. You should learn how to create them in specific places to save energy and be able to use this ability for a longer period of time. There are more than enough flaws in your skill to write an entire academic paper on.”

Kai bowed.

“I’d be very grateful if you could help me get rid of them.”

Smiling, Sawan approached him.

“Then let’s not waste time.”

His translucent hand began to fall on Kai’s shoulder. But the closer it got, the slower it moved. In the end, it froze in the air without touching him. Together with everyone present. Their blood stopped circulating, and even the electrical impulses in the nervous system stopped moving. The wind disappeared. Even the energy froze.

Time stopped.

Cracks covered the space near Lily and Ivsim until a rectangular tear appeared in it. But instead of expanding, it turned into a huge, snow-white gate that began to open slowly.

When they finally opened, a tall man emerged from it. The mask he wore was cracked, revealing the bottom half of his face. He was limping and had only one hand in which he clutched thick, glittering chains that girdled a huge black coffin. The same one that Kai had once found in a tomb in the Ishar Desert.

The coffin, which even a hundred Rune’Tans couldn’t open, was also covered with many cracks. The lid was particularly damaged but it withstood; shaking, it kept sealed the power that had lived in Sawan’s body for over a million years. The Essence of the Curse, created by the System with the help of the power of the Heavenly Throne, resisted fiercely, like a caged animal, but it couldn’t set itself free.

Despite his wounds, Nomen continued to pull on the chains, shambling toward the center of the platform. Blood flowed from the stump of his right arm in a stream and trickled from his torn chest, but it’d somehow disappear the moment it’d leave his body, never reaching the floor.

Approaching Avril’s body, Nomen only looked at him. The Ring responded to his silent call, shining brightly. The Belteise Imperial Palace began to move, and a portal began to open at its top.

Should I take the Ring? No, it’ll only get in the way, Nomen dismissed the thought. I’ll die soon, but I’ve fulfilled my mission. We’re one step closer to our goal...

The portal to the unknown stood open and Nomen took a few more heavy steps toward it. He was about to step into the shimmering veil when he stopped abruptly and turned his head to the left. His gaze fell on Kai, whose pupils moved ever so slightly.

An unsettling smile appeared on Nomen’s face. He pointed at the sky.

“I see... I’ll see you at the very end, Kai Arnhard,” he said, his words lingering in the air as he stepped into the portal.

A moment later, all was still. There was no hint that something strange had ever happened.

In the near future, the Curse of Belteise would disappear, but Sawan wouldn’t be aware of that for a long time.

***

You have completed the Master Star Test.

The Master Star Test serves to show how much a cultivator has managed to develop in relation to their level, as well as how effectively they can implement this knowledge in a fight.

Keep in mind that not all parameters have the same value for the final result. Some of them may have a higher score while still being the least important part of your mastery or strength.

The parameters are presented in order of importance, from highest to lowest.

Parameters that are less dependent on the talent and tenacity of the Master, have lower value since they are often only additional instruments of power. Unique parameters of power are determined on an individual basis.

...

Parameters of mastery relative to the Stage:

• (1) Mind (the ability to analyze and calculate actions in advance and make the most profitable decisions in a fight): Six Average Stars

• (1) Demonstration of spirit forces in a fight (quality of using personal techniques, unique skills, bloodlines, spirit power, and Divine Gifts, if present): Six Average Stars

• (1) Demonstration of physical forces in a fight (quality of body and weapon use): Six Big Stars

• (2) Energy Control Level: Seven Big Stars

• (2) Force Particle Control Level: Seven Average Stars

Your Mastery Score: Six Big Stars

...

Parameters of strength relative to the Stage:

• (1) Willpower: Six Average Stars

• (1) Bloodline Strength: Seven Big Stars. (lesser value; great addiction)

• (2) Quality of Understanding of the Elements: Six Big Stars

• (2) Power of Unique Skills (Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo; Ultimate Focus (level 2); Field of Superiority; Junior Holy Sword Spirit; Junior Holy Spirit of Space): Seven Small Stars (lesser value)

• (3) Technique Quality: Seven Average Stars

• (3) Amount of Ki: Seven Big Stars

• (3) Physical Body Strength: Seven Big Stars

• Power of the Divine Gift: none (lesser value)

Your Strength Score: Seven Small Stars

You have been given the title of the Master of Six Big Stars.

A year and a half had passed since Kyros’s death. During this time, Kai had not only become accustomed to the power he had acquired after becoming a peak Elementalist but also reached Six Big Stars. He was getting close to the title of a Master of Seven Small Stars. He had almost defeated the seventh fighter.

In a year and a half, he had almost perfected and learned to use his techniques to their full extent, increased the level of control of energy and Force particles, improved his body control skills, trained his mind, and gained more combat experience. This all went into taming the Holy Spirits, mastering his bloodline, and enhancing Complete Submission, Field of Superiority, Spheres, Master’s Will, and Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo. All of this was possible thanks to Sawan’s incredible mentoring, enormous amount of knowledge in Belteise’s library, the palace’s unique training facilities, and Kai’s determination.

Having finally achieved the title of a Master of Six Big Stars, Kai looked at his stats, which had considerably changed since the beginning of the expedition.

Stats

Age: 28

Race: Human

Status: True Master

Stage: Elementalist

Level: Peak

Title: Creator of Techniques (hidden)

Title: Master of Six Big Stars (hidden)

Foundation: 10 points

Current Location: Belteise (Middle World)

Characteristics

• [Power]: 4,284.3

• [Speed]: 4,254.91

• [Endurance]: 4,286.08

• [Stamina]: 4,340.25

• [Mind]: 3,111

• [Energy]: 13,125

Abilities

[Low-rank Techniques: View]

[Earth-rank Techniques: View]

[Gold-rank Techniques: View]

[Royal-rank Techniques: View]

[Imperial-rank Techniques: View]

[Basic Imperial Rank techniques:]

• [Infinite Space Cover Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Phantom Steps Technique (volume 7)]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Blaze of Doom Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Radiant Cold Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Flickering Blade Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Postponed Impact Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Emerald Phoenix Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Coming of the Lord of War Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Curse of Blazing Ice Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [True Cataclysm Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Defensive Rift Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Eternal Flame Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

[Secondary Imperial Rank Techniques:]

• [Living Storage Technique (volume 7)]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Darkbody Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Creation Technique: Fortified Ice of the Destructive Void]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Eternal Pursuit Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Last Snowfall Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Hidden Dimension Technique (volume 7)]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Indestructible Cube Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Yang Healing Blood Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Thousand Frost Doors Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

• [Flesh and Soul: Double Breakthrough Technique]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

Forces

• Path of Sword (Walker Stage): Sphere of Sword. Level: Medium

• Path of Space (Walker Stage): Sphere of Space. Level: Medium

Concepts

❖      Cold Void: maximum understanding

❖      Yin: maximum understanding

❖      Yang: maximum understanding

The quality and quantity of Cold Void / Heat Void / Yin / Yang particles you summon will depend only on your level of development.

Current level: Medium-Quality; Imperial-Rank

Features and equipment

• [Spatial Ring] Rank: Gold. Quality: Peak

• [True Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra]

❖      [Six Body Gates]

❖      [No Limits]

❖      [Partial Transformation]

• [Phantom Yin Yang Tattoo]. Progress: 95%

❖      [Yang Concentration]. Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖      [Yin Concentration]. Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖      [Primal Flash]. Concept: Yang. Progress: 100%

❖      [Touch of Nothingness]. Concept: Yin. Progress: 100%

❖      [Yang Form]. Yang Concept. Progress: Locked

❖      [Yin Form]. Yin Concept. Progress: Locked

[Oaths: View]

• [Favorite of the Forces]

You are able to see what is invisible to others.

• [Medium Energy Shield]

Physical characteristics increased by 10% of the total energy reserve.

Permanent protection.

• [Manifestation of the Soul: Ultimate Focus (level 2)]

• [Full Aura Disguise]

• [Junior Holy Sword Spirit].

Progress: 4.84%

• [Junior Holy Spirit of Space].

Progress: 4.79%

• [Fake Astral Body of the Cold Void]:

Maximum energy supply increased by 5%.

Maximum number of summoned particles increased by 5%.

• [Master’s Will]

• [Field of Superiority]

• [Energy Expansion]

Energy supply permanently increased by 500 units (corresponding to 50% of the energy supply of the initial level of the Exorcist Stage with a 10.0 foundation).

• [Complete Submission]

• [Cold and Heat Void Meditation Technique: Borrowing Flame].

• [Cold and Heat Void Meditation Technique: Icy Reflection].

Main weapons:

• [Twin Blades of Nightmare: Phobos]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

❖     Feature: scalable. True Rank: Divine. True quality: Average

❖     Feature: [Improved Fear Aura] – passive skill

❖     Feature: [Destruction] – passive skill

❖     The weight of the weapon is immeasurable but it does not feel heavier than several pounds.

❖     When used, the weapon absorbs the echoes of the power of the owner’s Spheres, allowing it to create its own simplified Spheres.

• [Twin Blades of Nightmare: Deimos]. Rank: Imperial. Quality: Medium

❖     Feature: scalable. True Rank: Divine. True quality: Average

❖     Feature: [Improved Horror Cut] – passive skill

❖     Feature: [Destruction] – passive skill

❖     The weight of the weapon is immeasurable but it does not feel heavier than several pounds.

❖     When used, the weapon absorbs the echoes of the power of the owner’s Spheres, allowing it to create its own simplified Spheres.

Achievements

[Great Growth! (7)]

For the simultaneous achievement of 7 levels of Body Endurance, you get 7 free points of characteristics that you can distribute as you wish.

Minimum division: 0.01 points

[Quality Leap!]

Based on your previous successes in the study of Forces, as well as the sharp increase in the amount of Soul Energy, you receive the trait [The Favorite of the Forces].

[Overcoming Mortal Boundaries! (1)]

For a single victory over a Master (an Exorcist), while being mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you get [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

[Almost Defeating an Elementalist]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were almost able to defeat the Initial-level Elementalist on your own, but in the end, you had help.

Reward: [Scroll of Darkbody Technique] (automatic selection).

[Before Deadline]

As a mortal (Soul Stage, Source Creation level), you were able to develop your will to such a level that it was transformed into Master’s Will before you reached the Exorcist Stage.

Reward: [Field of Superiority] (automatic selection).

[Ideal Foundation]

You have managed to improve the quality of your development on your own to 10 points.

Reward: [Memory Jade] (automatic selection).

[Technique Creator (1)].

You have created a technique with a unique energetic weaving in the Ecumene.

Reward: [Technique Creator] (system title)

Tasks: /

Kai took a few moments to enjoy the slightly changed interface. After becoming an Elementalist, he received a small bonus in the form of the ability to modify the appearance of messages and System windows to a degree, which he did in his free time.

His gaze dropped a little lower and stopped on a column of numbers.

Since the beginning of the war, his parameters had increased greatly. He had received an enhancement from the energy reserve that had increased after the breakthroughs, which, in turn, gave the rest of his parameters a serious bonus due to the Cover.

In addition to that and the Body Gates, another boost was constantly active — Complete Submission. For a year and a half, he learned to increase his initial characteristics as much as five times with its help. But only in a fight, where constant concentration was required. In everyday life, he managed to maintain only a part of its power, using several parallel streams of consciousness. This made it possible to use the skill constantly without even thinking about it, but in this case, it could only give a double bonus. He’d probably be able to improve it in the future, but that, like everything else, required a lot of practice.

His techniques had also changed. Aside from the fact that they were now of medium quality and Imperial rank, he had introduced the concept of the Heat Void to the Curse of Blazing Ice (former Ice Curse), True Cataclysm (improved version of Yin-Yang Gravitational Collapse), and Last Snowfall (improved Yin-Yang Bloody Snowfall).

He had also acquired some new techniques. In addition to the Blaze of Doom, Radiant Cold, and Flickering Blades, he also invented the Emerald Phoenix and Eternal Flame techniques. As their names suggested, both were based primarily on the power of the Heat Void.

He looked at the techniques and focused on the next section, which made him remember the newly revealed feature of his blades that had required their owner to have a Sphere to be unlocked. And now that he had mastered two, he learned that his weapons were capable of absorbing the residual energy of his Spheres and making their own simplified versions of them. All of this meant that the longer he used the blades, the stronger they’d become. More importantly, this feature would enhance those techniques that contained elements of Space or Sword.

According to Sawan, it’ll take several more years of active use before the blades can begin to create their own Spheres, he recalled. And the stronger my Spheres become, the faster their counterparts will develop.

As he was about to close the options menu, he noticed the line of text at the very bottom.

Tasks: none

This happened immediately after his fight with Akio, as he was on his way back to the palace. It was at that moment that he decided to deal with the task of revealing the truth about the fall of Belteise. He went over what Sawan had told him about the empire being destroyed by La’Gert because of revenge on Tel’Naal’s allies several times. However, this had no effect. Neither did the memories of the second version.

This made him think that perhaps the System couldn’t read his mind, so he said what he knew aloud, trying to speak directly to it. At first, this also didn’t give any result, making him think that none of his theories were correct, but then he got a sudden reply.

Task [The Search for Ancient Truth] has been completed.

Unit 41AZ920M7Q (self-named “The Divine Empire of Belteise”) was punished for its interference with the System’s work.

Your reward: 00164.47845.99140.32157 “Oasis”

Do not disclose this information with anyone, excluding its use in objects belonging to the System. Should you disobey, you will be terminated.

If this information is discovered in the thoughts of anyone who could not have received it from the System, they will be terminated.

So, can you read minds, or is this a bluff? was the first thought that popped into Kai’s head. I won’t risk it. Judging by the second warning, one can find more about this in the Ecumene Library. I only have access to the technique section, but I’ll figure something out. “Oasis”... I was given some coordinates... But how do coordinates work here? These don’t look like those that I saw on the Gates’ terminal. Wish I could talk to Sawan about this. The entire palace is closed due to the Curse, but the System doesn’t operate only at its top. If I said anything, I’d be forcing Sawan to lock himself on that platform forever... That wouldn’t be fair. He said he wouldn’t be able to expand his invisibility zone any time soon...

Even though Kai couldn’t talk to anyone about this, he could discuss other things. Like the dream that he had on the first day of being reborn in this world. After becoming an Elementalist, he finally remembered the meeting with a “messenger” that looked like his double, and a glow in the depths of his soul, marked as a trophy.

“Forgive me, the divine oaths stop me from telling you much about the five-eyed mark. They are the Lady’s symbols, you see. Tel’Naal’s. I can only say that these five clans, descendants of the First Ones, had served La’Gert at one point and were his strongest weapon in the great war. If you saw someone with such a mark, but without a prominent eye, it means that they don’t belong to one of the clans, but La’Gert himself. This mark denotes a direct connection with the current Lord of the Ecumene,” Sawan told him. “I can’t say anything about the message and the ‘trophy.’ In terms of information, your mind is still closed to me. I can only tell you my assumptions. I think that you haven’t been reborn, but that you were once somehow connected with the clans or even with La’Gert himself. You say you double said the answers to everything can be found in Noritum. That’s the name of a ‘wandering’ world. It has no star and its location is always changing. But that’s all I know.”

It’s not much but it’s better than nothing. Kai shook his head, emerging from the depths of his memories. The amount of secrets around me is beginning to annoy me a little...

As he gazed into his soul, he winced and returned to reality. As he guessed, the “trophy” had something to do with his unique skills, which probably came from his Spark. But no matter what he did, he couldn’t get close to it. Every time he tried, the glow continued to radiate a violent heat that sought to incinerate his consciousness. Fortunately, unlike the path to the Spark, where he’d always run into a wall of strange pressure, he could at least approach the “trophy” in the soul world. A few inches closer every few months, but it was still progress. By doing this, he not only moved toward solving this secret but also tempered his will. It was a productive way to spend his free time, so he did it whenever he could.

“Time to go.” Stretching his neck, Kai got up and got out of the hall where he took the Master Star Test.

“Would you like to visit the springs, master?” asked the Artificial Spirit standing behind the door.

“Not today, thank you,” Kai replied, after which he activated the Ring and teleported to the nearest transfer array. In a gigantic structure as the imperial palace, these arrays served like elevators in skyscrapers.

Near the platform, he saw a pair of guards, who were definitely not there a year and a half ago. During this time, the palace, as well as the whole of Belteise, had become quite lively. Apart from the huge amount of Artificial Spirits, about a hundred thousand different people now lived in the imperial capital: elves, giants, dorgans, sylphs, dwarves, humans, wild elves, and a few other races from Nikrim, Malton, and several other worlds in the region.

All this time, Rune’Tan was occupied with the revival of his homeland. In addition to the kingdoms of Niagala and Tael, the Republic of Titran, the Lost Island Sect, the Sublunar Sect (seriously weakened after Fansolion’s death), the Seventeen Peaks Clan (strongest in the Great Hundred), and five other, more clans and states from several other worlds, whose members also participated in the expedition, joined Belteise. As for the dwarves, sylphs, and dorgans of Nikrim, they hadn’t yet decided to take such a serious step, but they actively cooperated with Belteise. For their war-torn countries, this proved to be an extremely profitable opportunity.

Having reached the throne room, from where Sawan observed the empire and controlled the arrays, Kai ran into Acilla.

“Are we finally ready to go?” she asked, coming up to him.

“We could say so,” Kai replied, and then looked around. “Where’s Sawan?”

“Upstairs. He and Rune’Tan are waiting for us there.”

A stunning view of the capital and the lands beyond spread from the top of the palace. Special arrays kept the clouds at bay, allowing for a clear view of the mountains, forests, fields, rivers, the ocean, and the clear sky.

Rune’Tan smiled, noticing Kai.

“Oho, a Master of Six Big Stars?”

“Yes.” Kai nodded and frowned slightly. “I don’t see the others. I thought they’d come to say goodbye at least. I understand that I’ve been preoccupied with training, but... I didn’t see them in the palace for the whole last year, so I hoped to see them today... Did they get stuck somewhere in their training?”

“Yes and no,” Sawan replied, activating the inter-world gate. “This will lead you to a nearby world. They’re there.”

Acilla grinned, tugging at Kai’s arm.

“What are we waiting for? Let’s go!”

Rune’Tan followed them. Only Sawan remained in the palace, unable to leave it.

The portal transported them to the foot of a large building resembling a Gothic temple, located in the center of a deserted city.

Attention!

An inter-world transfer has been made through a personal portal!

Location of the world: the middle of the Ecumene

World connection time: ERROR

World name: UNAVAILABLE

“Where are we?” Kai asked, looking at the unusual red skies.

“This is one of the worlds in our region, but there are no Gates here,” Rune’Tan replied, closing his eyes. “More precisely, they used to be here until the world died along with its star.”

“What does that mean?”

“This planet now revolves around a black hole... Father revived life on it, but...” Rune’Tan smiled, finally opening his eyes. “Well, that’s quite interesting. Let’s go.”

Kai felt a force envelop him and then lift him into the air. Rune’Tan and Acilla began to take off at the same time.

“It’ll be faster this way,” Kai heard once he was several tens of feet in the air.

A moment later, he was pulled forward with tremendous force.

“You could’ve been a bit more gentle...” he grunted, recovering from the sudden shift. “Where are we? Where are they?”

The trio sank to the ground in the middle of a steppe.

“Get ready,” Acilla said, grinning.

She and Rune’Tan disappeared just as she said that. Before Kai had time to even frown, he felt danger approaching him from afar. In an instant, he was armed. Energy and Force particles have already begun to weave a technique.

He moved around, but the threat continued to approach him as if the attack couldn’t be dodged. All he could do was defend himself.

A small flash that quickly turned into a long strip of lightning that crossed the sky appeared on the horizon. Another moment and the technique entered the area of Kai’s perception.

It was an arrow.

The attack encountered a wave of dark-green flame. Piercing it without becoming damaged in the process, it passed through even the huge ice shield that had appeared behind it. Overcoming that obstacle, it encountered a rift in space that took the form of a dome.

For a few moments, the arrow hovered in place, trying to break through the barrier, and then it continued moving. Removing his defense, Kai teleported. But the arrow followed, finding itself in front of him once again.

Having foreseen such an outcome, Kai activated his strongest skills: Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo, Complete Submission, Field of Superiority, and the Coming of the Lord of War, which now included not only Partial Transformation and Ultimate Focus, but Borrowing Flame as well. He even summoned the Spirits.

With the techniques weaved and his attack and defense boosted, he brought down two super-heavy blades at the arrow.

A bright flash lit up the steppe.

Wounded, Kai flew back several miles. The landing left him injured, forcing his regeneration to quickly fix all the damage that the powerful technique had done to him.

What the hell is going on here?! he blurted out, turning to Acilla.

He got no answer.

Having stopped rolling across the ground, he jumped back, dodging the daggers that appeared in front of him. Immediately realizing the difference in strength between the daggers’ owner and himself, he decided not to play around. Withdrawing the maximum amount of soul energy available to him, he activated Borrowing Flame. His body and soul began to decay at such a rate that no regeneration could keep up, but he was given power no mortal should ever wield in return.

His opponent’s eyes widened in fright as his bones began to crack from the pressure of Kai’s power alone. He didn’t have time to evade, so he also withdrew soul energy and redirected all available power onto defense.

Another explosion lit up the steppe.

With his clothes covered with soot and frost, Kai’s opponent stood several miles from the crater left after the explosion. Trying to stop both external and internal bleeding, he almost fell to his knees. With many of his bones broken and organs damaged, he was aching all over. In addition, many particles of the Forces of Sword, Space, Yin, Cold, and Heat Void tormented him from within. Kai’s suicidal attack had almost killed him as well.

His opponent was reaching into the pocket dimension hidden in his body when he was suddenly and forcefully pulled back by his long black hair. A blade was brought to his throat, leaving a cut without even touching the flesh.

“And what’s this supposed to mean?” Kai’s icy voice came from behind him.

Unlike his wounded opponent, Kai was intact and full of strength. It was all thanks to Ice Reflection. He had created a double at the moment he met the arrow, after which he sent it to the side. When his opponent finally showed himself, the original committed suicide, and Kai continued to live in a new body. Sawan had taught him this trick during their training.

“Heh...” His opponent chuckled, not even trying to resist. “I shouldn’t have engaged you in close combat. Seems I overestimated myself...”

Letting go of his hair and removing the sword from his throat, Kai nudged his back.

“Idiot.”

“Hey! What was that for?” Shacks cried, leaning forward from surprise.

“If I hadn’t recognized you in time, you wouldn’t have got off so easily.” Feeling the approach of several more auras, Kai turned his head to the side. He looked at Rune’Tan and Acilla. “If you wanted to surprise me, well, congratulations, you succeeded. But it could have been a tad more pleasant...”

“It was my idea. I wanted to test both you and myself. And to prove that we’re no longer a liability,” Shacks said after drinking a health elixir. He grinned, and then grimaced from pain and began to spit blood. “My lady Acilla, would you be so kind as to help me?”

Kai turned back to Shacks and looked him over carefully.

A year ago, when they last met, Shacks was an Exorcist. Now, he was a level-one Holy Lord, and in about five years from now, his soul would be ready for a new breakthrough. His level of knowledge of Forces had also changed, making him a proud owner of a peak Sphere of Arrow, as well as the full Spheres of Mist, Shadow, Lightning, Space, and Daggers. Once he was a master of only two elements and had just begun to study the third, but now he owned as many as six of them. Kai had no doubt that it was all thanks to his Divine Gift and hard work.

Turning back to Rune’Tan and Acilla, who had already activated her healing technique, Kai focused on the rest of the group. Like Shacks, they all had a ten-point foundation and looked like a force to be reckoned with.

As expected, the strongest were Shacks and An’na, who were both Masters of Six Small Stars. Shacks was better in terms of the number of elements and the level of knowledge, but An’na had gone further in her development. She was now a level-seven Holy Lord with a peak Sphere of Sword and a full Sphere of Fire.

Next came Malvur and Lily, two Masters of Five Big Stars. Malvur had full Spheres of Earth, Glaives, and Space, while Lily had a full Sphere of Wind and a Sphere of Sword.

Guts, who was a Master of Five Small Stars, was slightly behind them. Like Lily and Malvur, he was a level-five Holy Lord, but, unlike them, he created only one complete Sphere on the Path of Beast.

The last, but not least, were Ivsim and Ailenx, both of whom were level-four Holy Lords and Masters of Four Big Stars. Like Guts, Ivsim had one full Sphere and one middle one: Sound and Sword, respectively. As for Ailenx, all of his Spheres were of middle quality, but there were already four of them: Water, Fist, Sword, and Spear. He had also mastered the concept of Yin, in the development of which he had reached the medium quality of the Imperial rank. He had achieved all this with Ulatos’s help.

“So, what’s all this about?”

“You haven’t seen them for a year,” Rune’Tan said. “And they haven’t seen you for two hundred and seventy-eight years.”

“Because of the black hole?” Kai guessed. “But wait, shouldn’t that slow down time?”

“Normally, yes. However, through long research, my father was able to change deceleration to acceleration at the informational level of reality specifically for this planet. It’s rather interesting how he managed to achieve that. In Perfectly Closed Space, where time is also slowed down, developing Forces doesn’t work due to the weak connection with reality. Such distortion like this planet can be created from scratch only if you master the Higher Path of Time or reach the peak of the Advanced Stage on the Path of Space, as well as become at least a Star Emperor. So that’s why it’s much easier to use a planet next to a black hole. It’s rather convenient for those who want to rush on their cultivation path; we’ve used it in the past a lot. Another interesting thing is that once a year, according to System time, father’s arrays synchronize the speed of the passage of time here with that in the Ecumene. This period lasts just a week, and it has come just now.”

“How about you start with a hello, Kai?” An’na said with a chuckle.

“Hello!” Kai chuckled in response.

“Glad to see you again, elder brother,” Ailenx greeted him with a bow. He was even more muscular than Kai remembered.

“You have no idea how bored I was, my man!” Shacks exclaimed and, throwing his hand around Kai’s neck, embraced him.

“I see Lily trained harder than you did. How did you allow that to happen?” Kai teased.

“Beginner’s luck!” Shacks snapped, turning away. “That’s all there is to it!”

“If you call talent and hard work beginner’s luck, then yes,” she replied. Despite still looking as frail as a porcelain doll, she was stronger than any mountain. “It’s all because of my talent for energy control. It allows me to quickly restore my soul after a breakthrough. After An’na, I’m second-best in terms of development rate.”

Development rate was a special numerical value associated with the speed of development, which, multiplied by four the required number of times, could be used to show how much time was left until a particular stage or level. For the most part, the development rate was the number of years it took a cultivator to reach the Exorcist Stage. However, it wasn’t always possible to get the correct number. For example, Lily began her development at ten and became a True Master at twenty. One could say that her development rate was ten, but this wasn’t so. Her number was six-point eight (the less, the better).

Any cultivator could accelerate their development (reduce the time for soul recovery between breakthroughs) by improving their environment and increasing the quality of resources. Until the peak of the Elementalist Stage, the soul still had a chance to improve in this regard. That was what happened to Kai’s friends when they gained access to Belteise’s resources and knowledge.

An’na had the highest development rate: five-point five. It probably wasn’t only due to the increased quality of resources, but also thanks to the experiment Kyros had subjected her to.

Shacks’s rate was already at seven. Malvur had seven-point twenty-five, Guts had seven-point four, and Ivsim and Ailenx had seven-point seven each.

Thanks to Sawan and Acilla, Kai already knew what these could be compared with. On average, cultivators from Distant Worlds had a development rate of nine to ten. In turn, the most talented in the entire far belt developed a little faster, at the rate of eight to nine.

Those on the Middle Worlds developed at the rate of seven to eight. Among the most talented Masters of this entire belt, this parameter varied from six to seven. Rune’Tan (six), Sawan (six-point two), Eurin (six-point one), and Avril (six) were the shining examples of such talent.

As for the Central World, the numbers there were completely different. According to Acilla, it varied from two-point five to four. The greatest talents of the Central World usually had about two points. Such unique talents were endowed with a special soul and body from birth, had outstanding intellect from an early age, and were thus given the best resources, teachers, the Favorite of the Forces ability, and much more. They became Exorcists a year or two after the beginning of their development.

Children of gods, like Acilla, were considered a separate, higher category. Her rate was only zero-point nine thousand three hundred and seventy-five. As for Kai, this concept was inapplicable to him as he could develop at absolutely any speed he wanted.

“Why did neither of us then,” he glanced at Rune’Tan and Acilla, “develop in the same place?”

“Everything has a price, Kai. Your friends wanted to become stronger and repay you for your help. My father provided them with all the necessary resources as thanks for contributing to my return. If they hadn’t helped you to heal from the poison, things might’ve been different,” Rune’Tan began explaining. “Development in such a place has serious disadvantages. They agreed to pay such a price, but for Acilla, you, and me the price is much higher. The thing is that the distorted flow of time also distorts the connection between reality and Forces. Having made a breakthrough in this world at least once or having lived here for at least several years, you deprive your soul of the opportunity to ever go beyond the Advanced Stage in understanding the Forces. And, unlike your friends, Acilla, you, and I still have a chance to get there.”

***

Two days passed. All this time, Kai and his friends celebrated their reunion and prepared to be sent to the Trial Worlds. Like Kai, they could now go there as well; most importantly, they wanted to. When they met Kai, they longed to follow the path of cultivation to the end, and not be limited to any particular level. Outdoing yourself, day by day, was the meaning of life for True Masters.

Eventually, that day came. The group gathered at the top of the palace. The activation of the inter-world gate had begun.

“Who would have thought that thirteen years ago, our paths would diverge like this? Ah, we’ve been through so many things together... The search for your sister in Alkea’s capital, the expedition, the Celestial Plateau, the Great Tournament, Earth, Nikrim, the Cloud Abode, the war, and now Belteise. It was... It was an exciting journey. But everything has its end. I’m glad I’ve met you, Kai. And not only because it allowed me to return home. I’m glad I can call you my friend.”

“Same here, old man.”

“An Elementalist and you’re still blind! I’m not old!”

A moment later, both of them burst into laughter.

“Take care of yourself,” Rune’Tan said and held out his hand.

“You, too,” Kai replied and shook his hand.

Smiling, Rune’Tan pulled him into a hug.

“I hope the heavens will allow our paths to cross again...”

“I’ll be waiting for that moment, my friend.”

After a few seconds, they let go of each other. The portal was already humming behind Kai’s back.

“See you, my friend. And good luck!”

“Good luck... old man.”

With a grin, Kai turned around and walked after his friends into the glimmering veil.

The Trial Worlds awaited them.

EPILOGUE

Two weeks after Kai left

Even though it has been more than a year and a half since Rune’Tan acquired a body, he still had to strengthen the bond between the flesh and the soul. He had existed for too long without a physical shell to take possession of it so quickly.

He was meditating in one of the palace halls, immersed in the Union of the Soul and Body Technique. Taking a few days off for himself in the busy schedule of rebuilding Belteise, he checked in with his father and went to meditate. The process was supposed to last for at least three days, but he was forced to cut it short.

Feeling Sawan’s will in his soul, he slowly returned to reality.

“Father? Is everything all right?”

“I’m sorry to distract you at such an important moment, but the Gates have activated. We have visitors.”

“That’s impossible!” Rune’Tan blurted out and jumped to his feet.

“Why is that impossible?” an unfamiliar voice asked from behind.

Turning around instantly, Rune’Tan released several techniques. Giant fists of fire materialized in the hall, almost breaking through its roof. However, instead of killing the intruder, they melted away when they were faced with a huge, black shield that appeared in their path.

[Barrier of Destruction]

Rank: Heavenly

Quality: Peak

Feature: divine artifact

Feature: hidden by the owner’s mark

“Don’t attack. I didn’t come to spill blood,” the man in shining snow-white armor and helmet said calmly.

A long, black sword levitated behind his back, the blade of which seemed to be made not of something solid, but the dark mist of Yin.

[Armor of Eternity]

Rank: Heavenly

Quality: Peak

Feature: divine artifact

Features: hidden by the owner’s mark

[First Fang of Destruction].

Rank: Heavenly

Quality: Peak

Feature: divine artifact

Features: hidden by the owner’s mark

Suddenly, one of the unidentifiable rings on the man’s finger cracked and shattered into many pieces. At the same moment, Sawan finally arrived.

“I agree, trying to keep you away while you’re in your own Domain was a stupid idea.” The man shook his head. “But I had to try.”

After evaluating the stranger’s artifacts, Sawan didn’t attack him but appeared by his son’s side.

“Get out of our world immediately, and I’ll let you go,” he said.

His power manifested itself along with these words, multiplied several times inside the Great Domain. The concentrated pressure could easily kill even Kyros, protected by the Divine
Ring, but the stranger didn’t even flinch. Several small scratches appeared on his armor, which immediately disappeared as if the artifact could regenerate on its own.

“I’ll repeat: I didn’t come here to spill blood. But this doesn’t mean that I won’t do it,” the man said harshly, grabbing the handle of the blade behind his back, which made the entire palace suddenly tremble. He looked into Sawan’s eyes resolutely, and after a second, they both calmed their powers. “Maybe I won’t defeat you, but I’m sure that you wouldn’t want this little thing causing chaos in your world because of my death.”

He held out his palm, on which a small blue cube appeared.

Rune’Tan’s eyes widened in shock. Sawan was surprised, too. Both of them recognized the Azure Cube, albeit in a highly compressed form.

“Why did you come here?” Sawan asked, realizing that threats were useless.

This is madness. Maybe Rune’Tan doesn’t understand this, but this guy is only at the Mind Stage, albeit with a ten-point foundation... There’s a direct connection between him and the Cube... But this doesn’t explain how he can control peak Heavenly-rank artifacts. Is it... Is it because of his strength? I can feel it seeping from under the armor...
Is that the Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo? The feeling is similar, but somehow still different. It’s much larger than Kai’s. It covers his entire body. But why do I feel something other than Yin and Yang? This is something like the Higher Path of Destruction and Creation...

The stranger nodded and took off his helmet.

“I see you already understand.”

“Jiang Suin?!” Rune’Tan said, recognizing him.

However, the soul didn’t match the mortal shell. No. Inside the body was the slightly changed, but familiar soul of Jiang Dao.

“I need to use your portal several times. And also... I need to know where Kai Arnhard went.”

“And why should I give you what you want?” Sawan asked.

“Because if you do, I’ll erase the oath that your son, out of his stupidity, swore to me a long time ago,” Jiang Dao replied with a smile.

***

Distant future

Events that are yet to happen

A massive battle unfolded in the middle of an endless tundra. Armies of Elementalists and Holy Lords shed oceans of blood every second. A group of Divine Stage cultivators was doing the same, just high above the ground.

And while they were killing each other furiously, the battle seemed to have subsided in one corner of the battlefield. Hundreds of Masters lay on the ground, writhing in agony and tearing themselves apart, their souls sinking into the abyss of horror and fear, the cause of which was the man who stood in the very center of the field.

Kai hovered above the ground, the tips of his flaming blades pointing down at the kneeling giant. Bowing his head, Malvur let go of his weapon and waited for fate to play her cards.

“Dude, calm the fuck down, will ya?!” Shacks strengthened his words with the Master’s Will. “I don’t know what’s going on here but I’ll blow your head clean off if you so much as fart! I ain’t fuckin’ around, man!”

His arrow, like the bowstring, was buzzing with the power put into it. Having aimed it at Kai’s head, he was ready to let go at any moment. Just like Lily, who was holding the blade at Kai’s back and occasionally glancing at the wounded Ivsim lying nearby.

But Kai didn’t seem to have heard his friend, focused on the water column that had entwined him, holding him back. However, the forces were unequal. Slowly but surely, Ailenx’s liquid body started turning into ice.

END OF BOOK 8

Thank you for reading!

I hope you enjoyed this book. The second arc of Kai’s story is over, but the next one will be even more interesting!

Hey ho let’s go!

Book 9 is already available for pre-order.

If you like this series, please don’t forget to leave a review. It’s hard to overstate how important these reviews are to making sure other people get a chance to read my work. Not to mention that your review will help me to fund the translation of the next books as quickly as possible!

Check out other series translated by Lit Orange.

Their page on Amazon.

For all the latest info, feel free to follow us on social networks, or if you have any questions send me an email.

Facebook

Email: yuri.ajinwuxia@gmail.com

Instagram

Twitter

Also, check out these groups of our friends,

LitRPG Books

GameLit Society

Western Cultivation Stories

The Heavenly Throne

Becoming a True Leader

Yuri Ajin

Lit Orange

Copyright © 2022 Yuri Ajin

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Introduced by Lit Orange
Translated by Nevena Markovich
Edited by Sanja Gajin
Edited by Marina Zikic

Becoming a True Leader

Prove your strength and cultivators from all corners of the Ecumene will follow you to learn the ways of true mastery.

The Trial Worlds do not forgive mistakes, and Kai will learn this through firsthand experience. He escaped death, but he lost a part of himself along the way. To get it back, he will have to overcome pain and suffering. But he knows it will be worth it.

He is no longer a pawn in the world of cultivation. So far, he has been but one of the many participants in the unfolding events, but now it is time for him to become the ringleader. The only question is: will he be able to endure these ordeals or will he become another lost name, erased from the annals of history, gone without leaving his mark in this cruel world? His will alone is not enough anymore. Just like in the rest of the Ecumene, strength and skill rule in the Trial Worlds, too.

More precisely, the laws of cultivation!

FOREWORD

Dear reader, this is the first time I’ve decided to start a book with an author’s introduction. And the reason for that is quite serious.

The ninth book has a difficult task in front of it. First, this isn’t just a continuation of the story of Nikrim and Belteise, but the beginning of a new independent era. This time, Kai finds himself in a completely new place, about which neither the readers nor he knows practically anything. Second, Kai has changed dramatically. One and a half years of training with a deity haven’t gone unnoticed, and we’re yet to find out just how much our hero has improved. And third, starting with this book, the approach to storytelling also changes. Kai is like a child whom we have seen through kindergarten, school, university, and he has finally grown up. All this time, he has been going forward without looking back, chasing strength. But now it’s time to slow down a little and look around. Build a life. Kai’s no longer a beginner on the path of development, but an experienced and rather dangerous cultivator. No matter how much he wants to, he can’t move on alone or in a small group of friends. His presence is too big now.

As a result, these three things put serious pressure on the ninth book. This isn’t just another story of Kai’s adventures. There’s no set and costumes, the stage mechanisms don’t work, and most of the characters are bare mannequins. Naturally, this isn’t the way to start a play. That’s why, to a greater extent, I have to dedicate this book to presenting the Trial Worlds, their mechanics and conventions, revealing various factions and important new characters, as well as explaining Kai’s new powers and abilities that he has gained. All this will result in frequent descriptions, which, as far as I know, may not be of interest to all readers. Especially those who love adrenaline and dislike tediousness. Unfortunately, without the latter, this book isn’t going anywhere, as there would be too many plot holes and confusing moments without them. And explaining everything at the very beginning is the best way out that I’ve found.

Thus, the ninth book is for the most part a preparation (although there will be cool moments in it) for the upcoming large-scale events. Here we carefully place the dominoes, in order to eventually push the first one and set them off. Therefore, if you go through this section of the plot steadfastly, which is needed for a complete understanding of the whole picture — all these descriptions and scenes, which may seem absolutely unnecessary — then, I promise, you won’t be disappointed in the future.

Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy it!

PROLOGUE

Seven exhausted Holy Lords were sitting by a fire, listening to its crackle and peering into the flames. They were all in desperate need of a break.

Twenty minutes later, the silence was finally broken.

“What do we do now?” Guts asked without taking his eyes off the fire.

“We’ve made it pretty far. I think we have about half a day’s head start,” An’na replied.

“I’m not talking about that... What will happen now, in general? What about the Wanderers? What about Lady Acilla?”

This time, An’na didn’t have an answer.

“I can’t believe she and elder brother lost...” Ailenx muttered.

“No one would’ve survived that attack,” Lily added.

“The System oaths are still there,” Shacks said suddenly, looking down at his feet. He was sitting on a fallen tree.

“You know they don’t disappear right away,” Guts reminded him.

“It’s been three days. That should be enough, don’t you think? And did anyone see the body? I doubt that there was nothing left of him at all... Perhaps he managed to escape.”

“Do you really believe that?” Ivsim asked honestly.

“It’s easier for me to believe that. Someone like him can’t die. Anyone else, yes, but definitely not him...”

“I agree.” Malvur nodded.

“Where did he go then?” Ailenx asked.

“He definitely didn’t stay with the Vinari Clan, I’m certain of that. It makes no sense for them to put on a performance just for us. I think he teleported somewhere very far away at the last moment. Who knows what artifacts Sawan might’ve given him...”

“We must find him!” Ailenx jumped up.

“We must. What are the Wanderers without their leader?” Shacks chuckled.

***

“It was about time.” Smiling contentedly, Regis Glian Vinari, a broad-shouldered blue-haired man, stroked Acilla’s delicate skin. “Finally, you’re mine... You’ll become an ideal vessel... A gift from Heaven... It’s a pity that you resisted so much that I had to use the power of Runes. Ah, when will you wake up?”

Suddenly, he frowned and turned around. A second later, there was a knock on the door.

“Come in,” he said imperiously.

Without straightening his back, a gray-haired old man entered the room. His strength, like that of all the Divine Stage cultivators, was limited in this world. Same was true for Regis, the patriarch of the Vinari Clan, a peak-level Divine Stage cultivator, a Master of Seven Big Stars, and the third in the ranking of Ferox’s Contenders.

“Patriarch Vinari, the ambassador of the Heavenly Exaltation Cult will arrive soon,” he announced and, still bowing, held out a golden scroll to his master.

Regis appeared in front of his subordinate in an instant, snatched the scroll, and plunged his consciousness into it.

Now is not the right time! He grimaced. Why the hell did she decide to come now? I can’t let her find Acilla!

“Transport her to my northern hideout immediately,” he ordered.

The old man seemed to bow even more deeply.

“As you wish, sir.”

“Gather all the resources. And be quick about it. How long am I supposed to walk around without an arm?!” he asked, raising the stump of his right shoulder.

Kai Arnhard...
The leader of the Wanderers, a group of mercenaries that appeared six months ago... I underestimated him. Who knew that Acilla was hiding such a talented cultivator? With his potential, he would’ve been a serious threat to all the Trial Worlds in a couple of centuries. It’s good that I nipped this problem in the bud... If it weren’t for the Runes, I might’ve lost the Contenders Duel, and he would’ve... Bastard! What kind of power was that? I had to kill him twelve times before he finally died. Was it a Divine Gift? But why would someone like him agree to accept it if he had the chance to become a God? Not that it matters anymore...

Casting one last glance at Acilla, Regis left the room. He needed time to recover the arm he had lost to Kai in the Duel. It would be improper to meet the Cult’s ambassador in such a state.

***

On top of one of the highest mountains on Bellum, there was a small temple. Only one path led to its snow-white walls — a staircase several miles long, which had to be overcome step by step. Divine forces separated it from the outside world, preventing visitors from flying or teleporting to it.

However, not all who came here were able to overcome the seemingly endless number of steps. On the stairs, everyone was subjected to pressure that corresponded to their level of development which intensified with each step, and made the journey to the top rather difficult.

This was the final test for those who wished to become disciples of the great master who lived in the temple. During the thousands of years that the trial had been carried out, only a few managed to climb the entire staircase on their first attempt.

The three Divine Stage cultivators who were now approaching the top were among them.

Without breaking a sweat, they made their way toward the temple. Usually, they came here of their own accord, but today the master himself had summoned them.

Stopping in front of the massive temple gates, the trio kneeled, resting their foreheads on the floor.

“Greetings, master!” they shouted in unison.

For a while, there was no answer. But the three, who were all One Step away from Divinity (the final level of the Divine Stage), and one of the strongest Contenders in all the Trial Worlds, waited dutifully, not daring to move. In the end, their patience was rewarded.

“On the world of Insulaii, eleven months from now, there’ll be a release of Runes,” a deep male voice informed them, seemingly coming from everywhere. “The cataclysm will affect the eastern part of Tyr. The Purity Order should be the first to prepare for this event and make the best of it. We’re already close enough to the Exodus.”

“Master.” The strongest of the trio, the head of the Order, raised his gaze. “The Cult will know about the release in advance, won’t it?”

“Yes. But not for another month. You have the advantage. Operate in secret. Use our servants and occupy the area first. Don’t worry about the war. We’re strong enough. Go.”

“Yes, master,” the trio replied, after which they got up and descended the mountain.

***

Having finally opened his eyes, a young man wrapped in bandages gazed at the bundles of dried herbs above him. A sweet scent mixed with dust lingered in the air. For some reason, this scene seemed vaguely familiar to him.

“Where am I?” he asked, wanting to hear his own voice, but he received no answer.

His mind was blank. He couldn’t remember anything. But worse than not knowing where he was and how he ended up here was the fact that he didn’t seem to recollect anything at all.

“Who am I?”

Chapter 1
THE AWAKENING

Who am I?

Having thrown off the skin of some animal, which someone had carefully covered him with, he got up. Sitting up in the bed, he examined himself, studying what seemed to be a completely unfamiliar body. It seemed unfamiliar not only because he had no memories of it, but also because it had recently gone through many changes. It was wounded, mended, and bandaged, in no hurry to heal. The alien force that penetrated the wounds weakened the body, sucking the vitality out of it.

Looking up, he saw a large mirror mounted on the wall and his reflection in it — he was tall with shaggy dark hair. He was also an incredibly thin young man with sunken cheeks.

“Is this me?” he asked into the void, doubtful of what he saw. “My voice...”

He noticed the hoarseness in it just before he started coughing up blood. He couldn’t stop for a whole minute.

When the fit ended, he managed to take a deep breath. His lungs, just like his other internal organs, responded with pain. A fair share of damage had been done on the inside.

Then his gaze fell on a strange dark crystal sticking right out from the area of the solar plexus. A strong and unusual glow of power emanated from it.

What’s this? he thought, and realized that he could see this “glow” only thanks to his energy vision. Closing his eyes, he tried to collect his thoughts. I remember nothing. No. I remember some things... I remember that I lived on Earth. And that... And that I was reborn after dying there... That I came a long way since then. But I don’t remember the details of my new life... Only my powers.

A couple of feet away from him, two medium Spheres opened up: Sword and Space. After a couple of seconds, they abruptly disappeared.

Just as I thought.
For some reason, I don’t remember any events, names, or places, but I’m well aware of my powers and of how to use them. I also remember cultivation and the Ecumene.
Hundreds of thousands of types of weavings, alchemy recipes, array formulas, the basics of artifact making, styles of hand-to-hand combat, swordsmanship... All that is still here. How strange... Is that how amnesia works? Selectively...? But why? Shouldn’t I have perfect spirit memory?

Closing his eyes, he focused his spirit perception on his soul. A moment later, his consciousness took him to an endless space in front of a giant dark purple sphere, on the surface of which a huge crack stretched.

But how? he wondered. Doesn’t my soul have a unique defense?
I’m not afraid of being punished by pseudo-Divine spirit contracts...
What could harm me? A Divine-rank attack? Divine power?
Was this my limit? Or was I attacked by something even stronger? Though, he looked closely, it seems that the crack is slowly closing. This is reassuring. Not everything is lost yet. No wonder I’m feeling so weak. Due to the soul damage, passive energy recovery was reduced to a minimum. Without it, my bloodline couldn’t properly deal with the physical damage... Let’s see what’s going on with my Astral Body.

Concentrating on it, he realized that it had been mutilated and covered with a considerable number of wounds. Usually, this guaranteed the end of one’s cultivation, but he wasn’t concerned. He knew that even the highest degree of damage inflicted on the Astral Body could be restored with the help of Yin and Yang. He had already proved this once with Elea, although he only remembered the results of the treatment, and not the girl.

Having returned to reality, he created two dense clusters of Yin and Yang particles and then combined them with a method he had once invented. He did it with difficulty, but he succeeded on the first attempt. The newly created energy was then directed into his Spark. Soon, soul energy began to flow in large quantities. Feeling it colliding with the inner walls of his Shell, he prevented it from being absorbed prematurely and began to conduct it through the Shell. As expected, the power directed toward the Astral Body, which poured out directly from the Spark and passed through the Shell, began to restore the spirit “flesh.”

Unfortunately, he couldn’t heal his soul with the same method. In the Cloud Abode, he had once conducted similar experiments on animals and himself. The results of these studies helped him figure out that the soul energy pouring out of the Spark could only increase the quality of the Shell, but not restore it. And although he didn’t remember these experiments, their findings still remained with him. That was how he knew that there was nothing he could do about the spirit pain that occurred during treatment. He had to endure.

The process lasted an hour and a half when he ran out of steam. The crack in the Shell had forced him to spend much more spirit stamina to restore the Astral Body than it’d be required under normal circumstances.

Hmmm... Only one-tenth. I feel like I’ll have to stay in this vulnerable state for another day or so, he thought. Good thing that my soul has self-healing properties. Otherwise, I’d have to look for a deity and ask for help.
I don’t think that even a Divine Stage Soul Master would be able to handle this kind of damage... Judging by how I’m feeling, my soul will need at least a month to heal. A pretty long time...

Finally opening his eyes, he saw three people in front of him — all representatives of the most common race in the Ecumene. The initial-level Exorcists were on their knees with their heads down.

“Grandmaster!” they greeted him in chorus, having felt his eyelids opening.

Grandmaster? I think this is the first time anyone called me like that... He chuckled to himself. However, considering their four-point foundation, and the fact that they’re the only True Masters within a radius of several miles, this isn’t that surprising. They probably can’t sense my stage and overall strength level even though I’m not hiding them.

“Raise your heads and stand up.”

“But grandmaster...”

“That’s an order!” The mighty Master’s Will appeared in his voice. He wasn’t going to waste time on politeness.

The trio jumped up, but their heads remained bowed. They didn’t dare to look at the grandmaster, whose presence was like that of a divine being in their eyes.

“Where am I, and who are you?”

“Grandmaster, you’re in my home,” the old man who stood in the center spoke up. “Allow me to introduce myself. I’m Tobitum, chief of the Naivagga tribe. This is the leader of our hunters, Liash.” He pointed to his right, at a scarred, muscular man who bowed. “He and his men found you. And this is my daughter, Merritt, head of the Healing Pavilion. She was the one who took care of your wounds this whole time.” He nodded to his left, toward a beautiful ash-haired girl, who also bowed.

“How long have I been here?”

“Three weeks.”

That long? So the crack on my Shell was even bigger...

“I see. And how did you find me?”

“Allow Liash to answer that.” Tobitum looked at the hunter.

“Grandmaster, that day we were on a hunt, but we ran into a strong beast. We tried to run away, but it almost caught up with us. Suddenly, it seemed like thunder struck, after which a wave of terrible power came from afar. It scared the monster away, and then everything went quiet. I decided to check what happened and headed toward the source of that power. There, I found you. No offense, grandmaster, but at first I thought that I had found a mutilated flayed corpse. Your whole body was—”

“Shut up, you idiot!” Tobitum barked at Liash. He began to bow, forcing the hunter to do the same. “Forgive him. This uncultured moron didn’t mean to insult you, he just...”

“Enough.” The man sighed, making the trio freeze. “I don’t like your overblown humility. Also, stop calling me grandmaster. I don’t know what kind of society you live in here, but in the world of cultivation, I’d be laughed at if I dared to call myself that.”

“Then what shall we call you?” Tobitum inquired, straightening his back.

The man thought for a second, and then remembered his alias from the times he was an underground fighter on Earth.

“Kaiser... Yes. Call me Kaiser.”

“Lord Kaiser, allow me to say one more thing,” Liash spoke up, which elicited an angry, reproachful look from Tobitum.

“Speak.”

“Next to you, I also found a pair of black swords. Frankly, their aura sent a shiver down my spine. We tried to take them with us, but we couldn’t. Neither I nor anyone else was able to pick them up. I had to leave them on the surface.”

“On the surface? Are we underground?”

“Yes, Lord Kaiser,” Tobitum replied. “Due to the large number of monsters that have infested the island many thousands of years ago, our people had to flee underground to survive. Since then, we’ve been living here, occasionally going out to the surface to hunt, collect herbs, and gather information.”

“I see,” Kai said, and then slowly climbed out of the bed. Save for the bandages, he had nothing else on him. Concentrating for a moment, he used the Cold Void to create beautiful blue-white clothes, the sight and power of which took the trio’s breath away. “I’d like to take a walk. My body needs to move. Come, I have more questions.”

Tobitum bowed again.

“As you wish.”

“But first...” Kai approached the mirror and shook his head. “This is useless...”

Snapping his fingers, he unleashed a few crumbs of sword energy. Instantly, a part of his considerably long hair fell, burning in a green flame on its way to the floor.

“That’s better.” He smiled. “Let’s go.”

The group left the spacious and luxurious room, at the doors of which they were met by a pair of guards. They bowed as soon as they noticed them and saluted before returning to their posts.

“First, what’s this crystal in my chest?”

“You don’t know?” Tobitum asked in surprise, quickening his pace so that he’d walk to the right of Kai. Liash and Merritt stayed behind. “Our legends say that this crystal is called the Rune Accumulator. Only Contenders — great Masters who have reached incredible power — can have one. With it, you can absorb, store, and use Runes.”

Kai frowned. In theory, all this knowledge should’ve remained with him, but in reality, he knew nothing about the Trial Worlds. Only that he should be in them — nothing more.

“I seem to have lost my memory,” Kai said, deciding not to hide it so as not to confuse the trio with his questions. “What are these Runes?”

“This is a great power that permeates the Trial Worlds. The Contenders are able to harness it with the help of the Accumulator,” Tobitum explained. “Come. I wish to show you something.”

Kai nodded.

Going downstairs, the group found themselves in a place akin to a throne room, where the tribe’s chief received important guests, held meetings, and worked on various projects.

In the center was a blazing bonfire, the flames of which seemed to be fed by artifacts rather than traditional fuel. Seven cultivators bowed around it.

“Grandmaster! Grandmaster!” they chanted.

“Lord Kaiser,” Tobitum said, “these are the tribe elders. They have come to greet you.”

“Greetings, masters. So, what did you want to show me?”

“Here, take a look.” Moving a little forward, Tobitum stopped near a large red canvas hanging on the wall. On it were words embroidered with black thread. “These are the fourteen Great Rules. Everyone in the Trial Worlds obeys them.”

The local alphabet and language were unknown to him so he didn’t know what any of the words meant. However, the System helped him read the text.

Rule One: Every being in the Trial Worlds that has stepped on the path of development is a Candidate.

Rule Two: Any Candidate can become a Contender.

Rule Three: Every Master of Six or more Small Stars must be a Contender. They are obliged to verify their title annually.

Rule Four: The Contender is able to absorb and use Runes.

Rule Five: The Contender has the right to pass the Trials.

Rule Six: The Contender has the right to use the Altars.

Rule Seven: The Contender cannot leave the Trial Worlds until the Final Trial has been passed.

Rule Eight: The Contender has the right to challenge one or more other Contenders to a Duel. The development level of Contenders can be equalized at the request of one of the parties.

Rule Nine: The form of the duel is determined by the challenged party.

Rule Ten: All agreements concluded before the Duel are binding.

Rule Eleven: There can be no deities in the Trial Worlds.

Rule Twelve: The world of Insulaii is restricted to Holy Lords and Divine Stage cultivators, as well as to those who have a perfect understanding of the Forces and are close to the Advanced Stage.

Rule Thirteen: The world of Ferox is limited to Divine Stage cultivators as well as those who have a perfect understanding of the Forces and reached the Advanced Stage.

Rule Fourteen: In the end Contender can choose to be released and make the Exodus.

“Interesting...” Kai drawled. “Do you have Runes?”

“No. Neither in our nor in other tribes have there been any Contenders for thousands of years. They may have existed in more ancient times, but we have no historical records of that era. Accordingly, we don’t have Runes either. I think you’d feel them with the Accumulator if they were nearby.”

Do I have Runes? Kai thought and focused on the dark crystal in his chest.

Having opened the Accumulator with spirit perception, he realized that he possessed twenty-five Runes. Choosing one of them, he summoned it into reality. A small, coin-sized dark symbol appeared in the air right in front of him.

Admiring exclamations filled the room. Having seen a Rune for the first time in their lives and felt its unprecedented power, the elders, the guards, and the trio bowed their heads to it.

There’s divine power in it. Although not much... Hmm... This means that I met a deity in the past...
But how do I use this Rune...? Kai wondered, and immediately received a mental response from the Accumulator. Is that so...? Seems that I can absorb its power to temporarily increase my own. Perhaps I should use it to speed up the restoration process. I need to heal my body and soul as soon as possible.

The summoned Rune began to pulsate in response to his thoughts, as if inviting him to absorb its power. He was about to do so, but then he stopped and frowned.

No, he thought, as if remembering something. I promised not to use them... But to whom?

He put the Rune back in its place and lowered his gaze. With his energy vision, he saw a thin thread that originated from his soul and went somewhere far, piercing the walls of the throne room, the earth above their heads, and even the space itself.

Acilla... A vaguely familiar name came to his mind. Who is that? Someone important... To me... He felt the response of his Spark to these thoughts. I signed a Pact of Souls with this person, which was a very serious decision to make. You can’t do that with just anyone. I have to find this Acilla. Maybe this will help me get back my lost memories.

“So,” Tobitum drew Kai’s attention to himself, “as I’ve said, we don’t have Runes. However, some monsters on the surface do. Liash can confirm my words.”

He looked at the hunter.

“He’s right. There are powerful monsters on the surface that definitely possess them. They aren’t Contenders like you, but they can carry Runes within them. Even being close to them is enough to make these monsters stronger.”

“Where do they even come from?” Kai asked. “The Runes, that is.”

“From various sources. The Trial Worlds are imbued with a special power. Sometimes, it accumulates in places with a lot of energy, forming Runes. And it so happens that it does that inside the bodies of powerful monsters or spirits, becoming unique. The Rune you showed us is ordinary, but there are such things as elemental Runes. There are also those that are named after the monster within which they were found, like the Bear, Fox, and Wolf Runes. All of them have special properties and are valued more than regular ones. At least that’s what our historical records say,” Tobitum explained.

“Understood.”

“By the way,” Liash dared to speak once again. “As indicated in the same records, there’s a small spirit geyser in the surface city that once belong to our ancestors. I’m assuming it could be where the Runes spawn. If you’re interested, my people and I could accompany you there.”

“Why haven’t you acquired the Runes if there’s such a place on the surface?” Kai inquired. “I’m aware that you don’t have any Contenders, but can’t you figure out how to use them on your own? I mean, the beasts managed...”

“Unfortunately, the city is teeming with monsters. The strongest ones are always around the geyser. There’s no way we can get through there,” Tobitum answered instead of Liash. “And even underground, our options are limited due to the existence of Crystal Worms. The underground area where the spirit geyser passes is entirely theirs. The seven shelters where our tribes are located are the only safe places. Even a simple visit to the tunnels puts the lives of our fellow tribesmen at risk.”

“I see. I’ll think about this.” Kai nodded, looking at Liash. “Now, let’s go for that walk.”

“Yes, Lord Kaiser.”

***

“Don’t bother me for a few days,” Kai instructed and closed the doors.

Having returned to his room after a walk, he noticed an increase in the amount of energy. It was slight, but it was still something, and it indicated that he had been given a good place in the house and that his hosts weren’t stingy with energy collection artifacts.

In general, as in other nearby worlds, the energy density in the Trial Worlds was simply incredible. On Saha, even in special places of the Celestial Plateau, there wasn’t nearly as much prana as there was here. That was why even a society as underdeveloped in terms of cultivation as the Naivagga tribe could have True Masters. Due to a large amount of energy, the percentage of those who awakened a connection with it was much higher here, and the development process was much simpler.

Kai intended to return to meditation and recovery, but before he could do that he needed to do one more thing.

The space around him distorted and he disappeared. Once he was inside his Storage, he looked around. He then moved to an island hovering low above the ground where he remembered seeing a tree. However, instead of it, a scarlet flower bloomed in the center of the island. Dozens of other rare plants were growing around it, slowly absorbing the energy and powers of various elements with the help of an array installed on the island.

“So I have my own garden.” Kai chuckled. “Not bad. Well done... me.”

Having walked around the island and inspected each plant, he finally focused his attention on the huge flower.

“How unusual. I can feel the power of the elements I own coming from it. And even my bloodline. Interesting.”

Approaching the flower, he activated his energy vision and began to study the contents of one of the closed buds.

“Incredible...” he whispered after a few seconds. “What have I created here? I can’t wait until the internal process is completed. But it seems that I need to... feed it?” He tilted his head to the side. “Let’s try something...”

The walk had given him time to regain some of his spirit stamina, so he was again capable of manipulations within his soul world. Placing his palm on one of the petals and trusting his intuition, he slowly released Sword particles. As expected, the flower began to greedily absorb this power, forcing him to increase the flow. In the end, he spent all his available stamina, saturating the plant with particles of all the elements known to him, as well as some of his blood.

“That’s enough,” he breathed tiredly and left the island.

Jumping from the height of a fifteen-story building, he went to a large mansion. He didn’t remember it, but the building was one more of Sawan’s gifts.

Inside, he first visited the treasury and examined his possessions.

“I’m rich!” He smiled, looking at a huge amount of valuable alchemical items, scrolls, various resources, and artifacts. “And it looks like I had definitely met some Gods,” he added, picking up a vial of medium-quality Divine-rank infusion, inside of which he felt divine particles. He had more than a dozen similar preparations of various types here.

After leaving the treasury, he returned to recovering. He easily found the meditation room, which was filled with energy by a giant crystal, where he immersed himself inside his soul. Now he needed to wait for his spirit stamina to restore, for which he needed to observe the Shell. Thanks to the elixir he drank beforehand, it didn’t take him almost two hours to complete the process, as it normally would, but only about thirty minutes.

As soon as his spirit stamina returned, he began to restore the Astral Body. He alternated between the two processes without stopping. Restoring spirit stamina, restoring the Astral Body, stamina, the Astral Body... And so on for almost a day.

Having completely healed the Astral Body from deformations and damage, he switched to his physical body. First, he drank an elixir that increased regeneration and concentrated on his bloodline and Complete Submission. With the help of the latter, he targeted the individual cells of his body and destroyed the alien power that had gotten inside it.

Just as I thought... Among the few common wounds connected to Sound, Spear, and Blood, there are also quite a few that are similar to Runes. I think I understand how I ended up like this...

After six days, Kai opened his eyes and took a deep breath. Finally, he felt more or less alive. His Astral and physical bodies were completely restored, and as for the soul, the crack on it was closing three times faster now thanks to the Starry Infusion of the Second Breath he had found in the treasury. This drug could not only strengthen the soul for a while, but also start the self-healing process in case of damage. And as it needed another month to work and didn’t require meditation, Kai could go about his business while waiting for the Shell to finally recover.

***

“Grandmaster,” activating the communication artifact, a prostrated man said respectfully.

“What do you want, peasant?” came a haughty and commanding voice.

“I have important news for you. I remember you telling us about a strange power surge on the surface that occurred three weeks ago. I managed to find out something about it. According to my Naivagga scouts, a wounded man was found at its epicenter. Someone above the Exorcist Stage. His injuries were severe. I’ve been informed that even his soul and Astral Body were damaged. He’s a Contender.”

“What? What did you just say?! A Contender? Is that confirmed?!” the voice inquired sharply.

“Yes, grandmaster.”

“Why didn’t you tell me about this right away?!” a menacing roar came from the artifact.

“Forgive me, my lord!” Trembling, the man pressed into the floor even more. “But I didn’t dare disturb you before managing to confirm this. I have proof. The Contender woke up recently and even walked around the city of the Naivagga tribe. Judging by the reports, he didn’t look good. Thin, pale, slightly hunched. Compared to us, he’s still incredibly strong, but with such wounds, he’ll be easy prey for you.”

“And what if you’re wrong? What if he’s not that weak? Do you have any idea how much power a person must have to become a Contender?”

“I do, but you don’t have to worry about it. One of my people managed to come close to him. He used one of your artifacts to check his condition, and it’s really, really bad. If you wish, we can deliver it to you.”

“Well, what are you waiting for? I should’ve had it yesterday! Hurry up!”

“Yes, grandmaster!”

***

After leaving the Storage, Kai returned to his room where he found Merritt sitting on the edge of his bed, waiting for him.

She got up, surprised. She expected to see the same frail young man she had parted with six days ago, but instead she found an awe-inspiring cultivator.

“My lord?”

“Merritt, right?” Kai’s voice was pleasant. “Did you want something?”

“I wanted to help you with... your recovery,” she said and looked away.

What an interesting turn of events, Kai thought, smiling.

A light, almost transparent nightgown barely concealed Merritt’s gorgeous figure. The stark contrast between her dark skin, ash-colored hair, and bright green eyes was almost mesmerizing in its beauty.

I wonder if her father put her up to this, or did she come here on her own?

“I wouldn’t mind some... help,” Kai replied.

Her gown fell to the floor, and she slowly walked toward him...

A few hours later, Kai watched Merritt walk out of his room, and then got dressed. More precisely, he created clothes from particles of Forces and concepts. Oddly enough, this was the main use he had for his Creation Technique: Fortified Ice of the Destructive Void.

Without getting off the bed, he concentrated on his spirit perception and, using a special method that he had once been taught by Rune’Tan, expanded the perception area, covering the entire underground city with it. A second later, he nodded and then disappeared.

Seeing Kai suddenly appearing in front of him, Tobitum twitched in fright and almost released energy and Forces. The four cultivators who were standing nearby instinctively pointed their weapons at Kai and tried to release techniques. Fortunately, they didn’t succeed. His will didn’t allow them to do this.

“Lower your weapons!” Tobitum ordered and bowed. “Forgive them, Lord Kaiser. You showed up so unexpectedly...”

“No problem. I came to tell you that I’m going to the surface.”

Tobitum raised his eyebrows and looked at the confused guards.

“Leave us,” he said.

When they left, he turned to Kai.

“Lord Kaiser, have you recovered already?” Quickly and furtively, he examined the changes, and then remembered what he had been told about Kai’s soul damage.

“Almost. I need my swords, so I came to let you know that I’m leaving. Perhaps I’ll stay on the island for some time, but I’ll eventually have to leave. I’m grateful for your help. Take this.”

Tobitum humbly accepted the Ring he had been given and decided to look inside immediately. His eyes widened, and he even forgot to breathe for a moment. Inside the artifact were several dozen scrolls of five-volume techniques, quite a few alchemy recipes, and a couple of essays on the main aspects of the path of development.

He fell face-down at Kai’s feet.

“Thank you! Thank you, Lord Kaiser. I... Our entire tribe will never forget your kindness! We’ll praise your name for thousands of years!”

Grimacing, Kai stepped back.

“That’s all. Maybe we’ll see each other someday, though I doubt it. You don’t need to see me out. Goodbye.”

The last word came as if from afar. Kai was no longer in the room.

***

Having moved to one of the several gates of the underground city, Kai walked forward. The walls didn’t allow teleporting.

An interesting place, he thought, looking at the gates, the dome, and the streets. I wouldn’t be surprised if it was created with the help of those very Runes, considering how powerful it is. But who created it? Clearly not the tribe. Their ancestors? Maybe. But how much has their society degraded then?

“Halt. Who are you? Identify yourself!” the gatekeeper shouted, noticing Kai approaching.

For the safety of the city, none of the passages was ever kept open for more than a couple of minutes. The gates were opened occasionally, and only with the permission of the chief or one of the elders. For example, when it was necessary to send out or let in a squad of hunters.

“Open the gate,” Kai ordered, using his Will.

Even those who were in the guardhouse at the gate and weren’t supposed to be able to hear his voice jumped up and hurried to follow the order.

Thus, Kai left the underground city.

Finding himself in a tunnel, he teleported to the surface.

“All right,” he told himself and smiled. “Now we’re getting somewhere.”

It was evening outside. Gloomy clouds covered the sky from one end of the horizon to the other. Gradually, the wind picked up, bringing rain. Most would consider such weather bad, but Kai liked it. There was something almost romantic about it; something strangely exciting...

After determining the location of his swords with the spirit marks left on them, he headed in their direction.

He walked slowly, the space in front of him constantly shrinking. In one step, he overcame tens of feet of the jungle, so he reached his destination in just a few minutes.

He was about three hundred feet away from his goal when he suddenly froze. Tilting his head to the side, he grunted and then continued to move.

As expected, no one had touched his swords.

“What’s this?” he wondered aloud when he saw glowing scarlet symbols along with the blades. “Have the swords already begun to form their own Spheres? Hmm, seems that the Runes are doing their job...”

As he reached for his weapons, a huge amount of energy began to move around him. Streams of water burst out from the ground. Together with the raindrops, they rushed straight to him, squeezing him with great force. A moment later, several dozen insanely powerful lightning bolts struck.

The array worked perfectly.

“So, the fish is in the net,” hissed a four-armed creature covered with blue-green scales.

It was a level-six Holy Beast. A powerful creature, even though the local rules had weakened it greatly, limiting its strength to the peak level of the Elementalist Stage.

Standing on a hill, it observed the human with pleasure.

“Finally, I’ll restore my status and—”

“What are you talking about?” a voice asked from behind.

Before the Beast had time to turn around, it was blown away by a powerful attack. After breaking through dozens of trees, it crashed into a rock with a roar, leaving a crater in the ground.

What was that?! it wondered, feeling severe pain throughout its body.

Rising quickly, it merged with its Spirits and revealed three middle Spheres: Water, Lightning, and Animal. The latter one allowed it to become a so-called King of Beasts. Unlike for Beast Masters, like Guts, it was much easier for real Beasts to reveal the true power of the Animal Path.

The Beast’s body acquired the properties of those animals that obeyed it and became its pets, which increased its regeneration speed, stamina, strength, overall speed, endurance, and even sharpened its mind. Its flesh was covered with natural armor, extremely strong, with insanely sharp and poisonous needles on its arms and legs. Its eyes and brain changed, becoming incredibly sensitive to any movement.

Having healed, the Beast rushed toward the approaching figure. Powerful techniques formed around one of its arms, and the monster struck.

However, nothing happened.

Unharmed and unfazed, Kai grabbed his opponent by the wrist, stopping the blow in an instant. The Beast’s techniques slammed into him and dissipated, having crashed into Complete Submission. As for its Spheres, they couldn’t even reach Kai through his Field of Superiority.

The Beast’s eyes widened in horror as Kai’s fist collided with its chest. He didn’t use techniques or energy, but the blow was still strong enough to throw the monster a dozen feet away. Most of the kinetic force went into the destruction of the crystal armor, which was one of the Beast’s prized possessions. To do this, Kai used Complete Submission and Master’s Will, which he had improved through training with Sawan.

Falling to its knees, the Beast trembled, struggling to breathe as its heart began to skip beats. However, it wouldn’t be a Master of Four Small Stars if it allowed a blow like this to end its life.

“Aaaaaaaaaah!!!” it shouted furiously, releasing a stream of soul energy and the power of its last two Runes.

A bright flash lit up a large area of the jungle, destroying everything within a radius of a hundred and fifty feet. When the light faded and the residual power of the technique dissipated, the Beast was no longer there. Having reversed the fusion with the animals that had provided it with protection and strength, it bonded with a different one, temporarily modifying its leg muscles, ligaments, and tendons, which led to an increase in speed.

Who is he? A barely alive cultivator, my ass! The bastard tricked me! I’ll destroy him! it thought angrily. Hopefully, this will slow him down a bit. I must get to a body of water as soon as possible!

A vast area of land beneath Kai had disappeared, but he remained where he was, using the Field of Superiority to hover some hundred and seventy feet above the ground.

At the moment, thousands of monsters of various levels were heading toward him from all over the island, summoned by the King’s cry that instilled fearlessness in them.

Among these monsters, there were a few initial-level Holy Beasts with a high foundation and impressive strength — the King’s pets. However, unlike Guts, who could summon his animals, the King could only make their projections appear. The animals remained where they were, controlling the projections and endowing them with their powers. This approach increased their chance of survival, since their physical bodies remained sealed inside the host. However, this didn’t mean that they couldn’t suffer spirit damage.

Observing this crowd with spirit perception and making sure that there was no one nearby except for the King’s pets, Kai clapped his hands. The resulting soundwave spread in all directions at great speed, knocking out all living beings in its path. After a mile, it dissipated, but Kai achieved his goal — the pets were neutralized.

After that, he disappeared.

***

Finally, I’m in water! The Beast was delighted to see its element. Not a second passed when it felt a sudden chill go down its spine. What?! My pets! That bastard! He’ll pay for this! Come on! Come on!

Once in the water, it swam hundreds of feet away from the rocky shore in the blink of an eye and then assumed its true form as a giant four-armed sea monster.

Glancing toward the island, it dived into the depths.

Come on, follow me! Let’s see how good you are in the water, you biped bastard!

Without slowing down, Kai got to the shore and stepped into the azure waters.

Prepared to continue the fight, the King bared its teeth and rushed to attack. Surrounded by its native element, it was much more powerful.

Almost reaching Kai, it began to slow down. More precisely, its movement speed remained the same, but it swam a much shorter distance for the same amount of time. It was as if the space in front of it was constantly stretching.

Eventually, four giant fists, reinforced with poisonous needles, as well as Water and Lightning techniques rushed forward.

But nothing seemed to change.

Frozen in place, Kai raised his palm, concentrating almost all the power of Complete
Submission and the Field of
Superiority in it. The Beast’s limbs froze a few inches away from his palm.

The monster tried to break free from the invisible shackles of Kai’s Will, but realized with horror that it couldn’t move. A second later, it was squeezed by the Field. Complete
Submission attacked its flesh next. It felt like lightning bolts were bouncing throughout its entire body, forcing it to take its humanoid form. And no matter how much it tried to resist, its will was eventually crushed.

Rising above the water together with his victim, Kai formed the Burning Ice Curse Technique. With its will suppressed, the Beast couldn’t resist, so the technique penetrated its soul without much issue.

“Not so fun when someone else is in charge, is it? See you,” Kai said and froze the Beast’s mind using one of the features of the implanted technique. After that, he moved it to a separate Storage. He had great plans for it.

The battle was over, but there were more events on today’s list.

Having floated back down to the water, Kai created an ice platform with two chairs and protected it from the waves with the Field.

“Did you really think I wouldn’t feel your presence? Aren’t you tired of observing in silence?” he asked, taking one of the chairs. “I know you’re here.”

“How long have you known?”

A translucent image in gray robes appeared on the second chair. Its shape was humanoid but its face was obscured by a hood and voice distorted.

“Ever since I woke up. You can’t hide from me.”

“You could have contacted me sooner then.”

“You shouldn’t have been spying on me in the first place. Besides, I had more important things to do than to call you out on bad manners.” Kai chuckled. “So, who are you?”

“You don’t know?”

“I’m aware that you’re a Shadow... A very strange Shadow. Aren’t you supposed to be attached to an object? Anyway, that’s not what I wanted to talk about...”

“My name won’t tell you anything.” The figure shrugged. “However, I can tell you that I’m the one who took away your memories.”

Kai didn’t react.

“If you want them back, you have to fulfill a few of my requests. Aware of it or not, you owe me for saving you from certain death by teleporting you here.”

“Yeah? And what if I tell you to go to hell instead?” Kai arched an eyebrow. “You want me to fulfill your requests? Anything else? Should I do a handstand, too?”

“If you want. Don’t you care about your memories?” the Shadow asked calmly. “What about the friends you forgot? For all you know, they can be in serious danger. In fact, they are. A lot of people are after them. Don’t you want to help them?”

Kai chuckled.

“I don’t care.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. How can I worry about someone I don’t even know is out there? Perhaps these friends don’t even exist. With my memory gone, I can’t know if you’re pulling my leg or not. As for my memories, I’m more than certain that I can regain them without your help. After all, you couldn’t have taken all of them.”

“You are not as good of a liar as you think you are. I left you with only the necessary knowledge; nothing more,” the Shadow declared confidently.

Really now? Then what about my memories of Earth? It looks like they don’t know about them. It turns out that my memory isn’t stored only in the Shell, as I had previously suspected.
Only my Spark was transferred during the rebirth... If only I could gain access to it...

“Maybe. In any case, some God will be able to return my memory by influencing the informational level of reality.”

“There cannot be deities in the Trial Worlds. There never were any, and there never shall be. And who knows when you’ll find a God ready to help you, and whether this will happen at all? However, you’re right. Such a thing is possible.”

“It’s better than making shitty deals with creepy strangers.”

“And yet you remain here, wishing to ask this ‘creepy stranger’ something.” A smirk seemed to flicker across the blurry face. “What do you want?”

“Finally, we’re on the right track.” Kai nodded. “I’ll do as you ask. However, under one condition. You’ll help me become stronger. I can see that you’re the Shadow of someone very, very powerful... Deal?”

“Funny how the deal isn’t ‘shitty’ and I’m not so strange and ‘creepy’ when you need something. All right, I agree,” the figure replied after a few seconds.

“Then, for starters, tell me what you want from me and why from me specifically? And be brief about it.”

“Briefly, I was deceived and betrayed by my companion. He divided me into one hundred and twenty-eight parts and sealed me inside special Runes, which he then scattered throughout the Trial Worlds. Why do I need your help? My companion’s name was U’Shor, and like you, he also had the Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo. He used it to seal me in the Runes.”

Chapter 2
KAISER’S ARK

“Yeah, yeah...” Kai nodded with an indifferent look. “Let me guess: one of your parts is around here?”

“Correct. That’s why I brought you here. Is a week of training good enough of a reward for the first task I have for you? That’s quite a lot considering that all you need to do is find the Elder Rune and destroy it with your Tattoo. I’m practically giving you everything on a silver platter. You only need to take it.”

“Two weeks,” Kai replied. “First of all, it’s you who needs my help, not the other way around. Otherwise, fulfilling your request could go on for years.”

“Very well,” the Shadow answered with some hesitation. “Let it be two weeks of training. However, in the future, we’ll discuss each training session separately. Its complexity will depend on the complexity of each task.”

“It’ll also depend on how good of a teacher you are. I have no doubts about my talent, but I don’t know about you. What’s the use of any amount of time if your training will hardly benefit me?”

“Very well,” the Shadow agreed. “Although you shouldn’t doubt me. Now, to the matter at hand. There’s only one city on this island, which people left long ago. In its center lies the Elder Rune. Find it and destroy it. After that, I’ll reappear and you’ll receive your reward.”

With these words, the Shadow disappeared, leaving behind no sign of its presence.

Having teleported to the shore, Kai was about to head in search of the city when he decided to deal with something else first. The frozen King appeared in front of him. A moment later, the ice was gone and the monster woke up.

Falling to its knees, the Beast trembled and gasped for air. Having both its soul and body in a frozen state affected its mind. Kai couldn’t stop the thought processes completely, which was why it was partially aware of everything. For the Beast, those few minutes seemed like an agonizing eternity in an icy dungeon.

“Please... don’t... I beg you!” it croaked. “Anything... except that cold again... Please...”

“Name?” Kai asked sternly.

“Anatos...” the frightened Beast answered meekly.

“Why did you attack me?”

“Because you’re a Contender. And because of your Runes.” Having finally calmed down, Anatos looked up, not daring to stand up yet. “If a Candidate kills a Contender, they can take their empty Accumulator and take their place for a year. If they manage to become a Master of Six Small Stars or find another Accumulator during this time, then they can stay a Contender for longer. A while ago, I’ve been using the benefits of this system for forty-two years, and when I learned that a spiritually wounded Contender had landed on the island, I decided to try my luck.”

“How did you find out about me? My swords alone couldn’t have been enough to understand that I was injured.”

“From the Itrian chief. He has served me for a long time. His spies checked your condition before you awoke, and then sent the artifact with the data to me.”

“I see.” Kai nodded, not detecting any lies. The Burning Ice Curse, which was closely bonded to the Beast’s Shell, helped him sense if it was telling the truth. “There must be a city on the island. Do you know where it is?”

“I do.” After a short pause, Anatos added: “Sir.”

“Then lead the way.”

Ten minutes later, they arrived.

“Let’s go to the center,” Kai said, seeing the top of a huge tower from a distance.

Anatos just nodded and walked forward. With every second, it became more and more aware of how much power Kai had gained over it. The Burning Ice Curse allowed him not only to attack the soul but also to influence it. Rune’Tan, who possessed vast knowledge of the principles of the workings of the Shell, had assisted him in its development.

There was only one way for Anatos to get rid of the technique — to destroy it with the power of his will. But for this, its will had to be stronger than the will of the curse’s creator, which was far from the current situation. Kai surpassed the Beast in this, and given the speed of its development, it was clear that the King would never be able to catch up with him.

Of course, there was still a chance to remove the curse with the help of a Soul Master. But Anatos didn’t even suspect that the technique had a special defensive mechanism that would instantly activate and kill the victim if it detected someone’s power in its soul. Only a Soul Master stronger than Rune’Tan had a chance of doing something to aid Anatos. But were there such people in the Trial Worlds? Probably. Could Anatos turn to them for help? Absolutely not.

“There are so many monsters here,” Kai began, walking through the city under the cover of the Master’s Will, which hid him from the bloodthirsty gazes of the thousands of Titans and hundreds of Tyrants that roamed its streets. “What happened to this island?”

“Almost twenty thousand years ago, a source of power appeared here. It drew them here like a magnet. They drove the humans underground.”

“And you, as I understand, are the strongest of them all?” Kai looked at Anatos, not feeling anyone more powerful than it in the city.

“I haven’t always been the strongest,” Anatos admitted. “I’ve only ruled for three hundred years. Before that, there were others, one of whom I defeated thanks to the power of my Animal Sphere, which allowed me to subdue almost all the monsters on the island, together with the Runes.”

“But why are there only animals here? Has none else discovered this source?”

“It must be because the island is too far out in the ocean. Besides, there are arrays that humans built that hide it from the outside world. It’s the source that attracts the animals here.”

They soon reached the center, where a gigantic tower stood.

“Is that the small spirit geyser? Either Tobitum’s records are wrong, or something changed here. This is at least an average geyser.” Using his energy vision, he saw power rising from the earth, passing through the tower and heading toward the heavens. “Where’s the entrance? I don’t see one.”

“There isn’t one anymore,” Anatos said. “As far as I know, when the influx of animals on the island began, the locals sealed the tower. Since then, no one has even knocked on that door.”

Teleporting inside won’t work. Just like with the underground city...

“And where’s the source?”

“Inside the tower. We feel this force hundreds of miles away, even through its walls. Like the previous rulers, I meditated next to the tower. That alone was enough to increase the efficiency of my enlightenment.”

Without answering, Kai teleported near the structure.

The Shadow said that I needed to find the Elder Rune and destroy it. But there wasn’t a word about an obstacle like this. Did it lie? Or... Placing his palm on the wall, he tried to pour a small amount of energy into it. A second later, instead of a section of the wall in front of him opening, a passage appeared. It took care of everything. Good.

“Follow me!” Kai shouted to Anatos without turning around and entered the tower.

The Beast followed. A minute later, the passage disappeared.

They didn’t have to go further than the first floor.

So, this is the Elder Rune...

Kai began to examine the symbol hovering in the air, around which he felt an unusually wild and violent force.

[Elder Beast Rune]

Undefined object.

Glancing over his shoulder, Kai saw Anatos fall to its knees and reverently bow before the Rune.

“How did you use their power against me if you’re no longer a Contender?” he asked. Seeing that there was no reply, he applied pressure. “I’m talking to you.”

“Huh? I’m sorry!” Anatos jumped, realizing that, for a few seconds, he fell under the influence of the Elder Rune. “With limited-use Accumulators. Even Candidates can use them. They can be purchased at any Altar.”

“Like this one?” Kai asked, pointing forward.

Anatos’s eyes widened in surprise as he realized that a large pedestal that looked like an inverted golden pyramid stood in the center of the hall.

“Yes... Like that one...” He nodded in shock. “Altars are scattered throughout the Trial Worlds. They’re usually owned by the strongest sects, clans, and their factions. However, there aren’t many of them. It’s almost impossible to find an unoccupied Altar these days,” it explained. “Sir, may I ask you a question?”

“Ask.”

“What are you going to do with me?” Anatos decided to be brave, having finally recovered from the “ice torture.”

“The easiest option would be to kill you,” Kai replied, making Anatos tense up. “But in light of new discoveries, you might prove yourself to be useful. However, since I can’t trust you, you have only two options: to either die here now, or pledge an oath to me. You decide.”

“May I think about it for a second?”

“Think about whether you want to die?” Kai chuckled. “All right.”

After a minute of pondering, Anatos looked Kai dead in the eyes.

“I’ll pledge an oath if you grant me the option of committing suicide at any time I wish to do so.”

“Interesting... Echoes of animal rebellion?” Kai asked rhetorically. “All right, I agree.”

“Then... What’s my master’s name?”

“Kaiser. Just Kaiser.”

Anatos nodded, after which it took the oath. And although Kai now had a different name, this wasn’t a problem for the System. Kai Arnhard and Kaiser were names he subconsciously confirmed with his hidden internal System identifier. Every creature with a Spark in the Ecumene had a similar one.

Confirming the oath, Kai nodded.

“I have to do something now. I’ll transfer you to my pocket dimension for a while. Don’t worry, I won’t activate the Ice Curse again,” he added, noticing the fear in Anatos’s eyes. “Later, you’ll tell me more about the Altar.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Good. We’ll discuss your role as my servant then, too. Now, don’t resist.”

Opening the Sphere of Space, Kai moved Anatos to his spare Storage and then turned around. It was time to fulfill his part of the deal and destroy the Elder Rune.

He took a few steps forward, activated the Tattoo, and aimed his left palm at the target.

“Touch of Nothingness,” he whispered, activating the ability.

In an instant, a large area in front of him turned black. All matter, energy, and even space in it were destroyed. After a minute, the emptiness tightened, and Kai again saw the Elder Rune. Only now, there was a small crack on the symbol.

“It looks like it was created with the help of Yang. Using Primordial Flash can only make it stronger. It’s very powerful... I need to think,” he muttered to himself, about to use the Touch again, but with much more power this time. He even released all available soul energy.

Ten hours later, he was done. The Elder Rune was destroyed and fragmented into one and a half thousand various Beast Runes.

“Finally...”

A voice was heard, and the Shadow appeared nearby, absorbing the strange haze left after the Elder Rune was destroyed.

“Now it’s your turn,” Kai said.

“I remember. Two weeks of training. However, since I’m just a Shadow, I can’t regain strength as easily as living beings can. So I don’t want to waste it. You have someone to practice with. You train, and I’ll analyze your mistakes and correct them. I can help you in other areas of cultivation, too. You decide what kind of help you want from me.”

“Fine. We’ll start at dawn. Don’t be late.”

“Very well.” The Shadow shrugged. “I’ll be here tomorrow at dawn. You can keep the Runes.”

The Shadow disappeared, leaving Kai alone again. Having made sure that his new mentor was nowhere to be found, and having collected the Runes in the Accumulator, Kai retrieved Anatos from the Storage.

“Have you tended to your business, my lord?” it asked, noting with regret that the Elder Rune was no more.

“You can say so. Let’s talk about the Altar. Tell me what it is and how to use it.”

“Yes, my lord.” Anatos nodded, approaching the inverted pyramid. “They can only be used by Contenders. They just need to touch it. As for its functions, they’re like a store in which you can spend your Runes. Try it.”

After a little hesitation, Kai approached the Altar and laid his hand on it. Instantly, a sign appeared, visible only to him. It was very similar to the System menu, but by no means a product of the System.

Contender, you have connected to the Small Altar #079A

Choose a section:

• Artifacts

• Alchemy

• Arrays

• Techniques

• Knowledge

• Resources

• Special

Having selected artifacts, Kai saw a relatively standard (for a person who lived on Earth and used a computer) search box with many different filters. Among them were those such as item rank (maximum Divine rank), quality (from low to peak), usage (charge-based or permanent), and class (combat, defense, healing, transport, and so on). He could also choose a price range, a specific feature of an artifact, and even tick the “Divine item” box. Or he could simply write the name of the required object and immediately find all the related offers.

He decided to look through all the Divine-rank items. To his surprise, the list was huge, with hundreds of products the cost of which ranged from eighty thousand Runes for the most basic items to half a million for peak masterpieces. The main seller was some kind of Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda.

However, as soon as he checked the “Divine item” box, the list was reduced to just one item that turned out to be the only product in all sections.

Artifacts (“Divine Rank”; “Divine Item”):

• Mad Barbarian Blood Spear

Divine Artifact

Rank: Divine

Quality: Medium

Passive Ability: [Rage Generation]

Passive Ability: [Blood Drain]

Active Ability: [Great Devastation]

Active Ability: [Great Blood Healing]

Active Ability: [Cancel Death]

Charges left: 5

Feature: The weight of the weapon is 270 tons, but for the owner, it feels no heavier than 100 pounds.

Feature: The weapon has its own initial Blood Madness Sphere (partial version).

Seller: Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda

Current price: 1,470,000 Runes

Time left until the end of the auction: 24 days

Would you like to bid? Yes/No

(Note: Only Insulaii offers are available to you. If you want to see the goods available on other worlds, purchase a Merchant License.)

The last inscription was interactive, so Kai clicked on it, opening an additional window with another product.

Special:

• Merchant License

Description: Allows a Contender or their proxy to trade through any Altar. Opens access to Ferox and Bellum goods. Grants access to the virtual bank of Runes (up to 100,000 Runes).

Seller: Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda

Price: 20 Runes

Validity: 1 System Year

Upgrade: First Class Merchant License

• First Class Merchant License

Description: Allows a Contender or a group of their proxies (up to 10 parties) to trade through any Altar or Altar Fragment. Unlocks the ability to trade on all three worlds. Opens access to the virtual bank of Runes (without restrictions).

Seller: Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda

Price: 100 Runes

Merchant License Upgrade Price: 80 Runes

Validity: 1 year

Kai then spent about half an hour more exploring the various sections and products. He didn’t manage to go through even a tenth of the store’s assortment, but he did realize that all items were of high quality. From artifacts and alchemy to techniques, as well as scrolls with various levels of knowledge. There were certain requirements for the items to appear in the store, so it was impossible to trade ordinary or even rare things here. Only the best of the best was accepted.

Kai sighed, moving away from the Altar.

“I could explore this for weeks...” he said to himself, after which he glanced at Anatos. “What should I pay attention to?”

“It all depends on how many Runes you have and what you need, my lord. To be honest, I’ve never had the opportunity to use an Altar. When I was a False Contender, as we were called, I could only get in touch with one sea clan that had its own Altar. They took our orders and Runes, and then they bought everything for us, charging a certain fee for their service. This is a common practice. No one in their right mind would let a stranger near their Altar,” Anatos said. “During the forty-two years that I was a Contender, I spent about eight thousand Runes on special breakthrough and soul-preparation elixirs, as well as five-volume technique scrolls. I also gave many Runes for combat artifacts to be able to defeat other Contenders and extend my status. So it’s hard for me to give you any useful advice. But if you still want my opinion, I’d recommend that you pay attention to the special goods section. You can even buy a Divine
Gift there, which many Contenders dream of.”

“Is that so...?” Kai said indifferently. He wasn’t interested in such things. In the future, he planned to acquire his own divine power, so he didn’t want to stain his soul with someone else’s Gift. “I’ve wondered, why did you stay on Insulaii instead of going to Ferox or even Bellum, if you managed to become a level-six Holy Beast?”

“I have connections here, acquaintances, reputation, and the opportunity to earn Runes. Who would I be there? Another nameless monster? Besides, Ferox is much more dangerous than Insulaii, and Bellum is a deadly pit in general. There are at least some restrictions here, and even if I meet a higher-level Master, I’ll still have a chance to escape or even defeat them. What would I do on Bellum, where Divine Stage cultivators aren’t limited? Because of them, large-scale wars take place so often that people like me die daily. I’m not ready to risk my life like that... Although, I did plan to go to Ferox when I became a Heavenly Beast.”

Anatos had a nine-point foundation, so it had the chance to reach the desired level.

“My lord,” Anatos continued after a few seconds, “judging by your questions, you’ve only recently entered the Trial Worlds. Are you really a true Contender? A Master of Six Small Stars?”

Kai grinned.

“Almost Seven.”

Anatos’s eyes widened in shock.

“Heavens,” it whispered. Why in the blazes did I decide to attack him? What happened to my intuition?

“Can the Altar be moved?” Kai suddenly asked.

“No. As far as I know, they’re tied to their place.”

“As I expected... Then, from now on, your task is to protect the island. Since the Altar and the spirit geyser are here, I can’t just leave this place unsupervised. I’ll make it my base, which you and the monsters under your control will keep an eye on.”

“Understood.” Anatos bowed slightly. “What about the humans? Should I use them for something?”

“Forget about them for now. Before leaving, I’ll deal with this issue. You can go,” Kai said. Before he let the Beast leave, he conjured several scrolls of Water, Lightning, and Animal techniques. “Here, you better study these.”

“This is...” Anatos was confused.

“These are six-volume techniques, which I don’t mind sharing with you. You’re now in charge of this island, so I need you to get stronger.”

“Understood!” Anatos shouted enthusiastically, bowing deeply. “I won’t let you down, my lord!”

“Good. Now, leave me. I want to explore this tower.”

Anatos accepted the scrolls as if they were the greatest treasure he had placed its hands upon, bowed once more, and exited through the newly-made passage.

Kai already felt a strong connection with the tower, so he could open and close it with just his will.

As soon as Anatos left, he went to the upper floors. He didn’t know how, but the Shadow managed to appoint him as the tower’s new owner, so he gained access to all its parts. The first thing he did was visit the warehouse, although it’d be more precise to call it a treasury, given that it housed hundreds of valuable artifacts of at least Imperial rank, thousands of high-quality alchemy preparations, dozens of Rings with a huge amount of resources inside, and fifteen thousand Runes.

“Have I seen this symbol somewhere?” Kai stared at the markings on artifacts, vials, Rings, and other items. “I think so... But I can’t remember it for the life of me... Damn it...”

Leaving everything in the treasury except for the Runes, he went on to explore the tower. Over the next few hours, he realized that the whole structure was a super-array. Unfortunately, of all its functions, only one remained active — camouflage, which protected the island from the outside world.

Other large-scale arrays were also here: combat, defense, weather, craft, educational, spatial, and plant. They covered the entire island, but none of them worked anymore. Not because someone had turned them off, but because they were seriously damaged. Judging by the nature of the damage, the culprit was time. Nothing could last forever.

The last floor was a complex of residential premises, where important people once lived. At the very top were the most luxurious chambers, in which the artifact projector activated as soon as Kai entered.

“I don’t even know where to start.” The hologram of a red-haired girl smiled. “First, let me introduce myself: I’m Talianna Shakvir, one of the daughters of the Divine Empire of Belteise. Today is the seventy-third day of the Red Spider Millennium, the Age of Silence.” Glancing at the System calendar, Kai realized that the message had been recorded over a million two hundred thousand years ago. “Our group has spent more than fifteen years on Insulaii, and it seems that the time has come to go to Ferox. As for the settlement, it’ll have to be abandoned. Long ago, it was founded by Belteise’s most talented cultivators, who had gone to the Trial Worlds. We were lucky to find this island, inhabited by the descendants of those people. However, unlike us, they didn’t have the right to use all the arrays and interact with the outside world, because of which their society greatly degraded in terms of cultivation. We tried to help them; however, to protect the shelter, its creators restricted these people to the informational level of reality, using the artifact of the first divine emperor. It seemed that, initially, they had the opportunity to go to Ferox along with the settlement founders, but many decided to stay, which predetermined their fate and the fate of their descendants. I don’t know who you are, but if you’re seeing this message, it means that you’ve gained access to the tower. And since the arrays hid and protected this island for tens of millions of years, I believe that you, like us, are a messenger of our great empire, who was lucky to find this shelter. This island is a great place to start development in the Trial Worlds. Therefore, for the sake of future Belteise expeditions, here are my memories of everything that I’ve managed to learn about Insulaii. I hope this will be of some use to you. Good luck and may the Belteise sun shine on your heads!”

Instead of disappearing, the image shifted to that of a tall man with backward-curved horns and a thick, scaly tail. At the same moment, Kai’s arms became covered in black and white patterns — the Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo activated by itself, as if responding to something.

“I knew it...” came the man’s deep and powerful voice. “There was a chance since Belteise visited both Saha and this world. I’m U’Shor, the Sea Dragon. Like you, I’m a part of the Great Army of Truth. I, too, bear the lord’s gift — the Tattoo. We were lucky to come back to life, but, alas, at different times. If you’re seeing this, the Shadow found a way to get you to help it recover. In case you haven’t accepted, all is well. But in case you have, I must ask you to stop this. However, if you cannot refuse, and you have no choice, then remember: when the time comes, you must choose to be released. That’s the only way you can save yourself. Remember, we must complete the lord’s work!”

This concluded the second part of the message, which was added much later than the first.

Interesting, Kai thought, observing the place where the hologram had just been. Not that the Shadow didn’t look suspicious already...

After that, Kai studied Talianna’s memories. He learned that there were three large continents on Insulaii, divided between various sects, clans, factions, and other associations. However, all this information had lost its relevance more than a million years ago. Gods only knew the current state of things.

Kai spent the rest of the day, the whole evening, and most of the night repairing the tower. To his surprise, he realized that he was familiar with Belteise’s weaves, so he managed to restore the parts of the arrays destroyed by time, using materials from his own Storage (fortunately, thanks to Sawan’s generosity, there were plenty of them).

Once the repairs were completed, he spent nearly seven thousand Runes to purchase a dozen powerful artificial spirits, created from the bodies of the strongest Divine Stage cultivators. He combined them with the tower’s cores, where various kinds of knowledge were stored. Finally, he managed to start all the arrays and began the process of awakening the island’s guardian spirit, who had been forced to seal itself away when the energy structures began to fail under the onslaught of time. The locals could do nothing to help it, being limited in their abilities.

“An Altar, a spirit geyser, Runes, and a whole megastructure of high-quality arrays covering the entire island... This place is becoming more and more valuable,” Kai thought aloud, sitting on a chair in the main chambers. “The fixed arrays are doing an even better job of hiding the island, covering it with an invisible barrier. The combat array can now attack potential intruders. Its nodes are located throughout the island. In extreme cases, all of it can be transferred to any other place on Insulaii. From now on, there’s no need to worry about its safety. I just need to remember to give Anatos the means of activating the arrays in case of a threat... There’s also a forge, an alchemy laboratory, a workshop for energy structures, and a secret garden. Activating the crafting array gave me access to all of the tower’s pocket dimensions. Now I have a potential source of income. Considering how high-end these places are and how extensive the database is, creating items for sale through the Altar won’t be a problem. But who’ll take care of all this? Anatos? No, he doesn’t look like a craftsman. The underground people? Not even close. With their skills and knowledge, they won’t be able to use these arrays. It requires experienced specialists: blacksmiths, alchemists, artifact makers, array masters, and Spirit
Plant masters... I’ll have to figure something out later. For now, I still have things to sell.”

For the remaining few hours until dawn, he explored the shop, having previously purchased a First-Class Merchant License and activated Ultimate Focus. In the end, having sorted out the prices of alchemy and techniques, he listed several hundred of his rare preparations, a dozen Elixirs considered unique in the Trial Worlds, and two hundred scrolls with a dozen of his techniques; though, he decided to omit some parts. He wasn’t going to sell the seven-volume one.

Pulling away from the Altar, he sighed.

There’s also a Development Pavilion on the island, he thought. If I buy all kinds of Particles of Wisdom or even better sources for contemplation and fill the Pavilion’s core with my techniques, then I’ll get a good place to train a large number of people. I could acquire mercenaries. I saw such options in the “special” section. Even living beings can be found. It’s a shame that helping someone cultivate and rise takes much longer than mastering a technique or recipe... Kai shook his head, heading toward the exit. What’s the island’s name again? There was no name mentioned in the records. Only “refugee camp” or “base.” I suppose that the locals know its name, but I have no desire to go underground now. I’ll come up with my own...
He thought for a moment and then suddenly smiled. Kaiser’s Ark. Sounds catchy. That’s how I’ll call it from now on.

Having gone out, he saw the first rays of the sun, and then he felt someone’s presence next to him.

“Are you ready?” the Shadow asked him.

“I most certainly am,” Kai replied and, grabbing the figure by the shoulder, moved inside the Heavenly Complex.

It was time to start training.

Chapter 3
EXIT TO THE BIG WORLD

Training in the Complex went on nonstop. For the first week, Kai did nothing but fight incarnations of ancient warriors, listen to the Shadow’s comments and advice, and meditate. Fortunately, his expectations were met, and the Shadow turned out to be a great mentor, noticing even the smallest mistakes. Whether it was about body control, energy and particle manipulation, or technique and will control, it saw and analyzed everything. It didn’t just make a list of Kai’s mistakes, but it also explained in great detail what and how he should correct them. Every word, as if by some mysterious magic, generated cascades of images in Kai’s mind, as if demonstrating all this from an observer’s point of view. The Shadow put huge amounts of information directly into his mind, expanding its horizons. It was a completely different level of learning. The only thing left for Kai to do was to prevent this knowledge from disappearing, concentrating and meditating on it and applying the new information in practice.

The Shadow’s methods worked flawlessly, and Kai’s skills grew. He felt that a single day of training brought him more benefits than months of honing his skills on his own. Actually, in terms of training, the Shadow was much better than not only Acilla but even Sawan.

All this allowed Kai to understand that he’d need one or two months of training to finally complete the last step on his way to becoming a Master of Seven Small Stars. With that, his title would also change.

“I think I’ll be able to teach you the Heavenly Mortal Style,
the Shadow informed him by the end of the first week. “If you want, of course.”

“Heavenly Mortal Style?” Kai repeated. This was the first time he had ever heard of this.

“I created it when I was still alive. It allows you to master the fighting style used by Divine Stage cultivators. To put it simply, by learning it, you’ll be able to direct all the destructive power of your attack into dealing damage to your opponent without wasting a single ounce of strength. You’ll also be able to return almost all the energy and Force particles from the techniques that your opponent dodges. Getting rid of unnecessary external effects, which accompany the battles of most Masters, you’ll become like a mortal wielding his weapon. Hence the name.”

“Is that even possible?” Kai frowned. “As far as I know, Divine Stage cultivators can fight like this because their Shell becomes so advanced that it allows them to control their physical and spirit powers at a much higher level.”

“You’re right, but don’t you have something that will allow you to level out this difference?” The Shadow, who had been sitting in the lotus position all this time, finally raised its head, as if looking at Kai. “I’m talking about Complete Submission.”

“I see...”

“With your talent, it opens up an opportunity for you to master the Heavenly Mortal Style. If you master it now, moving to the Divine Stage will give you even more strength. Not to mention that this way you’ll be able to achieve the rank of a Master of Seven Small Stars faster.”

“Then we better start now. There’s another week left.”

“No,” the Shadow said. “A week of regular training under my supervision is nowhere near as valuable as teaching you the Heavenly
Mortal
Style. Destroy at least a dozen Elder Runes and I’ll train you. That’s my price. “

“I see.” Kai chuckled. “I’ll think about it... Let’s get back to training.”

Moving away from the Shadow, Kai turned to the Complex’s housekeeper, asking it to activate the image of Evario Van Drion, the strongest available cultivator and a Master of Seven Big Stars. His scroll was rainbow-colored.

During the year and a half that Kai had been studying with Sawan, the Belteise arrays managed to saturate the Complex with energy. The materials needed to restore it were also provided. Since then, there had been ongoing repairs that threatened to drag on for another six years. The first thing Kai wanted to do was to begin going through the archive. First, he restored the images of the strongest cultivators, among which was the Complex’s first owner, who lived six and a half million years ago. His image was now standing in front of Kai. Unfortunately, even being at the Limitless
Stage didn’t manage to save him from dying.

The cultivator’s sheer presence, despite being just a recollection, made Kai feel as if his soul and body were frozen. Only his strong will allowed him to move, ignoring his intuition, which was screaming about danger. His opponent was so formidable that Kai’s subconscious couldn’t comprehend that this was just a training scenario and that there was no danger of dying.

Kai spent four days fighting Evario, whose current incarnation had the power of a peak-level Elementalist. Having faced the Complex’s first owner several hundred times by now, Kai had repeatedly failed to defeat him on equal footing. In fact, even after so many fights, he could barely last a minute against a Master of Seven Big Stars.

Still, Kai made progress. He occasionally defeated Evario when he was at the middle level of the Elementalist Stage, and in almost twenty percent of the cases, he could get a draw when fighting him as an end-level Elementalist. Now, he was looking to extend how long he could last in a fight with Evario at the peak of this stage.

***

During the second week, when the crack in his soul finally healed, Kai decided to pursue an old idea, for which he also needed the Shadow’s help.

Thanks to Sawan, he knew that Spheres were a special area of space, within which the Forces of a certain element dominated almost all the others, as well as that all Spheres were created in the same way as Force particles — with the help of willpower, which acted as a conductor for understanding the Forces, which the Shell radiated in a special way.

With this knowledge, he once managed to create Spheres of Space and Sword. He had achieved considerable success in their development, but something still bothered him. He couldn’t understand why it was impossible to create Spheres of concepts if it was possible to create their particles. He had turned to Sawan while he was on Belteise with this very question and was told that Spheres and particles, although they were created according to a similar principle, had one significant difference. When a cultivator formed a particle of a Force or concept, they intuitively made their Shell emit a special “radiation” of information, which they then sealed inside the grains of their will and used at their own request. This particle was no longer directly connected with the soul.

But Spheres were different. When opening one, the cultivator had to maintain the “radiation” of Forces all the time. Because of this, it became attached to their soul, which would consequently be subjected to more and more pressure from the universe. That was why it was impossible to maintain Spheres forever even with alchemy for restoring spirit stamina, but there was no such problem with particles.

With a soul of a True Master, it wasn’t difficult to open a Sphere. However, the same rules didn’t apply to concepts.

The main issue was that in addition to the usual elements and the concepts themselves, there were also Higher Forces that permeated everything that existed at the informational level of reality. And when one tried to use the concepts, there was a conflict between the true power and the one that was created artificially. That was why it was much more difficult to form and use concept particles than those of ordinary Forces.

For example, when a Sphere of
Fire was formed, its dominance within this area was opposed by ordinary Forces. Higher Forces weren’t suppressed within ordinary Spheres, and therefore there was no resistance on their part. But if a Sphere of
Cold Void were to be opened, then the concept’s attempt to dominate would elicit a response from the Higher Force of Deceleration, as the Cold Void was its distorted version. No ordinary soul could cope with such pressure.

Fortunately, Kai’s soul was far from ordinary. With his unique defense, he could theoretically create concept Spheres, but there was one problem. Even if, due to the response pressure of the Higher Forces, his Shell wouldn’t suffer, he’d still have to spend spirit stamina to maintain such a Sphere. And taking the pressure into account, it wouldn’t be enough for him to last even a second.

At the end of the conversation, Sawan asked him to try to form a Yin Sphere. Kai meditated for about a day and then lost consciousness for two whole days. His spirit stamina reserve was depleted and he was unable to fulfill his task. These results helped Sawan to understand that to form a Sphere, Kai would need to become at least a peak-level Divine Stage cultivator.

After that, the topic was closed for some time. However, before sending Kai to the Trial Worlds, Sawan reminded him of it. As it turned out, while teaching him, Sawan studied the Belteise library and pondered the issue. He was very interested in the possibility that Kai could perhaps create and use concept Spheres so he wanted to find a solution to his lack of spirit stamina.

The Artificial Source Technique was popular in Belteise. It allowed cultivators to compress their Spheres in a special way, forming a ball of Force particles that could then be sold as a core for automated creatures. Sawan took it as the basis for creating a new technique, the essence of which would be the reverse process — the creation of a Sphere from a cluster of particles. He realized that the main problem with creating a Sphere of any concept was the moment of its forming.

A year after the start of Kai’s training, Sawan experienced enlightenment caused by studying his pupil at a deep spiritual level and attempting to study him on an informational one as well. It could be said that for a year and a half (and another six months before that), Kai was Sawan’s source of contemplation — a truly unique thing in the Ecumene. Subsequently, the Cryde Technique he created turned out to be exactly what he needed.

Creating it was a complex and cumbersome process. The weaving technique made it possible to create a so-called Cryde, an artificial Sphere temporarily folded into itself, from particles. Unfolding it was possible with an infusion made from ordinary energy. Such a Sphere existed for a few minutes, after which it disintegrated. Still, despite its short shelf life, Sawan had achieved his goal. Regardless of all its shortcomings, even the prototype technique made it possible to weave Crydes not only from Force particles but also from those of concepts.

Alas, Sawan didn’t have time to finalize the technique that promised to become another one of Belteise’s prized inventions. All he had to give was a relatively functioning version, as well as his notes on its development. He could do nothing more other than rely on his student’s talent.

It took Kai three months of hard work to complete what Sawan had started, and another three to create six Crydes. By that time, they were already more than ninety-nine percent complete, so he only had to give them one last push.

So, he spent two days of his second week of training to complete the Cryde weaving, forcing the Shadow to help him with this endeavor. Its task was to find ways to improve the technique.

In the morning, Kai came to the lake and settled there. To his left, a waterfall murmured pleasantly, occasionally splashing his bare torso. Taking a deep breath of fresh air, he glanced at the jungle in front of him one more time. Then, he closed his eyes and plunged into the depths of his soul. It was time to start the test.

Firstly, he formed the Spheres of Sword and Space within a small area, making them overlap each other and form a translucent iridescent film. He needed these Spheres so that he could compare their activity with the artificial ones.

The second step was the summoning of the Crydes, which were stored inside a closed pocket dimension with no time flow. Four balls, the flaming light green Heat Void, the icy blue Cold Void, the pitch-black Yin, and the glowing snow-white Yang hovered in the air around Kai’s head. He had actually created six Crydes — two extra with elements of Sword and Space — but he didn’t intend to use them today.

He decided to start with the Cold Void
Cryde, as it was his first concept.

Concentrating on the ice ball, he moved it inside his soul, after which he began to slowly activate the Cryde. As it was an opened Sphere, it only needed to be activated and maintained. He didn’t need to spend a lot of spirit stamina on its formation, which was the most difficult part of the process. He had actually never had to spend a lot of stamina on creating it, as he didn’t do it instantly, but gradually, over a few months.

The activation process went quickly. The threads, consisting of a huge number of Cold Void particles, coiled into a tight ball and began to unfold. The ball expanded instantly, eventually colliding with the walls of Kai’s Shell. Feeling a sharp and unpleasant chill, he winced, as if remembering something but continued anyway.

The technique finally activated, and the Cold Void particles combined to form an invisible field that began to expand rapidly. It passed through the Shell, exited Kai’s body, and eventually covered the area around him.

The Cold Void Sphere had been formed.

If we excluded Kai’s Forces of Sword and Space, Cold Void dominated the area around him. In an effort to restore balance, all the Forces of nature operating in this area, including the Higher Force of Deceleration, tried to oppose this, which put huge pressure on Kai’s Shell. The Forces of the universe tried to destroy the barrier, but they were powerless against it. Kai’s unique soul protection did its job perfectly.

As for the consumption of large amounts of spirit stamina, that no longer applied. Kai didn’t open the Sphere but only gained power over the already existing, but inactive one, thus bypassing the most difficult stage. Now all he had to do was to keep a connection with the activated Cryde. This took much more stamina than maintaining regular Spheres did, but this wasn’t a problem. Kai was strong enough to maintain the Cold Void Sphere for more than ten minutes.

In general, any Cryde could be activated outside the cultivator’s soul without a constant connection with it. In this case, the technique would simply create a zone around the chosen point, where, for a certain time, depending on the strength of the particles, their number, and the amount of energy invested, a certain element would be dominant. Simply put, it could be described as a one-time no-man’s Sphere. The Cryde particles would contain the will of their creator, but after the technique’s activation, it’d quickly dissipate, which would make such a zone available to others. That is, inside an artificial Sphere of Fire, devoid of an owner, anyone who entered its field would have the Forces of this element strengthened. However, their other Forces would be suppressed, unless they were stronger than the Sphere.

Following the Cold Void, the Spheres of Yin, Yang, and Heat Void activated. Ultimately, all four Concept Realms opened around Kai.

Hell yes! He grinned, opening his eyes. I did it!

Cracking his neck, he focused on the Cold Void Sphere. A moment later, two dozen giant ice beams shot into the sky. His energy and spirit stamina plummeted sharply, which was why he decided to be more economical in his next attempts.

Half an hour later, he came to a disappointing conclusion — the Spheres created with the help of the Crydes were about thirty-five percent less powerful than the regular ones. This was confirmed the moment he activated the Sword and Space
Crydes and then compared their power with real Spheres.

“A pity...” He sighed, deactivating the techniques and removing the Cryde from his soul. “I need to improve it somehow... Huh? Snow?” He was confused for a moment, having noticed the snowflakes from his test attack. “Hey, Shadow, were you watching?”

The figure appeared nearby as if it had been there the whole time, although Kai couldn’t detect its presence even with his energy vision. Ever since Kai said that he had known that the Shadow had been by his side from the very beginning, it had gotten much better at hiding.

“Is there anything you can do to help?”

“Yes. I noticed a few things. After activating the Crydes, their flaws are more visible. If you want, I can help you strengthen them by refining the weaving technique. But that will take the remaining four days of training. Choose wisely,” the Shadow warned.

“Are you trying to bargain again?” Kai looked at the figure. “Do you think this is a fair price to pay? Four days of training in exchange for analyzing the shortcomings of a single technique?”

“I’m not forcing you to do anything. It’s important for me that you start destroying the rest of the Elder Runes as soon as possible,” the Shadow explained. “But if you don’t want to, we can continue training. The choice is yours, after all.”

Interesting... Kai thought. “Very well. I’ll ask you two questions. Depending on your answers, I’ll make a decision.”

The Shadow shrugged. It clearly didn’t emote much.

“First, will I be able to start learning the Heavenly Mortal Style right after I complete the next task, or will I need some training before then?”

“Immediately. You’re ready for it.”

“I see... Related to that: how long will it take for me to master this style and how much time will you be willing to spend on it after I destroy the ten Elder Runes?”

“It depends on you and your talent. I’d say... At least a month and a half. I’ve divided the style into five levels to make it more convenient. The learning process isn’t easy, but I’m ready to promise to teach you the first level after the next task. If you master it in less than thirty days, we’ll devote the remaining time to studying the second.”

“And if I manage to learn the second level before the end of those thirty days?” Kai asked with a frown.

“You’re getting ahead of yourself, boy. This won’t happen,” the Shadow answered mockingly. “I’m not sure that you can learn the first level in a month, to be honest. Still, I’ll extend the time limit until you master it.”

Ignoring its harsh words, Kai continued.

“My second question is: how much can you actually improve the Cryde
Technique? As in, bridging the difference between the power of artificial Spheres and regular ones?”

The Shadow didn’t answer. Kai stared at it, but it just stood still. A couple of minutes passed until it finally replied.

“I’ll allocate a day to improving the technique. During this time, our joint work can increase the power of the activated Cryde to eighty or ninety percent of the power of your Sword and Space Spheres. I’m also ready to create a scroll with my thoughts about the technique, which will allow you to perfect it on your own in the future. It can even help you enhance all your Spheres by one level, although it won’t affect their power much. This applies to both Crydes and regular Spheres.”

“Increase their power by a whole level without actually changing them?” Kai asked. “But how?”

“I’ll answer if you agree to exchange the remaining days of training for help with the technique, and then immediately take on a new task.”

After thinking for a few seconds, Kai finally agreed. The Shadow proceeded to fulfill its part of the bargain.

***

The very next morning, Kai was already on the new task. After receiving information from the Shadow about the location of the twenty-nine Elder Runes that remained on Insulaii, he began preparing.

First, he purchased several important things in the new shop: an Altar Fragment, which allowed him to trade from anywhere in the Trial Worlds; a Challenger Token, which allowed him to challenge Contenders to a Duel and also to track his rating (that was currently non-existent); and a High-Class Contenders Mask, which allowed him to hide his Accumulator, and thus his Contender status. At least until someone decided to use one of the several exposing artifacts that were also sold in the store.

The last thing he bought was four Renewal Runes, which cost five hundred regular Runes each. They were unique items that only a few could buy. Kai received such a privilege by passing the first Trial on Ferox with the highest score. They were valuable because they could be used on almost any object. The Renewal Rune would remember its state, and then, no matter what happened, return the object to its previous form after one second. Thus, Kai could use the abilities of his central core — Icy Reflection and Borrowing Flame — more than once per battle. He used them to fight the patriarch of the Vinari Clan, which he no longer remembered. On that day, seeing Acilla lose, Kai could no longer stand aside and watch. Using the Renewal Runes and the central core skills, he destroyed his soul and engaged in a suicidal attack, after which he transferred the remaining pieces of his soul into an unharmed double, which became the new original. He repeated this process twelve times.

Alas, even with this crazy tactic, he didn’t win.

Having spent seven thousand Runes in just a few minutes, Kai went to the third floor of the tower. He had already warned Anatos of his departure, so he immediately activated the island’s spatial array.

There were four Elder Rune locations close to Kaiser’s Ark, all within a couple of thousand miles or so. Three of them contained only one Elder Rune, while the last had potentially five. Therefore, he decided to go there first.

Having set the coordinates close to the required place, so as not to attract too much attention, he activated the transfer array. A flash of light engulfed him and he disappeared.

Usually, traveling through a standard transfer array included being enveloped in a flash of bright light and spat out in another place. That was it. The process was as simple as that. However, if a cultivator who studied the Path of Space and had their own Sphere used it, then this process looked somewhat different. Understanding what was happening with their surroundings, they could feel an invisible tunnel of curved space form around them in the moment of the flash, which connected the array’s platform and the destination. A special “bubble” of curved space was created around the objects on the platform, which then flew into the tunnel along with all the contents. Moving in it with incredible speed, it made the movement seem instantaneous. The only thing that took time was the tunnel’s formation, the creation of which usually lasted from ten seconds to several minutes, depending on the distance.

Once the tunnel was formed, there were no problems with moving. At least, there shouldn’t be, unless someone intervened in the process.

Kai was supposed to be on his way to an unfamiliar place when he felt a considerable amount of pressure suddenly fall on him. He was thrown off his trajectory somewhere in the middle of the ocean, dozens of feet above its surface.

Someone interfered with my transfer, he realized.

Before touching the water, he formed several layers of protection around him. As it turned out, he did it just in time. In a moment, hundreds of various techniques struck him.

The azure expanse under him swirled from explosions that gave rise to huge waves. This lasted for a whole minute, and then the attacks stopped.

“Where is he?” asked one of the people standing on five huge metal ships that resembled cruisers.

“Vice admiral, are you sure it was worth spending so many resources on a single target?” inquired the peak-level Holy Lord standing next to him. “Wouldn’t it be better to just use the Net? He’s just an initial-level Elementalist, with no sign of an Accumulator.”

The vice admiral, a tall member of the Lizardmen tribe didn’t answer immediately. The signal about the formation of a spatial tunnel on their territory came suddenly, as if the array that created it was built using a completely different type and level of technology. The Interrupter activated automatically, leaving little time to make decisions. He had to take action.

At first, Shiny Tail thought of using the Net — a special array that formed shackling traps. After all, according to the Interrupter’s information, the intruder didn’t pose any threat. However, he changed his mind at the last moment, trusting his gut, and ordered his people to attack. He even formed several powerful techniques.

Ignoring his assistant’s protests of displeasure, he tried to locate the intruder’s remains. But no matter how much he concentrated on his spirit perception, he couldn’t find anything. This unnerved him. Even if the intruder’s body was destroyed, an echo of his aura should’ve remained. But there was nothing. There seemed to be no cultivator at all.

“Vice admiral, can you hear me?” the stubborn assistant called. He had recently been assigned to him.

Turning his head to face the arrogant sylph, Shiny Tail was about to respond when his eyes widened. His intuition warned him of danger coming from below. He only had time to move to the side when a thin beam of light cut his entire ship in two where he had just stood.

The unfortunate assistant only managed to blink in surprise before he suffered the same fate as the vessel.

Impossible! Shiny Tail thought. The frightening power of the beam made him shudder. The ship is protected by a pseudo-Divine barrier! What kind of attack was that?

Sensing danger again, he kicked off the floor, and flew out the broken window. The jump was powerful enough to take him away from the destroyed ship in an instant, avoiding a blade along the way.

He prepared for battle as he landed on the water surface. A moment later, a figure dressed in black appeared dozens of feet away from him. There wasn’t a single scratch on the Elementalist standing before him and no one could feel his presence. Kai had created a small space around him without energy, which made his presence invisible.

The tattoos on his arms faded. For the first attack, he used Primordial Flash and a small amount of soul energy, but he still failed to kill the vice admiral. Shiny Tail wasn’t so easy to beat.

He isn’t trying to hide.
A Master of Four Big Stars, huh?
A dangerous opponent. Being a Divine Stage cultivator with Four Stars isn’t the same as being an Elementalist with Four Stars. The threshold is greater for cultivators of a higher level. Fortunately, the Trial Worlds suppress not only one’s energy supply, but also almost all other parameters of higher than allowed development level, including control over one’s body and spirit powers, physical parameters, willpower, and even the way of thinking, as it also depends on the degree of soul development. Insulaii is indeed the world of Elementalists. Even the formidable Divine Stage cultivators can’t be fearless here because there are always those who are more talented. It’s a bit absurd. The only thing they have left is experience, which, in these limited conditions, can be surpassed by genius and talent.

Kai disappeared and immediately reappeared right in front of the dumbfounded Shiny Tail. He tried to dodge, but Kai still touched him with the tip of his finger. At that moment, a dark sphere formed around them, cutting them off from the world.

The Duel Zone? Shiny Tail was surprised.

“So, you’re a true Contender?” he asked, frowning even more.

“That’s right,” Kai answered with a relaxed smile, spreading his arms. “And you’re a fake, so you have no right to refuse the Duel. Pick the form.”

Shiny Tail snarled softly, revealing two rows of sharp fangs. Kai’s condescending tone and arrogant attitude angered him even more.

“You’ll pay for this!” He spat. “We’ll fight until one of us gives up or is unable to continue the fight. Using artifacts and alchemy is prohibited, but we can use Runes. I demand your freedom as the prize!”

“We think alike. I’d like to demand the same from you. If you lose, you’ll become my slave. I agree to your terms.”

“I agree as well!”

Their Tokens glowed brightly for several seconds, signifying that they had accepted each other’s conditions and that the Duel was about to begin. As soon as the artifacts signaled it, the sphere that cut them off from the world brightened. Wasting no second, Shiny Tail rushed at Kai.

He felt superior. Although he was under Insulaii’s restrictions, he was still a Divine Stage cultivator with more than six hundred years of experience. He purposefully prohibited the use of artifacts and alchemy, as he was sure that they were responsible for the beam that broke through the ship’s barrier. Therefore, he believed that he had deprived his opponent of his main means of winning. Shiny Tail didn’t need weapons, since he usually fought with his bare hands.

As for Runes, which Contenders could use to strengthen themselves, Shiny Tail realized, with the help of a special artifact, that he had more than his opponent. He had an advantage. He was sure of it. The human didn’t even demand that their development progress be leveled, which made him a complete fool in his eyes.

Is he new at this?

A second before the start of the battle, Kai got rid of his swords and stopped supporting the sphere around him, pretending that it was the effect of an artifact. This made Shiny Tail relax, as he was now finally able to feel the initial-level Elementalist in front of him. But as soon as the Lizardman approached, Kai dispelled the Power Reducing Technique.

The burst of power shocked Shiny Tail, who wasn’t aware that such techniques existed. Kai’s lightning-fast and extremely powerful blows rained down on him. Shiny Tail had always been extremely proud of his incredibly strong and masculine body, as well as excellent fighting skills, but in an instant, all this pride was trampled. Compared to his opponent’s skill, strength, and tempered body, all of his accomplishments were nothing more than silly bragging.

Kai’s blows began to break through Shiny Tail’s scales, and then completely tore apart his flesh and crushed his bones. The Lizardman tried to dodge, but there was nothing he could do against his opponent’s skill and speed. He could only try to shield himself, enduring the pain. He fell into a trap, because of which he couldn’t even weave techniques, fearing that he’d lose his focus and stop maintaining his defense.

But he didn’t want to lose. In retaliation, he activated the Runes. Strength began to saturate his body and soul, and he finally managed to fight back.

Kai shifted to the side, avoiding the attack, and chuckled. The Body and Water techniques that came toward him crashed into the ice sheet that had formed in front of him, which then cracked and fell apart.

Finally, Shiny Tail revealed his two Spheres — the peak of his current skill set.

He tried to envelop Kai with them, but he immediately felt resistance. Two mid-level Spheres of Sword and Space opened up, after which, Kai activated the Crydes, revealing the mid-level Spheres of the four concepts. Thanks to the Shadow’s recent help, they were now only about ten percent less powerful than the real ones.

At once, the six Spheres, four of which were concepts, fell upon the two opposing ones, putting enormous pressure on their owner’s soul. Shiny Tail stumbled and trembled. Unwilling to give in, he began to spend hundreds of Runes, once again increasing his own strength.

His Spheres, which had halved in size, suddenly began to grow rapidly, pushing away Kai’s Spheres and then completely suppressing them. Looking at this, Kai showed absolutely no emotion, responding instead with the Field of Superiority.

Falling to his knees, Shiny Tail screamed. Blood gushed from his mouth, eyes, nose, and ears.

His Spheres collapsed instantly, and the recoil made his Astral Body crack in several places, which in turn caused physical damage. Having lost control over his Forces for a moment, he was supposed to fall under the water, but all the liquid inside the Duel Zone had been turned into ice by this point.

Once, Sawan hinted to Kai that he should try to merge his Spheres with the Field of Superiority. After a year and a half of training, he achieved some results. Kai learned to combine these two forces almost perfectly, increasing the actual power of his Spheres by an entire level. That is, his mid-level Spheres acquired the strength of full ones in an instant, although they remained of the same quality.

That was why he was so interested in the Shadow’s offer to help with the Crydes. If what it said was true, then that meant that there was an opportunity to increase the power of the Spheres once more.

The world of cultivation was immensely wide, and there were many things in it that even the Gods didn’t know about. Kai now understood much better how a title like the Master of Eight Stars could even exist.

“Is that all you’ve got?” Kai asked. “Are you ready to give up?”

Shiny Tail snarled as he struggled to get up.

“I won’t give up!” he shouted furiously, absorbing the power of almost thirteen thousand Runes at once — it was all he had left.

He began to radiate a level of strength that he could barely control. Kai gave him a couple of seconds to try to work with it, but the Lizardman still didn’t move. Sighing, Kai was about to end the duel, when his opponent suddenly appeared behind him and punched a huge hole in his chest.

Or rather, he thought he did.

Excellent. Kai nodded, observing Shiny Tail from afar. My experiment continues. All this strength made him go berserk, which demonstrated the first disadvantage of the Runes and their power. I wonder if they can kill the user if they overdo it? Hmm...

Meanwhile, Shiny Tail was barely aware of his actions. Somehow managing to support his Cover and body and speed enhancement techniques, he rushed at his opponent like a crazed beast, not even bothering to re-open the Spheres to resist Kai’s attacks. He should’ve had enough strength for this now.

Having appeared in front of Kai with lightning speed, he flew away from him just as quickly.

This is a good way to practice using the new Spheres, if nothing else, Kai thought. He stood his ground and fought back without even lifting his finger. Holding his hands behind his back, he continued to observe the Lizardman.

The fight continued. Using the full power of the six Spheres, Kai attacked Shiny Tail non-stop, easily forming techniques at any point inside them.

Soon, a large portion of Shiny Tail’s Rune power was spent on defense, which reduced the total amount of strength raging inside him. With the haze cleared and the veil of rage lifted, he finally came to his senses. This moved the battle off the ground, but only slightly.

Having become invisible with the help of the Hidden Dimension Technique, and then using the Zero Zone layer that made the area around devoid of prana and thus covered him from the opponent’s spirit perception, Kai continued to bring his Spheres down blow after blow on the unfortunate Lizardman. Shiny Tail had reopened his Spheres and begun to use various abilities, but this didn’t help him much. Even with the power of the Runes, he couldn’t suppress Kai’s Spheres and his seven-volume techniques.

In the end, unable to find his opponent and break out of his Spheres, Shiny Tail squandered all of his remaining Rune power. Slowly but surely, he grew weaker both physically and spiritually.

“Coward!” he shouted. “True cultivators don’t hide! They don’t fight dirty!”

“Fight?” Kai finally appeared, stopping his attacks at the same time. “What kind of fight is this if you can’t even hit me? You’ve overestimated yourself. This is nothing more than a workout for me, and you’re nothing more than a tool. A training dummy, so to speak. Didn’t you notice that all my attacks inside the Spheres became more sophisticated with each blow? That they had less and less issue dealing with your defensive techniques? I studied you and adapted accordingly. I’m glad that I ran into a Rune user at this point in my journey. However, as nice as our spar was, it’s time to end this.”

“Do you think I’ll give up that easily?!” Shiny Tail shouted, trying to pierce his head with his hand. Before he died, he’d destroy his soul, too. He’d rather be dead than become someone’s slave.

But Kai was ready for such a desperate attack. By concentrating the remaining Cold Void particles and the Cold Void Sphere on Shiny Tail, he froze both his body and mind. Losing consciousness, the Lizardman automatically lost.

***

“I forbid you to kill and hurt yourself,” Shiny Tail heard someone’s voice through the veil of pain.

Despite the order, he tried to destroy his soul. However, he couldn’t do it. At the last moment, he unconsciously stopped himself. As per agreement, he lost his freedom to Kai. He had no choice but to uphold his end of the deal.

“No unnecessary words,” Kai said, looking at the barely moving Lizardman. “Just answer my questions. Who are you?”

“Shiny Tail, vice admiral of the Third Division of the Shark Pack,” he replied in an angry and contemptuous tone.

“Is that a name or a title?” Kai wondered, looking at the stump that remained of Shiny’s tail.

If memory serves me, it was whole at the beginning of the fight. Shiny, too, he recalled.

“Name. My title is Fist of the Three Seas.”

“And why did you attack me? Why did you interfere with my transfer? And what is a Shark Pack?”

“It was an order. The second option was to capture you. Your transfer has been stopped by the Interrupter that operates in this area. The Shark Pack is part of the Four Mists Cartel. We’re pirates.”

“Interesting... But that’s not good.” Kai shook his head, referring to the tone in which Shiny Tail spoke to him. “I order you to treat me with respect and consider me your master.”

Shiny Tail twitched, disgust visible in his eyes, and clenched his fists until his knuckles cracked. After a second, he relaxed and briefly closed his eyes. He tried to get up, but collapsed from weakness.

“I beg your pardon, sir. I’m not yet able to speak to you in a proper way,” he tried to bow his head.

“Do you consider me your master?”

“I do.”

“Why?”

“Because I lost my freedom to you. And because you ordered me to.”

“Is it your own will?”

“It’s...” He thought for a moment. “Forgive me, sir, but I cannot answer this question.”

I see... I’m more than sure that not even Gods can make Sparks obey, so it’s unlikely that his will has changed. The rules of this world probably affected his Shell and changed his personality. They could’ve made his mind malleable to any changes, and then connected him to me at the informational level of reality, so that only I could make these changes...

“Let’s not waste time talking. Here.” Kai threw an empty scroll on the ice. “Fill it with everything you know about the Trial Worlds.”

“Of course, sir.”

Without getting up, Shiny Tail nodded and took the scroll in his hands.

A few minutes later, he was done. Recording memories was a breeze for a Divine Stage cultivator, even a limited and beaten one.

“Good. Now, tell me: can anyone know that you’ve become my slave?”

“During general training, all officers are checked for slave contracts, oaths of service, and any soul changes. Duel records are also checked. Unfortunately, I don’t know how since only admirals — the leaders of the Cartel — have access to this information.”

“And how often do these general trainings take place?”

“Once every three months, as well as during special events. The next gathering is due in seventeen days. It’ll last three days.”

“I see. Then we have no choice but to take the risk. This is my next order: when I remove the Duel Zone, you’ll temporarily forget about the defeat and this whole conversation. Instead, you’ll remember fighting against a Divine Stage cultivator who wasn’t a Contender and who used the Paths of Sword and Space. You’ll remember that, though you defeated him with great difficulty, he killed himself before you had time to finish the fight. Also, once the Zone is gone, you’ll temporarily regain your freedom, but you’ll still remember victory. You’ll continue to live as you’ve lived before, but when the general training is over and you’re clear of any suspicion, you’ll remember everything, return control over yourself to me, and contact me. Look for me in one of these places.” Revealing another empty scroll, Kai wrote down several nearest coordinates of the Elder Runes on it and gave Shiny Tail a look. “You will forget about these for a while, too. Did you get everything?”

“Yes, sir.”

Kai nodded. He wanted to heal Shiny Tail a little with the Yang Healing Blood Technique, but then he changed his mind, deciding not to leave any traces of his energy on the Lizardman. He removed all the particles of concepts from his flesh and Astral Body, leaving only particles of the Paths of Sword and Space to back up Shiny Tail’s story.

“Get ready. In ten seconds, I’ll remove the Zone,” he informed Shiny Tail who somehow managed to get to his feet. He had already activated a healing artifact and drank a couple of elixirs, so he felt better. “Carry out my order.”

Having unfrozen the water with the Heat Void and become invisible, Kai used the Token and deactivated the Zone. A second before, he used a medium-quality Divine-rank artifact, which greatly increased his invisibility. Just like most of his items, Kai got this one from Sawan as well.

When the luminous walls of the huge sphere disappeared, Shiny Tail, frozen on the surface of the water, jerked his head and frowned.

“That damn coward!” he hissed angrily. “He destroyed my ship, killed my subordinates, and destroyed his soul! Bastard! There isn’t even a trace left of him!”

Turning toward the ships, he continued shouting, cursing the cowardly cultivator to the Far Worlds and back with such fervor that even the brothel workers would blush.

Listening to him, Kai activated another artifact that could tell the difference between truth and lies. It was blinking green, showing that Shiny Tail truly believed what he was saying about his opponent’s death.

Convinced that his order had worked, Kai headed in the opposite direction. His goals hadn’t changed. The primary one was to return his memory through cooperation with the Shadow. The second was to create his own organization, which would help him in this, as well as contribute to his ascent to the top of this world.

Kai didn’t remember his life after Earth, and he lived on it for a miserable twenty-two years before he died. At the time, he solved most of his serious problems with strength, even though he was more than aware that there were many other tools for achieving your goals, and that they were often much more effective than brute force. Having subordinates was just one of them.

“Interesting... Very interesting!” Kai smiled as he looked through the scroll filled with Shiny Tail’s memories. “The Four Mists Cartel, the Han Nam Union, the Twin Dragon Union, the Rising Star Sect, the Northern Isles Union, and the Knolak Empire... The biggest and strongest players on Insulaii... I wonder if they’re ready to move forward?”

Chapter 4
THE WANDERING ISLAND
PART 1

Over a million years ago, Insulaii, the first of the Trial Worlds, consisted of three huge continents covering just over half of the planet’s surface. However, since then, a lot has happened, including a cataclysm that forever changed the map of this world.

Afterward, there were no proper continents, and most of the surface was occupied by water. In place of the three continents, there were now massive zones with thousands of small islands, named after the three largest segments: Tyr, Kray, and Avlaim. For more than one millennium, two powerful Unions (an association of many sects and clans) kept a firm grip on the first two regions — Han Nam and Twin Dragons in Tyr and Kray respectively.

However, Avlaim was a completely different region. Since the cataclysm, there had never been a single ruler here, as it was populated by the most freedom loving and stubborn Masters who didn’t want to unite with anyone and share their resources. Local countries, sects, clans, and other organizations were always at odds with each other; however, they were ready to unite in the event of an external threat. And although many had tried and almost succeeded to seize power in Avlaim, so far, no one had been able to keep this wayward region in their hands.

There were now more than a hundred different Master associations in Avlaim, the most powerful of which were the Rising Star Sect, the Four Mists Cartel, and the Northern Isles Union. They weren’t as powerful as the Han Nam or the Twin Dragon Unions, but they were still considered one of the major players on Insulaii.

However, there was another — the mysterious empire of Knolak. Insulaii was predominantly a water world, and therefore many cities were located in the depths of its oceans. Although there were thousands of different small clans, which were in an endless squabble among themselves, they still didn’t allow the land dwellers to take their resources. Or so it was in the past. Some time ago, those who would later be called the Three Princes of the Abyss, arrived on Insulaii. Powerful Contenders, they managed to suppress and unite the main factions two years ago, thus forming the Knolak Empire. From then on, the ocean depths were slowly but surely taken over by the newly formed force, until eventually, rumors about Knolak spread on land. The Han Nam and the Twin Dragon Unions couldn’t stand idly by, eager to have Knolak join them. There was no point in integrating each individual underwater clan, but now that they were united, the land clans decided to act. No one could’ve imagined that their first and only meeting with the Three Princes would result in the heads of the Unions being forced to flee. Since then, the Knolak Empire had been considered one of the strongest factions on Insulaii.

After reviewing all this information, a young man with short green hair put the scroll back on the shelf.

“Now I understand why our arrival made so many people in the Land of Wind happy,” he muttered with a sigh. “Two true Contenders are a force to be reckoned with.”

“Lord Ron, the Rising Star Sect has arrived. The ship will leave soon,” the servant waiting at the entrance said.

Glancing at the katana with a scarlet leather handle at his waist, Ron nodded. The blade was a gift, imbued with divine particles, and the sight of its mighty blade gave him confidence. Nodding to his servant, he left the palace’s small library and headed toward his masters’ chambers.

After a few minutes of wandering through the seemingly endless corridors, he reached the right door.

“Captain.”

The two guards bowed in greeting. Like Ron, they were dressed in traditional robes embroidered with the imperial coat of arms — a white flower with five petals on a blue field.

Nodding in response, Ron opened the door and stepped aside. An expensive porcelain plate flew by at great speed and smashed against the wall with a loud crash.

“Do you know what ‘hurry up’ means?! Answer me, you cretin!” a woman asked in an angry voice. “Do you think you can boss me around?!”

Hurrying in, Ron closed the doors behind him.

“Forgive me, my lady!” the maid pleaded, falling to her knees.

“You nasty creature, you ruined my whole day, and now you think you can just apologize and everything will go away?!” asked the enraged silver-haired girl in a light pink kimono. Before waiting for a reply, she wrapped the woman’s hair around her fist and jerked her head sharply. “Well?!”

“Sister, calm down. Let her go,” the man standing next to her tried to intervene.

“Let her go?! Do you understand what just happened?! This bitch not only looked at me disrespectfully, but she also dared to order me! Me!”

“My lady, I just wanted to give you advice,” the terrified maid muttered. “I didn’t mean to offend you—”

Blood splattered all over the room. A few drops even got on Ron’s clothes and immediately disappeared.

“Shut up, you bitch,” the silver-haired girl muttered, her hand stained with blood as she had just hit the maid with the back of her hand. She didn’t hold back, turning the girl’s beautiful face into a bloody mess and knocking her out. The servant survived only because she was also an Elementalist, albeit an initial-level one. “So be it, I won’t kill you. But you will lose your eyes and tongue.”

Having covered her hand with magma, she was about to damage not only the maid’s physical body but the Astral one, too, thereby ensuring that she could never be healed.

However, she was stopped before she could deliver the punishment.

“Lady Sakumi,” Ron said calmly, grabbing her hand. As a strong third-level Holy Lord, he didn’t have to worry about the mediocre Imperial-rank technique. “You’re taking this too far.”

“Do you want to end up like her?” Sakumi asked, staring at him. Partially revealing her aura, she made the whole room tremble with its power. “You better watch it.”

“My job is to protect you... Your reputation as well. We’re guests in this land. And even though it was once founded by your ancestors, it’s still under the control of the Rising Star Sect. Therefore, you don’t have the same kind of power here as you have at home, and nothing will prevent rumors about you and the entire Ando Divine Clan from spreading around the neighboring lands. You’ve already punished this maid enough. After what happened, she’ll be kicked out of the palace and have a hard time finding a job anywhere. Isn’t such punishment more severe than mutilation?” Ron asked. “This way, you’ll kill two birds with one stone — save your reputation and ruin her career, and therefore the opportunity to properly develop.”

Sakumi thought for a second, calming her aura. She observed him for a moment before furrowing her brows and looking over at the maid.

“As reasonable as your words are, I cannot shake off the feeling that you just want to save this... creature. Very well. I’ll show mercy. Now, let me go if you wish to live!”

Ron did as he was told and stepped back. Sakumi lowered her hand, but the magma switched from her right palm to her left. The maid’s hair caught fire but went out after a moment, after which she fell to the floor.

“Have someone take her away,” she ordered, wincing.

Taking the maid in his arms, Ron went out into the corridor and handed her to one of the guards, after which he returned to the room. Glancing at Sakumi and her brother, Hiro, who stood silently by her side, he barely managed to suppress a loud sigh.

Short and slender, the twins were peak Elementalist. However, despite their power, Ron saw nothing more than children in front of him. After all, they were both only a hundred and ten years old, which was nothing by the standards of True Masters. Still, they could easily put an end to his career if they wanted to.

However, Ron wasn’t old either, although he maintained the appearance of a thirty-year-old man. He had just turned two hundred and forty-nine, which wasn’t that much considering his level of development.

Sitting back on the pillow, Sakumi continued to drink her tea as if nothing had happened. At that moment, she might’ve seemed like the cutest creature in the world, a delicate flower that anyone would want to protect, but Ron knew what she really was. An evil, vindictive, arrogant, and cruel creature.

As for her brother, he was the complete opposite. Calm, reasonable, polite, fair, and patient. However, Hiro still had one serious flaw. He never intervened in his sister’s drama. Even now, he had decided to stay out of it, doing nothing more but politely asking his sister to let go of the maid. If Sakumi had not been involved, he would’ve certainly helped an innocent girl.

“So, why did you come, Ron?” Hiro asked while picking up the things that were knocked down by his sister’s aura.

“I was informed that the Rising Star Sect’s ship has arrived.”

“Yes, we were also informed,” Hiro answered, referring to the maid. “As I understand, it won’t stay in the port for a long time.”

“What does that mean?” Sakumi snorted. “They’ll wait as long as they have to! Do they even know who they’re dealing with? Ron, go ahead and tell them to not even think of leaving until I’m ready. I’ll be out in about an hour,” she said haughtily, then left the room and went to the baths.

Ron had been in their service for fifteen years now, so Sakumi’s theatrics didn’t faze him anymore. In the first years of service, such behavior still angered him, but now he no longer felt anything.

“We’ll think of something,” Hiro said sadly. “Let’s go, I’ll talk to them first.”

***

“Why do we have to use a ship? Does this worthless and undeveloped country not have a long-distance transport array?” Sakumi asked when she arrived at the port, visibly displeased.

“There is one, Lady Sakumi,” the ruler of the Land of Wind hastened to answer. He came in person to escort his guests to the ship. He also made sure that the departure of the Rising Star Sect was delayed. “Just, you know...”

“What?”

“The Four Mists Cartel. Although they occupy the southeastern islands of Avlaim, they’ve never been limited just to them. They’re pirates, and are hostile to almost everyone. They operate far beyond their own waters and even in other regions. We could fight them on our own before, but everything changed recently. According to rumors, about a year ago, the cartel began to cooperate with the Knolak Empire and received incredibly powerful technology from them. Since then, their fleet has become stronger and more dangerous. They now have unique artifacts called Spatial Interrupters. With their help, they are able to detect and interrupt any transfer between the islands. After many cases where important people suddenly found themselves in the ocean, surrounded by pirates, many factions stopped using transfer arrays. Land of Wind is among them.”

“Ridiculous!” Sakumi chuckled and looked at the man as if he were an idiot. “Do you understand who you’re talking to? What do I care about pirates?”

“My lady, please,” he replied with restraint, “Don’t underestimate the cartel. There are at least thirty Divine Stage cultivators in their ranks, who can be very dangerous even under Insulaii’s restrictions. Besides, according to info, they have at least four true Contenders. They’re very strong.”

Sakumi snorted.

“What do you know about strength, old man?” she asked arrogantly and walked toward the ship. “Let’s go...”

“Please, don’t be angry with her, Lord Plaut,” Hiro said softly, addressing the ruler as an equal. “I’m very grateful for your help, kindness, and hospitality. It was very nice to meet you.”

“Don’t mention it, Lord Hiro.” Plaut bowed. “It’s an honor for me to serve you. I hope good luck will always follow you in the Trial Worlds.”

Saying goodbye to Plaut, Hiro, Ron, and thirty-seven talented Elementalists and Holy Lords headed toward the ship. They had all arrived on Insulaii three days ago from a nearby world.

About two million years ago, a brilliant cultivator went through the Trial Worlds and returned to his homeland, where, using the acquired knowledge, experience, and wealth, he became a Star Emperor — a deity, and founded the Ando Divine Clan, whose cultivators went to the Trial Worlds every few thousand years since then. Their heritage gave them an illusory chance to become Gods. That was how the twins ended up on Insulaii. They were one of the direct descendants of the clan’s founder, as well as the strongest cultivators of their generation. Sakumi was a Master of Six Small Stars and Hiro of Six Average Stars.

Together with the two were nineteen talented initial-level Holy Lords, including Ron, and an equal number of peak Elementalists. Since the twins hadn’t yet become Holy Lords, starting their journey from Insulaii was the most profitable course of action for them.

However, that wasn’t the only reason they were here. Their arrival was also connected to the Land of Wind, which had been founded by the Ando Clan thousands of years ago with the intent of creating a stronghold for its descendants who would go to the Trial Worlds after them. Without support, starting a journey in a new and partially isolated world was very difficult. Every year, at least five hundred true Contenders (an incredible number of Masters of Six Stars) arrived to the Trial Worlds from the vast Ecumene. However, by the end of the first month, no more than five to ten percent of the total number remained. The reason for such mortality rates lay in the fact that few people had connections with local factions.

Hiro and Sakumi, along with their escort, appeared near the Land of Wind’s Altar since its coordinates were pre-set in an array in their world. However, most of the newcomers appeared at random Altars, after which two possible scenarios awaited them: they were either recruited by the strongest local faction, or, more likely, attacked and often killed for their Accumulators by those who wanted to become false Contenders.

However, there were exceptions: those Contenders who were so powerful that they could upset the balance of the whole world. On Insulaii, those were the Three Princes, as well as the matriarch of the Rising Star Sect. Appearing twenty-six years ago, this initial-level Divine Stage cultivator turned the entire world upside down. She defeated all opponents in her path and eventually conquered hundreds of islands in the southwest of Avlaim. The Land of Wind, other states, clans, and sects submitted to her, after which the Rising Star Sect was created.

At one time, the Unions, the Four Mists Cartel, and even the head of the Northern Isles Union, the frost troll Gabba, tried to destroy the matriarch, the Rising Star, as her people called her. However, they were all forced to retreat. In addition to strength, Rising Star possessed many divine artifacts, which forced the most powerful Masters of this world to moderate their ardor and abandon the idea of killing her. In the end, she became one of the main players on Insulaii.

In fact, that was where the Ando Divine Clan was headed right now. With their great talent, they intended to join the sect and take a high position in it.

“What’s the meaning of this?!” Sakumi was outraged. “Why are there other passengers on this ship besides us?!”

“This is the ship of the Rising Star Sect. They take everyone who is worthy to join them on board,” answered one of the passengers.

“I see you’re a Master of Four Small Stars,” Sakumi said, observing the title above his head.

The man smiled proudly and stuck out his chest.

“You’re very perceptive, my lady!”

“Trash...” she spat contemptuously.

“Ah, seems I was mistaken. You’re an ordinary whore,” he snapped at the insult.

“Say that again.” Sakumi twitched, her voice and aura instilling fear in everyone but the man she was aiming them at.

“Ha-ha-ha!” The man laughed. “Do you really think you can intimidate me with that?”

However, the pressure quickly increased, so much so that the entire ship groaned, threatening to collapse under the weight of Sakumi’s Field of Superiority.

She approached the man in the blink of an eye and grabbed his throat.

“I said: say that again!” she yelled.

The man trembled. Overwhelmed, he found himself unable to move. All his attention was focused on the inscription that appeared above Sakumi’s head.

[Master of Six Small Stars]

“All bark and no bite, are you? Look at you. Shaking in fear like a wet dog.” She shook her head. “Pathetic...”

“Release him immediately and hide your powers,” a powerful voice came from behind her.

Sakumi looked around and noticed that she was surrounded by red-robed Rising Star Sect members. There were four Divine Stage cultivators among them.

“And who are you?” she asked brazenly.

“I’m one of the supreme elders of the Rising Star Sect.”

“And what will you do, supreme elder, if I disobey your order and end this bastard’s miserable existence?” Sakumi chuckled and pointed at the inscription above her head. “Do you see who I am?”

Meanwhile, Hiro, along with Ron and the rest of the clan’s cultivators, boarded the vessel. To their misfortune, they were aware that they’d have to intervene if the conflict continued to escalate.

“What insolence!” the members of the Rising Star Sect began to shout, enraged by her behavior.

“How dare you talk to Elder Monabe like that!?”

“Have you no manners?!”

Sakumi smiled even wider in response. Their reaction didn’t anger her, only amused her.

“I see your title, my lady. And that’s the only reason I’ll give you a chance to walk away,” Monabe replied. “Kill him and you’ll be forced to leave the ship. I’ll also report this to the matriarch.”

“Oooh, I’m so scared. To hell with you and your matriarch! But I’ll let this scum live.” With a wave of her hand, she pushed the man toward Monabe. One of his friends moved and caught the unconscious passenger, preventing him from crashing into the elder. “But I’ll remember him. Just like all of you. Soon, I’ll take my place near Rising Star. When that happens, it’ll be best for all of you to leave Insulaii. And the rest of the Trial Worlds!”

Hiding her aura and the Field, she turned around and left. The sect members surrounding her stood still for a long time.

“Take him to the infirmary,” Monabe ordered, after which he left as well.

The crowd began to disperse. Only one person remained in place — a tall guy in simple clothes. Sitting on the floor all this time with his back leaned against the side of the ship, he seemed to have blended in with the scenery. A violet glimmer peered from underneath the brim of his bamboo hat.

***

Four hundred and sixty miles — that was how much Kai was behind because of Shiny Tail’s intervention. Still, not all was bad. He received a lot of useful and important information and acquired a valuable connection with this world. After that, he went to the nearest islands, which, as it turned out, belonged to the Land of Wind. After going through Shiny Tail’s memory scroll, he learned that the place he was heading to belonged to the Rising Star Sect, so he decided to adjust his plans a bit. Luckily, this didn’t affect his journey to the location of the five Elder Runes.

Because of the energy density in the nearby worlds, he didn’t use teleportation, preferring to board a vessel instead. Even with the Sphere of Space, it didn’t make much sense. He had already verified this, having spent several hours preparing. The powers of a single Elementalist and a high-tech transfer array fueled by an average spiritual geyser were two incomparable things.

Also, he didn’t want to be bothered by pirates again.

“Excuse me, can you tell me how soon we will arrive in Nogatta?” Kai asked, approaching one of the crew members.

Turning around, the gray-haired Holy Lord looked at him and squinted.

“At about six o’clock,” he replied and then sighed. “Gods willing, by evening, I’ll be holding a bottle of wine in one hand, and a port whore in the other.”

“Thank you, sir,” Kai said with a slight bow.

“Kids these days...” grimacing, the old man said, watching Kai leave.

Walking along the deck of the huge liner, Kai enjoyed the view of the sea. After wandering for about a quarter of an hour, he decided that he had enough sea air and that it was time to return to his cabin where he’d spend the rest of the journey meditating.

“Hey, you!” Moving along the corridor, Kai heard a familiar voice. Not a second later, someone nudged him in the back. “I’m talking to you, idiot!”

Having been rudely snapped out of his thoughts, Kai turned around on his heels. In front of him stood a beautiful silver-haired girl. A little behind her was an equally handsome guy.

“Have you seen the captain of this ship?” she asked, looking at him with disgust.

“No,” he answered shortly and fell silent. His eyes seemed empty.

She didn’t pay any attention to his odd behavior. She also ignored the fact that he didn’t behave like a servant. Having retreated during the recent conflict, she was forced to accept the fact that there would be other passengers on the ship. Having earned their right to board this vessel, this meant that they were at least somewhat equal to her. This, however, didn’t mean that she’d try to make friends with anyone.

“Fine.” She was about to continue down the corridor when she suddenly froze. “By the way, why are you hiding your aura? It’s weird. I don’t feel your Astral Body even though I’m standing right next to you. How’s that possible?”

The silence infuriated her. Remembering how easy it was to hit the stranger in the back, she tried to grab him by the throat, but he moved away with amazing speed without activating any technique.

“What...?” she wondered aloud, squeezing the air a couple of times. “So, you’re a Holy Lord... No one else could move that fast...”

“Sister, I believe we were looking for the captain?” the silver-haired boy reminded her.

“Yes...” She nodded, lowering her hand, and turned to Kai. “Be thankful that I’m busy and don’t want to get my hands dirty. Catch my eye again, and you can say goodbye to your life. I don’t forget arrogance.”

After that, the two left.

Kai stood still for some time, looking at the girl’s back, and then continued on his way as if nothing had happened.

***

The sky turned scarlet as the sun approached the horizon. Many passengers got out of their cabins, expecting to arrive soon. Kai, too. Looking at the people around him, he noted that almost everyone here was in groups.

“Hello,” someone suddenly addressed him.

Turning his head to the left, Kai saw four initial-level Elementalists: one girl and three guys.

“Are you also sailing to Nogatta to try to join the Rising Star Sect?” a broad-shouldered guy asked. He was the only Contender in their group. A false one.

“Why do you think that?” Kai replied with a question.

“I could come up with a number of reasons. Simply put, I trust my intuition. It rarely lets me down.” He smiled awkwardly and quickly added: “Although, if I’ve made a mistake, I’m ready to offer my deepest apologies.”

“You’re partly mistaken.”

A spark of life appeared in Kai’s eyes. For a few seconds, he allowed them to feel his true level and stage.

The guy shuddered.

“Please forgive me, elder brother.” He and his friends bowed. “For some reason, it seemed to me that you were at the initial level. More precisely, my intuition told me that you’re very strong, but at the same time younger than us, which was misleading. But, since you are at the peak level, I really was mistaken.”

“What is your name?” Kai asked.

“Tatsumi.”

“I’m going to Nogatta to join the Rising Star Sect, Tatsumi. However, not as a student, but as a junior elder. Therefore, you were partially right.” Kai chuckled and held out his hand. “I’m Kaiser.”

Tatsumi looked at his palm in surprise. His friends also didn’t understand this gesture.

“That’s what you do when you meet someone where I come from,” Kai explained, seeing the reaction. “You shake the other person’s hand in greeting.”

Tatsumi nodded and returned the handshake, after which he introduced the rest of his group to Kai: Ayame, Makoto, and Jun.

“So, what can you tell me about the Rising Star Sect, Tatsumi?”

For the next half hour, the group talked with Kai, describing all the delights of the Rising Star Sect. They also told him about the test, at the final stage of which it was required to work in a team of five. That was why they approached him.

“Why is there so much fog?” Ayame commented on the drastically changing weather.

Other passengers also noticed the reduced visibility. The fog descended too suddenly, although nothing foreshadowed its arrival. And while they could only speculate about it, the crew members stationed on the bridge already knew the answer.

“Our propulsion artifacts are failing.”

“Communication link with the Nogatta Lighthouse is rapidly weakening.”

With every second, they reported more and more problems.

The captain was darker than a thunder cloud.

“Damn...” he said.

“It’s the Wandering Island, isn’t it?” Monabe asked, standing nearby.

“It is.”

“Can we dodge it?”

“The crew is doing their best, but it seems to be useless. We’ve already entered the attraction zone.”

“That’s bad...”

Suddenly, the door to the room opened and none other than Sakumi burst in.

“What’s happening?” she immediately asked, feeling uneasy.

“Who let her in?!” one of the crew members shouted.

“We tried to stop her—” the guard began but he was immediately interrupted.

“Are you the captain?” Sakumi asked the man next to Monabe. “What’s going on with this damn ship? Why did the spatial artifacts suddenly go crazy?”

Turning around, the large dwarf spoke.

“Girl, leave the room. We’ll update the passengers on the current situation shortly,” he replied restrainedly, not wanting to come into conflict with a true Contender. He wasn’t afraid of Sakumi; however, he was afraid of any damage that could happen to the ship if the girl got into a fight with him.

“I won’t leave until I get an answer!” She crossed her arms over her chest. “Call me a girl again and one of your crew members will end up as fish food.”

The dwarf could no longer stay calm, but the palm that lay on his shoulder didn’t give him a chance to answer.

“We’ve entered an attraction zone,” Monabe said in a cold tone. “The Wandering Isles are special anomalies, generated by a large amount of Rune power. As the name implies, they’re constantly moving, and it’s impossible to find them with usual methods. You can only stumble upon one, which was what happened to us. If we’re lucky, it’ll pass. Otherwise, we’ll have to look for a way out while defending ourselves from the anomaly’s powers.”

“Enough.” Sakumi held out her hand. “I know about the Wandering Islands. Why haven’t we come out of this fog yet?”

“We were about to, but someone decided to distract us,” the captain muttered irritably.

“Maybe if you worked faster, we wouldn’t be having this conversation,” Sakumi snorted, pissing off the crew even more. “Step aside, I’ll show you how it’s done.”

“Don’t touch anything!” Monabe shouted.

“What?” Sakumi was indignant. “You think I can’t do it?”

A diamond-shaped crystal appeared in her hands and immediately lit up.

Spending one charge won’t kill me. Especially since I’ll get the credit for single-handedly saving everyone! This will help me get closer to Rising Star. Maybe I’ll even get to meet her upon arrival! Sakumi smiled contentedly.

The spatial artifact she activated was supposed to move the ship a few dozen miles to the side, but instead, it cracked, and then crumbled. Sakumi’s eyes widened in amazement. However, a second later, she couldn’t care less about the artifact.

The whole ship was tossed into the air.

The last thing she remembered was someone furiously shouting.

“STOOOOOP!!!”

It was too late. The attempt to escape from the attraction zone had created a spatial storm.

***

Opening his eyes, Kai realized that he was somewhere underwater. The darkness around him was blinding, but his eyes grew accustomed to it rather quickly.

What happened? I think I’m hurt. My body just recovered... flashed through his mind.

He noticed that he was holding something. Looking down, he realized that it was a severed hand. Tatsumi’s. He had grabbed him at the moment of the crash. Placing it in the Storage, he began to swim to the surface. But before he could overcome a dozen feet, several tentacles shot at him from the darkness.

Not letting himself be grabbed, Kai waved his hand, unleashing a scarlet beam that cut through the tentacles. A moment later, they reattached themselves and rushed toward him once more. He tried to attack again, this time with a technique, but that didn’t help either. The tentacles just recovered again, ignoring even the Cold Void.

What is that?

Looking at the tentacles with his energy vision, he saw them absorb a strange force from the water. A second later, a cold chill ran down his spine. Concentrating more on his energy vision, he spotted something extremely eerie deep at the bottom.

However, before he could investigate further, something grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and dragged him up.

“Boy, are you all right?” the old man, the same guy he had asked about the approximate time of arrival, inquired as he fished him out of the water with a technique. “If those tentacles touch you, they’ll drain the life out of you! Ain’t no power, divine or otherwise, that’ll save you from their grasp! The damned things!” he cursed as he stood on the water surface.

“I’m okay. Thank you for helping me,” Kai replied.

Having gotten up, he saw huge chunks of the liner, torn asunder by the spatial storm, floating on the water. Mingled with pieces of wood were corpses, body parts, and mutilated bodies of survivors. He even saw Ayame’s decapitated head floating nearby.

The water was completely scarlet.

The strange fog was still there.

Chapter 5
THE WANDERING ISLAND
PART 2

“You little bitch!” The few survivors heard shouting. “Why? Why?! What have you done?! You! You killed them all!”

The one shouting was none other than Monabe. Down on one knee, he held his hand over his chest, coughing up blood. His heart and left lung had been turned into mush, and only the insane strength of his flesh kept him from dying.

“What are you talking about, you idiot?” Sakumi snapped. To everyone’s surprise, there wasn’t a single scratch on her, and even her clothes remained intact. It looked as if the storm had bypassed her. “I just wanted to help! Besides, it’s your fault for not intervening! You should’ve warned me! It’s all your fault!”

Monabe, who had steadfastly endured all of Sakumi’s outbursts until this point, was no longer able to restrain himself. Gritting his teeth in anger, he revealed his aura and three peak Spheres. Kai felt in his gut that if it weren’t for Insulaii’s limitations, they would’ve been even stronger. The man was clearly close to reaching the Advanced Stage.

“I’ll kill you,” he hissed as he slowly got up.

In an instant, Sakumi turned pale, having finally realized that the patient old man wasn’t the weakling she thought he was, but a Master of Six Big Stars. Even though the peak-level Divine Stage cultivator and peak-level Elementalist were equalized here, only his willpower was enough to make Sakumi’s knees tremble.

Ten Holy Lords appeared in front of her — the servants of the Ando Divine Clan who survived this catastrophe.

“Back off!”

Taking the first step, Monabe yelled at the group, not wanting to involve them in this.

They shuddered and tightened the grip on their weapons, but they didn’t retreat. Even though they hated Sakumi just as much as he did, they couldn’t betray the clan. They were ready to fight till death to uphold the clan honor.

Meanwhile, Monabe took another step. He was about to attack when his legs gave way, and his vision darkened. His aura and Spheres collapsed, and he fell to his knees, only staying on the water surface thanks to his subconscious. Blood gushed from his mouth.

Few understood what just happened. Only Kai could see that it was the huge crack in Monabe’s Astral Body that prevented him from using his powers.

“Ki... Kill... Kill him!” Sakumi cried out, not immediately overcoming her fright.

But before her servants came to their senses and dared to attack, more than five dozen members of the Rising Star Sect lined up in front of Monabe. Among them were both Elementalists and Holy Lords. As for the other Divine Stage cultivators, all of them, including the captain, died in the spatial storm, leaving Monabe as the only Master at this stage that managed to survive. Surprisingly, this had nothing to do with strength. The storm was so powerful that with Insulaii’s restrictions, no one could survive in it without divine artifacts. It all depended on luck.

“Get out of the way, freaks!” Finally realizing that Monabe didn’t pose any threat, Sakumi grew bolder. “If you don’t want to die, then get out of the way!”

“I saw everything,” one of the Holy Lords who had been on the bridge at the moment of the artifact’s activation said angrily. “Despite the elder’s order, she activated a very strong spatial artifact! She’s the reason this happened! She’s the reason everyone died or got hurt!”

“Shut your filthy mouth!” A terrible grimace of anger distorted Sakumi’s face. “I did no such thing! You’ll be executed for slander, you pathetic coward! Why are you still standing?! Teach him a lesson!” she ordered, glancing at her guards.

“Mistress...”

The guards didn’t know what to say. If a battle ensued, both sides would end up with casualties. There would be no winner.

“Sister, please, stop!” a voice came from the side.

Turning his head, Kai, who was standing aside together with the man who saved him from drowning, saw Hiro emerging from the fog.

“So, you survived.” Sakumi snorted, ignoring her brother’s words, and turned to Monabe and his men. “Hurry up and help me. These bastards decided to slander our clan! They attacked me!”

The situation escalated. Members of the Rising Star Sect had hoped that they’d be able to deal with one true Contender, but the appearance of another destroyed this already fragile balance of power.

“We should step down,” Hiro told her. “I found Ron. He’s injured and he needs medical attention.”

“What?” Sakumi asked, surprised. “What are you on about? Did you even hear what I said? I’ve been attacked! Why should I care about that moron? As far as I’m concerned, he should die. I never liked him anyway... Now, come here and help me deal with these idiots!”

“No,” Hiro replied, his voice firm. “I won’t help you. Not this time, sister.”

“Again with that nonsense?” She grimaced. “Fine. Stay there and watch. I’ll do everything myself!”

A black katana appeared in her hands. It was an artifact of medium quality and Imperial rank, enhanced by divine particles. Taking it out of its scabbard, Sakumi covered it with magma.

“Out of the way, you spineless creatures!” she snapped, pushing her servants aside with the Field of Superiority, and confidently stepped forward. She then addressed the Rising Star Sect. “Those of you who don’t want to die, get out of the way!”

But none of the Masters moved. They weren’t going to back down.

“Are you really ready to attack the Rising Star Sect?” Monabe asked, having recovered a little.

“What are you talking about?” Sakumi grinned wickedly. “Attack the Rising Star Sect? I think you’re misunderstanding, elder. I won’t be attacking anyone. All these brave men and women succumbed to the spatial storm and the Wandering Island. Tragic, really.”

“Nobody will believe you!”

“Stop bluffing, you fossil. I’m well aware of the fact that this place is cut off from the outside world. No message, even a deathbed one, will reach the Rising Star Sect. And if any of you want to get out of here,” she moved her head, looking at those who didn’t enter this conflict, “all you need to do is take an oath of silence.”

A sudden cry made everyone turn their heads.

A frightened young girl was sitting on the water next to a decapitated body. The corpse was dried up, like a mummy. A moment later, a thin tentacle emerged from the water and rushed toward her. And just as it was about to grab her and drag her to a watery grave, Hiro saved her by moving her into his pocket dimension.

Even more tentacles emerged from the depths, unleashing hell upon the wreckage and the survivors. Many tried to defend themselves, but the strange appendages passed through almost any barrier without issue and drained their targets of their life force.

“Shit!” the old man next to Kai swore. “We have to get out of here!”

“We can’t stand on the water! Do your best to reach the land!” Hiro said, reinforcing his voice with the Master’s Will.

Then, he unsheathed a snow-white katana — just the same as his sister’s. Swinging it, he generated a powerful gust of wind, slicing a passage through the fog.

At last, everyone could see that they weren’t far from an island.

While the survivors fled, Hiro continued swinging his weapon, now using the element of Space — the most effective means of deterring the tentacles. He had placed all the surviving Exorcists and seriously injured Masters that couldn’t run fast enough into his pocket dimension.

“You’re lucky bastards,” Sakumi spat and put her weapon back in the scabbard before turning to her men. “Let’s go!”

The members of the Rising Star Sect also began to retreat.

In less than a minute, more than a hundred cultivators were on the island’s shore. Thanks to Hiro’s assistance, losses were reduced to a minimum. Sakumi and the servants of the Ando Clan remained unharmed. As for the Rising Star Sect, they only lost two Elementalists.

Opening the pocket dimension, Hiro freed everyone he had placed in there. Ron included. He was still unconscious and delirious. Luckily, he escaped with only physical wounds, so an Imperial-rank artifact and a few alchemical preparations were enough to heal him.

“They’re following us!” someone shouted.

In an instant, everyone turned to the sea. Thousands of tentacles shot out of the water in search of victims, slowly moving toward the island.

“They’ll get to us and—”

The Exorcist who was speaking stopped abruptly. Like everyone else, he stared wordlessly at a giant tentacle a couple dozen feet thick. Slowly, it emerged from the water, its leathery skin glistening in the sun. Seconds dragged on like hours as it kept rising, reaching the height of the ship’s mast.

At least for a moment, everyone just stood there thinking about how big the thing that these were attached to had to be. In less than half a minute, nine more emerged from the depths of the sea, causing frightened gasps and panicked screams. Not even Heavenly Beasts could have such gigantic tentacles. Was the creature in question a demigod?

“Can it reach us here?” someone asked, terrified.

As if answering their question, all ten tentacles shuddered, and then began to violently beat on the water with speed unthinkable for their size. The shock wave reached the shore within seconds, but it fortunately didn’t hurt anyone. Even the weakest Exorcists could easily defend themselves against such a thing.

Raging and flailing, they gradually approached and struck close to the shore. The blow, although strong and violent, wouldn’t be anything particularly worrisome if it weren’t for the tentacles’ ability to suck life force out upon contact.

“Crap!” Sakumi frowned, finally realizing just how dangerous this place was. Now was definitely not the time to fight. At least until she was absolutely sure that nothing would stop her from killing her opponents. She had already pointed her weapon at the Rising Star Sect, and there wasn’t a doubt in her mind that she’d never be forgiven for what happened to the ship. Due to what she had done, there was no turning back now. She needed to either get rid of the witnesses or silence them with oaths. “We’ll have to postpone revenge for later... Everyone, we’ll go inland! They can’t follow us there!”

One by one, Sakumi, Hiro, Ron, and the rest of their servants fell back. The Rising Star Sect did the same, helping the rest of the passengers as they did.

Moving away from the coast, Monabe stopped the group.

“It’s dangerous to go further like this! We should split up!” he announced loudly, trying to shout over the noise the tentacles were making. “Each Wandering Island is unique. The only thing we know for sure is that this is an extremely dangerous place even for Divine Stage cultivators! I suggest temporarily moving the wounded Exorcists, Elementalists, and Holy Lords who are unsure of their abilities into my pocket dimension. Those who can fight and aren’t afraid to die shall remain with me! Together, we’ll look for a way off this island! I won’t lie to you, this won’t be easy. Some of you might die or suffer terrible injuries. Those who died in the storm got off easy, believe me.”

“Elder Monabe, have you been to a Wandering Island before?” Hiro asked.

“Once when I was young.” Monabe nodded. “That was over eighty thousand years ago. However, I still remember those nightmarish events vividly.”

Almost everyone present was surprised to hear how old he actually was. They all saw him as an old man, but that spoke very little about his true age. Unlike Exorcists or Elementalists, Holy Lord and Divine Stage cultivators had better control over their bodies, which allowed them to look whatever age they wanted.

Cultivators of these levels rarely lived to see themselves turn gray from old age. It was one thing to live in peace and quiet for a hundred, three hundred, or even a thousand years, but another thing to live like this for tens of thousands of years. True Masters, whose life couldn’t function without the thrill of battle, found themselves in mortal peril very often. Even the very existence of another True Master could create problems for them. It was impossible to hide from the whole world. Mortals could stop and return to their normal life whenever they wanted, but for the former, there was no turning back.

If Monabe had really lived as long as he claimed, then this indicated that he had two things that were of extreme importance for any cultivator: a lot of strength and a lot of luck.

“Out of five hundred people on the ship, only twenty managed to get away. I don’t want to lose any more people!” he continued. “Those of you who are ready to wait out this journey in a spatial artifact, come to me! I promise I’ll do everything in my power to get us out of here!”

Within seconds, a line formed and a stream of cultivators flowed straight toward him as the echoes of the tentacles’ blows grew stronger and louder. The monster had reached the shore and destroyed it.

“Let’s go, boy.” The gray-haired Holy Lord slapped Kai on the back. “I’m quite old, so my strength ain’t what it used to be. We’ll be better off sitting out this journey in an artifact.”

Kai shook his head.

“You can go. I’m staying.”

The old man looked at him strangely, and then let out a weary sigh.

“Kids these days... Well, good luck. Try not to die, yeah?”

With a wry chuckle and a wave, he left Kai to his thoughts. He lost count of how many times he saw boys like him. He used to be the same until an arrow pierced his knee. However, that was a completely different story.

In the end, only thirteen cultivators remained. Among them were Monabe, eight strongest Holy Lords from his sect, Kai, and three more Holy Lords. Unlike him, who was indifferent to survival and who simply didn’t want to end up in someone else’s artifact, they tried to show off their skills in hopes of being noticed by the elders of the Rising Star Sect and making a name for themselves.

“Are you sure about this?” Monabe looked at the remaining four skeptically. Seeing that they were determined, he nodded. “You’re free to do whatever you want, of course. I won’t force you to go into the artifact. However, I can’t promise you’ll be safe. If anything happens I — no, we — will try to help. However, bear in mind that we’re not omnipotent. First and foremost, rely on yourself. What are your names?”

“Ragnar of Gundred!” thundered a Northerner. He apparently hailed from the furthest corners of his islands.

In addition to a nearly ten-feet-tall muscular figure and naked torso, Ragnar also stood thanks to a pair of horns that turned lighter toward the tips, pointy ears, dark skin, unusual luminous tattoos, long beard, sharp features, steely look, and shoulder-length dark hair that was sloppily combed back.

The inscription above his head said that he was an aesir, a member of the race whose ancestors were humans, elves, and now officially extinct asuras. The aesir, as far as Kai managed to find out, had higher physical parameters than humans, and one and a half the amount of their energy. But that wasn’t their main strength. They were born fighters because of their excellent ability to control their bodies. According to legends, among the aesir, there wasn’t anyone who didn’t embark on the path of cultivation. However, they were inferior even to the elves in numbers, not to mention the rapidly reproducing humans.

For a moment, Kai was almost certain that he had already seen someone very similar to Ragnar. However, he couldn’t remember who.

“Uwe Hermann. I’m from the southwest of Tyr.”

“Wow, you’ve traveled far...” one of the sect members commented.

“Nyakonalavius,” a dorgan woman introduced herself next. “You can just call me Nyako.”

She was short and pretty, with dark hair streaked with red strands, scarlet eyes, and animal ears. At first glance, it was difficult to determine which dorgan tribe she belonged to, but Kai was pretty certain that she had something to do with some feline species.

“Where are you from?” Ragnar asked. “Your clothes are unusual.”

To anyone else, her attire did seem strange, but to Kai, Nyako’s clothes reminded him of what ordinary people on Earth would wear, except her garments were made of high-quality spirit materials and not denim and polyester. As far as he recalled, there were no dorgans on Earth. No other humanoid race than humans.

“None of your business,” Nyako replied coldly. “The old man asked for our names. Nothing else.”

“Don’t you think you’re being arrogant toward someone who’s higher than you in development?” Ragnar scowled, coming close to Nyako. Next to the mountain of muscles, she seemed quite tiny. But that didn’t seem to bother her at all. The haughty expression on her face and the dismissive tone of voice remained the same.

“Don’t you think you’re being full of yourself? It’s just one level,” she retorted. “Look closer and learn your place in this world.”

The next moment, an inscription appeared above her head.

[Master of Six Small Stars]

Monabe, members of his sect, and Uwe were all surprised. Masters of Seven Stars were considered legends even in the Trial Worlds, but Masters of Six and even Five Stars weren’t far behind. Insanely strong and talented, they were a rare sight. But Nyako was also a level-eight Holy Lord, which made her Stars much more valuable.

No one knew how exactly the System evaluated Mastery and Strength in relation to different levels and stages, but speculations had been made. So far, the most widely-accepted theory was that the value of the Stars differed depending on the level of development. It was logical that the criteria were higher for Divine Stage cultivators with a much longer life span and a more developed soul than for Exorcists.

Therefore, it was customary to consider one level as two steps, and one whole stage as three. Steps were the difference between the Stars and their size. For example, there was only one step between a Master of Two Small Stars and Master of Two Average Stars. But there were already two steps between a Master of Two Big Stars and a Master of Three Small Stars since the value of the size was lower than the value of the new additional Star.

Apart from the imperturbable Kai, only one other person wasn’t surprised by Nyako’s title — Ragnar. On the contrary, he began to laugh, which even sounded a little bit unnerving due to his deep, rumbly voice.

“Just as I thought! My intuition hasn’t failed me!” he exclaimed. “Oh, I just remembered something. We haven’t seen dorgans on the Northern Isles for a long time. One of the more common debates, held exclusively over a mug of cheap mead, raises the question of do dorgans have one or two pairs of ears in their humanoid form? The time’s come to settle this, boys!”

With one sharp movement of his hand, Ragnar moved Nyako’s hair, revealing that she didn’t have human ears... just more hair.

At the same moment, Nyako jumped, aiming for Ragnar’s head with her foot, but he managed to bend backward and back off a dozen steps.

“Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!” His laugh rolled over the island like thunder. He seemed cheerful rather than scared, looking at the enraged Nyako. “Excellent reflexes! Excellent! However, you’ll need more than that to bring me down, girl!”

An inscription appeared above his head as well.

[Master of Six Small Stars]

Nyako tried to hide her surprise behind arrogance.

“I saw that you were on the same level as me.” Ragnar grinned at her reaction. “While we were still on the ship.”

“How interesting... Two powerful Masters in the same place at the same time,” Monabe commented. “That changes a lot. I’m glad to see such talent in our group. I believe we’re one person short of a full introduction.”

“Kaiser,” Kai answered shortly.

“Your aura... Could you please stop hiding it?” Monabe asked cautiously.

“I’m sorry, but that’s not possible at the moment,” Kai replied. “But if you want to know my cultivation level, I’m a peak-level Elementalist.”

“Really?” Ragnar tilted his head. “I feel like you’re much stronger than that. Are you also a Master with Stars?”

Kai shrugged.

“Anything is possible.”

“You said that revealing your aura isn’t possible at the moment,” Monabe said. “Does that mean you will stop hiding it later?”

“It does. I can do it once we leave the Wandering Island. Just don’t ask me why.”

“You’re entitled to your secrets. I’m not in a position to give you any orders. However, know that we won’t be able to locate you and come to your aid in case of danger since we can’t feel your aura.”

“Don’t worry about me, I’m tough.”

“I choose to believe that.” Monabe smiled. “All right, let’s get going. Form a line, if you could. I’ll go first. Everyone else, follow my footsteps! Step where I stepped! We can expect many traps. As you’ve probably noticed, the fog limits spirit perception quite a bit, preventing us from seeing further than our noses. Yuki and Hizeshi, you two watch the rear,” he addressed the two strongest Rising Star members present.

They were peak-level Holy Lords, Masters of Four Average Stars, and false Contenders. Standing right behind Kai, they obeyed the order without argument. In front of him were Nyako and Ragnar.

They started moving inland.

“As you’re probably aware, a Wandering Island is a closed pocket dimension, which means that it must be connected to the outside world in certain places, usually called spatial anchors. Since we appeared on the water, we can confidently say that the main anchors are located there.”

“But those tentacles are there, too.”

“Exactly. Because of them, trying to create a passage there is impossible. However, I’m more than certain that there must be at least one anchor on land. I’ve already activated the search artifact. Unfortunately, because of the fog, this might take a while, so it’s better to get to the center of the island and scan it from there,” Monabe explained.

“Is it true that the mist on the Wandering Isles is uncondensed Rune power?” Uwe asked.

“It is. But you’d be wise not to try to find Runes here,” Monabe warned them. “They do exist, but they’re hidden in the most dangerous places. If you don’t want to die a very stupid death, then don’t even think about it. You all know about anomalies, but have you heard of super anomalies?”

“They’re the same as ordinary anomalies, but they’re formed not only from a large number of Force particles and prana in a certain area but also from divine power,” Kai answered.

“That’s right, young man.” Monabe nodded. “And the Trial Worlds are full of such anomalies. There are no Gods here, but there is the power of the Runes. Places where it accumulates become valuable, and entire clans and sects often fight over them. Occasionally, it happens that too much Rune power accumulates in a certain place. That’s when a super anomaly appears. On Insulaii, it’s the Wandering Islands. On Ferox, it’s the Celestial Trees. You might’ve heard of them.”

“What about Bellum?” Nyako asked.

“There aren’t many individual super anomalies there. Instead, there’s the Forgotten Continent, which is covered in mist similar to this one. This is probably the most dangerous place of all the Trial Worlds.”

***

The journey through the Wandering Island went quietly.

Looking around, Kai saw only the bare trunks of dead trees that had once covered the entire island.

“We’ve been wandering around aimlessly for an hour already... Maybe we should hurry up and take a direct path inland?” Ragnar suggested.

“Heaven forbid!” Monabe immediately dismissed the idea. This whole time, he had led the group along already beaten paths, although he could’ve probably single-handedly fought his way through the dead jungle. But he didn’t, as he was aware of the horrors of the past. “That way, we’ll only draw the Island’s attention to ourselves. Why do you think none of us has died yet? There is a belief that the fog in the super anomalies is intelligent, but that it sleeps most of the time. And if you don’t want to awaken it, then don’t even think about disturbing it!”

Ragnar didn’t argue further. He simply shrugged.

The group continued on its way. However, some fifteen minutes later, it came to an abrupt stop.

This old fart is crazy. We’ve been on the island for more than an hour, and nothing dangerous has happened yet, Uwe thought, displeased, as he walked after one of the Rising Star Sect members. Maybe he’s intentionally intimidating us while he collects all the Runes on the way...
The fog gives him the perfect cover. Wouldn’t that be a robbery? The Runes should be divided equally!

Turning his head sharply to the right, he saw a barely visible Rune the size of a child’s head lying near the roots of a dead tree.

It seems like I’m the only one who noticed it! Uwe rejoiced. Finders-keepers, as they say.
I guess it won’t be that big of a deal if I moved a step off the beaten path...

With that reasoning, he decided to ignore Monabe’s warning.

“Hey, where are you going?!” a surprisingly quiet voice came from behind him, but Uwe had already made up his mind.

Moving quickly, he picked up the Elder Wind Rune with one sharp movement and smiled wide.

There it is! He rejoiced. This is the first time I’ve seen one. It’s not only associated with Wind but it’s also an Elder Rune! I wonder how much I can get for this. Hold on... It’s suspiciously quiet...

Uwe turned around and froze. The fog around him was so thick that it was impossible for him to see even an inch in front of his nose.

“Guys, where are you?”

There was no answer.

“Elder Monabe!” he shouted, frowning. “Ragnar! Anyone! What the hell? Where did everyone go?!”

Suddenly, he heard a strange clicking sound that seemed to be approaching from far away. The clicking was followed by a sharp pain in his neck.

“Ouch!” he exclaimed and reflexively smacked the pained area.

An insect fell to the ground.

“A bug? Where did it come from? How did it bite through my flesh?” he thought, horrified, as he observed the scarlet stain on his hand. “No! My... My Astral Body is also damaged!”

A moment later, he felt another pang of pain, but this time on his legs. Angered, he opened his Lightning Sphere, incinerating everything around him. He was a Master of Four Small Stars but he had kept his status hidden from Monabe, not wanting to look like a laughingstock next to Ragnar and Nyako.

The insects that had appeared out of nowhere were destroyed, but Uwe wasn’t going to deactivate the Sphere just yet. The clicking sound was getting closer. For some reason, it really bothered him. Continuing to stand there, he concentrated on perception as much as possible, wanting to sense the danger in advance.

Focusing, he soon discovered a huge wave of thousands of insects moving under the cover of fog. After forming one of his mass destruction techniques, Uwe attacked.

A bright blue flash dispersed the fog for a few seconds. There was no trace of the insects.

Uwe chuckled.

“Take that!” he said. “But where are the rest of—”

The clicking returned.

Again? He frowned. Well, come at me! Come here!

The strange insects poured in from all directions. And once again, the power of Uwe’s attack rained down on them. But another wave came. And then another. And another...

At a certain point, Uwe tried to run away, but no matter where and no matter how fast he ran, the insects always found him and caught up with him. Eventually, his powers dried up. He struggled for more than an hour, but the horde didn’t seem to become smaller.

Breathing heavily, Uwe fled with the last of his strength, looking back all the time.

Where is everyone? Where the hell are they? How come I haven’t reached the water yet?! I’ve clearly covered hundreds of miles!

Various thoughts flashed through his mind. He could hardly think straight anymore. There was no physical or spirit strength left in him.

Suddenly, the terrible pain from the overstrained Astral Body took over his mind, making him drop. The horde swallowed him up immediately. Having finally reached their goal, the insects began to gnaw their victim’s flesh, making their way deeper and deeper into Uwe’s body. They crawled into his nose, ate out the eyes, gnawed at his cheeks, and even tore out his teeth. Climbing down his throat and esophagus, they soon reached his stomach. Having lost the opportunity to plunge into his spirit world or even destroy his soul, Uwe was forced to experience all this. What seemed to be eons in reality turned out to be five minutes. The torture ended only when the insects tore apart his Soul Shell.

***

“Stop!” one of the Rising Star members shouted, forcing the group to halt.

“What happened?” Monabe asked, turning around.

“That guy... Uwe. He disappeared!” the sect member reported, sounding slightly frightened.

“What do you mean, he disappeared?” Monabe tensed up.

“A second ago, he was right in front of me. And then the fog thickened... I think he stepped off the path. I tried to call out to him, but my throat tightened with pain... I barely managed to whisper. And then... And then he disappeared.”

The group began to look around and shout Uwe’s name, but he was nowhere to be found. They even dispersed the fog as much as they could, but they still didn’t find a thing.

“It has begun...” Monabe said grimly. “From now on, you must be even more careful! Let’s move on. Don’t linger.”

“We won’t look for him?”

“I fear it’s too late for him,” Monabe replied seriously. “And if you don’t want to disappear without a trace as well, then you better stay on the path! Whatever you see in the fog, don’t be fooled — it’s a trap! Let’s go!”

The group continued walking.

“Are you coming?” Kai heard, still standing in the same place.

Should I have helped? Looking away, he tried to find the answer to this question. In the depths of the fog, he saw an extremely dense space warp with his energy vision. What should I’ve done? Should I’ve intervened? I don’t know the right answer... This... Why does my chest suddenly feel heavy...?

Nodding to the woman behind him, he continued after the group.

A few minutes later, to both Nyako’s and his surprise, Kai grabbed her by the collar of her shirt, making her halt.

“What are you doing?!” she asked, enraged. However, seeing the cold expression on his face, and realizing that she hadn’t managed to react in time, she frowned. “Kaiser?”

“A trap,” Kai replied, pointing at her feet.

“Are you serious? Where did it come from? I’m stepping exactly where Elder Monabe has stepped,” Nyako grumbled, but she still didn’t dare go forward.

“What’s going on over there?” Monabe asked, noticing that the group had stopped. “Yuki?”

“Kaiser claims that he noticed a trap and that Nyako almost stepped on it,” she reported. She, like the others, felt nothing of the sort.

“Are you sure?” Monabe looked at Kai. “What makes you think it’s a trap?”

“I use a special observation technique,” Kai lied without batting an eye.

Monabe frowned and concentrated his perception at where Kai’s finger was pointing. But even after half a minute, he still couldn’t find anything. Because of the fog, even the few feet of distance was an insurmountable obstacle for his spirit perception.

“Are you sure about this?” Monabe repeated.

“Absolutely.”

Even if I don’t feel anything, it’s better to play it safe and check... Monabe thought and nodded.

“Jump over the spot he pointed at, but keep following me. When everyone gets around it, we’ll stop and try to activate the trap,” he ordered.

After the group did as it was told, Monabe tossed an ordinary-looking Spatial
Ring to Hizeshi, who was the last in line.

“There are low-ranking Spirit Fruits inside,” he said. “Try to use them as dummies.”

Hizeshi nodded and followed the instructions. A pear-shaped fruit fell where Kai had pointed and was almost instantly pierced by a small tentacle. Within seconds, the pear resembled a raisin, the life and spirit force sucked out of it.

“You’re even more interesting than I thought.” Ragnar slapped Kai on the shoulder. Despite the fact that Nyako was between the two of them, it wasn’t difficult for the aesir’s huge hand to reach him.

“Bad... Very bad...” Monabe muttered, having hoped to the end that Kai was wrong. “If traps can now appear right in front of us, then following in my footsteps is pointless. Kaiser, how far ahead can you detect such a trap?”

“No more than fifty feet, sir.”

“Good.” Monabe nodded. “Does this mean that you’re capable of making a safe route for yourself?”

“I think so. Yes.

“Good. Then, could you please stand at the end of the line and watch where the others are stepping?”

“I don’t mind.”

Monabe nodded in gratitude.

Kai was already moving toward the end of the line when he felt someone tug at his sleeve. Turning around, he saw Nyako looking at him.

“Thank you. You saved my life,” she said seriously.

Kai nodded and went to take his designated place.

“Attention, everyone!” Monabe said loudly. “Move closer to each other so that you can see those walking in front of you better. Also, focus. If Kaiser reports a trap, stop immediately!”

The journey continued. Very soon, Monabe’s precautions paid off. Over the next hour and a half, Kai discovered around twenty-five traps, saving the lives of almost all members of the group. The only one who had never been in danger was Monabe himself. As a peak-level Divine Stage cultivator and a very experienced adventurer, he had excellent intuition. With its help, he even saved two members of his sect who were walking right behind him several times.

Soon, the fog parted. The group came to a crossroads — a round stone-paved area.

“Now what?” Ragnar asked, looking at the seven diverging paths.

“Looks like the fog is barely able to penetrate this place,” Nyako noticed.

“Correct,” Monabe said. “I think we can rest here for a while. I’ll focus on the search artifact in the meantime.”

Sitting on a round platform paved with stones, he took out the item in question and began to meditate. Members of his sect surrounded him, keeping him safe. Luckily, nothing happened for the next half an hour.

“Great news! I found a spatial anchor five miles away from us,” he announced as he opened his eyes and pointed at one of the paths. “We need to go that way.”

After that, the group moved north.

“Elder Monabe! Elder Monabe!”

Suddenly breaking the line, Yuki approached him with a hurried step.

“What are you doing?!” he asked, shocked by her behavior.

“Elder, can I take a look at the search artifact?” she asked instead, ignoring his question. “Can I? Can I? Can I? CAN I?!”

Coming close to Monabe, she grabbed him by the shoulders. No sooner had she touched him did she get pushed away by one of the sect members.

“Yuki, what’s the matter?” Monabe darkened. “What has gotten into you, child?”

“What’s the matter?” she asked in surprise. “What’s the matter? What happened to me? It’s all right, elder. He-he-he... It’s okay... Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha...”

First, she started laughing like a lunatic. Then, she suddenly ran forward without using any acceleration techniques. Monabe tried to bind her with one of his spatial techniques, but a wave of fog rolled in unexpectedly, destroying it. It was as if the island itself had deflected it from her.

“Run after her! Quickly!” Monabe shouted, running forward. “All’s not lost!”

Unlike Uwe, who disappeared without a trace, Yuki could still be saved. And even though it might’ve sounded hypocritical, she was a member of the Rising Star Sect, so her life was more important to Monabe than some stranger’s.

Not forgetting to follow in his footsteps, the rest of the group began to run. However, despite all their acceleration techniques, they just couldn’t catch up with Yuki. The fog suddenly thickened, as if deliberately trying to slow them down. Even dispersing it didn’t work. Occasionally, they’d hear her giggle and notice her dart through the veil. She never strayed off the path.

The forest of dead trees suddenly ended, and they found themselves in front of a huge building that looked like a temple. It stood on the edge of a cliff. Far below, a city shrouded in mist could be seen.

Yuki was kneeling in front of the temple doors.

“This is it. There must be an anchor here somewhere,” Monabe said and cautiously stepped forward.

“I don’t like this. Not even slightly,” Ragnar muttered into his beard and followed him.

As he approached and passed by the kneeling Yuki, Monabe froze, his face ghastly pale. The girl’s chest was turned inside out, infested with squirming bugs and worms. But even more unsettling was the wicked smile on her face.

“Disgusting,” Ragnar said, grimacing.

“Did anyone see what happened to her before she started behaving like that?” Monabe looked at those present. “Hizeshi, you were walking behind her. Did you notice anything strange?”

“No, sir. This came as a surprise to me as well. She seemed normal.”

“I have one guess, but I could be wrong,” Kai said.

“Speak.”

“I think I noticed her trying to absorb a small amount of the fog with her Accumulator shortly before she started acting weird.”

“Damn it!” Monabe swore as he clutched his head. “I should’ve warned you about that. Oh, I should’ve known... Who else absorbed the fog? This is of vital importance. By trying to save your skin, you’ll be putting others at risk. Speak up!”

Four hands shot up at once, all of which belonged to the Rising Star Sect members.

“Why on earth did you do that?”

“The fog got close, and I had to use the artifact.”

“How do you feel?”

“So far, so good.”

“Same here.”

“I didn’t notice anything weird.”

“Me neither.”

“Can you get the fog out of your Accumulators?”

They all nodded and did as they were told.

“Unfortunately, since you were in contact with it, you’re in danger of suffering the same fate as poor Yuki. Therefore, I propose to temporarily put you in stasis and place you in a pocket dimension.”

“But that’ll cost you four strong fighters! As things are, you can use all the help you can get, Elder Monabe,” one of the cult members objected. “We’re near the spatial anchor. Also, we can’t be sure that the fog affected Yuki. All we have is Kaiser’s hunch. There’s no concrete evidence. For all we know, we could be perfectly fine.”

“You’re right, Yukimura, and I understand how you feel. However, it’s precisely because we’re so close to the exit that I want to be so careful. Even if absorbing the fog has no consequences, I want to play it safe. For your own safety. I’ll wake you up once we arrive so that the healers can tend to you. Don’t worry about us. If things get tough, I’ll be sure to reach out to you.”

“As you wish, Elder Monabe,” the four affected cult members agreed.

Thus, the group was reduced to seven. After that, Monabe examined Yuki’s corpse. He wanted to destroy the body with Forces — to set off the process of rapid transformation into prana — but he remembered that Yuki had children who’d probably wish to give their mother a proper burial and see her off one last time. Deciding against his initial idea, he moved her body into a pocket dimension.

After that, the group entered the temple, inside which, as the artifact signaled, was a spatial anchor connecting the outside world with the Wandering Island.

***

“Don’t stop! Run as fast as you can!” Monabe shouted, shielding the group from the faceless specter that was chasing them. “We’re almost there!”

Kai ran in front, paving the way for the rest through the forest of dead trees.

The temple turned out to be a trap. As soon as they entered it, the doors closed behind them with a loud bang, the walls became impenetrable, and the room was filled with fog. And then, they appeared — humanoid specters. They were intangible, which made them immune to physical attacks. Spirit attacks with Spheres were also practically useless because the specters used the fog to rebuild themselves. The only thing that was somewhat useful was the manipulation of space and making spatial barriers. But that didn’t last long either.

Apart from almost complete invulnerability, the specters were also dangerous because they could attack Astral Bodies directly. A single powerful attack was enough to disable any Holy Lord.

But the group managed to escape from the trap. Monabe was injured in the process but he managed to push on by using Runes. Deploying a Sphere of Space, he broke through the temple’s walls and transported everyone outside while the others protected him.

The specters gave chase immediately, starting to merge into a single organism, which Monabe tried to fight off as they all fled. By distorting space, he prevented its blows from reaching them.

“Get ready!” he shouted.

A moment later, the group was moved again.

***

“We lost two people...” Ragnar stated. “Fuck.”

“All because of the damn fog. The thing is preventing us from moving at full speed,” Nyako added.

Kai looked around the group. They managed to escape, but the price was high.

Apart from the four who were now in stasis, only Monabe, Nyako, Ragnar, Kai, and Hizeshi, the strongest member of the Rising Star Sect after Monabe, remained. Just like the elder, he was also badly injured. He tried not to show it, but Kai could see that his Astral Body was deformed in three places. He urgently needed the help of a Soul Master. Alas, there were none among them, so Hizeshi could only take alchemy and energize with a special healing artifact. Unfortunately, that wasn’t enough.

“Damn it!” Monabe shouted angrily, surprising the others. Except for the incident with Sakumi, he kept himself under control. But now, clutching the artifact in his hands, he was clearly outraged. “Useless! Useless!”

“Is something wrong?” Ragnar asked, realizing that Monabe’s outburst wasn’t connected with the deaths of his subordinates.

“That temple turned out to be a trap! There was no anchor there. As we fled, I tried to track it again. The damn thing teleported in the nick of time. Or so it said! Do you see anything here? Because I don’t!”

There really were no echoes of the spatial anchor around.

“Perhaps it’s not right here, but somewhere in the vicinity?” Kai suggested.

“There’s a chance, but... It seems that the artifact broke due to the fog’s resistance and two emergency transfers.” Monabe sighed, lifting the cracked thing. “Without it, it’ll be very difficult to find an anchor in this fog.”

“So, we still don’t have a way out, do we?” Ragnar asked.

“That’s right... Forgive me for losing my temper.” Monabe calmed down. “Let’s explore the area in a group. We’d better not split up. We took a big risk running through the forest and teleporting.”

The search for an exit continued. Having restored order, the group began to roam the vast wasteland.

Time passed. By the end of the first hour, they managed to explore a considerable chunk of the surrounding area but they didn’t find anything resembling a spatial anchor. Monabe was on the verge of despair. There were no hints of even the slightest spatial distortion anywhere. In addition, Hizeshi’s state became worse and he was eventually convinced to join the rest of the group in the pocket dimension. So, there were now only four of them left.

“Could it be somewhere in the sky or deep underground?” Ragnar wondered.

“It can’t. My artifact was of pseudo-Divine rank. It was also enhanced with divine particles. The fog could confuse it, but it spread above the ground. That is, the area under and above the fog is easier to scan. If the anchor was there, I would’ve known long ago.”

“Kaiser?” Nyako called out, noticing that Kai had stayed behind. His figure was barely visible in the fog.

“I found it,” he whispered, looking in the distance.

“What’s he muttering?” Ragnar asked, worried that they were about to lose another member of the group.

“He seems to have found it,” Nyako said uncertainly.

“It’s a perfectly hidden fold of space!” Kai yelled.

Monabe rushed over first. Sparing no effort and even using Runes, he focused on his spirit perception, simultaneously opening a rather large Sphere of Space. For almost a minute, he stood silently with his eyes closed. Then, he opened them wide.

“You found it! You really found it!” he exclaimed, delighted, and grabbed Kai by the shoulders.

“But we’ve passed through here,” Ragnar mumbled to himself, frowning.

“Exactly! If it weren’t for Kaiser, we probably would’ve never found this place!” Monabe praised Kai with a huge smile on his face. “I don’t know how you did it, and I won’t ask for details, but know that if you’re interested in joining the Rising Star Sect, I’ll gladly give you a personal recommendation!”

Nyako looked at Kai with a touch of envy. Getting a recommendation from one of the three supreme elders was priceless.

“All right, enough standing around. It’s time to get down to business!”

Releasing Kai, Monabe turned around. Having sensed the spatial wrap, he set about creating a passage inside. He didn’t try to expand it, however, as it was too difficult and risky.

“Come. Take my hand,” he said.

The group joined hands. A moment later, they were in a different place. In front of them stood the ruins of a small settlement, in the center of which was a huge dilapidated temple, similar to the one they had just escaped from.

“If this is another trap, so help me Gods,” Ragnar grumbled.

“I feel something... There’s some kind of distortion inside,” Monabe said as he stepped forward.

The trio followed.

After a few feet, there was a sudden, loud crash behind them. Turning around, they saw a slowly widening passage leading to the clearing where they had recently been.

“What’s happening?” Nyako asked, preparing for battle.

“Someone’s coming,” Kai said and took out his sword.

Monabe and Ragnar tensed up as well, assuming that the specters had reappeared. Monabe activated the Sphere of Space; however, this only slowed down the expansion of the passage.

“I can’t stop it!” he informed them, startled to realize that he was being opposed by a more powerful force than Imperial or even pseudo-Divine rank. Seeing three figures emerge from the mist, he turned around and shouted: “Let’s go to the temple!”

The figures were Sakumi, Hiro, and Ron. They used a divine artifact to form a passage. Seeing them run in panic toward the temple, Kai assumed that they were fleeing from something, so he stayed on alert. Soon enough, five specters burst out of the fog.

“That bitch’s still alive...” Nyako hissed. “She’s leading the ghosts straight to us! We can’t let them pass!”

“Just try to stop me!” Sakumi yelled from afar. She could read Nyako’s intentions on her face even from such a distance.

With no one to oppose them, the trio ran through the passage just as it disappeared.

“Really? That’s it?” Sakumi snorted, looking at the survivors. “Three brats and an old man?”

“Pot calling the kettle black. Where’s the rest of your entourage, princess? Have they chosen the sweet embrace of death over your company?” Nyako snapped back.

“You do an awful lot of running your mouth for someone of your level. If I were a level-eight Holy Lord, I would’ve been a Master of Six Middle Stars by now. And look at you... A little behind, aren’t you?”

“You’re a little bit behind in your mental development,” Nyako replied with a sneer. “You’d be wise to learn when to keep that big mouth of yours shut, brat. The only thing that’s good for is sucking d—”

A powerful pressure fell on Nyako, making her knees buckle.

“One more word, you overgrown cat, and I’ll strangle you with your own tail.” Sakumi snorted, showing off a blue bracelet — a low-quality Divine-rank artifact. Keeping the pressure on Nyako, she grinned. “What? Cat got your tongue? Awh, a shame. But I’m a merciful person, so I’ll cut you a deal. Get on your knees and beg. Do so, and I just might take pity on you.”

“Oh, that sounds kinky. Can I give it a go?” someone whispered in Sakumi’s ear, making her flinch.

“How... How did you sneak up on me?!” she asked, turning around to see Ragnar standing behind her with a grin on his face. “You’ll pay for that!”

Jumping back, she attacked him with her artifact. She spared no energy, so the gravitational force should’ve turned Ragnar into a stain on the ground, but it didn’t.

“What’s that? Ha-ha-ha!” His deep laughter rang out. “You’re tickling me!”

“W-What?!” Sakumi froze in shock. “You should be dead!”

Ragnar approached her in a couple of steps, as if there was no pressure.

“It looks like your artifact is about to crack, princess,” he remarked, pointing at the bracelet.

Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Sakumi deactivated the item, freeing Nyako of its influence.

“To hell with you!” she snapped, pulling herself together. “Where’s that spatial anchor?”

Sakumi, Hiro, and Ron made their way to the temple first.

“I owe you one,” Nyako thanked Ragnar and wiped the blood that had gushed out of her nose. Due to the pressure, she had some internal bleeding.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he answered with a smirk and headed toward the temple.

Was that a Divine Gift? Nyako wondered, looking at his huge back.

“Are you okay?” Monabe asked as he approached her.

“I’ll be okay, thank you,” she answered, taking a potion from her Ring. “Let’s go.”

Fortunately, this temple wasn’t a trap. There really was a spatial anchor in it.

“The transfer array... It’s been destroyed...” Monabe muttered as he saw the cracked platform in the hall’s center. “We can try to repair it. Who knows how to wield Space? Kaiser, I remember you using it.”

“I can use it, yes. I’m also pretty good with arrays, if that helps any.”

“Wonderful!”

“I can help, too,” Hiro said.

“Why would we waste time on that junk?” Sakumi asked. “Let’s just install a new one.”

“I’d rather not waste valuable resources if it can be avoided,” Hiro told her.

Having told his sister to be patient, he joined Monabe and Kai in repairing the transfer array. It took them about five minutes to reactivate the structure.

“Due to the nature of the Wandering Island, creating a passage will take a few more minutes,” Monabe said enthusiastically. “A little bit more, and we’ll finally get out of here!”

“Can’t wait. I’m sick of this place,” Sakumi mumbled, observing her nails. “How dull.”

Glancing at her, Monabe was about to say something when the whole temple shuddered.

Everyone sensed the approaching danger. Running out of the building, they saw the space around the settlement get covered with cracks. Someone was trying to break into the space through brute force.

“We need to put up a repelling spatial barrier around the temple! It’ll buy us some time! Kaiser, Hiro, help me. Everyone else, start pouring energy into the barrier as soon as it forms!”

To everyone’s surprise, Sakumi didn’t argue. By the time the giant specters burst into the spatial wrap, a huge barrier had already been formed around the temple.

Without wasting time, the group of specters headed toward the center of the temple, as if sensing the cultivators there. However, the closer they got to their target, the more difficult it was for them to overcome the remaining distance. The translucent barrier successfully repelled the ghosts with waves of spatial energy and ancient debris that flew in all directions.

“The three of us will hold the barrier! You try to slow them down and deal as much damage as possible!” Monabe yelled, looking over his shoulder. “Try different types of spirit and even physical attacks. They must have some weakness!”

Thus, the conflict began.

Ragnar, Nyako, Sakumi, Hiro, and Ron threw various techniques at the specters as they slowly approached the barrier.

They just keep coming! Monabe realized. At this rate, they’ll reach us and destroy the barrier before a passage is formed! Should I use it? Or should I wait? Lives are at stake... I doubt there’ll ever be a better time!

Monabe suddenly flared up with great power. He not only strengthened himself with Runes but also spent all the soul energy available to him at the moment.

“This isn’t the time to be stingy!” he shouted. “The main goal is to survive! The Rising Star Sect will compensate you for everything!”

The rest of the group increased their pressure, no longer hiding their powers. Nyako revealed Spheres of Shadow, Death, Wind, and Cold. Using these elements, she managed to find a way to influence the specters and began to slow them down.

The same was true for Ragnar. Using Spheres of Earth, Body, and Blood, as well as Complete Submission, he discovered a way to bring the specters to the mortal plane, making them more vulnerable to physical attacks.

As for Sakumi and Hiro, they couldn’t figure out how to influence the specters with their powers. However, using the founder’s Divine Gift — the Perfect Weapon — their contribution to the fight became quite significant. With it, strikes and techniques formed inside their weapons became many times more deadly. And since theirs was a genuine Divine Gift, the enhanced blades could strike even the seemingly invulnerable specters.

The twins didn’t use the same elements. Sakumi had Spheres of Sword, Lava, and Water, while her brother worked with Sword, Saber, Wind, and Space, as well as with the concept of Yin.

Ron was the least helpful member of the team. Unfortunately, he didn’t have the same experience and talent as Nyako and Ragnar, nor did he have a Divine Gift, like the Ando twins. With his Spheres of Sword, Saber, and Sand, he could only slow their enemies down.

Seeing that they were outnumbered, Monabe summoned Hizeshi from the pocket dimension.

“Elder...?”

“Leave the questions for later,” Monabe interrupted. “Take the artifact and go to that temple. There, you’ll find a transfer array that’s about to form a connection with the outside world. Once you’re there, take everyone out of the pocket dimension. I fear that such a transition within the artifact may be dangerous for them. Begin the transfer while we keep the specters at bay.”

“As you command.”

Hizeshi bowed and ran to the temple.

The next fifteen minutes were intense. The specters got close to the barrier and began to slowly make their way through it, which increased the pressure imposed on Kai, Monabe, and Hiro. In addition, there were no longer hundreds but thousands of these creatures inside the settlement.

“Enough! Let’s go!” Monabe shouted, at the same time activating the artifact that was supposed to support the barrier for about another minute.

“Sister?” Hiro was surprised to see Sakumi’s figure fading in the distance.

“What’s she doing?” Ron wondered aloud.

“I can feel her aura inside the temple,” Monabe said grimly.

The group entered the hall and froze. The floor was littered with mutilated corpses. Apparently, someone had destroyed the artifact the people had been hiding in, provoking a miniature spatial storm.

Lying next to the glowing array platform, on which stood Sakumi, was Hizeshi’s headless body. The girl grinned victoriously and flipped the group off.

No one can know that the ship was destroyed because of me, she thought, disappearing in a flash of light. Not even you, Hiro. Can’t say I’m sad that I’m leaving you behind. You were always a whiny brat.

She was gone before the rest of the group could do anything. A second later, the divine artifact she left near the array unleashed its full power in a terrifying explosion.

A frantic roar filled the temple.

Almost half a million — that’s how many Runes were in his Accumulator. And it was their simultaneous activation that put an end to the long story of the glorious cultivator named Monabe.

Chapter 6
WANDERING ISLAND
PART 3

Opening his eyes, Ron realized that he was still alive. He had prepared to die but his barrier, set up at the last moment, saved him. Looking around, he found Hiro standing nearby. There wasn’t a single scratch on him. Nyako, Ragnar, and Kai were also safe and sound, although the latter was unconscious. Dumbfounded, the other two were looking at Monabe.

Standing in the same place as before, he held his hands raised to the sky as if holding something invisible with them. He didn’t move or breathe. His aura was gone, and not a single drop of energy could be felt in his body, which turned gray the moment Ron set his eyes on him. And then the wind blew through one of the windows, crumbling him to ashes.

“He used so many Runes to protect us that their power turned his body and soul into dust...” Ragnar said quietly, clenching his fists till there was a crunch, and glared at Hiro, as if he and not his sister had doomed them all. “That bitch!”

But the boy ignored the glare shot at him. Dropping to his knees, he stared blankly at the dark sky visible through the hole in the ceiling.

“Too far... You’ve gone too far this time... All those people... The elder...”

“What are you mumbling?!” Ragnar fumed as he walked toward him. “Huh?! Answer me!”

“Stay away from him!” Fearlessly standing in front of the huge aesir, Ron blocked his way. “If you touch him, so help me Gods, I’ll—”

“Get lost!” Ragnar snarled, backhanding him, and sending him flying off to the side. Approaching Hiro, who was still ignoring him, he grabbed the boy by the throat and lifted him into the air. “Your sister decided to finish us off! It was her idiotic actions that killed a bunch of innocent people and destroyed the ship!”

Suddenly, a thin strip of scarlet sand shot toward Ragnar. It collided with the mighty aesir but did no damage, dissipating without leaving any marks on him.

“Leave... him alone...”

Ron staggered, barely remaining on his feet, but he didn’t back down. Ragnar’s backhand wasn’t insanely strong, but he had used Complete Submission to strengthen it, allowing his will to penetrate Ron’s body and shake his soul.

“And you...” Ragnar finally looked at Ron, tightening his grip on Hiro’s neck. “You’re their lapdog... You’re just as guilty as they are!”

“That’s enough, Ragnar.” Nyako finally decided to intervene. “You saw that she tried to kill them, too. They’re victims, just like the rest of us.”

“Who knows, maybe they’re in cahoots? Maybe this was their plan all along? If that bitch has such artifacts, who’s to say that they don’t have similar toys, huh? Who knows what they’re capable of!”

“Do you think they’d be letting you toss them around like this if they did? Please.” Nyako chuckled mockingly. “Calm down and let him go. We have more important things to worry about right now. Ghosts? Remember?”

“Look around, they’re gone! The explosion must’ve destroyed them. Still, you’re right. Getting out of here is more important than these idiots...” Ragnar spat and looked at Hiro. “You. Stop mumbling already!”

“It’s all my fault... It’s all my fault...” he continued to mutter.

“The fuck’s the matter with you?” Ragnar grimaced, and then released Hiro, throwing him to the ground. “Useless piece of shit.”

Having recovered a little, Ron hurried over to the boy.

“My lord! My lord, are you all right?”

“What’s with him?” Ragnar asked Nyako, pointing his chin at the still unconscious Kai.

“There’s no visible damage, but I can’t figure out what’s wrong with his soul,” she replied, sitting next to him. “It seems to be intact, but something’s not quite right with it... I don’t understand. We need a specialist.”

“Give him something just in case.”

“I already did. Also, why the hell do you think you can boss me around?”

However, Ragnar was no longer listening to her. Approaching the place where Monabe’s body had turned into ashes, he bowed respectfully.

“He was a good man, damn it!” Clenching his fists again, he remembered Sakumi’s face with hatred. “I’ll kill her.”

Suddenly, his intuition screamed of danger. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Hiro rushing toward him at top speed, gripping the hilt of the katana at his waist.

Has he decided to take revenge? Prepared to defend himself, Ragnar felt strange. Am I imagining it, or is the danger not coming from him?

With lightning speed, Hiro pulled out the blade glowing with Divine Gift and swung it. Ragnar strengthened his flesh with Complete Submission and the Cover in response. He was about to counterattack when he suddenly stopped, having noticed a bladed tentacle in the depths of the fog on his right. It almost reached his head when it was deflected and destroyed by Hiro’s katana.

He... saved me? Ragnar realized in shock. But... How did he sense it before me?

“Are you okay?” Hiro asked. Without waiting for an answer, he continued, as if reading his thoughts. “The space around us has been blocked, but I managed to sense the source of the power responsible for this. So, I focused my perception on that area and sensed the attack in advance.”

Apart from the unconscious Kai, he was the only one present who knew the Forces of
Space, which made Ragnar inclined to believe him.

“Well done,” an unpleasant, creaky, almost otherworldly voice came from a distance.

At the same moment, huge waves of fog rolled away somewhere to the side, revealing a strange creature — a rounded cluster of translucent luminous purple “flesh” hovering above the ground, with long and thin black tentacles.

“You did a good job getting rid of those insects,” the creature spoke again. “But I still can’t let you go.”

Its tentacles shot in their direction and started to multiply and lengthen.

Ron managed to dodge a couple of attacks, but he couldn’t get away from all of them. Fortunately, Hiro arrived in time, destroying several tentacles at once with a single swing of his sword.

“Let’s connect!” Nyako shouted.

Revealing her four Spheres, she directed all of their power to the spirit level of reality, thus sheltering herself and Kai. As a result, the tentacles that reached her fell apart inside her Spheres. And while this might’ve seemed like a fairly simple defense technique, in reality, Nyako had to freeze in one place, focusing on holding back enemy attacks, and also activating one very painful and dangerous concentration-boosting technique.

Easily realizing what she meant, Ragnar, Hiro, and Ron partially opened their souls to her aura.

“Its form is different, but it’s still a specter!” they heard Nyako’s voice in their heads as they continued to dodge. Despite the restrictions of this world, she could still use the Spirit
Connection technique. “Its attacks will be as fatal to our Astral Bodies as the attacks of those giant tentacles in the sea!”

“We didn’t need you to tell us that!” Ragnar snapped, rushing to attack.

“Ragnar, don’t!” he heard Nyako’s worried voice, but he didn’t stop.

A dozen tentacles flew in his direction as soon as he made the first step. Anyone else would’ve tried to dodge as quickly as possible, but Ragnar accelerated.

Without hesitation, Hiro rushed to help him. Time seemed to slow down. Unable to do anything, everyone began to watch the approaching threat with horror.

The tentacles almost touched Ragnar when his skin suddenly turned black and shiny. His hair stopped swaying, as if it turned to stone. The creature’s appendages bounced off him and turned into fog as if they had run at an impenetrable wall and crashed against it.

Ragnar growled furiously and covered his body with Spheres and Complete Submission. With them, he dealt a crushing blow with his fist, hoping to partially subdue the monster’s body and infuse its flesh with Earth, Blood, and Body, thereby making it corporeal and thus easier to kill. Or at least easier to slow down. As they had seen before, it took the specter more time to regenerate after a physical attack than after a spirit one.

However, as soon as his fist touched the unusual creature, Ragnar realized that an unknown will easily resisted his Complete Submission. His hand passed through the specter’s misty body without inflicting any damage.

An undulating swarm of appendages enveloped him before he could pull his arm back. Not losing confidence and vigor, he was about to escape from the spectral shackles when a wave of terrible pain pierced his mind.

Startled, he realized with horror that his strength was rapidly leaving him. His legs buckled and he fell to his knees. His vision became blurry, and just when he thought he was about to meet his maker, it all ended. The eerie power and draining weakness left him in an instant.

“Are you all right?” Hiro asked, standing in front of him, his blade shining with the power of the Perfect Weapon.

He saved me again... Ragnar thought, displeased, and got up. Annoyed as he was, he was still alive. “Thanks.”

“One would think that you’re smart enough to put two and two together and realize that these tentacles are as dangerous as those that attacked the ship, but no... Mr. Wise-Guy had to close his soul and take matters into his own hands.” Nyako snorted, once again managing to contact Ragnar. “Fortunately, your suicidal attack distracted the ghost, giving Hiro the opportunity to use his Divine Gift. Heaven only knows how you managed to survive being drained...”

Remembering that nasty sensation, Ragnar jerked his head and grimaced.

“The Divine Gift saved me. It formed a barrier between the tentacles and my strength... Still, I almost passed out from the load put on my soul,” he admitted, ignoring the arrogance, sarcasm, and mockery, and turned to Hiro. “So, your Divine Gift increases the power of your attacks?”

“Something like that,” Hiro replied shortly, not intending to go into details.

Ragnar stared at him for a moment, confused as to why he wasn’t communicating them through the mental link.

“Ah, right... You’re not a Holy Lord, so you can only listen... Are we done here then?”

“Looks like it... Earlier, I noticed that his and that bi— His sister’s attacks are able to destroy the bigger ghosts, so I think that this tentacle freak’s done for,” Nyako replied.

“Whatever was blocking the Forces of Space is also gone,” Hiro remarked. “We can—”

He was interrupted by Ragnar’s hand grabbing his collar. He was even more surprised when his feet left the ground and he was thrown high up. It all happened so fast that he didn’t have time to do anything.

He was sixty feet in the air when he saw the tentacles approaching him. They broke out of the ground, ignoring Ragnar.

“Don’t let them get to you! In the current situation, you’re our main weapon!” he shouted to the boy.

With a slight nod, Hiro unsheathed his weapon, simultaneously forming several techniques inside it. In an instant, all the tentacles beneath him disappeared, showered with strange sand that forced them back underground. The Ando clan’s Divine Gift temporarily endowed its user’s weapon with insane power, allowing them to injure even a weaker deity, provided it didn’t defend or dodge.

However, everything had its price.

A crack appeared on Hiro’s blade, and the boy turned very pale as blood gushed from his nose.

As he landed, he wiped away the crimson streaks from his face and put the blade back into its place. Keeping the Divine Gift active and fully powered all the time while he maintained his spirit perception — which was required to effectively fight against the fog and survive — was too exhausting even for him.

“Heh... You’ve figured it out,” the ghost addressed Ragnar, its voice even nastier than before. “No wonder the aesirs are considered to be the best warriors to have ever lived. But it’s too early to end the game... Too early... He-he...”

The mist began to converge to one point, taking the shape of a blob with tentacles.

“How did it survive?” Hiro muttered, dumbfounded. He was more than sure that he had destroyed the specter with his last attack.

“It doesn’t matter,” Ragnar spoke out loud by habit, forgetting telepathy. “What matters is figuring out how to kill this fucker.”

“That’s almost the same thing, you idiot,” Nyako said.

“Maybe there’s more than one ghost, and he killed the first one?” Ron suggested.

Being much weaker than his lord, not to mention the other two, Ron kept close to Nyako. On his own, he would’ve probably died long ago, so he decided to remain on the sidelines rather than to get in everyone’s way. Like Nyako, he supported Ragnar and Hiro from afar, protecting them with accurate long-range attacks.

“That’s unlikely. Judging by its behavior, it’s the same specter. It allowed us to attack it to find out more about our abilities. After that, it attacked Hiro, who destroyed its body...” Nyako said. “It’s afraid of something, so it must have a weak spot... And I think I know what it is!”

“Care to share with the rest of the class?!” Ragnar snapped impatiently, fighting his way through dozens of tentacles, which kept coming after him, faster and stronger.

Ragnar and Hiro rushed forward again. Even if they didn’t yet know how to kill this creature, they could try to destroy its body to buy themselves more time. They weren’t just going to stand there like two logs, waiting for the enemy to attack them until they figure out how to defeat it.

Understanding each other just through glances, the two attacked in tandem. Protected by the Divine Gift, Ragnar became the shield, and Hiro — the sword. Without worrying about the possibility of his Astral Body getting damaged, Ragnar charged at the specter, trying to avoid getting entangled again. The tentacles continued to do their very best to get him and drain him of his life, but just being grazed by them was nothing compared to being grabbed and Ragnar found it easy to resist their influence.

This time, he put all he had into the Divine Gift, making himself even more immune to the specter’s unusual attacks. Enduring the pain of short-term encounters, he continued to protect Hiro, giving him the opportunity to get close to the ghost while he cut the tentacles.

“If my assumption is correct, then what you’re fighting is just a shell. As we’ve already established, physical attacks are useless against this thing, and spirit ones can only break its defense for a short while, but not destroy it. If the fog is uncondensed Rune power, which is clearly connected to something divine, then only something close in strength can harm it. Like Hiro’s Divine Gift. Unfortunately, the amount of fog on this island is insane...”

“And what do you propose? To surrender?!” Ragnar shouted, plucking another tentacle from his neck.

“Don’t interrupt me, asshole!” Nyako snapped back. She was getting progressively more annoyed by the aesir’s arrogant behavior but she never stopped forming techniques and sending them from the specter. “My point is that it’s not invincible! We can’t destroy it, but the explosion of the divine artifact wounded it. It’s mortal!”

“What do you think we are, Gods?!” Ragnar interrupted her again. “Wait... Kid, do you have an artifact like that?”

“Even if he did, the space is still blocked. Gods, you have the attention span of a child. He won’t be able to get anything out of his Ring,” Nyako answered instead of Hiro who was too focused on the fight. Thinking and conveying one’s thoughts took less time and effort than talking aloud did. “And stop interrupting me already! In any case... The fog didn’t disappear after the explosion, so the ghosts should have reappeared, but they didn’t. In other words, the explosion didn’t destroy the ghosts, but the thing controlling them. So, this thing can’t be stronger than that!”

“And how shall we find whatever’s controlling this guy?”

“I’d like to entrust that task to Ron.” Nyako looked at the man. “Sit next to Kaiser and begin contemplative meditation. But instead of internal observation, use external. I’ll cover you.”

Deciding not to argue, Ron entered Nyako’s Spheres and sat behind her.

“So, I should look for whatever controls these beings?” he asked.

“My first thought was that these things are the product of a technique, but that’s incorrect. This fog... I doubt that even Divine Stage cultivators could use it. This is divine power, so something else is behind it. Now, I have a hypothesis. Since people die often on this island, then at least one Shadow must have formed, right? So, what if it influenced the fog, adjusted to it, and gained power over it? Try to find something similar to a Shadow. If you manage, we’ll be able to destroy the accumulation of soul fragments and energy, and the residual Master’s Will,” Nyako explained, hoping that she wasn’t mistaken.

Nodding, Ron began to meditate.

In the meantime, the battle continued. Ragnar and Hiro had already destroyed the strange specter twice, but it kept rebuilding itself from the fog. As the fight dragged on, their morale dropped. If it went on any longer, they feared they’d succumb to the specter’s power.

Fortunately, Nyako’s guess turned out to be correct. The fog was truly made of uncondensed Rune power, as Monabe had pointed out; however, that was only part of the issue.

Long ago, this Wandering Island was a flourishing and vibrant land, ruled by a powerful clan. However, when the island’s spirit geyser suddenly began to expand, creating an influx of Rune power, the clan gained strength that allowed it to dominate the entire region. The clan members were beyond happy to have a constant source of Runes on their territory, as owning such a resource was the dream of any faction in the Trial Worlds. However, there was still one problem with which they had to deal.

Usually, uncondensed Rune power hovered in the air for a while, invisible to everyone, until it eventually settled on the ground, accumulated, and formed a Rune. However, the expansion of the spirit geyser prevented it from doing so. After a dozen years, so much of this substance had accumulated on the island that it became visible to the naked eye. It looked like a light mist.

At first, this didn’t bother anyone. On the contrary, they rejoiced at such wealth. In those days, the Runes could form in front of anyone, be they cultivators or not. Mortals could wake up, leave their house, and find several hundred Runes in their yard, turning simple merchants into aristocrats. However, a generation later, the island’s inhabitants began to realize that the fog was harmful to all living things. Children were often stillborn or, at best, born disabled. The elderly died prematurely, Mortals were getting sick more often, and young cultivators ran into more obstacles on their path of development than expected. Crops and livestock perished, even despite arrays and alchemy.

At some point, people decided to take action. They united forces to create special stones to drive away the fog, and laid them throughout the island, especially in settlements and on the paths. These wards were based on two types of power: Forces of Space and Runes.

The locals decided to fight fire with fire. And their gamble paid off — the fog could no longer penetrate the areas where the special stones were laid.

Even now, millions of years later, such stones could be seen on some paths — there was much less fog on them and it was much safer near them.

People coped with the problem successfully; however, they couldn’t even imagine that this was nothing compared to what awaited them. The clan, whose name has been lost to the flows of time, prospered and soon came to dominate not only the entire region but the whole of Insulaii. Its influence had reached such a level that it began to spread to other worlds. Sooner or later, it’d be able to carry out an Exodus from the Trial Worlds and take its place in the World of Celestials.

However, exactly one thousand twenty-four years after the first expansion of the geyser happened, another one came. And along with it, a release of Rune power at such magnitude that all living beings on the island perished in an instant. Not even One Step away from Divinity Divine Stage cultivators, Masters of Six or more Stars, who possessed protective divine items survived. Even the Altars were destroyed.

On that day, the history of the once great clan ended, and the history of another nameless Wandering Island began. No one could tell for certain whether it was a real island, or whether an inexplicable force simply cut off a piece of land and threw it in the middle of an ocean.

After the explosion, the spirit geyser disappeared, but the fog remained. Obeying the laws of the Trial Worlds, it began to tighten and thicken in an attempt to form Runes. However, it turned out to be too dense for that. As a result, a super anomaly began to form.

The island became a most dangerous place, to which many adventurers were attracted, wanting to find the clan’s legacy. However, instead of treasure, they only found their death.

Pieces of their souls and the residue of their Master’s Will started to accumulate inside the fog. The uncondensed Rune power was no longer as violent and destructive as it was at the moment of its release. At the same time, it was insanely dense, which allowed it to hold parts of Soul Shells and even willpower. They didn’t disintegrate or disappear, as was the case usually, but seemed to merge with the fog.

This was how Shadows began to appear. From the most primitive examples to those with a mind of their own. Despite the differences, they all had two things in common: the ability to control the fog and hatred of everything around them. Negative emotions were generally much stronger than positive ones, and no one was happy to die a violent death. So it wasn’t surprising that the fog soon became saturated with the will of the dead, which harbored great hatred toward the living. Because of all this, fragments of souls, even the smallest ones, began to fight with each other, trying to “survive,” which in their understanding meant to absorb their enemy and become stronger. In the end, this led to the birth of two extremely powerful Shadows, which divided power over the entire super anomaly between them. They also separated it from the outside world, placing it in an ever-moving pocket dimension. All in order to protect themselves from powerful Masters, who were capable of destroying them. One way or another, the Shadows within each of Insulaii’s super anomalies came to a similar decision, each creating their own Wandering Island.

And so, this place continued to exist for millions of years, drawing unfortunate adventurers in until several brilliant and rather powerful Soul Masters arrived with the support of numerous Divine Stage cultivators. Their reasons for coming here remained unknown, but they encountered the two Shadows. Almost dying, one of them was forced to hide, while the other ended up sealed deep under the island.

And now, one of them broke free, taking partial control of the water, while the other was finally able to wake up from meditation. Previously, in critical condition, it could only watch over the island and set occasional traps. It had to stay alert because any attempt to come out of hiding turned into a massive attack of a huge number of soul fragments that were previously absorbed by it and released when it was injured. All these specters remained connected with the offender and instinctively wanted revenge, which forced the Shadow to constantly hide because it couldn’t defeat everyone at once.

But today... Today, living beings came to the island for the first time in many thousand years.

Having partially regained its freedom, the Shadow sealed under the island attacked the passengers who survived the spatial storm. However, its prison was still active, so it only managed to manifest a drop of its true power. Otherwise, there wouldn’t have been any survivors.

Oddly enough, the Wandering Island turned out to be a much safer place than before. The sealed Shadow couldn’t reach the survivors, so only the scattered soul fragments (the specters) were a danger to them. Albeit, a small one.

These fragments were generally hostile to everything around them, which made them fight each other as well. Also, specters couldn’t really see the living beings. And just like for the living, it was also quite difficult for them to navigate inside the fog, which was why they were usually in hibernation and they simply drifted inside it, waking up only when approaching others. Something similar had happened to Yuki, who was unlucky enough to absorb a tiny fragment of someone’s soul along with the fog, which attracted an awakened specter to her, making her go mad and kill herself.

But that wasn’t all.

Upon learning of the arrival of living beings, the Shadow that was on land wanted to get rid of the unwanted guests. Using a limited number of forces, it mined their path with traps, one of which caught Uwe.

As for the temple and the false anchor, that was the main course. The Shadow hoped that the specters lured to it would be able to weaken the intruders enough so that it could then go out and absorb their souls. It didn’t plan on leaving its shelter until that moment. Still remembering the events that almost led to its death, it was afraid to take even the smallest risk.

But Monabe turned out to be much stronger than the Shadow expected. He not only managed to escape the trap, but he also tracked down the real anchor, forcing the Shadow to quickly come up with a new plan. It hoped that the intruders would look for a passage in space for many days, which would give it a chance to deal with them, but it was terribly mistaken. Kai found the passage, thereby messing up all its plans. Ultimately, it had no choice but to lure all the specters to the ruins by making a brief appearance, hoping that they’d deal with the living. Given the choice between letting the specters get stronger or letting the intruders go, the Shadow chose the first option, considering it a lesser evil.

Luckily, things turned in its favor.

The explosion of Sakumi’s artifact not only destroyed the specters but also killed the strongest of the intruders — Monabe. In addition, the remaining survivors were seriously weakened after the events. The Shadow grabbed the “dust” into which the specters were turned, and absorbed the remnants of the souls of all those Sakumi had killed. All this prompted it to finally appear and attack outright.

The battle continued. It had been more than forty seconds since Ron had sunk into meditation, which, given the speed of the True Masters, was a lot of time. Therefore, it wasn’t surprising that Ragnar and Hiro, as well as Nyako who was covering them, were barely holding on. They destroyed the creature six times in a row, but this didn’t change the overall situation. The Shadow didn’t stop its onslaught.

Roaring in pain and anger, Ragnar struggled to fight off the tentacles, trying to keep them from reaching Hiro. Slowly but surely, he was running out of strength. In another ten or fifteen seconds, he’d no longer be able to maintain the Divine Gift, which would make him vulnerable.

Glancing toward Hiro, Ragnar almost grimaced. He was in even worse condition. His skin wasn’t even pale, but bluish. Blood was gushing from his nose and mouth, his eyes were red, he had suffered numerous soft tissue injuries, and small cracks had appeared on his Astral Body — all this, as well as weakness and his limbs trembling, was a consequence of excessive use of the Perfect Weapon.

Ragnar couldn’t help but marvel at Hiro’s resilience. If he were in his place, he would’ve given up and deactivated the Divine Gift.

Just how strong is his will? Or is it something else? flashed through his mind, but he didn’t dare to get distracted by these thoughts in the middle of the battle.

Hiro thought of only one thing as he destroyed one tentacle after another, enduring so much pain: how to destroy the blockage of space and get to the outside world. Even though he barely knew his new comrades — apart from Ron — he was still willing to sacrifice his life to get them out of here. Fortunately, Ron’s voice came through before he could even entertain the idea of risking his life.

“Found it!” Ron opened his eyes abruptly, completing his meditation. “Something’s lurking almost half a mile north of this thing. Open your minds to me!”

Having glanced into his memories, Ragnar and Hiro rushed in the indicated direction with lightning speed, while Nyako began to prepare several very powerful six-volume techniques.

The tentacles followed almost immediately, trying to stop them.

“Go!” Ragnar shouted, turning around sharply. He was going to hold back the tentacles to give Hiro a chance to finally end this fight.

Without answering, Hiro continued toward the goal. More cracks began to appear on his Astral Body (those that could still be healed), but he didn’t stop. Pulling the dazzling blade from its scabbard, he poured the last of his strength into his strongest technique. Unwilling to give their enemy so much as a chance to defend itself, he launched the attack from afar. The dark comet cut through space with lightning speed, giving rise to a rumble that echoed for miles.

A moment later, a powerful gust of wind swept along the edge of the area, freezing everything in its path. A series of gigantic, dirty-gray ice crystals formed and exploded into fragments.

“I did my best, guys. Finish it off!”

Tired and panting, Nyako paid attention to her spirit perception. She had deliberately covered a large area with her attack so that it’d hit the Shadow even if it tried to escape.

“Hey!” she shouted as Ron ran out from under the protection of her Spheres.

After the attack, Hiro fell to his knees, exhausted and almost unconscious. Ron’s plan to get a few artifacts and alchemical preparations from his Ring to help him was thwarted when he realized with horror that the space was still blocked.

“THIS ISN’T THE END!” he yelled and picked up his pace.

However, before he could take a step, the shadow beneath his feet expanded and engulfed him. The same thing happened to Hiro and Ragnar.

At the same time, a series of deadly explosions covered the entire area.

Ragnar shook his head, along with the others who appeared next to Nyako.

“What’s happening?” he asked, still dazed.

“I figured out its strategy...” Nyako began to explain in a strained voice, falling to one knee and clenching the ground with her fist. A moment ago, she not only had to move the three of them over to her side, but also form a barrier strong enough to withstand the explosions. All this put her under enormous pressure. “From the very beginning, it avoided attacking outright, constantly working in the background. It’s been trying to trap us. First that sneaky attack on Ragnar immediately after Sakumi’s betrayal, then an attempt to deceive us when Hiro destroyed it for the first time... When Ron detected its presence, I immediately suspected that something was wrong. It happened too quickly, as if it wasn’t even trying to hide. And we destroyed it a little too easily if you ask me...”

“So it’s still alive?!”

“Exactly. What Hiro and I attacked was probably nothing more than another trap.”

Clap. Clap. Clap.

The sound of applause reverberated through the hall.

“I applaud you!” a nasty, raspy voice intruded their thoughts, making them experience severe spirit pain. “Well done...”

The group closed their spirit worlds immediately, cutting off all connection with one another. Having tuned in to each other’s auras, they hadn’t even thought about the fact that someone else would be able to address them telepathically.

“So, you heard everything?” Ron asked, looking at the unconscious Hiro.

“I did, yes. It’s not that difficult if you know the techniques of the Path of Soul,” the reply came from all sides.

“Who are you?” Ragnar asked, looking around for the source of the voice.

“He-he... I’m the Shadow you’ve been looking for...” A robed figure floated out of the fog’s depths. A purple glow emanated from under its hood. “The absorption of fragments is a slow process... You could play with my pet a little longer...”

The fog converged again, forming several purple spherical creatures with black tentacles. Up to this point, the group had only had to deal with one such enemy, but now there were six of them.

“And what do you want from us?” Nyako asked angrily and got back to her feet.

“He-he... Don’t you understand...? Your souls, of course...”

“You can have one of these!” Ragnar gave it the finger. “Fuck right off!”

“He-he-he... Too bad...”

All six monsters attacked. Covering hundreds of feet in a fraction of a second, they should’ve finished the group off, but the tentacles suddenly froze in the air, as if they got bogged down by something extremely thick.

“So, you still have the strength to fight...”

Giant waves of fog began to gather from all over the island. Forming more than two dozen small balls above the Shadow, they radiated tremendous power of various elements. The uncondensed Rune power contained all the existing elements, which the Shadow could now use with ease.

Nyako and Ron’s eyes widened in horror as they realized the strength and power each of these small spheres carried. At the moment, the Shadow could control more than seventy percent of all the fog on the island, which was equivalent to about twenty million Runes. It took Monabe half a million to stop the explosion of an object endowed with divine power.

“He-he-he...” the Shadow sneered. With a wave of its hand, it had each of the balls release a beam of concentrated elements.

Is this the end? Ron thought, looking at the approaching death, when a figure appeared before him.

For a moment, everyone was blinded by a bright flash. When the light disappeared, and death didn’t come, a figure emerged — Ragnar had protected them using the second level of his Divine Gift.

Staggering, he pointed both palms at the Shadow, after which he released all the power of its attack that he had absorbed. It cost him both arms, the skin of his face, and additional damage to his Astral Body.

“It is useless...” the Shadow said, moving aside.

After using his last trump card, Ragnar fell unconscious.

“Let’s finish this...”

The tentacles frozen inside Nyako’s Spheres shimmered and exploded, sending her, Ron, Ragnar, Hiro, and Kai flying in different directions into a cluster of smaller tentacles. They no longer had the strength to resist, trapped in the spider’s web like flies. The Shadow’s plan was to slowly and carefully drain its victims to ensure that their Shells were as intact as possible. This was its first step toward restoring its former power.

Four tormented cries rang out almost simultaneously. The spirit pain that filled them was so strong that it forced even the exhausted Hiro and Ragnar to regain consciousness. Only Kai continued to lie silently, as if dead.

Feeling his Astral Body falling apart in his limbs, Ron trembled and gritted his teeth. Attempts to hide in the soul world failed as pain overwhelmed his mind, and as much as he tried to fight, with every passing second, there was less and less faith in salvation and more and more all-consuming despair in him. Nobody could help them. They did their best, but they still couldn’t do anything.

It’s too strong... This is the end... I’m going to die... flickered through Ron’s mind. With those thoughts came anger as well. Sakumi!
If only I could go back... If I had one more chance... I’d kill that... that creature! I’d kill her! Tear her to pieces! Damn you, Sakumi! If I die now, I’ll make sure to come back and kill you!

Ron’s angry thoughts were interrupted by another flash of pain. He no longer felt his arms or legs. The Astral Body in them had disappeared, and the flesh withered.

I don’t want to die...

Just as that thought crossed his mind, the pain suddenly subsided, and the feeling of being drained stopped. Opening his eyes, he saw a wall of emerald flame. To his surprise, its fire didn’t harm them, only the tentacles that had enveloped them.

“Ha-ha-ha-ha!” There was a cheerful and carefree laugh. “Lucky you! Or are you? It’s hard to tell. On one hand, you got yourself into such a mess; on the other, you survived until my arrival.”

Turning his head to the side with great difficulty, Ron saw Kai rise to his feet. He was unharmed and seemingly talking to himself. Like Ron, the other three observed him in shock.

Suddenly, a thin tentacle erupted from the ground, rushing toward Kai’s head. The rest barely managed to see it when he caught it with his bare hand. They were just about to shout to him to be careful when they realized that contact with the tentacle did nothing to him.

A moment later, the tentacle went up in green flames and turned into mist. Kai had burned through the bond that unified the uncondensed Rune power into a single form with ease. It tried to recover, but the flames prevented it from doing so. As a concept, the Heat Void was stronger than the regular elements in both physical and spirit attacks. But the power of a concept alone wasn’t enough to suppress the tentacles so easily; otherwise, Hiro would’ve done so long ago with Yin. The second important component was Complete Submission, with which Kai had strengthened his fire.

“Is that all?” Kai asked loudly, looking at the Shadow.

“Who are you?” it inquired with caution.

“Kaiser,” he replied. “Are you ready to bow before me?”

“What?” For a moment, the Shadow seemed surprised, but then it regained its composure. “He-he... What kind of stupidity is this? You waited until the very end to do something. He-he... It’s already too late, fool...”

“I’ll take that as a no then...”

With a sigh, Kai raised his right hand, forming an ice blade in it.

Seeing this, the Shadow started to pull the fog in from all sides, preparing to kill him, but Kai just stepped to the side and found himself right in front of it. Dumbfounded, his companions could only speculate about what had happened. As for the Shadow, it managed to react although it hadn’t expected such speed from its opponent. The space block had no effect on Kai so he lost none of his speed.

The ice blade dropped sharply. The Shadow retreated with great speed, but it didn’t manage to escape completely. Traces of ice remained on its partially torn hood but it destroyed it along with the Burning Ice Curse Technique. Although Kai was using Complete Submission, with such proximity to the Shadow’s “heart,” where its will was coming from, the skill had almost zero effect on it.

Retreating, the Shadow attacked with elemental rays.

“You really need to aim better...” Kai said with a snicker and snapped his fingers.

When he got on this island, Kai already knew that the fog that covered it consisted of three tightly knitted parts: prana, small Rune particles, and the will of those who perished here. Soul fragments distorted by this super anomaly had the ability to control just the Rune particles. The level of control depended on the strength and quantity of the will preserved inside them. That’s how the Shadow could manipulate the fog.

And while Kai couldn’t control these particles, he possessed the ability to control any neutral energy. And since prana was one of the fog’s key parts, he found it easy to manipulate. His Master’s Will was enough to eliminate that of the dead masters that remained inside the fog.

The shocked Shadow could only stare. In an instant, it lost control of the fog it intended to use for its next attack, and saw someone subdue and dispel it.

“Y-You freed yourself?” it asked, having concluded that it wasn’t looking at a living creature but at another Shadow, the one that had once been sealed at the bottom of the island.

Kai tilted his head to the side.

“What are you talking about?”

But he didn’t wait for an answer. Raising his hand again, he turned the ice blade into a spear and threw it. The Shadow darted to the side to avoid it, but the space distorted and the projectile still hit it.

Thanks to his energy vision, Kai didn’t fall for the trick of the strange purple cluster under the Shadow’s hood, aiming at its chest instead, where the real “heart” was. Nevertheless, the spear still failed to destroy the specter. It managed to break through several layers of its defense, but it didn’t succeed in destroying the last one — a small dark sphere that surrounded the Shadow’s core.

During the millions of years of its existence, thousands of cultivators died on this Wandering Island. Eventually, the fragments of their souls became parts of one of the two strongest Shadows of this super anomaly. Thus, they had enough time and resources to create the perfect defense. That was why even the ingenious Soul Masters who had once visited this place couldn’t kill them.

Having regained some confidence, the Shadow engaged its opponent in close combat. It realized that it was better to abandon long-range attacks, as it was more difficult to maintain control over them. So, it weaved a huge scythe out of the mist and, putting as much will into it as it could to prevent its opponent from taking control, rushed forward.

Kai snorted at its attempt and took the Twin Blades of Nightmare from his Storage. Putting them together, he used the Sphere of Sword to temporarily combine the two into one long straight sword. He had done something similar more than two and a half years ago when he ran into An’na at the entrance to the Belteise Imperial Palace.

After that, the remaining five Spheres opened up. Thanks to Kai’s monstrous concentration and enormous willpower, they shrunk quickly, took the form of a blade, and merged with the weapon. He intended to inflict maximum spirit damage in hopes of finishing this off as soon as possible.

A powerful shockwave swept across the spirit realm, making the injured cultivators experience intense pain.

“He-he...”

The Shadow chuckled as they both dealt their blows.

Kai had hit its “heart,” but he had left only a small crack in the dark sphere. He had used his most powerful fighting techniques but that wasn’t enough. The Shadow’s defense, built up over a vast amount of time, withstood the blow, preventing the blade from going further.

Having deprived its opponent of his head, the Shadow laughed, gloating over its victory. It thought that it was all over when the headless body was covered with black and white patterns. A moment later, Kai’s weapon was filled with unthinkable power. A huge amount of soul energy stored on Belteise was gone in an instant and put into the Touch of Nothingness, aimed at the enemy.

The fight was finally over.

The Shadow disappeared without a trace and Kai regrew his head.

He had managed to overcome his main weakness during the training with Sawan who explained to him that the mind of the Shell always prevailed over the mind of the body. So even if you lost your head, with Complete Submission, you could still continue to live for some time, maintaining the connection between the physical body and the soul by Force. To the vast majority of Masters, however, this was of no help as it was a painful experience that would very likely lead to their death (that is, unless it was being used as a last resort), but for those who had the blood of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra coursing through their veins, it was a gamble they were willing to take.

To actually kill Kai, a person needed to either destroy at least seventy percent of his physical body at once, cause sufficient damage to his Astral Body, or deprive him of his head and then not allow him to recover. Otherwise, he’d always survive. The Shadow’s attack was powerful enough to damage any Astral
Body, but Kai did his best to protect himself, activating Ultimate Focus, transferring a part of his Cover to the spirit level of reality, creating Cold Void armor, covering his head with the black scales of Partial Transformation, and strengthening all this with Complete Submission. The fact that he was still left with a few minor cracks in his Astral Body after all this proved just how powerful the Shadow was.

He could’ve tried to dodge. However, given his opponent’s speed, he had the biggest chance of getting to the Shadow’s “heart” only if he let it attack him. Had he attacked first, the Shadow might’ve retreated and made this fight much more difficult.

Casting one last glance at where the Shadow had stood, Kai turned around and walked back to the group as if nothing had happened. Rejoining them, he activated Primordial Flash and directed its power toward his own flesh. He then extended his hand and concentrated on Complete Submission.

Amazed, Ragnar, Nyako, Hiro, and Ron watched as Kai’s hand began to grow. After about thirty seconds, it looked more like a huge egg than a human hand. When this strange appendage reached the desired size, Kai cut it off and moved his aura into it. For a moment, his eyes seemed to grow dim.

None of the four spectators understood what was happening. For a few more seconds, they looked at the disgusting blob of flesh, which suddenly began to squirm and pulsate. Eventually, it shrunk and formed a human figure. Another Kai appeared in front of them, only appearing a bit fresher, like he had had a good night’s sleep rather than spent the last twenty-four-or-so hours fighting for his life.

“My lord,” the old Kai bowed.

Nodding in response, the new Kai created a snow-white robe for himself, after which he approached the group. The four were staring at him, mouth agape in bewilderment.

“You look horrible. But I can help you heal,” Kai said in a persuasive tone, looking at each of them in turn. “If you agree to follow me.”

“Who are you?” Nyako asked bluntly, trying to hide the weakness in her voice and her eyes.

“Me? I’m the one who’s going to subjugate the entire Avlaim region, and create a sect that’ll complete the Exodus to the next world in the future,” Kai said, looking up at the sky.

It’s a pity, he thought, that there is no one who can tell me why the Shadow’s power was so similar to my energy control…

Chapter 7
A PERSONAL ARMY

Two days before the ship left for the Rising Star Sect

After the skirmish with the pirates, Kai continued on his way. Thanks to the information about the Trial Worlds he had received from Shiny Tail, he had decided to change his course and plans significantly.

Having made his way to the territory of the Land of Wind, for which he had removed the energy around him, thus making himself invisible to the border array and spirit perception, he found a secluded place on the nearest island and went to his Storage. All that remained of him in the outside world was a disguised spatial anchor, which only talented Holy Lords and more advanced Masters could detect, and even then only if they were no more than two dozen feet away from it. Acilla’s technique was very good.

Once inside the pocket dimension, the first thing he did was check the purchased Token.

Contender’s Duel Recording

Location: Insulaii

Participants: Kaiser (unrated) VS Shiny Tail (Guard 4; Rating Points: 45/100)

Form: standard 1v1 combat (no artifacts or alchemy; Rune power allowed; restricted area)

Initiator: Kaiser (no rating)

Reward: (Kaiser): Shiny Tail’s freedom

Reward: (Shiny Tail): Kaiser’s freedom

Winner: Kaiser

The calibration process is over:

Insullai

Rank: Guard 5 (Rating Points: 0/100)

Reduced Altar Commission (2%) — Active

Ferox

Rank: Follower 3 (Rating Points: 49/100)

Reduced Altar Commission (0.6%) — Temporarily Inactive

Bellum

No Records — Temporarily Inactive

Kai chuckled.

“I hoped for more,” he thought aloud.

Having heard of the Token and the ranking system, he immediately became interested in them and the many new opportunities they opened up.

The three worlds had separate rating lists; however, in essence, they were no different from each other. The Contenders who didn’t have a Token and who had never entered a Duel didn’t have any rating. After their first victory, they were processed and, depending on their opponent’s rating, given their initial title and rank.

At the very bottom of the list were the Neophytes — more than sixty percent of all Contenders who decided to purchase the Token — whose title was divided into five ranks, the fifth being the lowest. To rise in rank, a Contender needed to get one hundred rating points in each world through dueling. When a Contender gathered one hundred points of the first Neophyte rank, they needed to pass a special test before getting a new title. The complicity and dangerous nature of this test were the main reasons why so many remained Neophytes, never advancing.

The second title was that of a Follower, which was held by about thirty-five percent of Contenders. With it came various bonuses, such as reduced commission fees that the Altar took when buying or selling something. On average, it was ten percent of the value of the goods, but for rank-five Followers, it was nine point eight percent. Each rank reduced the commission fee by another zero point two percent, so for rank-one Followers, it was nine percent.

An even more deadly test followed the ascension to the next title, which, if passed, meant that the Contender would get the title of a Guard. It also came with a reduced commission fee — two percent per rank. For those of the first rank, there was no fee at all, which was why the heads of clans and sects, and various supreme elders had to become at least rank-one Guards.

This title granted two more bonuses: the ability to take a Rune loan through the Altar, as well as the right to move to another world.

As with the previous titles, a difficult test awaited the rank-one Guard with a hundred rating points. However, after it, the Guard either remained in the same place (forever losing the opportunity to advance further), died, or became a Warrior, the title which was the most desirable among the Neophytes and Followers, who didn’t yet know about the complexity of obtaining it, but at the same time didn’t dream of something more. And all because a Contender who became a Warrior gained access to the artifacts and alchemy of the highest class in the Altar store, as well as the opportunity to buy seven-volume techniques. Without the Warrior title, the Contender could only browse these goods without the ability to buy them even if they had enough Runes.

The fifth title was that of a Commander, and it further expanded the assortment of unique goods in Altars. Upon reaching it, a Contender would be able to purchase a pass to special training areas, a limited number of special Runes (for example, the Renewal Rune), a Trial Pass, divine particles along with a special tool that allowed using them for crafting, Divine
Gifts, and even bloodline Quintessence.

Unlike with previous titles, this one wasn’t divided into ranks. However, it required two thousand rating points instead of the usual hundred to move on to the next level. In addition, there was a limitation — there could be no more than a thousand Commanders in one world. Because of this, Contenders were required to duel at least once a month; otherwise, their points would begin to decrease by fifty points every day until a Duel was held. In the case when the number of rating points reached zero, the title of the Contender in question was automatically lowered to the Guard of first rank, and the decrease in points stopped.

The last title was that of a Legend. It was divided into three ranks, each of which had its own limitations. The third rank was available to no more than a hundred cultivators in one world, the second — no more than thirty, and the first was reserved for the six best. For these reasons, Legends didn’t have an upper bar for rating points, and they could increase them indefinitely.

As for the bonuses that came with this title, there were only three of them: Elemental Body Particle, Elemental Soul Particle, and one-third of the Right of Liberation. So far, Kai didn’t know what these were (although he did have an idea about the latter, given the ending of U’Shor’s message and the fourteenth Rule), but he was aiming to find out by climbing the rankings and becoming a first-rank Legend.

Having become a rank-five Guard after his duel with Shiny Tail, all Kai needed to do now was keep fighting other ranked Contenders and defeating them to earn points. On average, he received about fifteen points for one victory over an opponent with a similar title and rank, and lost about twenty in the case of a defeat. If there was a significant difference in rating between the Contenders, the standard reward or fine was multiplied by the number that was equal to the number of ranks and titles between the duelists. For example, if Kai, a rank-five Guard, faced a rank-one Contender of the next title, then he wouldn’t receive fifteen but as much as one hundred and thirty-five points for winning. If he lost, he’d lose only five or six points. It was the opposite for his opponent: they’d get zero points for winning, and minus one hundred and thirty-five points for losing. This was put in place to ensure that those of higher ranks didn’t take advantage of those weaker than themselves. If a Commander deliberately fought with a weaker opponent, they were penalized for it whether they lost or won. In the case of the former, bigger damage would’ve been done to their pride and reputation than points.

There were three ways to start the Duel. The most straightforward one was to face your opponent directly and touch them, and then mentally activate your Token. If your opponent was lower in the rating, then they had the opportunity to refuse the Duel. However, if they were even one rank higher, or if they were a false Contender and you were a true one, then they had no choice but to accept.

This approach had both its pros and cons. First, it was possible to choose your opponent and try to catch them at their weakest before challenging them to a Duel. Second, it was possible to meet with them in advance and pay them to lose.

There were two downsides: you could challenge someone directly only once a year, and not every Contender would be able to approach another and touch them. If your opponent was the leader of some clan or sect, then even meeting them wasn’t easy.

As for the remaining two methods, they required the use of a Token. With it, it was possible to search for a random opponent with a similar rating on the planet. And when one was found, and both Contenders confirmed their intention to start the Duel, the Token transferred them to a specially designated fighting area.

The second option allowed the Contender to challenge anyone who decided not to hide their name from the rating list. However, in this case, even if they were a stronger cultivator or a false Contender, nothing obliged them to agree to the Duel. Therefore, this method wasn’t popular, as anyone rarely ever agreed.

“At this rate, if I rely on finding random opponents, I’ll need to win about sixty-six Duels to become a Commander,” Kai mumbled to himself, removing the Token and walking toward the mansion. “Fortunately, I should be strong enough to deal with most of the top-ranked Contenders. I just need to find them...”

Having entered the building, he sat on the nearest sofa in the living room, and then took out the Altar Fragment. As expected, the items he put up for sale had already been bought.

While he was training on Belteise, he honed not only his skills but also became a much better alchemist, thanks to which he had accumulated a huge amount of various preparations, some of which he had recently put up for sale through the Altar. And although all of them were only of the peak-quality Imperial-rank, they were perfectly purified, made following unique Belteise recipes, and enhanced with the Primal Flash, which made them high-quality, available for purchase only by Warriors of at least the second rank. As a result, three hundred and fifty vials of various alchemical preparations brought Kai a little over thirty-seven thousand Runes.

However, if he wanted to sell that amount of alchemy again, their worth would be much lesser. The resources for these drugs were rare enough that in the Trial Worlds they weren’t sold for Azure Crystals, but Runes. Kai would have to spend at least twenty-eight thousand Runes on ingredients, and then spend a lot of time making the alchemy.

As for some of his techniques, which he cut down to six volumes, they brought him one million twelve thousand and five hundred Runes.

In any of the worlds of the Ecumene, techniques had always been and always would be the most important component of a cultivator’s arsenal. This was their main and most valuable resource. That was why, even in the Trial Worlds, techniques were of great value. The simple and low-ranking ones were relatively easy to obtain by simply purchasing them with Azure Crystals. However, five-volume techniques of Royal and higher ranks could be obtained in only two ways: by becoming a member of a faction or by buying a scroll through the Altar. However, in the second case, you needed to possess a considerable number of Runes. Five-volume techniques of average quality cost no less than three hundred Runes, and the prices for the highest quality ones could reach a thousand. The average cost of six-volume techniques ranged from two to five thousand Runes. However, any purchased scroll had a limited number of “readings.” The sellers did the latter on purpose to increase the value of individual scrolls and thus, the demand for their techniques. Even old cultivators could rarely thoroughly study a technique in just five “readings”. Because of this, they were forced to buy several copies. On average, they needed at least three.

As for Kai’s techniques, they were of the highest quality. Therefore, some of them sold for more than five thousand Runes, which was why two hundred scrolls brought him such a huge amount of money. However, unlike with alchemy, Kai had no intention of continuing to trade his techniques for three simple reasons.

By this time, he had decided to form a sect and take over the region. If he were to go through with that, it’d be foolish for him to give potential enemies things that should become the property of his faction. Second, the anonymous sale of so many six-volume techniques (after all, they were very rarely shared even for money) drew a lot of attention to him. Almost all buyers took the opportunity to send a message to the seller, trying to find out his identity and win him over. For now, he didn’t want various factions looking for him, as it could lead to major problems. And third, he never intended to trade his techniques on an ongoing basis, but only sought to earn the starting capital in this world.

The last thing he put up for sale were ten bottles of the Elixir of Ascension, each of which could increase a Mortal’s foundation up to two points. They caused the greatest excitement among the buyers. Bidding for each bottle lasted until the last second, and they were all bought by a certain Alliance of Mountain Sects from Bellum. As far as Kai knew, it was one of the four most powerful factions in the Trial Worlds. They paid one hundred and twenty thousand Runes for each Elixir, outbidding all their competitors.

Thus, in just eleven days, Kai managed to earn a fabulous amount of two million two hundred nine thousand seven hundred and thirty-six Runes. Unfortunately, he wasn’t even a rank-one Guard yet, so the Altar took eight percent of that sum. Still, even two million sixty-nine thousand seven hundred and fifty-seven Runes was a gigantic sum of money.

Bringing the Altar Fragment close to his chest, Kai confirmed that he wanted to receive the Runes. At the same moment, a bright, mustard-yellow mist escaped from the artifact and went to his Accumulator. A feeling of unthinkable power overwhelmed him. The urge to take advantage of it immediately arose, but he suppressed this fleeting weakness. He hadn’t broken his promise not to use Runes for self-enhancement, and intuition told him that this was the right decision.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t take all the Runes. Standard Accumulators had restrictions tied to the Contender’s stage. Divine Stage cultivators could carry no more than four hundred thousand, Holy Lords — three hundred, Elementalists — two hundred, and Exorcists — only one hundred. That was why most of the amount had to be transferred to a “virtual bank,” the access to which Kai had gained after purchasing the First Class Merchant License. Otherwise, he would’ve had to fill the entire Storage with Runes, which could’ve had a negative impact on its contents. Cultivators didn’t always have access to the bank, as not everyone possessed Altar
Fragments, so it was possible to expand the Accumulator to the point that it could hold tens and even hundreds of millions of Runes at once. To do this, it was necessary to fulfill two conditions: to reach the title of a Commander in the ranking of one of the worlds, and then to buy a Rune Accumulator Expander in a special section of the Altar for a lot of money. At the moment, Kai was in no hurry to use this service.

“All right...” He sighed, putting down the Fragment. “Are you here...? Shadow? We have to talk.”

As expected, the faceless figure appeared in the seat next to him.

“Tell me — are you following me? How come you appear near me so easily?”

The Shadow didn’t answer.

Kai waved his hand and shook his head.

“Forget it. I called you because I wanted to revise our deal,” he said, remembering his futile attempts to find out who gave birth to the Shadow and how it could move over such distances. After a short pause, during which the figure didn’t try to object, Kai continued. “Recently, I received quite a lot of information about the political scene of Insulaii and the Trial Worlds in general. As it turns out, almost all the locations of the Elder Runes that you indicated coincide with the capitals of various factions. And the places where there were several of them are near the bases of the strongest sects and clans. The nearest five are in the mainlands of the Rising Star Sect. What I’m trying to say is that at this rate, it’ll take me years, if not decades, to destroy the Elder Runes. I don’t doubt my talent and strength, but I don’t want to overestimate myself either. I’m more than sure that there are those who can pose a threat to me on Insulaii. Fighting alone against entire sects is, you know, not an easy task. Even I can’t beat a crowd of Divine Stage cultivators and their students. Even under ideal conditions, I won’t get my memories for a very, very long time. I hoped that the rest of the Elder Runes would be as secure as the one I found in Kaiser’s Ark, but the reality turned out to be much different. U’Shor didn’t seem to be doing much to hide them.” Kai snorted, noticing how the Shadow trembled at the mention of his name. “That’s why I demand that we reconsider the terms of our cooperation. I’m not ready to wait that long as I have plans of my own. I’d like to get my memories sooner. At least some of them.”

“Unfortunately, I can’t partially give you back the memories. It’s either all or nothing,” the Shadow replied, shaking its head.

“You must understand that anything can happen to my ‘friends,’ if they’re even real and not just a way of you blackmailing me, while I’m running after these Elder Runes of yours. We’re not talking about a few months or even a couple of years here. I’m not prepared to wait that long for my memory to return. After all, I may not live to see the end of this ‘sightseeing tour’ of yours. I’ll have to cross all three worlds, and I will look for those who know me. If I can handle this on my own, do you really think I need your help?”

“You sound confident. But are you confident enough to put a stop to our training and my assistance to your development?” the Shadow asked.

“I can’t argue with the fact that you’re an amazing teacher. And even if I remember everything myself and find my friends, I’m unlikely to find someone of your caliber anywhere else. However, if I find out that something happened to one of my friends, regardless of if I remember them or not, I’ll kill you. You’ll pray for someone else with a Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo to come to the Trial Worlds and help you.”

Having said that, he paused, staring at the Shadow that seemed to be in no hurry to answer.

“Alright,” it replied after almost a minute. “I propose a compromise then. I’ll restore your memory if you destroy the Elder Runes on this world and clear all twelve of Insulaii’s Wandering Islands.”

“Clear them?”

“The Wandering Islands are covered with fog that consists of Rune particles intertwined with prana. And I know that you can control any neutral energy,” the Shadow revealed, slightly surprising Kai. “Use this power to clear those super anomalies.”

“Understood. Anything else?”

“Yes, one last condition: you must take an oath that you’ll continue to destroy the Elder Runes even after you’ve regained your memory.”

“Really? You’re a Shadow — an inanimate being. For the System, you’re no different from a stone or this sofa.” Kai patted the armrest. “I can’t give you a system oath. I can, however, give you a general oath if that’ll help you in any way, but you’re unlikely to agree to this. Maybe we should use a spirit contract?”

“Out of the question,” the Shadow immediately refused, aware of the kind of protection Kai’s soul had. “Breaking spirit contracts of even Divine rank won’t harm your soul in any way. Making them is pointless. You’ll take a common oath then. However, in order to confirm it, you’ll have to activate the Rune of Truth as you speak it so that I can make sure that your will matches the words and that the System actually accepted the oath.”

The Rune of Truth was one of the few unique Runes of the Trial Worlds alongside the Renewal Rune. It could only be obtained through the Altar, for which it was necessary to meet at least one of two conditions: get the right to buy it cheaply by passing one of the special trials with a perfect score, or become a Commander and purchase it for two million Runes. In the latter case, one could get a maximum of three Runes of Truth.

Its activation created a special zone inside which it was impossible to lie. If the spoken words didn’t correspond to the speaker’s thoughts and will, then they couldn’t say anything. The Rune worked on the informational level of reality so even the strongest True Masters couldn’t cheat it even if they distorted their memories and forced themselves to believe their lie. Inside the range of the Rune, the speaker couldn’t utter any lies they once believed to be true. Of course, they could be deceived by someone, and consider certain information to be true, but even in this case, they wouldn’t be able to say anything because the Rune checked not only their thoughts and intentions but also their objective reality through the informational reality.

Thus, with its help, it was possible to find out things that even the speaker didn’t know. The test was limited to the simplest “yes” or “no” questions but it was extremely reliable. However, one Rune had only two charges, after which it collapsed.

After spending some time thinking, Kai finally nodded.

“Very well, I agree. And how do I get to these Wandering Islands?”

“When you decide to start, I’ll make sure that they find you. Just make sure to say that you’re ready out loud. One of the islands is on the way to one of the Elder Runes. If you take a ship to a place called the Rising Star Sect within six days, I can attract that Wandering Island to it.”

Is it really capable of such a thing? Kai thought, surprised.

“There will be other passengers on the ship. I don’t want to involve outsiders,” he objected.

“Then you have two options: either go alone, or trust me. I’ll arrange everything so that the ship will begin to attract the island when the time’s right. Then, you’ll have to abandon the vessel and get as far away from it as possible. The island will let the ship go, and you’ll find yourself inside the anomaly.”

“I guess I’ll trust you. I don’t want to waste time on going on my own, not to mention the pirates. The last thing I need is something interfering with my plans again. Let’s discuss the details now. I have some other stuff to take care of.”

“As you wish.”

***

When the Shadow was gone — at least, Kai no longer saw or felt it inside his Storage — Kai went deeper into the mansion. Inside a snow-white room of gigantic proportions were eleven thousand transparent cylinders, lined up in perfect rows, each of which contained one frozen body.

They all looked exactly like Kai.

During the year and a half that he studied and trained with Sawan, he not only became stronger but also greatly improved his control of Complete Submission. Like Chag, he had learned to control his body down to the cellular level, which resulted in a new skill.

If he were anyone else, this would be extremely difficult to do, but the bloodline of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra bestowed him with the potential for cell division and even allowed him to consciously control this process. For example, he could activate regeneration even when there was no damage. Simply put, he learned to duplicate all his cells, thereby creating clones. And since the main feature of his regeneration was that the restored flesh always had the same properties as the destroyed one, his clones received the same initial physical parameters that he had.

Even Divine Stage cultivators couldn’t boast of being able to do such a thing. It went without saying that they had monstrous regenerative powers, but they were limited to physical wounds. Without special resources, they couldn’t restore tempered flesh. That is, a new limb would grow, but with the parameters of an ordinary Mortal, which would be a hindrance as it wouldn’t last even a second, considering how much pressure a cultivator’s body was usually subjected to in combat. That was why True Masters oftentimes didn’t bother healing non-vital damage if they didn’t need to. It only forced them to waste their strength and resources.

Naturally, there were techniques, artifacts, other bloodlines, racial traits (for example, Complete Transformation), and even Complete Submission that also allowed regenerating already tempered flesh. But they all had one common drawback: the restored body part received its strength due to the partial weakening of the rest of the body. Consequently, the cultivator not only became weaker but was eventually forced to spend a lot of money on the resources necessary to restore the previous parameters.

That was why the blood of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra was so powerful. However, it wasn’t unique in this regard. There were several other bloodlines with the same regenerative power. In addition, there were also the Divine Gifts, which allowed their owners to perform similar miracles.

This was how Kai learned to create clones that surpassed any doubles he could’ve created with his techniques. However, he immediately faced a serious problem — as soon as the clone was separated from him on the physical level, it began to dry up and decompose. As Sawan had explained, this happened because the flesh with such regenerative potential was overly voracious and required a lot of energy to exist.

Thankfully, Kai, a true descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra, didn’t need to worry about such a shortcoming.

Everyone knew that the power of a bloodline wasn’t as tightly connected with the scarlet liquid as the name implied. In fact, it existed and operated on all three levels of reality at once and it was tied to the physical body, the soul, and the informational shell. Thanks to that, Kai could have insane regenerative power without suffering from a lack of energy.

However, his flesh, which was separated from him, was a whole different thing. The clone, although it consisted of his cells, didn’t have a soul or a suitable informational shell. Simply put, it didn’t have Kai’s bloodline, which was why it always died.

Kai was determined to try to find a solution to this problem, especially since, at the time he began the original experiment, he had the help of a real deity. It took Sawan and him several months of research and testing to come up with a way to make a clone from a non-viable pile of flesh.

The first thing Sawan did was ask Rune’Tan to teach Kai depth-perception meditation that was normally only used by Soul Masters. It allowed contemplating and thoroughly exploring any soul, including your own. And it didn’t require learning a new element, since regular spirit perception was enough. To speed up the process that would’ve otherwise probably taken years if not decades, Sawan helped Kai and reduced the learning curve to only three months.

It would’ve been nice to study the Path of Soul, but it was too late for Kai. The souls of Mortals and even True Masters were limited and, like a hard drive, couldn’t contain an infinite amount of information about the laws of the universe. Even now, having mastered the Heat Void, which, being a concept, was “heavier” than information about ordinary elements, Kai felt a certain load on his Shell. Most likely, he now had very little space left there, which he hoped would be enough to learn the concept of Radiance Void. His soul, that of a True Master, would no longer be able to accept other elements. Naturally, when he’d become a Holy Lord or even reached the Divine Stage, his Shell would “expand.” However, at the same time, the “heaviness” of the already existing elements would increase if he continued to develop their power. Also, to implement any element, ideally, you’d need to start mastering it at the beginning of your journey. The old layers of the soul would become inaccessible, because of which the development of new Paths or concepts would only crowd the rest of the elements. Even Kai couldn’t avoid this fate when he learned the Heat Void, although Sawan helped him. Most of the informational space of one of the layers of his Shell turned out to be completely occupied by “data” about this very concept. If at that moment he hadn’t continued the series of breakthroughs, but decided to contemplate already existing elements (for example, Sword), he would’ve realized with horror that meditation didn’t bring practically any results.

However, information about the laws of the universe, which he managed to learn in his life, was “packed” in his soul much more densely than that of the overwhelming number of cultivators of the Ecumene. In fact, this was what allowed him to own such a large number of elements, four of which were concepts. How? It was all thanks to being the Favorite of the Forces, which meant that his Shell allowed him to contemplate the Forces much more efficiently and store more information about them. Without this, he would’ve never mastered the Heat Void.

After becoming familiar with his soul, Kai began to experiment with soul energy, trying to form an exact copy of his Shell. When he achieved this, he used the concept of Yang to force the energy to “harden.”

Why not Cold Void? It just wouldn’t fit. It could only freeze the soul energy. What he needed was a semblance of a Shell, not frozen energy. The Yang concept, on the other hand, allowed changing the properties of any matter (even spirit), which made it just the right tool for the job.

Thus, Kai managed to create a perfect copy of his Shell. This required a huge amount of his own soul energy; fortunately, he was a user of both Yin and Yang, which allowed him to create any necessary amount of this substance.

Now, when a copy of the Shell was formed, all that remained was to fill it with memory and understanding of the Forces. To do this, Kai covered his real Shell with an artificial one, and then, began to “radiate” various information with maximum force using his will.

All this was happening only on the spirit level of reality, not at the informational level. Not even Sawan could create an exact copy of the informational field of the Shell. Thankfully, Kai didn’t need to do this.

The last step was to create a spirit mark. He needed to place a full imprint of his will on the Shell to increase the clone’s lifespan. It was usually done with expensive artifacts, due to which there was a ban on their use by someone other than the owner.

However, since the power of a standard spirit mark might not have been enough, Kai used Complete Submission. He not only filled the body and soul of the first clone with his willpower but turned them into his property.

The clone was almost complete. Due to the artificial Shell and the spirit mark, its flesh no longer sought to be destroyed, continuing to exist and even use its full regenerative potential. His double was considered nothing more than an extension of his body (albeit physically removed from him), which was why it also had energy vision and the ability to control any neutral energy. At the end of the day, a clone was still Kai.

The main advantage of such a clone was that it had a mind, which distinguished it from those doubles created by techniques. They were either limited to pseudo-minds or controlled by their creators with parallel streams of consciousness, while Kai’s clone had a mind of its own and was self-aware. It even had its own personality.

There was only one drawback: the artificial Shell still wasn’t a real one. The clone’s spirit perception was weakened, and its ability to form Force particles wasn’t as good. In fact, its strength wasn’t enough to weave even Royal-rank techniques, which was why they needed assistance in the form of large clusters of particles inside their souls that Kai had sealed inside artificial Storages with the Cold Void. Therefore, the double could use these particles to create techniques, and then slowly replenish them during meditation or with Kai’s help. As for the Spheres, they, unfortunately, remained inaccessible to the clones. In theory, it’d be possible to endow them with Crydes, but Kai only recently completed their weaving so he didn’t have any spare ones yet.

The artificiality of the double’s Shell also led to the fact that it neither had an Astral Body, where the energy would be stored nor, accordingly, an aura. Kai decided to do nothing about that for now, and placed a special Ki Vessel instead of the missing “source”
in the clone’s body.

Theoretically, the clones shouldn’t have been able to use the tools left to them to their full potential, but since they were one with Kai, his willpower didn’t resist that of the double, but even helped it, acting as support.

All of this put a lot of pressure and stress on Kai but there were more advantages to such a connection than disadvantages, so he persisted. First, he could mentally contact it at any distance. Second, it was possible to take a clone under full or partial control via the parallel stream of consciousness, thereby increasing its strength. Also, he could even move into a clone if need be. They were connected at the informational level of reality, which held more importance than distance, allowing him to easily transfer not only his consciousness, but also his soul and Astral Body, and even the Storage into a double, thereby making an original out of a copy. However, this didn’t mean that if the real Kai suddenly died, he’d automatically be transferred to a double. The clones still didn’t have all the necessary components to support the life of a true cultivator — like the Spark. And once the Spark was dead, there was no way back. Even if it returned, it’d be a completely new object, with a different mark, trace, level of evolution (corresponding to the stage of development), and expiry date.

Having passed several rows of clones, Kai stopped and looked back. A few seconds later, his energy surged into the array in the center of the room, and the next thirty clones began to slowly unfreeze, making their current total number one hundred and eight. The process couldn’t go faster, because, although they had memories as well as knowledge, they still required time to adjust and learn how to use an artificial soul. On average, it took about a month of special training for a clone to be fully functional. And even after such a rushed course, they needed some time for independent practice to fully form and learn to exist on their own. Perhaps, out of the current one hundred and eight clones, only the first two could be considered complete.

And even if all the copies were ready for use, Kai wouldn’t have activated them all. Eleven thousand was still too much even for his willpower. He had created this mini-army during the last five months of his stay on Belteise in order to fully utilize Sawan’s help and create as many clones as possible in advance. But now, no longer having the support of a deity, Kai could create a maximum of one untrained clone once every three days while working with little to no rest. A few seconds were enough for him to recover, especially when using the Primordial Flash, but the creation of an artificial Shell, as well as accumulations of Force particles required much more time and effort.

Three dozen naked copies lined up in front of him. Grunting, he waved his hand and formed the same robes on all of them.

It’s becoming more difficult... He finally noticed the increased pressure on his willpower. He wanted to get rid of this burden quickly, but he resisted. As I thought, they don’t have any memories either...

“So, all of you have received certain coordinates. Your task is to go to these places, integrate yourself with the locals, find this—” He shared the image of how the Elder Runes looked and felt, “and then contact me. Change your appearance and clothes if you must, and come up with names and origins for yourself. Contact me only if necessary. Dismissed.”

“Yes, my lord,” the bowing clones answered simultaneously. They had a connection not only with their creator but also with each other.

A moment later, almost all of them disappeared, teleporting outside of the Storage, after which they scattered. Only one clone remained standing.

“Six.”

“Why did you choose me?” he asked without straightening his back. He had just been assigned to go to the Rising Star Sect and visit the Wandering Island along the way.

“One to Five will take on more dangerous missions. This is also risky, but not as much. Apart from them, you’re best fit for this job,” Kai answered honestly. “You’ll pretend to be me, which means that you can return to your original appearance.”

“Yes, my lord,” Six replied, but he only corrected his face a little.

Sensing that the clone was reluctant to offend its creator by using his appearance in all details, Kai sighed heavily. Six was the fastest-growing clone of them all, so Kai had no intention of suppressing aspects of his forming personality.

He spent the next couple of minutes explaining to Six the details of his plan, after which the clone left the Storage and Kai went to the contemplation room.

***

Two days later, Six arrived at the capital of the Land of Wind, boarded the ship, and set off to the Rising Star Sect. He was lucky that the annual recruitment of both new students and elders took place this month, as it greatly simplified his task of infiltrating the sect.

The journey was so uneventful that, at one point, Kai even connected his mind with some of the clones, allowing them to watch his training. At a point, Kai felt that someone had kicked the absentminded Six, which prompted him to take control of him to see what was going on. Realizing that nothing serious threatened the clone, he left him alone.

The time of collision with the Wandering Island was approaching. Initially, Kai was going to leave everything to Six but he changed his mind. Trusting his intuition, he decided to transfer his mind into the clone and deal with the anomaly on his own. Luckily, the Shadow had told him the exact moment when the ship would feel the influence of the Wandering Island, so he was able to begin the transfer of his soul, Astral Body, and Storage in time. He had almost completed the formation of the “bridge” between them when Sakumi activated her artifact and caused a spatial storm, weakening the connection between Kai and Six, as if the double had been moved away from him.

As for the Shadow, which was supposed to control the passing of the Wandering Island near the ship, it stopped responding. In the end, Kai was left with no choice but to keep trying to contact Six and transfer himself into him. He managed only a few hours later when Sakumi left the island, temporarily forming a passage.

After that, it took him another minute or so to overcome the barrier of this space. By this time, Six had lost consciousness. Having dealt with the Shadow that lived in this super anomaly, Kai studied Six’s memories and made an offer to the survivors.

“I want to fight you!” Ragnar said, grinning.

“What?” Kai looked at him with mild surprise and interest. He was still severely injured. “Are you sure?”

“If you heal me and promise to fight me later, I’ll agree to follow you!”

“All right. Is my promise enough for you?” Kai tilted his head to the side. “People usually demand more...”

Ragnar chuckled.

“You seem like an honorable fighter. Your word will be enough.”

“It’s a deal then.”

With that said, Ragnar and Six disappeared.

“Where did he go?” Nyako tensed up. “What did you do?”

“I transferred them to my pocket dimension. Six will take care of Ragnar’s treatment.”

“Can you really heal us?” Nyako asked skeptically.

“I can. However, I’m by no means an altruist or a saint. I won’t help you for free. I’m thankful that you helped Six, but I also saved you, so we’re even.” He looked at the trio lying on the ground barely able to move. “So, are you ready to follow me?”

“If you take revenge on Sakumi Ando, then I’ll agree!” Ron shouted, still fuming with anger. “Kill her, and I’ll follow you to hell and back!”

With a nod, Kai transferred him to the Storage, too.

“Two left.”

“As much as I need healing, aren’t your terms a little bit too vague? You didn’t even specify how long we’d have to serve you.” Even in this situation, Nyako remained level-headed. “I’m no one’s slave.”

“I said nothing about you serving me. Just following me.”

“Oh, what an honor.” She chuckled wryly, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “I’ll need more than a treatment of superficial wounds and empty words about creating a sect and capturing the region to join you.”

“Very well.” Kai decided to give her a chance. “What do you want then?”

“Your techniques. Who created them?”

“I did.”

“Seriously?” Nyako asked in disbelief, seeing a young Elementalist in front of her. “You’re pulling my leg.”

Instead of answering, Kai made one of his titles visible. The inscription of Technique Creator appeared above his head.

Nyako’s eyes showed deep astonishment, but her lips curled into a taunting smile as an inscription appeared above her head.

[Array Creator]

“I can be a valuable asset to your sect. I’ll follow you if you share some of your secrets with me. Of course, I’ll take an oath not to pass on or use this knowledge against you. Do we have a deal?”

“We have a deal,” Kai agreed and sent Nyako to his Storage.

At the moment, he was partially controlling Six so that he could heal the people in his pocket dimension. Fortunately, Six had experience with healing serious damage done to Astral Bodies, so Kai was certain that he could deal with the task without him intervening too much.

“What about you?” he asked, approaching Hiro.

“I don’t care,” the boy replied listlessly, gazing into the dark sky of the Wandering Island. “Just finish me off.”

“If that’s what you want...” Shrugging, Kai created an ice blade and brought it close to Hiro’s neck. “But are you sure you don’t want to live anymore? Don’t you have something that you’d like to do?”

“I...” Hiro started but stopped. “I created a monster... And as much as I’d like to fix everything... I can’t turn back the clock.”

“You’re right, you can’t. But you can own up to your mistakes. Why should this deprive you of your desire to live? You were so eager to help everyone. The passengers and the ship’s crew, Monabe, Ragnar... All while your life was at risk. Why did you do it?”

“Because that’s the right thing to do?” Hiro answered as if asking himself, after which he looked up at Kai. “Isn’t it?”

“It is. And I need help as well. I promise to repay you.”

For a while, Hiro just stared at him before nodding slowly. Something inside him told him to trust Kai.

“Well, that’s sorted out.” Kai turned around, having sent Hiro to the Storage as well. “Now only the island remains.”

Having risen into the air with the Field of Superiority, he flew forward, destroying the fog-filled will of the deceased Masters and forcing it to condense into Runes with his ability to control energy. As they formed, he immediately transferred them to the Altar’s virtual bank.

Nine and a half hours later, he was done clearing the Wandering Island of fog. He even visited the Shadow sealed underneath it, destroying it as well.

By the time he was done with everything, his fortune had increased by forty-four million Runes.

But that wasn’t all.

After getting rid of the uncondensed Rune power, he felt strange spatial fluctuations that had previously been invisible. Visiting their source, he saw a small spatial fold. His interest was piqued, so he spent the next five hours next to it, studying its weaving and simultaneously restoring his strength.

Eventually, he found a way to get inside.

It’s an array... he noted, observing the large egg-shaped structure covered with many small holes. A spatial one by the looks of it... Was it sucking in the fog and teleporting it somewhere? he wondered, shifting his gaze to the large symbol at the top of the array. Seeing it, he tensed up. It belonged to a faction known for its dabbling in dark arts. And this coat of arms... It belongs to the Cult of Heavenly Exaltation, the strongest faction of the Trial Worlds. This is bad...
Perhaps it’s better not to touch it for now. I doubt they left it unprotected, and whatever defense had been placed around it, it’s not basic. Fortunately, I was cautious enough to cover myself with an energy-free layer and the Hidden Dimension Technique... Otherwise, it would’ve attacked me on sight.

Nodding to himself, Kai carefully left the space fold. Once he was out, he spent another couple of hours removing all traces of auras and survivors from the island, as if the ship had never been there.

After that, he returned to the outside world.

Interlude
BOREDOM

“Well, the moment has come, ladies and gentlemen!” exclaimed the Divine Stage cultivator who was soaring above the arena, meeting the applause of hundreds of thousands of spectators. “The day we all have been waiting for — the grand final of the sixth Bloodbath Tournament! Let’s remember what our participants had to overcome to get here!”

The host continued to stoke the audience, talking about the previous stages of the tournament, but I no longer listened to him. Resting my chin on my hand and sinking deeper into the chair, I loudly yawned. Boring... Boring as hell!

“Could they make that introduction shorter?” I lazily asked, while continuing to look at the still empty arena from a special seat. “Hurry up and start fighting.” I ordered just as lazily.

I heard the servants hurriedly moving somewhere behind me, and after a few seconds they began to skillfully shorten his annoying speech. Along with this, the recordings of the best moments of the entire tournament also stopped being broadcasted on huge screens located throughout the amphitheater.

Finally, the first finalists’ names were announced. The tournament had three separate brackets, which meant three champions. Two Elementalists came out first. The first was a large dark-skinned giant — a peak level Elementalist and the Master of Seven Small Stars. He arrived in the Trial Worlds not so long ago, and he had managed to secure the support of the Alliance of Mountain Sects. He wasn’t associated with them before his arrival. I immediately had my servants check that.

As for his opponent, it was a supreme draconian with the same number of Stars. Funny, of course... How did this stupid System think of giving their race the prefix “supreme”. Wasn’t it too much honor for some pests that carry only one thousandth of the blood of real dragons? What a charade...

Both Elementalists entered the arena, a protective barrier activated, and the countdown began. As soon as the signal sounded, the warriors rushed at each other. The giant brought two huge axes, and his opponent had a long flexible spear.

The fight started the usual way. They tested each other’s strengths and weaknesses, simultaneously trying to force the enemy to make a mistake. Gradually, they increased the minimum strength used, showing more and more techniques, special skills, and various tricks. It became obvious that little by little the draconian was beginning to get the upper hand. The audience was becoming louder and louder, shouting and whistling, supporting their favorites, but I just yawned once again. Boring... Mediocre... Every step they took, every flow of energy, every breath — it was all so predictable! The reality was no different from what I had already imagined and simulated in my head. It was depressing. I had high hopes that this battle would dispel my boredom...

Alas, the miracle didn’t happen. As it usually went, at the end of the fight, both fighters showed their trump cards, which they kept secret until the very final of the tournament, but this didn’t surprise me either. Neither did the outcome of the battle, in fact. At the end, the giant began to actively suppress his opponent, inflicting more and more damage. But as I predicted, the draconian only patiently waited for the perfect moment for his final attack, which brought him instantaneous victory. Boring...

When the Holy Lords entered the arena, I straightened my back a little. Expecting a more colorful duel from more experienced Masters. Well... we could say that I was right and wrong at the same time. They did show a level of combat skills that was head and shoulders above the previous one, but I wasn’t amused.

Did I come here for nothing?

Fortunately, I hadn’t. The final battle of the Divine Stage cultivators not only managed to shock the audience, but it even entertained me a little. And all because there was no winner in their battle. The two cultivators used their final attacks, after which both found themselves on the ground. One of them, of course, resisted the alien force that burst into his body for a few more seconds, but in the end he also died.

“Decent...” I muttered with a weak smile, and slowly got up. I had no desire to watch the fights for third places and the awards ceremony. “Valor, is there anything you want to tell me?” My gaze fell on the approaching servant, who was already bent in a deep bow.

The Bloodbath sect belonged to me, and according to tradition, it was the Patriarch who should’ve presented the awards to all the finalists of the tournament. Of course, I could easily cancel this nonsense, but maintaining status and good reputation was important to my plan. That’s why Valor, who was supposed to do all this instead of me, was a spitting image of me at the moment: a tall, handsome human male with long dark hair, wearing a black suit. The only thing that made us different was our eyes. No matter how hard Valor tried, he couldn’t copy my purple eyes. He perfectly imitated my behavior, aura, manner of speech and even my way of thinking, but he couldn’t recreate these eyes in any way. I didn’t blame him. Only we, the representatives of the older faceless race, could notice the difference, so there was nothing wrong with that. After all, I was the only one with the unique skill of energy vision.

“Yes, Master,” Valor replied. “There is a message for you from the Cult,” he held out the scroll.

I didn’t even have to touch it. Having subjugated the energy around the object, I poured it into the scroll, making it an extension of my will which enabled me to clearly see the images in my mind...

So... Rihanna was calling an emergency House Council... How interesting. Maybe that would be the remedy for my boredom? I wondered what happened?

I took out a Divine rank artifact from the spatial pocket and prepared to activate it. But first...

“Finish everything here and then come see me again,” I ordered, while at the same time making the scroll in his hands burst into green flames.

“Yes, Master,” he said.

When I finally activated the artifact, I was immediately swallowed up by a flash of teleportation.

***

“Master Rihanna,” I greeted a tall, dark-haired girl with menacing features, bloody eyes, and metal claws on her fingers as I entered the gigantic but empty hall.

Before me stood a beautiful girl, for a night with which many men and even women would gladly give their lives. Luckily, the enchantment of her unique core ability, the revelation of meditation technique, never worked on me due to my unique soul protection.

Rihanna Blood Claw — a Divine Stage cultivator at One Step away From Divinity level, Master of Seven Big Stars and the only person among the Pillars — was the head of the House of Blood. They specialized in creating alchemy from the flesh of Martial Arts Masters, as well as in special rituals where the bodies of cultivators were also used.

In total, there were five Houses: the House of Blood, the House of Dolls, the House of Hunger, the House of Passion, and the House of Resistance. All of them stood at the source of the Heavenly Exaltation Cult, and their leaders were the Pillars of the dark arts in the Trial Worlds.

“Master Elroy,” she spoke the name of my father, whose form I had recently assumed.

As you might’ve guessed, my dad was once the head of the House of Resistance, which automatically made him one of the leaders of the Cult. Unlike the House of Blood, our dark arts methods were more complex, and also more effective. In simple terms, we specialized in the total suppression of the will in order to further turn a cultivator’s soul shell, Astral body, and flesh into special resources. Using the secret techniques of our ancestors, we were able to start the so-called Confrontation of Sparks, as a result of which the will of the weaker Spark was completely broken, which allowed us to take power over the body and soul of the subject, and force the Spark to go to the World of the Dead at our will. Further, the technique penetrated the empty shells and pulled out a special essence from them, from which the Essence of Force was then formed.

There were various Essences of Force: some were able to speed up the preparation of the soul and facilitate a breakthrough, while others could strengthen the physical or Astral body, strengthen the soul, increase the speed of understanding the Forces, increase the overall talent, bestow enlightenment, and simply help in the learning process. It all depended on the chosen technique, the selected “resource”, and its quantity. One cultivator’s Essence of Force was rarely enough, and often it was necessary to combine it with dozens of others.

This method, of course, also carried risks. Losing in the Confrontation of Sparks meant certain death. However, the benefits outweighed the danger, and that was why the method was still actively used. Actually, it was the most efficient among the legacies of all five Houses.

“What prompted you to call an emergency meeting, Master Rihanna?” I asked, taking my seat at the pentagonal table.

“Forgive me, Master Elroy, but I don’t want to tell that story twice. Let’s wait for the rest of the Pillars,” she politely refused, to which I just shrugged.

The next to arrive at the meeting was a ten foot tall, golden-haired bulky elf, whose appearance was unparalleled. He actually seemed to glow from all that beauty. Like Rihanna, Orion Sunbeam was a final level Divine Stage cultivator, the Master of Seven Big Stars, and also the head of the House of Passion. Their methods were based on absorbing the power of sexual partners.

“RiRi, Master Elroy, you’re already here?” He smiled, speaking in his charming voice. “I thought I would be the first one to arrive. The message came so suddenly and seemed so urgent that I rushed here as soon as I finished combing my hair. I had important plans for today! I hope I didn’t just put them off for nothing.”

Suddenly, another portal appeared near him. The remaining two Pillars arrived together.

“Masters.” A boy who looked no more than ten nodded to us in greeting.

He might’ve looked like a cultivator who made a mistake during the Exorcist Stage breakthrough and got over-juvenated, or like he was purposely maintaining such a strange appearance, but the reality of the situation was different. He was simply a representative of the faerie race, which, basically, didn’t even have an adult appearance. Their ancestors weren’t only humans, but also the legendary fairies, who were always described as childlike creatures.

His name was Raphael and was of the same level of power as the rest of the Pillars. He was in charge of the House of Hunger, which, as far as I knew, specialized only in the use of souls.

Immediately behind him, a thin cultivator of medium height emerged from the portal, completely wrapped in bandages. The aura of this Divine Stage cultivator wasn’t felt, but we all immediately knew that this was the leader of the House of Dolls — the oldest and most dangerous among the Pillars. None of us even knew his name, so we all just called him the Puppeteer.

“You sent your puppet again?” Orion was outraged. “Maybe you could stop acting like a coward? Can’t you show your true colors even to your allies?”

However, the Puppeteer ignored Orion, calmly walking toward his chair.

“Master Orion, please refrain from getting personal,” Rihanna said.

“Did you really accept a personal apprentice?” Ignoring her words, Orion stared at the Puppeteer.

This was interesting. The House of Dolls was the most secretive one, and they rarely welcomed outsiders. I wondered where did Orion get such information from? Of course, if it was true.

“I did. An interesting specimen,” the Puppeteer spoke in a female voice. So that’s what his puppet was made of this time. I just didn’t understand why he was constantly sending different dolls to the meeting? Was he just showing off? “He has every chance to take my place.”

“Izao Livarius, is that his name?” The elf smugly smiled.

However, the Puppeteer had no intention to answer him. Still, I kept wondering where the House of Passion got such information from?

“By the way, as I understand it, you’ve already chosen your heirs, Master Orion?” Rihanna changed the subject.

“Yes, why wouldn’t I? The Vinari clan is quite good, which is why I gave them a piece of our heritage. When we leave, they’ll become the new House of Passion. You can consider this my official statement.”

“I understand...”

“The head of the Council won’t be here?” Raphael suddenly asked.

“Unfortunately, I couldn’t reach him.” Rihanna shook her head. “Well, let’s start this meeting.”

“Finally! And what’s the topic?” Orion asked.

“There are two points. First, we got the news about the imminent release of Runes in Insulaii. The Purity Order seems to have already begun preparing for this event.”

This was about Runes?! And I thought there’d be something more interesting waiting for me here...

“What about the Alliance of Mountain Sects and the Hidden Temple?” I asked about the rest of the strongest factions of the Trial Worlds.

“Apparently, they aren’t doing anything yet, but it is likely that in the near future they’ll find out about this too. We need to make a move as soon as possible.”

A discussion about how many soldiers would be sent and by whom, what actions should be taken to oppose the Order and other factions, who should be entrusted with command, what connections should be used, what should be implemented along the way, and so on and so forth lasted for several hours. Naturally, I also actively participated, but my thoughts were somewhere far away. I had no interest in the upcoming cataclysm, so boredom still overwhelmed me. The only thing left was to remember my past again, when there were still difficult trials for me here.

My parents were powerful Divine Stage cultivators, but this gave me only a fraction of my strength, for I turned out to be not just a genius, but a real Heavenly Miracle. Just three months after my birth, I had a developed consciousness and mind. I could talk and I had the intelligence of a five year old. My soul was formed with a perfect foundation, which was usually considered possible only in the Central World. I even manifested an elemental body and soul, which gave me an increased proximity to the laws of the universe. In fact, I was in no way inferior to the greatest geniuses of the Central World, and maybe I even surpassed them. For I doubt that even they had the unique ability to control any neutral energy and the ability to see it.

Thanks to all this, I embarked on the path of development when I was just two. At that time, my body and mind were already an order of magnitude more developed and stronger than normal. By four I was an Exorcist, and by the age of nine, I was an initial level Elementalist. Thanks to the dark arts, I greatly accelerated my cultivation process.

At the age of ten, I embarked on a solo journey through the Trial Worlds. Insulaii, Ferox, Bellum — I’d visited them all. I completed every test with a perfect score and now, in fact, I was ready to make the Exodus. The only thing that still held me back was the lack of safety for adepts of the dark arts in the Ecumene. I was still not strong enough to leave the Trial Worlds where I was protected from the gods...

From the moment I returned to Bellum, I was overwhelmed by boredom, which grew stronger every day. I constantly had to look for ways to deal with it. To do this, I began to give myself one challenge after another.

I started small: I perfectly mastered alchemy, artifacts, the art of arrays, blacksmithing, and many other crafts. Alas, thanks to my eidetic memory and great talent, all this came to me with amazing ease, which again caused boredom. After that, I had to significantly complicate my own tests.

For example, I once secretly entered the Purity Order under the guise of a newbie Contender, and then won the opportunity to participate in the Three Worlds Tournament held by the Purity Order, the Alliance of Mountain Sects, and the Hidden Temple. There I fought with all their geniuses, eventually defeating everyone. Some opponents really made me sweat, but no one was even close to defeating me.

There was nothing else for me to do there, so I faked my own death and returned to the Cult. But soon I got bored again. Everything seemed meaningless and gloomy. All I had was the boring old cultivation and even more boring training sessions with the elders. That’s why I came up with a second test for myself.

This was how the Bloodbath Sect was born, and my name became famous throughout Bellum as the name of a talented strategist and conqueror. At that time, I waged wars with many second-rate sects, trying to defeat them only with the help of my intellect and the forces of acquired servants and allies.

Still, I couldn’t compete with the Divine Stage cultivators on my own back then, and I didn’t intend to.

The war games went on for almost five years, until I got bored with that too. It was then that I decided to aim for something more: to kill my father, Divine Stage cultivator One Step Away from Divinity level, Master of Seven Big Stars, and leader of the House of Resistance. It was clear that, no matter how brilliant I was, I couldn’t defeat him only with my strength at that moment. Neither could I do it now. So I had to resort to other methods.

For seven long years I had been recruiting servants, hoarding Runes, and scheming within the House. Day after day, I carefully planned every step. Eventually, I set up a trap and managed to send my father into it. I was ready to part with my life in case of failure, but everything ended in success. My father was killed, and I became the new head of the House.

But, not wanting to experience this terrible feeling of boredom again, I immediately began to prepare for even more ambitious actions — namely, for seizing power in the entire Heavenly Exaltation Cult. However, it turned out to be more difficult than I originally imagined. Even the fact that I hid my father’s death and took on his appearance didn’t help me much. Almost everything depended on my bare strength, which I was yet to gain.

Now I was twenty-nine, and I was already a level three Holy Lord. But this was still not enough. All the Pillars were exceptionally powerful beings, and even all the resources of the House of Resistance might not have been enough to defeat them.

There was also the mysterious Head of the Cult, about which few people knew.

I couldn’t weave plots on foreign territory.

Thus, I had to fully concentrate on my cultivation, since I could only rely on my own strength in this test. And while I was building it up, I tried to provide at least some entertainment for myself.

I even created a network of hundreds of arenas in all three worlds to look for worthy opponents. Unfortunately, there were only two creatures in the Ecumene that could be called good sparring partners. And since both of them were deities, I could say with complete certainty that I was the greatest martial artist of the Ecumene. This was my blessing, and my curse...

“Well, since we’re done with that, I suggest we move on to the next topic,” Rihanna said, looking at all of us in turn. No one objected, so she continued: “Yesterday, the seventh transporter stopped supplying Runes. I immediately contacted our servants on Insulaii, having them check everything. The issue is that the wandering island has been completely devoid of the fog of uncondensed Rune power.”

I almost jerked my head sharply to look at Rihanna. The information she gave instantly resonated with interest in my soul.

“Shadows?” Orion immediately suggested. “Remind me, why haven’t we finished them off yet?”

“Because our cultivators there almost died during the battle. Let me remind you that we lost almost eighty percent of the fighters during that adventure. And the Shadows are harder to kill than to seal. You yourself must understand this, Master Orion. And, in the end, the existence of a spatial pocket separating the anomaly from the outside world is tied to them. The shadows have nothing to do with it.”

“How come you’re so confident about it?”

“It’s simple — they’re both destroyed. Not a single soul fragment remained on the island.”

“What?!” Raphael exclaimed, jumping up sharply. “We’ve sealed the island! It’s been completely shut off from the outside world! In all these thousands of years, no one has ever been attracted to it! How could someone bypass our block? And kill the Shadows, which were beyond even our strength?”

I understood his feelings. As far as I knew, he personally participated in that operation, so he knew very well what he was talking about.

“That’s what we need to find out.” Rihanna nodded.

“I will send my son to do it,” I said.

“Will the boy agree?” Even the Puppeteer seemed surprised.

“Absolutely.” A smile appeared on my lips.

I hadn’t been to Insulaii for a long time. I hoped that finding this strange thief who stole the fog would provide some fun. And I had no doubt that I would find him.

I was still Kyle Reinhard, a Master of Eight Stars.

Chapter 8
THE RISING STAR SECT
PART 1

Having left the Wandering Island, Kai sent Six to the Rising Star Sect and moved toward Kaiser’s Ark with his new followers. With Partial Transformation and Coming of the Lord of War activated, he gave his speed a significant boost. He wasn’t afraid of meeting with pirates or border guards of any faction, since he made himself invisible with Hidden Dimension and imperceptible with the Zero Zone. The only thing that potential onlookers could notice was the ripples and waves left on the water behind him. However, even if they chose to pursue him, they’d never manage to catch up with him.

Moving across the water without the need to land or walk, Kai’s journey didn’t last long. The only obstacles in his path were three medium-sized islands, which he flew past. For now, he didn’t need to worry about them.

Approaching the Ark, he didn’t see anything out of the ordinary despite his energy vision telling him that there was something ahead. Even with its help, he found it difficult to notice the “anomaly” present in the area.

He would’ve flown past his destination had the arrays not sensed their “owner” and let him in. A gap appeared in the cloaking barrier, letting him in.

At last, the island became visible.

Interesting.

Present weren’t just the auras of monsters, but also many people. Slowing down, Kai used the Field of Superiority to rise into the air and fly toward the city. He continued to remain invisible.

The changes were immediately noticeable. Monsters were no longer just wandering around the island, but seemed to be patrolling in various areas. They did, however, ignore certain zones — the ancient buildings, or at least, their ruins.

Passing through the invisible barrier that now covered the city and hid it from the view of prying eyes, Kai saw a group of several thousand people engaged in restoring the dilapidated city.

Soon, he arrived at the tower in the center, near which he saw an interesting scene.

“Grandmaster, we can’t gather more people. This all... This all happened so fast. Many are still too afraid to come to the surface,” said a big-bellied man, introducing the group of seven people standing behind him. They were all on their knees. “Please, give us some more time. People should get used to the fact that they can now return from the surface alive and well!”

“Are you kidding me?!” Anatos snarled, making the group shrink even more. “You had two days! Two! If they don’t want to come here, then make them! Are you a leader or not? I don’t want to hear any excuses! If you won’t follow my orders, I’ll go down there myself!”

The group stared at it, too afraid to object. They were about to leave and fulfill Anatos’s order when Kai finally decided to show himself.

“And what exactly is going on here, Anatos?” he asked, making the King flinch in surprise.

Turning sharply, it bowed. Seeing its reaction, the group followed suit.

“Good to see you again, my lord! After you left, I decided to put the island in order. Make it more habitable and usable, so to speak. And since animals aren’t the best pick for this task, I turned to the underground tribes. I decided to use monsters as guards.”

“You managed to locate them with the little power you’ve been given?”

“Yes, sir.”

“You shouldn’t let power get to your head, Anatos. Controlling people with fear is a bad idea. They won’t be able to do anything to you, but you won’t achieve much either,” Kai told it and then turned to the group of Exorcists. The tower behind them hummed, as if charging for an attack. “Greetings, tribe leaders. I’m Kaiser, and this place is the Kaiser’s Ark. Your ancestral arrays have recognized me as its owner. I invite you to join me. Take an oath, and I’ll make you one of the first members of my future sect.”

“Sect?” Tobitum asked, not understanding what Kai was talking about.

“A large group of cultivators. Tell your people that they’re more than welcome to join. By working for the sect, they’ll be able to get Azure Crystals, high-ranking artifacts, various alchemy, and even techniques. The more they contribute to the sect, the higher their reward will be. With such resources, they’ll be able to overcome the obstacles on their path and become True Masters, and your children will get the chance to reach higher levels. You don’t have to accept my offer right away. For now, just consider it. Anatos, let’s go.”

“Are you really going to start your own sect?” Anatos asked as they entered the tower and the passage closed behind them.

“I am,” Kai replied with a nod.

He ran into several tribe leaders on his way to the guest floor. They were so eager to join him that they swore the oath right then and there.

“Doesn’t that require a lot of resources and followers?” Anatos asked cautiously.

“It does, yes. Fortunately, I have enough resources, and I’m working on gathering followers. In fact, some of them are already here.”

Having said that, he clapped his hands, transferring Ragnar, Nyako, Ron, Hiro, and the four clones that were treating them from the Storage.

“What the...? The least you could do was warn us!” Ragnar grumbled with displeasure.

After several hours of rest and treatment, all four could once again stand on their feet and move. However, although the Yang Healing Blood Technique restored their flesh, their Astral Bodies were still in a terrible state. Kai had done his best to fix this, having created a new, thin layer near the limbs, which had suffered the most under the Shadow’s attacks. Without this layer, they wouldn’t be able to control their legs and arms. This was just a temporary solution, however, as the treatment would take a long time before it was completed. Astral Bodies of Elementalists and Holy Lords were much more complex than those of Exorcists. Even with his current powers, Kai was having a hard time tending to these wounds.

“And who are they?” Anatos inquired, amazed by their guests’ power.

“My first followers.” Kai chuckled in response. “And clones. The latter will soon fill the island, so don’t be surprised.”

“I ain’t callin’ you lord or sir, bear that in mind.” Still feeling weak in the legs, Nyako sat down on the couch. “Ah, that’s better...”

“No need. You can also call me Patriarch Kaiser,” Kai teased in response.

“Not gonna happen.”

“Where are we?” Ron asked.

“On my island.”

“You have your own island?” Nyako couldn’t believe her ears. So much so that she even rubbed them to check if they were working properly. Having made sure that everything was in order with her hearing, she added sarcastically: “Let me guess... You also have an Altar?”

“I do. There’s even a spirit geyser. It’s located right under the Altar.”

“Where did... Where did you get all this?” Even Ragnar was confused. “Who the hell are you, man?”

“I wish I knew... I wish I knew,” Kai muttered to himself.

“What are we going to do here?” Ron changed the subject, glancing at the apathetic Hiro.

“For now, just take time to heal. If possible, help take care of putting the island in order. We need to make it livable so that we can establish a sect on it. Besides the seven tribes that will help you, we have many arrays,” he looked at Nyako, “various training and meditation zones, gardens — still empty, unfortunately, workshops, alchemical laboratories, and many other commodities. This is Anatos. Talk to it in case you need anything. It’s the King of Beasts, so the monsters on the island are also at our disposal.”

“May I have a look at the arrays?” Nyako asked, interested.

“Of course.”

Turning to the central array, which the Shadow had put under his control, Kai entered all of their names into the register and gave them certain access rights.

“Thanks!” Nyako exclaimed as a System message appeared in front of her. Mumbling to herself, she made her way to the transfer platform. “Oh, this will come in handy...”

“Don’t overexert yourself,” Kai warned her.

“I’ll... go take a walk... Or something...” Ragnar said.

Kai just shrugged.

“How long will it take for me to heal?” Hiro finally spoke.

“I’d say about two more weeks. Maybe three.”

“I see,” he answered shortly and left the tower, followed by Ron.

“You can go as well.” Kai glanced at Anatos. “We’ll deal with the rest later.”

Anatos bowed and left the tower.

“While you have time, think about what you’d like to do in the sect,” Kai addressed everyone and moved to the Complex.

Now he had no choice but to continue training, waiting for the Shadow to return.

***

Meanwhile, Six reached the islands from which he was to go to the Rising Star Sect. As the journey was short, he decided to board a private ship this time.

A few hours later, he reached the sect’s main island, Nogatta. Once he was in the capital, Kai had to take partial control of him and reveal his aura to register for entry, after which he left his clone be. Having rented a room in a cheap inn, the only thing left to do was wait for the entrance exam, which was supposed to happen in three days.

I wonder what made the master change his mind and decide to use me instead of handling this task on his own from start to finish... That was his original plan. What made him change his mind? Six pondered on his way to the market. And since he decided to entrust everything to me, I can’t disturb him over trifles... I need to solve the aura problem on my own...

Kai had given only a few basic artifacts to all his clones: a simple Imperial-rank weapon and a relatively small amount of Azure Crystals. This didn’t contribute to the successful outcome of their tasks, but Kai wanted them to achieve personal growth. In many ways, they were still like children. And since he didn’t want to pamper them and have them grow overly-dependent on him, he opted for giving them a sort of allowance and letting them face life’s difficulties on their own as best as they could.

The aura problem was their first obstacle. Like the rest, Six had inherited his creator’s knowledge, so he had a rough idea of what to do to fix it.

Unfortunately, he found nothing useful at the market, so he decided to visit more elite places: private shops and trading pavilions.

However, as fate would have it, he wasn’t destined to get there without problems. The kind of which he never would’ve thought he’d encounter.

“Young master, would you like to have some fun?” a pleasant voice asked.

Looking behind him, he saw a beautiful buxom girl hugging his arm.

Before Six had time to come to his senses, he was dragged into the nearest building, the interior of which was painted in pleasant shades of red and pink. Relaxing music was playing in the background. The smell of alcohol, intoxicating drugs, and expensive perfumes hung in the air, and the room was filled with half-naked beauties and handsome men of various races.

“Young master, do you have preferences?” the girl asked, stroking his chest. Slowly but surely, her fingers moved lower, down his abdomen and between his legs.

Six didn’t really understand what was happening. Turning to Kai’s memories, he finally realized where he was. The realization sobered him up and made him grab the girl’s hand.

“No.”

“Is something wrong, young master?” she asked in a sad voice, placing his other hand on her chest. Observing him, she tilted her head to the side. “Do you not like me?”

This is a brothel. I have no business here. I need to leave, Six thought. However, his body didn’t seem to agree with his mind. Although he was a clone, he had neither Kai’s soul nor his will, so in some ways he was still an ordinary mortal, which meant that his flesh was still weaker than his mind. What would the master do?
No. We were told to look for solutions ourselves. I can’t just copy his actions and behavior. We need to become independent. I can’t let him down, so I mustn’t be distracted from the task. I need to solve the aura problem and prepare for the entrance exam. This is no time for cheap entertainment.

Snatching his hand back, Six turned around... and ran face-first into a pair of large dorgans who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Each of them was two heads taller than him and a peak Elementalist with an eight-point foundation.

“Is something wrong?” one of them asked in a low, growly voice.

“I’m here by mistake. I just want to leave. Pardon me.”

Six took a step, but the dorgan stopped him immediately.

“And where do you think you’re going?” He frowned. “Pay first, and then you can go wherever you want.”

“Pay?” Six was surprised. “What for?”

“For the entrance to our fine establishment, of course. Or did you think it was all free: music, nice atmosphere, beautiful girls...? Did you think that touching our employees is free? Pay up and you can get out.”

Six frowned.

They’re unlikely to listen to my arguments. Should I use force or should I still try to resolve this peacefully?

“All right. How much do I owe you?”

“Now we’re talking.” The dorgan grinned. “One and a half thousand Azure Crystals and you’re free to go.”

I need to be smart about this. Six breathed out, calming himself, and suppressing the desire to rip out the dorgan’s heart. If I refuse to pay and start a fight, then I’ll be attacked not only by the bouncers but by the city guards, too. Should I pay? No. I was scammed. I think they’re trying to rip me off. And even if they aren’t, I don’t intend to give them that kind of money. I also have to dismiss the option of contacting the master. I can’t disturb him over trifles. What are my options then? If I were as strong as the master, I’d easily scare these thugs with my aura and leave, but since I’m not, I’ll have to deal with this in my own way.

“And what if I don’t pay?” he asked brazenly.

“Boy, is there a brain in that pretty head of yours?” the dorgan asked and opened his aura.

To anyone else, it would’ve been overwhelming, but it didn’t work on Six. And no matter how much the guard increased the pressure, he couldn’t wipe the grin from the boy’s face.

“In that case, you’ll be dealing with the city guards. Those thugs love people like you. If you don’t want the shit beaten out of you, I suggest you pay and get your ass out of here.”

“I refuse to give you a single Crystal. Call the guards. Let them decide. At the same time, I’ll find out how justified your overblown prices and paying requirements are.”

“As you wish.” The dorgan smiled, spreading his arms. “But don’t come crying to me once they tell you the same thing.”

He had already taken a step back and started to turn away to leave when he turned back around and punched Six in the face with great force. A grin appeared on the dorgan’s face, but it quickly disappeared.

Six just stood there. He didn’t even flinch. Only half a second later did the dorgan realize that he seemed to have hit a metal wall. He didn’t have time to be surprised when a wave of wild pain pierced his entire right arm. Grabbing his hand, he fell to the floor.

“What are you doing?!” his friend shouted. He seemed too afraid to attack. What at first glance seemed to be easy prey, a young, foolish Exorcist, turned out to be someone not to be trifled with. “Do you have any idea what the punishment for attacking the staff is? The guards will skin you alive!”

“Attacking the staff? He attacked me. I was just defending myself.”

“What did you do to his hand? Stop immediately!”

“What’s going on here?” The manager approached, emerging from one of the back rooms.

He tried to put pressure on Six with his Master’s Will, but failed. Kai’s spirit mark protected the clones from other people’s willpower.

“Your guard attacked me, and now he’s pretending to be in pain,” Six replied matter-of-factly. “Look, he’s already stopped screaming.”

Writhing in pain, the dorgan was, indeed, silent. More precisely, instead of screaming, he was now moaning softly.

“Pretending? What did you do to him?” the manager asked in a normal voice, realizing that the Master’s Will didn’t work.

“Not-a-thing,” Six replied mockingly.

A few seconds later, the city guards burst into the establishment.

My, they sure didn’t waste time.

The investigation began. Six stood his ground to the end, claiming that he did nothing to the guard. After a short examination, the resident healer confirmed his statement, having found no physical or spirit damage. After that, Six was forced to sign a spirit contract to confirm his words. Ultimately, he was found not guilty.

However, the incident didn’t end there. It was clear that some of the guards wanted to hush everything up and leave the brothel as soon as possible, but they simply couldn’t ignore Six in front of so many witnesses. To make matters worse, he demanded compensation from the institution for being attacked by their guard. Despite having proof in the form of his broken jaw, he still had to sign another spirit contract that confirmed his words.

At the end of the day, he was given fifteen thousand Azure Crystals to sweep the matter under the rug, and was finally allowed to leave. Luckily for him, no one knew that his artificial soul was immune to spirit contracts, and that he had pinned invisible needles of highly compressed energy into the dorgan’s arm. Not being a technique and not containing Force particles, they didn’t pose a threat to his physical body, and they didn’t contain enough energy to harm the Astral one. The only thing they were enough for was to inflict spirit pain. Just like the rest of the clones, he had learned this trick from Kai, who invented it during his training with Sawan.

Back on the streets, Six headed toward the elite quarters and its shops and pavilions when he was addressed again.

“Not bad. Not bad at all.”

Six turned around. In front of him stood an unfamiliar dorgan, who followed him from the brothel. He was oddly thin for someone of his race, and his hair was reminiscent of a mane.

So he really did forget everything... he thought, observing Six.

Chapter 9
THE RISING STAR SECT
PART 2

While Six was reaching the Rising Star Sect and Kai was going to his island, dozens of ships carrying hundreds of passengers were scouring the waters between the Land of Wind and Nogatta. Almost a day ago, they received a signal about the disappearance of a vessel carrying none other than Monabe, one of the three supreme elders. As such news was impossible to ignore, a search party was immediately sent to the area. Fortunately, during the time they were preparing and moving forward, the Wandering Island had managed to leave the ship’s disappearance zone, so no one noticed Kai and Six.

The search had been in its second day now, but there was no trace of the missing vessel. The leaders of the search party had asked the sect for more people and resources, but were denied a resupply so they had to rely on what they had, which wasn’t much. Without permission from the top, they couldn’t even ask their vassals for help.

Seventeen ships were scanning their surroundings with special tracking artifacts. Their crews were ready to dive into the water at the first sign of life; however, for now, they were just waiting for orders and talking to each other.

Six people stood on the captain’s bridge of the ship that had gone silent some thirty-odd seconds ago. Led by Kyle Reinhard, their clothes were strikingly different from those of the members of the Rising Star Sect.

“I think she’s the captain,” one of them said, pointing to one of the people on the deck.

Kyle followed his finger and shrugged.

“It’s quite possible.”

Approaching the elf, Kyle put his hand on her shoulder. The woman shuddered, as if waking up from a deep sleep. The rest of the crew continued to walk around and perform their duties, oblivious to the uninvited guests and what was happening around them.

Jumping back sharply, the elf summoned her spear and prepared to fight. Seeing five Divine Stage cultivators behind the back of the young stranger, she readied her weapon.

“Who are you? What did you do to my men?” she growled, the blade of her spear glistening with murderous intent.

“House of Resistance, Heavenly Exaltation Cult,” Kyle replied calmly. “How do you do?”

The woman’s eyes widened in horror, but she only tightened her grip on the wooden shaft.

“What have you done to us? And what do you want? This is the ship of the Rising Star Sect! The Matriarch won’t forgive you for trespassing!”

“Are you threatening us?” one of the five men chuckled. His aura was unsettling, filled with notes of horror, despair, and madness.

Whatever doubts the elf might’ve had about their identities were now gone. Only a true adept of the dark arts could possess such an aura.

“Calm down.” Kyle sighed and leaned against the railing. “Your subordinates have been put in a temporary trance. They’re safe, I assure you. We came here to ask you a few questions. That’s all. You said that this ship belongs to the Rising Star Sect, right?”

He stared at the slightly frightened elf with an indifferent look, remembering everything he knew about their sect.

Slowly, she nodded.

“That’s right.”

“And what are you doing here? Not just you, but all your ships. Looks like you’re looking for something.”

“I advise you to answer the master’s questions,” one of the men said, seeing that she was hesitant.

“Naval practice.”

The temperature suddenly plummeted, and a scarlet mist filled the air. Surprised, the elf glanced around. The deck was tainted with frozen puddles of scarlet liquid. A moment later, she realized that all her crew members that had been here were gone and that half of her left arm was missing.

“Lies,” Kyle said.

It hurts... That power... It... It came from him. Did he kill everyone and cut off my hand? But how? How?! Her head was spinning. I’m a Divine Stage cultivator! A Master of the Three Big Stars! How did I not notice his attack?! What kind of a monster is he?! He’s just an initial-level Holy Lord! It’s impossible! He... He... He’s as good as our leader!

“I repeat: what are you doing here?”

Kyle’s icy voice brought her to her senses. Staring straight into his violet eyes, which seemed to penetrate deep into her soul, the captain shuddered.

“We... We’re looking for a ship that’s gone missing here. Our supreme elder and many other sect members were on it...”

One of the five men scoffed.

“With such a pitiful amount of people? Do you think she’s lying again, sir?”

“No.” Kyle shook his head. “She’s telling the truth. But it’s still strange. As far as I know, the Rising Star Sect has much more manpower and resources. Then why is a bunch of weaklings in charge of the search for one of its elders? Then again, what does it matter? Answer me, girl: have you found anything?”

“W-We haven’t. There’s no sign of the ship. It’s gone. As if someone had teleported it to a different place.”

“As I thought. Then, we’ll arrange an interrogation,” Kyle pushed himself away from the railing, forcing the elf to take a step back, and turned to his men. “Cover us as much as possible. You’re not allowed to listen.”

The group nodded and dispersed, encircling the two. Energy gushed out of their bodies, merged, and formed an impenetrable black dome. Several green lights flashed the air, illuminating the closed space.

The elf tensed up.

“What are you... going to do?” she asked.

“You’ll see,” Kyle replied.

Extending his hand, he revealed a small pink symbol on his palm. Grasping it tightly, he activated the Rune of Truth.

A stream of invisible power pierced the elf’s entire being, forming an area of truth around her. Kyle was aware of how unlikely it was that she knew anything. Otherwise, she would’ve told him everything already. However, it didn’t hurt to try to get more information out of her.

“Answer with yes or no. If you can’t say one, try the other, and if it doesn’t work, then nod,” he explained. “Question one: Was your missing ship sucked in by a Wandering Island?”

The woman was surprised because the Wandering Islands had never been noticed in this area. After trying to say no, she ended up unable to open her mouth.

“Y-Yes?” she said with some doubt.

“Were there people on the ship who managed to survive the Wandering Island and escape?”

After a moment of silence, the elf gave a similar answer. And then the Rune stopped working and the field of truth went out. But Kyle wasn’t done yet, so he took out and activated another one.

“We continue... Was one of the survivors responsible for the loss of the uncondensed Rune power on the Wandering Island?”

“Yes,” she said again, unable to give a different answer.

Wonderful. Kyle chuckled softly, feeling the boredom subside a bit. As I hoped, the disappearance of the fog isn’t a natural phenomenon.
Someone’s behind this. How did they manage to get on a hidden Wandering Island? How did they destroy both Shadows? And how did they steal our fog? Even the Cult’s best spatial arrays wouldn’t have been able to siphon that amount of Rune power in such a short amount of time. How did this thief succeed? I have one question left. But, it’s better not to waste my supply of Runes of Truth further. I need to think it over carefully.

“Did this person come to the Wandering Island for the sole purpose of taking the uncondensed Rune power?”

The elf only nodded, which meant that she could neither deny nor confirm.

Pity... It seems that the connection is no longer enough for such a question.

Kyle activated the third Rune of Truth.

“Is this person now in the lands that belong to the Rising Star Sect?”

The Rune contacted the information level of reality again, starting to look for an answer. It gained access to the sect’s informational field, and then to all the Trial Worlds. Ultimately, it discovered that the subject was located on Kaiser’s Ark, but at the same time, it was also located in many other places in small particles.

By the time the request was formed and the answer found, only a brief moment had passed, during which the sound of Kyle’s words hadn’t even reached the elf’s ears. But she soon became aware of the question and, out of habit, she first tried to give a negative answer. To her relief (she didn’t want the enemy to end up in her home sect), she managed to reply.

“No.”

“Then my last question is: is this person able to subdue the fog and manipulate it?”

If the topic of the question and its recipient were loosely related, then the Rune of Truth couldn’t find the answer. However, in his own words, Kyle tried to connect the thief’s abilities and the Rising Star Sect as much as he could. Luckily, his strategy worked. A correctly formulated question helped the Rune to create a stronger connection and get deeper into the informational reality.

Sawan had already told Kai that even he couldn’t see him at the informational level of reality. And if a deity was unable to dig out anything, then some Rune of Truth stood no chance.

The elf only managed to nod, which Kyle took for yet another failure.

What did I expect, anyway? My power is unique. And even if there was someone like me, they wouldn’t be able to condense and take away such a huge amount of rune power even in a month’s time.
Otherwise, that’d mean that their power to control prana is even greater than mine. Is that even possible?
I won’t be able to find out more about this thief now. The connection is too weak. At least I know they’re real. Kyle grinned, frightening the elf. Finally, some entertainment...

By this point, the field had already disappeared. Having no intention to pursue the matter further, Kyle clapped his hands a couple of times, causing the dome to crack and collapse.

One of the five men approached him.

“Are you done, sir?”

“Yes, there’s nothing else for us to do here.”

“What’s our next move?”

“Go to the nearest Wandering Island. The disappearance of rune power is someone else’s doing. I don’t want this to happen again, understood?”

“And how long do we need to wait there? We don’t have much time.”

The main reason why the strongest factions on Bellum hadn’t yet captured the lower worlds, especially Insulaii, was that those who made the Exodus from a certain world (or passed a similar Trial in other worlds) couldn’t just go back. This applied to Masters of all levels that fell under restrictions. And on Insulaii, those were Holy Lords and Divine Stage cultivators.

However, there was a loophole. In a special section of the Altar, it was possible to purchase a daily pass (maximum of thirty of per year), which cost more the higher the cultivator’s level of development was. Kyle’s entourage was forced to spend a quarter of a million Runes every day just to have access to Insulaii.

“All thirty days,” Kyle replied in a serious tone.

“Are you sure?”

His servants were a little taken aback. For the five of them, they’d have to spend as much as thirty-seven and a half million Runes to stay here for a month, which was way too much money even for them.

“Don’t worry, the House of Resistance will pay for everything.”

The five men bowed.

“As you command, sir.”

“I’ll keep investigating.” He looked at the startled elf. “Where did that ship of yours come from?”

“The Land of Wind. It’s west of here.”

“Great. Now forget everything and get back to work,” he ordered, adding the Master’s Will to his words.

A wave of power erupted from his body. The Soul technique made the elf fall into a trance again and lose her memory of their visit in the process. Within ten minutes, her crew would be alive again, and she’d be safe and sound. The recent events would be nothing more than a fever dream.

***

“Not bad.”

“You... want to talk to me...?”

Turning around, Six saw a thin dorgan with animal ears and vertical pupils. The stranger had short dark hair and fur of the same color on some parts of his body. Looking at him from head to toe, Six came to the conclusion he was from a feline family. But even with all of Kai’s memories, he wouldn’t have been able to recognize Chag whose appearance and even aura were completely different now. More importantly, he was now a level-eight Holy Lord.

“Sorry, I don’t know who you are. How can I help you?” Six addressed him politely. “I noticed you were watching me for a while now. Even before I entered the brothel.”

“Scuse me, I didn’t mean to do that. Honestly.” Chag smiled good-naturedly, although his gaze remained just as tenacious and sharp. “I just liked how you taught them a lesson. I’ve heard a lot of complaints regarding that place, so I decided to check it out. I think they’ll close it soon. By the way, I’m Merais Kwaton, senior elder of the Rising Star Sect.”

“Six.”

He didn’t put the meaning of the number into his name, so the System didn’t translate it for Chag. To him, it sounded like random sounds.

“Would you mind sharing your secret, Six? How did you hit that guy so hard that he howled in pain?”

“I don’t understand what you mean. If you were there, then you saw that I took an oath to confirm that I did nothing to him.”

“I’m kidding!” Chag chuckled and patted his shoulder. “Well, have a good evening, Six! Maybe we’ll see each other again.”

“You too, Merais.” Six bowed. “May our paths cross once more.”

When Chag finally disappeared into the crowd, Six glanced at his shoulder and activated energy vision. Unlike Kai, the clones had to activate it as they didn’t have it on all the time.

Nothing. How odd. What did he want from me? Six frowned. Did he just come up to me to chat? What a strange man...

***

Three days passed in a blink of an eye.

More than one hundred and twenty-five thousand people arrived in Nogatta to participate in the entrance exam. Due to such a large number of applicants, the sect had to separate test sites for Mortals and True Masters. The latter remained on the main square while the former went beyond its borders.

True Masters could join the Rising Star Sect as either apprentices, junior elders, guards, or as craftsmen.

A number of tents were pitched on the main square. The longest line consisted of those who aimed for the position of a junior elder. Not because of any benefits, but because this test was the easiest to pass. Junior elders were considered laborers, that is, cannon fodder. They could play the role of local guards, servants, personal assistants, and managers in various places that belonged to the sect. However, most often, they were fighters. Even the most peaceful factions couldn’t avoid conflicts, so they had to have an army.

Junior elders could get partial access to the sect’s training areas, its techniques, knowledge, and, most importantly, rare resources. It wasn’t much, but for the vast majority of unremarkable Exorcists, this was enough. Those who weren’t satisfied could always qualify for a higher position. The higher their cultivation level was, the more the sect paid them.

A shorter queue had formed for the position of craftsmen. Alchemists, array masters, blacksmiths, and artifact makers were a valuable asset for any sect. However, their tests were much more complex as they required a specific kind of knowledge.

The next line was even shorter. The position of personal apprentice was reserved for truly talented individuals, the best of which could even become candidates for personal disciples. And although this was a rather privileged position, relatively few people wanted to apply for it.

The vast majority of cultivators found their calling and sect at the very beginning of their journey, where they remained forever to develop. This wasn’t Earth where it was relatively easy to change jobs or schools. Once you joined a sect or clan, you were bound to them by a spirit contract or even an oath. And even if you could somehow leave them, the other factions would be wary of you. Few people were ready to accept a member of another faction. There were very few lone cultivators because it was very difficult to survive and extract resources alone.

In addition to talent, becoming a sect apprentice also required an applicant's development stage to be lower than Elementalist. This was an additional reason for such a small number of applicants.

However, the shortest line was for the position of the sect guards, consisting only of two dozen people. And all because this position had a very simple, but at the same time very difficult requirement: to be a Holy Lord. Unlike with Exorcists and Elementalists, many were ready to accept Masters of this stage, even if they came from an opposing faction. Provided, of course, that they took an oath of allegiance to the sect.

The guards were immediately given the title of senior elder while craftsmen and apprentices could be just regular elders — a level higher than junior, but lower than senior and supreme elders.

As for the Mortals undergoing trials, they could only become apprentices. They studied in the sect (contributing to it), and, once they reached the Exorcist Stage, they automatically became either junior elders or craftsmen, or they continued to be students. Everything depended on their talent and achievements.

Looks like she’s not around... Six calmed himself down.

Since dawn, he had been trying to find Sakumi’s aura among the thousands of True Masters. He even had to seek Kai’s help, so that he could use his artificial soul to its full potential. The clones’ spirit perception was several times weaker than the original. However, even with the help of his creator, it was impossible for Six to find Sakumi among more than ten thousand auras.

On top of that, there was a good chance that she wasn’t even here. Then again, she was a Master of Six Small Stars, so she could’ve entered the sect without having to pass any tests, and she could’ve done it way before his arrival. The same was true for talented Holy Lords as well as any Divine Stage cultivator. Only mediocre Holy Lords, mostly initial-level ones, were in the queue.

By noon, it was finally Six’s turn to register at the craftsmen’s tent.

There were two reasons for this decision. First, if Six tried to enter as a very talented apprentice, whose position would certainly be higher than that of some craftsman, he’d be forced to bind himself to the sect for at least fifty years instead of signing a temporary spirit contract. He couldn’t do this because he didn’t have a Spark, and asking Kai to do it would be the peak of stupidity. Second, even if it wasn’t required to take an oath, as an apprentice, he’d draw too much attention to himself, which’d be foolish to do for someone whose goal was to search for Elder Runes and collect information about the powers and abilities of the sect’s head.

Almost all Kai clones had a similar task.

“Name?” the junior elder sitting in the tent asked.

“Six.”

“Is that all? Is there a last name, nickname, title?”

“Just Six.”

“Very well. Place of origin?”

“A small island in the ocean, not far from Avlaim,” Six replied, surprising the elder. “Graysteed.”

Scratching the back of his head, the confused junior elder activated the artifact map.

“Ah, there it is. Yes... But it’s on the territory of the Ice Marmid Clan.”

“They’re friendly to other terrestrial races. And there are no particularly useful resources on the island, so they don’t bother us.”

“I see...” The junior leaned forward and switched to a barely audible whisper, so that only Six could heard him. “And what about the Knolak Empire?”

“We have nothing to do with them yet, fortunately,” Six replied in a half-whisper, watching the junior elder straighten his back and look around. “But they’re the reason I left. The situation is too... unpredictable for my taste.”

“I understand.” The junior elder smiled. “Very well. Let’s continue. Race and development level?”

“Human. Initial-level Elementalist.”

His aura confirmed this, although the truth was completely different: Six didn’t even have a development stage, just like all of his fellow clones. To fix this, three days ago, he bought a couple of artifacts, combined them and modified them to create an advanced aura emitter. Such artifacts were widely available for various purposes — training, for example — so they weren’t difficult to come by. The knowledge needed to use them, however, was. Luckily, Six had Kai’s memories at his disposal, which he browsed like a library until he found what he needed.

Any artificial aura could be noticed if the one checking it was stronger than the artifact that emitted it since such an aura would conflict with a real one. But since Six didn’t have one to begin with, no one would’ve been able to figure out that it was fake.

“Stars?”

“None.”

“Good. Sign this spirit contract to confirm everything you’ve just said,” the junior elder instructed and held out the scroll that he had been filling out.

Six complied, causing the scroll to flash green. His Shell was created from Kai’s soul energy, so it also had incredible protection. And when the invisible chains of the contract couldn’t harm it, the scroll had no choice but to shine green.

“Very well. So, in which field would you like to be tested?”

“Alchemy.”

“In that case, proceed this way, please.” The junior elder pointed to a large ball, which was the entrance to a pocket dimension. “The entrance fee is one hundred Azure Crystals. The rest of the applicants and examiners are already there.”

Leaving the money on the table, Six bid the elder farwell and went into the pocket dimension where he was handed a scroll containing memories and explanations. Having skimmed through its contents, he proceeded to do the first task, which required him to create a certain type of pill in accordance with one of the sect’s recipes. He was given all the necessary ingredients and a deadline to complete the task.

Within an hour, Six completed all his tasks using Kai’s knowledge and ability to control neutral energy. However, since he didn’t want to stand out too much (although he also didn’t want to be among the worst applicants), he deliberately made several mistakes, content with passing the test with an “above average” mark.

By the end of the day, he was an alchemist and one of the new elders of the Rising Star Sect. His master’s plan was gradually coming into place.

***

Having closed the door behind him, Chag, who had come back from the alchemist tests, activated an isolating artifact and then moved to the Complex.

Damn it! How could this have happened? he wondered, equally angry and confused. In all the futures that the mistress had showed me, there was nothing like this! In each of them, Kai arrived here on a ship from the Land of Wind. Memory-less, yes, but he arrived. He voluntarily visited that brothel to gather rumors about the sect.
So why did this happen? These minor changes could be attributed to the inaccuracies that the mistress was talking about... But the fact that the real Kai and not this fucking clone should’ve been here can’t be called a MINOR change, can it?! He should’ve been the one taking that test, not his copy! There was no trace of him there whatsoever! This shouldn’t have happened! Shouldn’t have! And that ship... Where did the damn ship disappear to? What the fuck is going on here? Was... Was the mistress wrong? Or is there some factor that even she failed to take into account? Something that was invisible even to her? Impossible...

Grimacing, Chag ordered the Complex’s caretaker to move him to a special location.

“We need to try contacting the lady again! There must be a way to get past the isolation of the Trial Worlds!”

Chapter 10
THE RISING STAR SECT
PART 3

“Is everyone here?” The woman looked at the group of twenty cultivators that had passed the alchemist tests and had already signed a spirit contract with the sect. “Great, then let’s go.”

Together with other Elementalists who had passed the exam with the same marks as him, Six left the pocket dimension and found himself back on the main square. As before, thousands of people were waiting for their turn to be tested. The exam would probably last for at least another day. Fortunately, hunger, sleep, and fatigue weren’t a concern for True Masters, and they were all used to being in the state of partial or complete physical inactivity for long periods of time. Hundreds of hours of meditation had prepared them for long hours of waiting in queues.

“Follow me if you don’t want to earn a fine on the first day.” The woman chuckled. “So, let’s start with some history. Right now, we’re in the city of Nogatta, the capital of the island of the same name, which is the largest in our part of Avlaim. Once upon a time, several fairly strong clans ruled this area. They were always at war with each other; however, twenty-six years ago, our Matriarch defeated and then subjugated them. Using these clans as a base, she created the Rising Star Sect, which you’re now a part of. Congratulations! At the moment, our sect has more than two and a half million members, most of whom are located on this island, its main hub. The Rising Star Sect has many vassals: seven large states, eighteen other sects, and almost four dozen clans. In total, our territory includes three hundred and twenty of Avelim’s eight hundred islands, which makes us one of the strongest, if not even the strongest faction in the region. And it’s all thanks to the Matriarch!” the woman spoke enthusiastically. “We have more than one hundred and forty thousand Exorcists, just under twenty-two thousand Elementalists, four thousand two hundred and sixteen Holy Lords, and forty-two Divine Stage cultivators. They’re the true power of our sect! But we also have our vassals’ cultivators, of which there are many more. Do you understand how incredibly lucky you are to be a part of all this? You better appreciate this opportunity!”

Soon, the group reached a tall gate that led to the very center of the city — a huge closed area.

“Is this the sect?” someone asked.

“This?” The woman chuckled. “Of course not! This is just our branch. In places like these, you can usually find junior elders and other mediocre cultivators. Located here are the sect’s representatives, Nogatta’s government, and other structures that don’t belong in the main hub. However, you guys are in luck. You’re all Elementalists, and you have all passed the test with admirable results. In fact, it’s no longer a secret that a new, elite squad of alchemists will be formed from your group. You should be proud of yourselves!”

The group entered the branch grounds and then headed toward the largest nearby building, in front of which a line of those who had completed their trials had already formed. Fortunately, they didn’t have to wait long. Soon, all the newcomers got into a special array room where they received a tattoo of a circle on their right wrists with a ray-emitting dot in the center.

The sect’s mark looked like this only on the outside. In reality, it was an energy tattoo, made of very complex, multi-level weavings saturated with particles of Space, Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth. Since it existed inside a cultivator’s energy space, and since energy was always in motion in living beings, the array in the room deliberately made the weaving on the surface static with the Forces of Space, thus making it possible to separate the tattoo from its owner’s ki, thereby protecting it from destruction by other ki flows.

Acquiring [Rising Star Sect Tattoo]...

In progress...

[Rising Star Sect Tattoo]

Rank: Imperial

Quality: Peak

Feature: [Rising Star Flame] (active ability)

Charges: 100

Feature: [Rising Star Cover] (active ability)

Charges: 100

Feature: [Rising Star Healing] (active ability)

Charges: 100

Feature: [Rising Star Acceleration] (active ability)

Charges: 100

Feature: [Spatial Escape] (active ability)

Charges: 3

Feature: [Interaction with the System] (active ability)

Feature: [Limited Change of Information] (active ability)

Feature: [Information Storage] (passive ability)

Secondary Features: [View]

Information (Name): Six

Information (Status): Elder

Information (Occupation): Alchemist

Information (Contribution Points): 0

After leaving the room, they met up with the woman who led them here.

“I suppose it’s time we wrapped up this tour,” she said, putting her hands on her hips. “What you have there is a standard mark. From now on, you’re listed in the sect’s database. With the tattoo and enough Contribution Points, you can use the sect’s transport arrays to bypass barriers, various tools, and verify your identity. In addition, it comes with five peak-level Imperial-rank techniques built into it: combat, defense, healing, accelerating, and teleportation. The first four have a maximum of one hundred charges, which can be replenished for a certain number of Contribution Points. As for the Spatial Escape, it has a maximum of three charges, and it allows you to instantly teleport to the sect’s main hub or any of our nearest branches. Under three conditions, that is. First, a sufficient amount of energy must be placed into the tattoo. Second, you must be no further than sixty miles from the nearest safe point. And third, no one should interfere with the transfer.”

“Is it true that everyone who possesses this tattoo is considered an aristocrat in Nogatta and vassal lands?” someone asked.

“That is true, yes.” The woman nodded. “Members of the Rising Star Sect are a privileged class, so we should be treated accordingly. Now, your clothes.”

Twenty Spatial Rings appeared in front of her, hovering by her Master’s Will.

“One for each.”

Having received the Ring, Six was again forced to turn to his master so that he’d take partial control over him and allow him to see the System description of the object. Kai’s clones didn’t have the Spark, and therefore weren’t connected to the System.

[Clothing Storage]

Rank: Royal

Quality: Peak

Used to store clothing items, as well as to equip and unequip them.

Having activated the Ring, Six felt a momentary spatial distortion, after which the clothes Kai had created for him disappeared, replaced by a set of dark boots, a long orange cape resembling a robe, black pants, and an elegant shirt of the same color. The entire ensemble was covered with various patterns and displayed as one artifact.

[Rising Star Sect Elder Robes]

Rank: Imperial

Quality: Low

Feature: [Merge with the Environment] (active ability)

Feature: [Umbrella] (active ability)

Feature: [Size Adjustment] (active ability)

Feature: [Freshness] (passive ability)

Feature: [Self-cleaning] (passive ability)

Feature: [Self-repair] (passive ability)

These robes offer passive protection against natural heat and cold, as well as from physical attacks (up to 750 physical units), energy attacks (up to 1,375 energy units) and spirit attacks (weak).

“Please bear in mind that you won’t get a second set of robes for free,” the woman warned them. “If you lose them, you’ll have to buy a new one. And they aren’t cheap, so take care of them. Another thing to bear in mind is that to repair and saturate them with Force particles necessary for the functioning of all the features, you’ll eventually have to sacrifice a certain amount of Contribution Points. Moving on.”

Turning around, she started walking. Following her, the group soon reached a huge transfer array located in the main hub of the Rising Star Sect, in the middle of the mountains northeast of the island. Staring at their snow-capped peaks, everyone was captivated by the beautiful view that opened before them. It was as if the whole world lay at their feet.

“We can rest here for a moment. I see you’re enjoying the view.” The woman smiled and pointed to a city in the distance. It was large enough to accommodate over a million people. “That is our destination.”

As soon as the group got off the platform, they were hit by strong wind and cold. Flashes of portals continued to flare behind them. The array worked non-stop, activating even when someone was already standing on the platform. It was a flexible and, most importantly, a very powerful energy structure, which had to be built outside the city because the constant and strong distortions of space were akin to unpleasant noise that could seriously interfere with sensitive practices.

“The place we are going to is called Lunar Haven,” the woman spoke again. “More than two million people live there. On the other side of the mountain is Sunshine Haven where the matriarch, supreme elders, Divine Stage cultivators, the strongest of the Holy Lords, and the most talented personal apprentices reside. An elite zone, if you will. Do your best and you, too, might get there one day.”

“How?” someone asked.

“Be loyal to the sect, demonstrate constant growth, achieve new heights, and reach the Holy Lord stage. Do all that and you’ll definitely become one of the sect’s best alchemists, which will open the doors to the Sunshine Haven for you. After all, the best masters need the best servants. Apprenticeship and servitude aren’t shameful things, don’t forget that. That’s how you might get the opportunity to learn from the sect’s best alchemists, one of whom is a supreme elder. Who knows? Maybe you’ll become their personal apprentice one day,” she finished with a conspiratorial smile and a wink.

With her speech done, the group continued walking. At their speed, they reached Lunar Haven in less than a minute. The city was surrounded by a huge shimmering green dome, which flashed as the group approached. Halting, the woman touched the veil, forming a wide passage. Everyone rushed inside. The harsh highland weather immediately gave way to warmth.

“There’s so much prana here!” someone noticed.

“Are we in the range of a spirit geyser? But how can it be so big? It doesn’t affect only the outskirts of the city, does it?”

“That’s right,” the woman replied, continuing to walk, “our geyser covers this entire area. It has two exits, one of which is located on the other side — under the Sunshine Haven. Not to toot our own horn, but it’s a rather big spirit geyser.”

“But where did it come from? Was there ever a big spirit geyser in these mountains?”

The woman chuckled in response.

“There used to be a small spirit geyser here,” someone said. “They say that the matriarch managed to turn it into a medium one, and then big.”

Hundreds of pairs of eyes turned to the guide.

“Is that true?”

“Who knows...? Who knows...?” she mused mysteriously. “Ah, we’ve arrived. Rodion, good afternoon. I bring you the newcomers.”

In front of the large building stood a tall sylph with fiery hair and beard.

“Thank you,” the man answered dryly, skeptically observing the group. “You can go now.”

Saying goodbye, she left.

“Why me of all people...? Every time...” Sighing deeply and woefully, Rodion shook his head and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Fine, fine... My name’s Rodion arn Lekvert. I’m a senior elder and, starting today, the head of the Ninth Elite Alchemy Squad. That’s you guys.”

At the same moment, everyone received several System messages.

Attention!

[Rising Star Sect Tattoo] information has been updated!

(New) Information (Position): Member of the Ninth Elite Alchemy Squad

(New) Information (Master): Rodion arn Lekvert

(New) Information (Contribution Points): +300

“You can consider this an upfront payment, so to speak. Now... Is there anyone who wants to be the leader of this group?”

“I do!” the sylph to the right of Six shouted and raised his hand.

“Good.” Rodion nodded, starting to turn around. “Follow me.”

“Hold on!” came an indignant girlish voice.

“Beg your pardon?” Rodion grumbled, turning back around. “What was that?”

“I’m sorry, sir, I just—”

“What? Speak up! Don’t mumble! Come forward and speak properly!” Rodion barked. “Do they not teach you manners where you come from?!”

Mumbling more apologies, a dwarf stepped forward. Seeing her, Rodion snickered.

“So it was you who squeaked there, shorty?”

“I didn’t—”

“Speak up, I said!” he interrupted her again. “Get to the point! What do you want?”

“You chose the leader without taking anyone else into consideration. You didn’t even tell us what duties and privileges we’d have as the leader. Do you think that’s fair?”

“Fair?” Rodion asked mockingly. “How naive... But I’ll entertain the thought. Is there anyone else who wants to be the group leader?”

“I do,” the dwarf said.

Several more people raised their hands.

“Admirable, admirable... But too slow. You’re late. After all, a leader has already been appointed.”

“What do you mean?” the dwarf asked irritably. “Shouldn’t the rest of us have a say in this?”

“Exactly what I said. I’ve just appointed the leader.”

Waving his hand, Rodion showed them a message.

Attention!

[Rising Star Sect Tattoo] information has been updated!

(New) Information (Group Leader): Haloy arn Lekvert

“Hold on!” The dwarf’s eyes widened in shock. “You appointed a member of your family as the leader?! How’s that even remotely fair?!”

A wave of indignation passed through the entire group. Everyone was waiting for an answer.

“Are you deaf, shorty?” Looking down at the girl, Rodion smiled contemptuously. “Like I said, you were all too slow. Who’s fault is it that you didn’t propose your candidacy before Haloy? Me? No, of course not. So stop being dramatic.” He glanced around at the group, and then back at the girl. “And you, shorty, are getting a fine for disrespecting your elders!”

“A hundred points?! You... You entitled piece of— You’re taking advantage of your position! I’ve been nothing but respectful while you taunted and berated me! You chose the leader not based on their merit but family ties! You’re unfair and unjust, and a racist! Picking on a dwarf because of their size, playing into racial stereotypes... I’ll complain to the sect and see that you’re removed from your position!”

“Yes, yes, yes... Do as you please.” Rodion waved the girl away. “Minus another fifty points for continuing to disrespect your elders. You’re free to go if you want. If you don’t like it here, you’re free to transfer to another Elite Alchemy Squad. However, considering your score, you’re unlikely to succeed. There are already too many alchemists that are far more capable than you. You can join the common lot, where you’ll be paid a hundred points per month, or even become a junior elder. Do whatever you want so long as you fulfill the terms of your contract; otherwise, the sect will have to let you go. Now, let’s go inside.”

Rodion looked at the shocked group once more and then went into the building.

***

Having received accommodation, tools, and a lesson on the nuances of the work of the sect’s elite alchemists, Six went for a walk around the city. The first day was a day off.

I’ve already visited almost all the important places, but I haven’t found so much as a trace of the Elder Runes. Either they’re here, but very well hidden, or they’re on the other side — in Sunshine Haven. No, no... He shook his head. I can’t dismiss the option that they may not be in either of the Havens. The coordinates master gave me point to this mountain, but they’re still too vague. I think it’s worth contacting him this time. The sooner I can locate the Elder Runes, the better. And also...

“Hey!” a voice came from his right.

Turning around, he saw one of the members of his squad.

“You’re Six, right?” asked a tall, dark-skinned young man.

“Yes, and you are...?”

“Glitraicham Dolt-Farez,” he introduced himself. “You can call me Glit.”

“Did you want something from me, Glit?”

“Straight to the point. I like that.” He smiled. “You’re right, I do want something from you. Would you like to be my partner? Rodion said that we’d work in pairs. And I’d rather not have him choose who I’ll be working with. Well? What do you say?”

“I’d like to give it some more thought if that’s all right with you. Mind if I give you an answer tomorrow morning?”

“Well, it’s not a no, so...” Glit sighed. “Someone asked you already, didn’t they?”

That wasn’t the case, but Six didn’t confirm or deny, aware of why Glit approached him. As it turned out, Six’s test score, which he considered to be above average, was actually quite high. He was only seven points away from becoming an Independent Elite Alchemist who had the right to work outside of groups and take personal orders from senior elders and personal apprentices.

Only one other person managed to score this high. Everyone who was close to this result was placed in this newly-created elite squad. And among them, Six had the highest score.

“Do you have time for a chat then?” Glit asked.

“Depends on what you want to chat about.”

“What do you think of the recent events? I mean Rodion and his behavior.”

Six gave the question a thought. His attempts to experience “life” continued.

“I think he should’ve been demoted a long time ago or even expelled from the sect altogether!” Glit continued without waiting for a reply and added sadly: “But this is unlikely...”

“Why do you think so?” Six asked.

“Haven’t you heard the rumors? They say that the matriarch and Supreme Elder Ulvir haven’t appeared at the sect for two months. They seem to have gone on some kind of journey or quest. But two months? They’re the leaders of the entire sect, they should be close by at all times in case something happens! I think that something happened to them,” Glit spoke quickly, without a break, not allowing Six to utter a word. “This is only confirmed by the fact that some time after their disappearance, Supreme Elder Zazirimmu’s faction began purges. Of course, all these are just rumors, but Rodion’s behavior, considering that his family has long supported Zazirimmu, hints that these rumors are based on something. Under the matriarch, he wouldn’t have been allowed to appoint whoever he pleased. I doubt that he’d be so stupid to put his position in jeopardy if he didn’t know that he could get away with it. As far as I heard, our friend’s complaints fell on deaf ears. She was immediately sent back from the gate. To make matters worse, Supreme Elder Monabe is missing, too. I wouldn’t be surprised if the purges become more prominent in the near future. Right now, there’s only one supreme elder at the head of the sect, Zazirimmu. Who knows when the matriarch will return, and if she will return at all?”

Glit finally paused, allowing Six to speak.

“How do you know all this? And why did you join the sect if dark times are coming?”

“I come from a high-ranking family. The Land of Leaves has recently agreed to serve the Rising Star Sect. Many of my relatives ended up working in the new government, which turned out to be tightly connected with the sect’s branch in our country. That’s how the rumors reached me,” Glit explained in the same quick manner. “As for why I joined... Well, where else should I go? Even with the current situation, the Rising Star Sect is a powerhouse. It doesn’t matter who’s in charge as long as it’s still the best place to develop in all of Avlaim. My family doesn’t mind if you need to obey Supreme Elder Zazirimmu to do that. I’m just infuriated by Rodion’s behavior. And his nephew. Our families have been at each other’s throats for a very long time. Unfortunately, the Lekverts have more influence than my family does. Therefore, until we get closer and join Supreme Elder Zazirimmu’s faction, Rodion will keep giving us a hard time.”

“I see... Well, I don’t think it’ll be difficult for you to go through this.” Six smiled kindly. “After all, you’re a talented cultivator and—”

“I’m not. Don’t call me that,” Glit, who had grown serious, interrupted him. “It’s stupid, you know? All these people are constantly playing their war games, sparking conflicts, killing each other, robbing and pillaging... It’s a road that leads to nowhere. The path of barbarians...” He grimaced. “I don’t like it, you know? ‘The path of cultivation,’ what bullshit... What idiot thought of calling it that? Alchemy, artifacts, blacksmithing, arrays, and simple knowledge of the world around us — that’s why we should develop. Not for this! The constant struggle, playing jump rope with death, eternal obstacles... Why do we need this? In the end, everything depends on talent and resources. And if so, why should I become a barbarian? I reached my current level with hard work, home training, and alchemy, and I still didn’t run into any obstacles that threatened to slow down my development.” He spread his hands. “Didn’t you decide to become an alchemist for the same reasons?”

“Maybe you’re right...” Six shrugged, deciding not to argue. He didn’t have a high opinion of Glint after what he had just heard.

After that, the conversation didn’t last long. Once they parted ways, Six went to re-check the supposed Elder Rune locations. This time, he was more careful, to sense them, or at least see them. After all, no matter how strong the barrier that hid them was, it was no match for his energy vision.

As for contacting Kai, Six took care of that during the conversation with Glit. Unfortunately, he learned that the Shadow hadn’t yet made contact, so it wasn’t possible to know the Runes’ exact coordinates.

The next morning, the Ninth Squad gathered in the main hall of the building allocated exclusively for their group. It was time to approve the assembled teams.

Looking around, Six entered the room and realized that something was wrong. A second later, it finally dawned on him that almost everyone was already standing in groups of twos. Only a couple of people, not counting him, were alone.

“Yo!” Glit entered and clapped Six on the shoulder, after which he switched to a very quiet whisper. “Have you thought about teaming up with me? Looks like everyone has already found a partner. I feel sorry for the dwarf. After yesterday, no one wants to associate with her. As far as I heard, Haloy refused to team up with anyone. I think he’ll team up with the dwarf just to take advantage of her. The girl’s already on bad terms with their family, and they won’t let her get off easily. Of course, these are all just rumors and my assumptions, but anything can happen. Rodion could even pair you up with one of them...”

“Sounds to me like you’re saying that I have no choice but to join you.” Six turned his head and looked at Glit. “Do you think I’m that desperate? Or are you afraid of ending up with one of them?”

“No! What are you saying?” Glit backed away. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean for it to sound like that. I swear! I was just rambling... Also, I’ve seen Rodion on my way here. He should be here soon.”

“It’s only been a day, and you’re already on top of the rumors. How come?”

“I love meeting new people, observing, and listening.” Glit smiled. “There’s no harm in that, is there?”

...and talking a lot. Six almost added. I guess he can be useful.

“Fine. I’ll be your partner,” Six finally answered.

“Hell yeah!” Glit smiled and sat in the nearest empty seat. “Come, come!”

Soon, Rodion entered the hall, and the teams were registered. As Glit foretold, Haloy was paired up with the dwarf. After that, they were all given their schedule for the day and the resources necessary for completing their tasks. According to the contract between the alchemists and the sect, they were to work for eight hours, four days in a row. The remaining time was theirs to spend however they liked. For the most part, they decided to use this time to train in the various training areas.

After receiving a list of tasks and ingredients, Six and Glit went to the laboratory. They split the workload and finished everything in just six and a half hours. As they had finished earlier than planned, they couldn’t be given additional tasks. In this aspect, the terms of the contract were quite flexible. Having cleaned up, they left the laboratory and handed over all the preparations they had made to the guard at the entrance. All that remained was to report to the head of their squad.

On their way out, they ran into Haloy. Or rather, he marched up to them, forcing them to stop.

“Well, hello.” Haloy chuckled. “Fancy meeting you here.”

“And hello to you, too,” Glit replied with a grin.

“Looks like I scored higher on today’s task, so I won our little bet. How long are you going to run from me?”

“Run? From you? What are you talking about?” Glit pretended to be surprised. “Then again, seeing how you failed last year, you had a lot of time to catch up with me... Not exactly fair, is it? Having a year to prepare...”

Haloy’s palm flashed in front of Glit’s face, causing him to take a step back.

“What are you—” Glit began surprised, but was interrupted.

“One more word about this,” Haloy hissed, “and I’ll make sure you end up on janitor duty forever!”

“Ha-ha.” Glit snickered, trying to hide his nervousness. “I’d like to see you try.”

“And you.” Haloy turned his gaze to Six. “Oh, I’ve been looking for you. I wanted to challenge you to a duel.”

“Why...? What did I do?” he asked, tilting his head to the side. “Why would I agree to that?”

“Why? Because I demand it!” Haloy exclaimed. “I spent all my strength during the apprenticeship exam so you were lucky to beat me by one and a half miserable points! That’s why I demand revenge!”

“I wasn’t aware it was a competition. Also... How’s that my fault? Or my problem?”

“It doesn’t matter! I’m the leader and my results have to be the best! Understand?”

“I don’t advise—” Glit tried to intervene.

“Shut! Your! Mouth!” Haloy growled. His hair seemed to be on fire for a moment. He then turned to Six again. “And you... If you refuse... As Heaven as my witness, I’ll make your life miserable.”

“There’s no way out of this, is there?” Six sighed. “But what do I get from this? You have to give me something in return. Make it worth my while. What do you have to offer?”

“What? Do you want to bet? Fine. I don’t mind betting.” Haloy chuckled. “We’ll bet Contribution. How does that sound?”

After a little thought, Six nodded.

“Two hundred points each,” Haloy added. “The loser will cover the expense of all the resources we spend, and the winner will receive the potions.”

“Wait! How many points?!” Glit was amazed. “Are you out of your mind?! There’s no way he’ll agree to that!”

“I agree,” Six said relatively quickly.

“Good. I was beginning to think that you were a sissy like Glit.” Haloy laughed. He then took out a spirit contract scroll and filled out on the spot. “Now, sign this! We want this to be as fair as possible, don’t we?”

Giving it no further thought, Six poured his energy into the scroll. The contract was signed.

“Great. Let’s go!”

“Wait, what?! Right now?” Glit looked at Six, shocked. “Now?!”

Six didn’t answer, only followed Haloy to his laboratory, where, oddly enough, most of the squad was already waiting for them. Many of them had also finished their work ahead of schedule and came to watch the duel. It was as if they had been told about it in advance...

With his energy vision activated, Six looked around. Almost everyone present, including him and Glit, had already spent a lot of energy during the day. Haloy’s partner was completely exhausted. Only the sylph was in perfect shape, as if he had done nothing all today. Now it became clear why Glit was so surprised that Six agreed. However, Six didn’t care.

He took a free table by the window, facing his opponent, took out his set of tools, and laid out the ingredients next to it in a convenient order. Haloy did the same, except his Alchemical Cube and other artifacts were many times better than those that the sect had given to Six. The same was with his resources. Neither the System nor their appearance indicated this, but Six’s energy vision showed him the difference in the quality. By the looks of it, Haloy had prepared for this carefully.

“As I noted in the contract, we’ll prepare the same potions we made at the exam. Whoever has a higher ratio between production speed and quality wins. Therefore, we’re on equal footing.” Haloy smiled wryly and put an artifact on the table. “We start at the signal.”

Fifteen seconds later, a loud squeak sounded, and the duel began.

Six had to work with the worst ingredients, but he didn’t despair. On the contrary, for a moment, he was even amazed at the lengths Haloy had gone to find ingredients of such poor quality. But even that wasn’t a problem for Six who owned the Cold Void, Yin, perfect energy control, which he used to purify the ingredients to perfection, and Yang, which allowed him to strengthen any drug. Not to mention that today, he didn’t have to hold back.

He was constantly watching Haloy, and when he finished preparing his last potion with a smile, Six also wrapped up his work.

“I was first,” Haloy said with a smile.

“That doesn’t mean anything yet,” Glit objected. “It’s time to check the quality of your potions.”

Since Haloy was faster, his work was checked first. Each of his potions and pills were scanned with an artifact that checked two parameters: the quality of the purification and the quality of the weaving. Color codes were used for both factors. The first parameter could have six colors. Black denoted such a level of impurity that the potion could be called a poison, red — poor purification level (such drugs had almost no effect,) yellow — low purification level (the minimum requirement for the drug to be sold), green — medium purification level, blue — high purification level, and white — perfect purification level.

As for the quality of weaving, this was a more advanced parameter. This demonstrated the degree of the weave’s accuracy and to what extent it followed the recipe. In alchemy, it was possible to make a small, microscopic, mistake that would have an impact on the potion’s effect. Therefore, the elite alchemists of the Rising Star Sect considered this aspect important as well. In total, the quality of a weaving could have three ratings: minimally acceptable (green), pretty good (blue), and perfect (white).

Finally, the assessment was completed. The artifact first examined the purification quality, and almost all of Haloy’s preparations made it glow light blue with small splashes of green. This meant he scored above average.

When the time came to check the quality of the weaving, the artifact shone dark green with many blue dots, which indicated that he had done a little better than the “minimally acceptable” level. This was actually great because only very experienced apprentices who had a chance to become Alchemy Apprentices could achieve this level of weaving. Therefore, once the purification and weaving quality of Haloy’s potions reached blue, he’d be able to officially receive this title and be an alchemist worth his salt.

In comparison, almost all other members of the squad could barely make the artifact shine green with a few blue dots. The person who scored seven points more than Six and became an Independent Elite Alchemist on the first day of recruitment was actually an official and a very experienced Apprentice.

Rodion, for example, was a Master of Alchemy. That is, his alchemy had a very high purification level (blue with white dots) and close-to-perfect weaving quality (also blue with white dots). Those who reached a higher level were called Grandmasters. Each potion, pill, elixir, or infusion they made always turned out perfect.

“Well, let’s see what you did.” Haloy continued to smile, anticipating victory. “I wouldn’t hope for much if I were you...”

To his and everyone else’s surprise, absolutely everything Six made glowed blue with splashes of light blue. The smile slowly faded from Haloy’s face.

“This is some kind of mistake!” he exclaimed. “How can you be an Apprentice?! It’s impossible! There was a mistake! Check it again with a different artifact!”

The result was the same. Like Kai, all of his clones were Grandmasters of Alchemy when they weren’t hiding their abilities to pass tests.

“Bastard!” Haloy shouted angrily, glaring at Six. “How did you do this?! How the hell did you manage to do this?!”

With the worst ingredients and those tools! How did he do it? I can’t believe it! I just can’t believe it! He frowned.

Six shrugged.

“I’m just better than you.”

“Bastard!” Haloy repeated as he slammed his flaming fist into his expensive Alchemical Cube, making it crack. He continued to hit it until it was a pile of shards. “Trash! Useless crap! Why did I spend all my money on you?! You can’t even make the damn potions properly! Pile of trash!”

“Maybe the problem isn’t in the tool?” Six asked, causing Haloy to freeze.

“What did you just say?” He turned to him, his hair blazing like fire. Leaving the poor Cube alone, he walked over to Six and grabbed him by his robes. “Say it to my face, I dare you! Come on! Tell me that I’m the problem! Come on! Try and see what happens!”

With that, Haloy tried to push Six, but he ended up pushing himself away. Surprised, he tried to punch him but he failed to do that as well. Six easily caught and stopped his hand.

“Bastard! Here are your fucking points and potions!” Haloy spat at his feet and retreated. He then transferred the agreed amount with the Tattoo and then, with a grin, destroyed the vials with two powerful jets of flame. “You’re still a nobody! I swear I’ll bury you! Not even leaving the sect will help you! Do you understand me?!”

After that, Haloy left the laboratory.

Seems like I’ll never get the hang of this no matter how hard I try... Six sighed, realizing his mistake. For him, this was another useful life lesson. But it doesn’t matter. My goal is to find the Elder Runes, collect as much information about the matriarch, her powers, Zazirimmu, and wait for further instructions. I never intended to live here and be a member of this sect...

Chapter 11
THE RISING STAR SECT
PART 4

Opening his eyes, Kai saw a motionless sylph in front of him — the empty shell he had been in a moment before. He had finally returned from his two-day trip to the Spirit Dimension. And although he didn’t remember where the shell and the artifact that allowed him to travel to this dimension had come from, he still had knowledge about the two and the fact that the latter was a place where he could find valuable elemental threads that he had recently run out of. He also had access to the Shakwir family’s deposit box, which he learned about with the special artifact key he had found in his vault, and from which he collected the elemental threads quite quickly.

Seems that I have a much stronger connection with this Belteise Empire than I previously thought. Maybe I’m also from the Shakwir family? Where would I’ve possibly gotten such artifacts and the access to their safe? he thought, returning the sylph shell to the special artifact, and then to the Storage. But this is only one piece of the puzzle and speculation. I hope there are other Shakwirs out there, and that someone will soon find the message I left.

Deciding to rest for now and absorb the threads of the Sword and Space later, Kai left his chambers. He was instantly transferred from the tower and into the skies above the city.

The construction seems to be in full swing. He could sense more than ten thousand people below. As expected, it’s much more effective to use a reward system... People seem to work faster and more efficiently when their lives aren’t in danger.

“You’re finally back!” Anatos exclaimed. “I thought I sensed you.”

“How’s it going?” Kai asked, dropping to the ground.

“Can’t complain, my lord. At this pace, we’ll finish restoring the main part of the city in a month. We’ve followed your advice and gathered even more workers. According to the chiefs’ reports, the repair and activation of the island’s main arrays also cover the shelters. The elders also reported special pocket dimensions there. Until now, they differed from ordinary fields by having more fertile soil, but when the vegetation was restored, they also became active. We can now say with confidence that Mortals will no longer have problems with food. We’ve also begun to restore the two underground and one underwater mine as you’ve instructed us before you left. Unfortunately, there’s a severe shortage of highly qualified experts. Our current alchemists, blacksmiths, array makers, herbalists, artifactors, and other craftsmen’s skills are too mediocre to give them access to workshops, laboratories, and the Secret Garden.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it myself,” Kai replied. “What else can you tell me?”

“Your... new followers seem to have decided on the work they’d like to do in the sect. However, I think it’s best to ask them for details.”

“I think so, too.” Kai nodded. “In that case, gather everyone in the tower. Tell them I’ll be right back. You wait for me there, too.”

Anatos bowed.

“As you command.”

After that, the Kai went to the closed-off floor of the tower. Approaching the Altar, he activated it and began to flip through several pages of new and old goods until he eventually found what he was looking for.

Special:

• Great Accumulation of Cold Void Concept Particles

Description: A very dense cluster of Cold Void Concept particles of low-quality Divine rank.

Seller: Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda

Price: 11,647,300 Runes

Restriction: Available to Commanders and above.

• Great Accumulation of Heat Void Concept Particles

Description: A very dense cluster of Heat Void Concept particles of low-quality Divine rank.

Seller: Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda

Price: 18,940,000 Runes

Restriction: Available to Commanders and above.

• Great Accumulation of Yin Concept Particles

Description: A very dense cluster of Yin Concept particles of low-quality Divine rank.

Seller: Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda

Price: 6,125,000 Runes

Restriction: Available to Commanders and above.

• Great Accumulation of Yang Concept Particles

Description: A very dense cluster of Yang Concept particles of low-quality Divine rank.

Seller: Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda

Price: 9,555,210 Runes

Restriction: Available to Commanders and above.

• Great Accumulation of Radiant Void Concept Particles

Description: A very dense cluster of Radiant Void Concept particles of low-quality Divine rank.

Seller: Heavenly Exaltation Pagoda

Price: 26,700,000 Runes

Restriction: Available to Commanders and above.

As expected, even these things can be found in the store. However, the prices are sky-high... But that doesn’t matter. The main thing is that there’s a cluster of Radiant Void... Kai grinned, nodding to himself. I guess I’ll be buying a few of these soon. Although... He thought for a moment... Maybe I’ll be lucky and find something similar somewhere else...

***

“How are you all doing?” Kai asked as he entered the room.

“Oh, you’re back!” Nyako was the first to react. “There are many things I’d like to discuss with you. Regarding this island and the arrays...”

“That’s great, but let’s deal with the general matters first,” Kai interrupted her. “First of all, how are you feeling?”

Their treatment continued even while Kai was in the Spirit Dimension. He managed to maintain contact with the clones, so he didn’t stop restoring the group’s Astral Bodies. In addition, they got the opportunity to use the tower’s healing arrays, which accelerated their recovery.

“I feel better than I did in years! I think you managed to put my spine back in its place. I’ve been having these awful back pains, you see,” Ragnar replied jokingly and grimaced. “However, it’d be nice to restore the ability to use my powers as soon as possible.”

“Unfortunately, I won’t be able to speed up the process of restoring your Astral Bodies now.” Kai shrugged. “You’ll have to be patient.”

“Yeah...” Ragnar sighed, leaning his head back on the sofa. “I was afraid you’d say that...”

“Well, if there are no complaints, let’s move on. I hear you’ve decided on what you’d want to do in the sect?”

“I thought about it...” Ragnar spoke again, looking at the ceiling, “but I didn’t come up with anything specific. Other than recovering and fighting you, I’m only interested in improving myself and facing stronger opponents.”

“Then how about I put you in charge of combat-related duties?”

Ragnar was silent for a bit.

“Sounds interesting... But...” he answered after a while, looking at Kai with skepticism. “Isn’t that task suitable for initial-level Divine Stage cultivators?”

“I’m not telling you to take matters into your own hands. So far, there’s no one among us above the Holy Lord stage, but that doesn’t mean that nothing can be done. You can be the first to start developing in this direction until someone more suitable is found.”

“And then you’ll ask me to leave the position and become someone’s servant?”

“You’re guaranteed a high position in the sect. Same goes for everyone else in this room. Everything else will be decided later. In the end, you agreed to follow me, so I won’t force you to obey someone else.”

“Good.”

Anatos raised its hand.

“Can I speak now?”

“Speak.”

“I thought for a while and came to the conclusion that the best use for my abilities would be the island’s defense and monster breeding. There’s a huge number of young beasts on Kaiser’s Ark, as well as a lot of Titans and Tyrants. And since they’re all under my power, why not use them as guards and test subjects for future students? We can leave the city and important structures under the protection of arrays and make zones with different danger levels outside of that perimeter. I’ll need to spend a lot of resources to keep them on the island and tether them to certain zones.”

“Hmm, not a bad idea... Actually, it’s a great one!” Kai nodded, interested. “I agree with the proposition. Make a detailed plan and a list of necessary resources as soon as you can... Since we have such an opportunity, why not create a test location right in the center of the sect?”

“Thank you, sir.” Anatos bowed. “Also I’d like the respected Nyako to help me with this. Relying on my powers alone would be a bad idea, so it’d be best to control their habitats with arrays.”

Kai glanced at the girl, who simply shrugged.

“I don’t mind.”

“That’s good,” Kai concluded and turned to Hiro and Ron. “And what about the two of you?”

“I’m good at organizing. So far, I’ve taken over most of the reconstruction operations from Anatos. I’ve also decided to deal with the problem of uniting the tribes,” Hiro said. “I wouldn’t mind continuing managing these processes. Ron agreed to help me with this.”

Ron nodded, confirming his lord’s words.

“Excellent... So, you’re the only one left.” Kai turned to Nyako. “But I don’t think I have to ask. Arrays, right?”

“Of course!” Nyako chuckled. “I’m ready to create a separate sect array with all sorts of titles, currencies, positions, and access to various tower zones. I just need—”

“Here,” Kai interrupted her again, throwing her a scroll. “Is this what you need?”

Having read the scroll, Nyako nodded.

“It’s very detailed. Incredibly detailed... Did you work out the sect’s entire structure before our meeting?”

Kai just chuckled in response.

“By the way,” Nyako continued, “are you aware that the island’s Guardian Spirit is about to awaken?”

“I am. After all, I’m the owner of the tower, and therefore the owner of the central core of all arrays.”

She sighed, disappointed.

“I thought I’d surprise you...”

“Some other time. Now, let’s move on to the next topic. Take these...”

Having received a Ring each, the group checked their contents.

“What the hell is this?!” they exclaimed in unison.

[Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra Blood Elixir]

Rank: ??? (Imperial)

Quality: Medium

Feature: Divine Item

This elixir temporarily increases the base physical parameters by 250% as well as the strength and speed of regeneration. These effects can stack up to five times, after which the consumer becomes a False Descendant of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra for an hour (level 2 evolution).

This elixir has a destructive effect on the body. A long recovery is required after each use. Five repeated uses lead to death. Use with caution.

Restriction: Available only to True Masters. This elixir doesn’t affect True and False Descendants of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra.

“Heavens, what is this?!” Nyako exclaimed, startled, looking at the scarlet liquid in the small vial. “Eight, nine, ten... Ten of these?!”

“This is my gift to my first followers,” Kai explained.

“Those features...” Ragnar muttered. “Considering how you regenerated your head... Is it... Is it made from your blood?”

“Isn’t that forbidden, though?” Ron immediately added, frowning. “Those are dark arts practices...”

“You’re partially right. However, it’s my blood in those vials. Not someone else’s. No one’s been harmed in the process of making those.”

Long ago, Starks had told Kai about the value of his blood, which was akin to a rare resource. Unwilling as he was to become a part of someone else’s experiment, Kai didn’t mind using his blood for his own goals, so he created this elixir together with Sawan. The fact that even the System couldn’t determine the rank of Kai’s blood surprised both of them. Sawan had never heard of anything like that happening before. Then again, what else could one have expected from what the First Ones had created? Thus, it was ranked in accordance with the highest quality material used alongside it. In this case, it was the Cold Void and Yang particles, which had also been mixed into the elixir.

“Sir, are you really giving us such valuable alchemy?” Anatos asked, thinking it was dreaming.

“I am. However, don’t use it unless you have to. And don’t tell anyone about this.”

“I can’t accept this gift,” Hiro suddenly said, putting the Ring and all its contents aside. “It’s too much.”

His inner demons won’t leave him at peace, it seems, Kai concluded, recalling how strangely Hiro behaved when they first met. The recent events seem to have made it crawl out to the surface. It’s too early for such a young and talented cultivator to meet his demise, but who can tell what’s going on in his soul? Especially after a near-death experience... As soon as I’m done healing their Astral Bodies, I’ll have him undergo the Test of the Past. Fortunately, I have what I need to do this.

“Why?” Kai finally asked.

“I don’t deserve this kind of generosity.”

“I see. Well...” Kai sighed, after which his tone changed to a sterner one. “Then, as the future leader, I order you to take these resources! Consider them an advance payment for your talent. If you still think yourself unworthy, then work hard to show that you deserve this generosity. Work hard for the benefit of the sect.”

Hiro froze in surprise. He hadn’t been treated this way in a very long time. Back home, he and his sister were always pampered. Nodding slowly, he reached for the Ring without taking his eyes off Kai.

“Yes, sir...”

“By the way, when will the sect be officially founded, and what will you name it?” Nyako asked, ignoring the scene.

“Not before you’re healed and the city restored. And about the name...” Kai smiled slyly. “You’ll find out later... In the meantime, I want to show you something else.”

A tiny vial of tar-black liquid appeared in front of him.

[Star Flask of Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra Scales]

Rank: ??? (Imperial)

Quality: Medium

Feature: Divine Item

This elixir exposes the body to serious permanent changes. The more changes the body undergoes, the higher the probability of death. Use with caution. Likewise, it is possible that the elixir does not work at all.

The elixir permanently increases strength, regeneration speed, as well as the initial physical parameters by 400 units.

Two uses will reactivate the strengthening of physical parameters and regeneration and unlock [No Limits].

Three uses will reactivate the strengthening of physical parameters and regeneration and unlock [Six Body Gates (Limited Version)].

Four uses will repeat the increase in physical parameters and regeneration and unlock [Life Rampage (Limited Version)].

Five uses will convert [Life Rampage (Limited Version)] to [Partial Transformation (Limited Version)].

Using [Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra Blood Elixir] increases the success rate of [Star Flask of Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra Scales].

Limitation: Available only to True Masters. This elixir does not affect True and False Descendants of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra. Note that having a bloodline increases the chance of failure or death. Use with caution.

“What happens if you take more than five of these?” Ragnar asked.

“I don’t know.” Kai shrugged. “No one ever survived the sixth. Not even Divine Stage cultivators.”

He didn’t remember the specific details of his experiments on Belteise, but its results were well preserved in his memory.

“Once your recovery is done, Ragnar, your Divine Gift and Holy Punishment will allow you to undergo a maximum of three transformations. Nyako—” he looked at the girl, “two. Ron and Anatos — one. If you value your life, Hiro, don’t use it. You should reach the Holy Lord Stage first.”

“What about bloodlines?” Ron frowned. Among his distant ancestors was a Heavenly Beast, a grain of power of which was transferred to him. “Just how much higher is the risk of death if you have one?”

“You got lucky, one could say.” Kai turned to him. “You’re already a Holy Lord, so your body has been sufficiently hardened by the Holy Punishment. In this case, only a very strong bloodline could increase your chance of dying. A weak bloodline can only affect the probability of failure. The worst that can happen is that this doesn’t work on you.”

“I see...” Ron breathed a sigh of relief. “Good...”

There were only two kinds of bloodlines: strong and weak. The former came from divine power and had special skills, which was why it was considered rare. As for the latter, it usually came from one of two sources: either from beasts above the Tyrant stage, or from Masters One Step away from Divinity. For example, Ivsim and Lily, as well as the main members of the Thunder Serpent, Flame Salamander, and Sea Dragon clans from the Celestial Plateau had received their bloodlines from Holy Beasts. An example of a bloodline coming from the power of a powerful Master was the one Lightus had.

Some weak bloodlines, which were relatively easily transmitted to descendants, often grew weaker in favor of being transmitted with a hundred-percent success rate. At this point, they ceased to be bloodlines and became a feature of a certain group of people, thus giving birth to subspecies, which could even lead to the emergence of new races.

In addition to being weak and strong, bloodlines were also classified into one of four types: physical, elemental, spirit, and mixed — the rarest kind. Kai and Ivsim, for example, had the first type, while Lightus and Lily had the second. Rune’Tan owned the rare spirit type, while Acilla had a mixed one. The strength of her bloodline was associated with both the flesh and the element of Blood.

***

The meeting came to an end soon, and everyone went about their business. Kai included. He finally began to absorb the elemental threads he got in the Spirit Dimension, spending the next two and a half days on this task. He probably would’ve meditated more had he not sensed someone’s presence in a distant corner of his consciousness.

Opening his eyes, he didn’t see anyone. Not that he needed to. He knew who was there, watching him from the shadows.

“You’re finally back.”

The Shadow appeared before him.

“What happened, where were you?”

“It doesn’t matter. What matters is that I’m now back and that we can continue,” it replied calmly.

“Fine, keep your secrets... Let’s get back to business. As agreed, that Wandering Island has been cleared. Also, in the six days that have passed since our last conversation, my clones have reached three more islands, following the coordinates you left. I’m ready to move on to the next part, but I can’t do it without your help.”

Initially, Kai intended to join the Rising Star Sect on his own, using Six as nothing more than a proxy. At that time, he planned to not only take over the sect but to also use it as a base for conquering the entirety of Avlaim. If he couldn’t make his own sect and army, he’d use someone else’s — these were his initial ideas. However, having acquired talented followers as well as the means of obtaining a huge amount of Runes quickly (money was always a necessary evil, after all), he decided to start from scratch, handing the Rising Star Sect mission over to Six. But this wasn’t the only reason behind his change plans: as it turned out, the clones couldn’t deal with clearing the Wandering Islands on their own. Sending them there and taking control over them wouldn’t work either as the strange super anomaly blocked communication pathways.

Kai wished to finish this task as soon as possible. So far, he managed to discover that there are unusual artifacts placed about that were responsible for producing the uncondensed Rune power, but he didn’t want to get involved with their owner — the Heavenly Exaltation Cult, even though he was aware that they’d eventually find out that the fog had disappeared from the island. He was certain that such devices could also be found in other super anomalies and that the cultists would make sure to protect them from the “fog thief.”

There was the hope (albeit a naive one) that they’d attribute everything that happened to a natural phenomenon. However, Kai doubted that this’d happen. It’d be too good. Too easy. And nothing ever came easy in this life.

“Of course.” The Shadow nodded. “But I want to warn you, five islands out of the remaining eleven have recently gotten one strong peak-level Divine Stage guardian.”

That was fast... Kai grimaced, clenching his fists. Too fast...

“Can you move them from the islands and deny them further access?”

“I cannot.”

“Can you help me fight them?”

“I cannot.”

“Well then, can you at least tell me where they came from? Are they from Insulaii or from other worlds?”

The Shadow remained silent.

“Come on!” Kai insisted. “If you know the answer, tell me! I’m acting in your interests, too!”

“They... They came from Bellum,” the Shadow replied reluctantly.

Isn’t that the Cult’s homeworld? That means they can only be here for thirty days. Then again, what prevents them from hiring local mercenaries? I shouldn’t keep delaying cleaning up... Things can only get worse from here.

“Let me guess. They’re on the five Wandering Islands closest to the one I’ve already cleared?”

“That’s correct.”

Then I can go to the nearest empty island, but... No. That’s too obvious... Kai shook his head. Why only five islands? Did the strongest faction of the Trial Worlds run out of manpower?
I doubt it... Maybe they didn’t have time to occupy all the islands... My intuition tells me that this isn’t the only reason. It’s safer to assume that this is all a trap.
They could be waiting for me not only on the islands but also in the area next to them. The loss of such a huge amount of uncondensed Rune power won’t go unpunished. Even their fancy array couldn’t absorb it at that speed.
This could lead the Cult to the idea that I may have some kind of unique ability or that I might be connected with the Wandering Islands, like those Shadows. An ordinary criminal couldn’t just stumble upon that island and steal the fog. No, the Cult isn’t stupid. It knows it’s dealing with someone out of the ordinary. They would’ve set up a trap for me. Could they reach all the islands in such a short amount of time? I doubt it. If I’m right, then I still have time go to the furthest one. Some of the clones are near that area so I could use them to scout ahead...

***

A new day had dawned in the Rising Star Sect.

Leaving his room, where he had spent the last few hours meditating, Six went outside to enjoy the sunrise. During the two days he had spent in the sect so far he didn’t find the Elder Runes, despite his best efforts. He also failed to learn anything about the matriarch and Supreme Elder Zazirimmu.

It’s been only two days, he reassured himself. No one said that this task would be easy. I shouldn’t despair.

There was a little more than three hours left before the start of the working day, so Six decided to take a walk, searching for the Elder Runes along the way. The first thing he did was visit the gigantic cave network inside the mountain, next to which the Lunar Haven was located. Rare Spirit Plants and fungi grew there, together with Azure Crystals and other valuable spirit materials.

He chose this place because Kai had finally contacted him with updated coordinates. Unfortunately, due to the presence of many strong barriers, the Shadow failed to determine the Rune’s exact location, but it did manage to limit Six’s search area to the eastern part of the Lunar Haven, the western part of the Sunshine Haven, and the mountain area between them.

Finding nothing of interest in the underground labyrinth, Six returned to the main cave, in the center of which was a huge elevator. Entering it, he got to the top of the mountain. Located in the meadow of Spirit Plants were an observatory used for studying distant stars and space, as well as understanding the laws of the universe, various laboratories where more hazardous experiments were carried out, and one of the most popular meditation platforms, from the top of which sprawled the most stunning view of the mountains and the whole island.

After wandering around for a while, Six, to his misfortune and frustration, made no new discoveries. He took some time to observe Sunshine Haven, but the borrowed energy vision didn’t help him much since it was too far away. Perhaps he would’ve achieved better results if he had observed it for longer than five minutes but he didn’t. It didn’t take long for one of the guards to approach him and politely ask him what he was doing here. In the end, he had to go back to Lunar Haven empty-handed.

There were still more than twenty minutes left before work started when the sect’s tattoo suddenly lit up and the energy within it began to seethe. The energy flow was so strong that it would’ve made anyone interrupt their meditation to check what was going on.

Wasting no time, Six contacted Kai and asked him to take partial control over him. This allowed him to see the incoming message.

Attention!

You have received a message through [Rising Star Sect Tattoo].

“Everyone, please report to the Lunar Haven Central Arena immediately! Your work and classes will be temporarily suspended. Those who do not show up will be punished! You have 30 minutes left!”

Glancing around, Six noted that most of his colleagues remained completely calm, as if none of them had received such a message. They continued about their business, and only a few froze and stared into the void in front of them.

I wonder what this means. What could be so urgent? And why hasn’t everyone received the same message? Six thought, walking in the direction of the Arena. A map of the city had been attached to the message, but he didn’t use it as he had gotten well acquainted with the area on his first day.

The arena was a huge structure in the middle of the city, capable of accommodating up to half a million spectators. It was almost full to the brim but more and more people kept coming, summoned by the message.

Noticing two familiar auras, Six turned in their direction.

“Hey. Do you know what’s going on?” he asked the girls from his squad.

Turning around, the two recognized him from his duel with Haloy.

“No,” one of them said, shaking her head. “We’ve just arrived. However, from what I’ve gathered, everyone who received the message should be at the entrance. They’ll be transferred inside from there.”

Despite a large number of people, the queue still moved quite quickly. After a couple of minutes, Six and the girls were at the entrance. Their tattoos were checked with an artifact, identities confirmed, and they were teleported inside.

Once they were in one of the top rows, Six looked around, noting that only those who joined the sect two days ago were gathered here. Mortals of the first three stages as well as True Masters, including the new senior elders, were present. Even a few people from Sunshine Haven were here, causing even more commotion.

The flashes of teleportation continued to be seen. The arena filled up quickly, and within half an hour, there were more than forty thousand people in it.

When the gathering was over, a short man stepped into the center of the arena. An inscription appeared above his head.

[Master of Six Average Stars]

“Allow me to introduce myself,” his deep voice echoed throughout the entire arena, “I’m Zazirimmu Batryon, the Supreme Elder of the Rising Star Sect.”

A smile flashed across Six’s face.

Finally, I was starting to believe that he didn’t exist... He’s weaker than Monabe, that’s for sure... But I finally have some information on him!

Meanwhile, Zazirimmu continued.

“You’ve been gathered here today due to a serious oversight by those who were in charge of the arrays two days ago. Due to their error, all your tattoos were formed with a serious flaw, for which those responsible will be reprimanded. As this is no fault of yours, it’d be unfair of us to make you spend money on their restoration. So, we decided to fix it for you. Please, calm your energy flows and don’t resist. Due to the error, the procedure may be somewhat unpleasant, but we have no other choice. Get ready.”

The gigantic array located under the seats began to activate.

Zazirimmu, meanwhile, left the arena. Soon enough, Six was able to see him moving to the VIP area with energy vision. As soon as he focused enough on it, shivers ran down his neck and spine.

What the hell?! he managed to think before a wave of horror swept through his mind.

For the first time in his “life,” Six experienced real fear.

At the same moment, thousands of heart-rending cries spread throughout the arena, but no one outside could hear them. For the time being, the arena was isolated from the outside world.

Six’s mind was fading, and his will, unsupported by a Spark, was crumbling. He was about to suffer irreparable damage when he felt someone’s strong grip on the back of his head just before he passed out.

“Gotcha!” Chag, invisible and immune to what was happening, said with relief. “And I was enjoying being an observer for once.”

The question now is what I should do next, he thought. Things have changed beyond recognition. How am I supposed to set the stage for her plans? Damn Isao! I’ll kill that fucking traitor!”

***

A minute earlier

Seated in the VIP area, three people observed what was going on in the arena. Two of them were on their knees, at the feet of a woman seated in a luxurious chair. Rihanna looked at Zazirimmu and his personal apprentice with a slight smile. For this occasion, she had donned expensive scarlet robes and braided her long, thick black hair with red strands. On her right hand was a glove made of dark metal, the fingers of which were tipped with sharp claws.

“My lady, are you sure about this?” Zazirimmu asked.

She tilted her head to the side.

“Are you questioning my decision?”

“No, no, no!” He panicked as inhuman tortures surfaced in his memory. “I wouldn’t dare! It’s just... I’m not used to acting so openly.”

“That’s your problem, Zazirimmu. I’ve upheld my end of the bargain, and the time has come for you to uphold yours. I was patient while you took your time delivering the new batch. Did you think that the distance between the worlds would save you?”

“No, no, no! Of course not, my lady!” he cried out, bowing his head to the ground. “I’d never!”

Grimacing, Rihanna kicked him in the face, throwing him aside, after which she stood up and, placing her hands behind her back, approached the glass window.

“Be thankful I even agreed to spare the lives of your pawns.”

“I-I am, my lady! I’m very grateful!”

“Write it all down to the array malfunctioning. This will deter some rumors, but not all of them. You’re right, Zazirimmu. I really do act too openly.” Rihanna grinned. “This event is sure to attract the Order, Temple, and the Alliance’s attention... As well as that of their pawns in the lower worlds. However, things will be different now. Very soon, everything will change... It’s time to break free from this prison. These Trial Worlds... Fortunately, the hero we’ve been waiting for so long is already here...” Her breath quickened. “In the meantime, let’s start the feast!”

Chapter 12
THE RISING STAR SECT
PART 5

“Hey, we have a survivor here!” came a voice through the veil of fading pain.

Opening his eyes, Six tried to get up. He could barely move. His body was on fire, and he felt like someone was shoving heated needles under his skin, as if he was being skinned alive. Having spent all its energy in the beginning, the bloodline couldn’t cope with the remaining damage. His body had run out of power as well and couldn’t heal as efficiently.

“How are you, boy?” A shadow covered him. “Be patient just a little longer... Healer! Over here!”

Focusing, Six realized that an unknown senior elder was talking to him.

“Hold on just a bit more,” the old man repeated and then grinned. “You’re very lucky... There are people here in much worse condition. I won’t waste the artifact charge just yet.”

Six opened his mouth to say something, but only managed to shudder.

“What are you doing?” the man asked with a frown.

He pulled a healing artifact out of his Ring, but stopped midway, watching in amazement as Six got up. For a moment, his eyes seemed brighter, and his gaze became sharper and colder. And then he turned to him.

“What happened here, sir?” Kai asked.

“You were half dead just a second ago!” the old man blurted out instead of answering the question. “How is this even possible?”

“Don’t worry. I have excellent regeneration,” Kai replied. As he spoke, he used Complete Submission to quickly and efficiently mend numerous internal wounds. This level of power control was beyond his clones. Softening his tone and furrowing his brows, he pretended to think. “What happened here? I... I don’t remember things well... What happened to us?”

“You’re surprisingly calm for an alchemist,” the old man noted, narrowing his eyes, nodding at the embroidery on Kai’s robes. “And a bit rude, might I add. Is this how you talk to an elder?”

“Please, forgive me. I’ve forgotten my manners.” Kai bowed. “I didn’t mean to offend you, senior elder, it’s just... I’m still not over what happened. And as for being calm, well... I wasn’t always an alchemist. I’ve been places and seen... things.”

“I see...” The old man tilted his head to the side. “Very well. If you need a healer, he’s over there.” He pointed to another senior elder who was actively trying to save someone’s life. The old man talking to Kai sighed wearily and shook his head. “Just don’t distract him until he’s done. That girl is unlikely to survive, but he’ll still try his best to save her. What a mess...”

Following the elder’s gaze, Kai looked at the patient. He wasn’t sure what color her hair had been before, but it was now ash gray. She was incredibly thin and pale, because of which her bones and veins stuck out. However, even with all this, there was still a spark of life in her that refused to go out. She struggled with all her might, but her fate was already sealed. No matter how much the healer tried to save her, his attempts were pointless. With his energy vision, Kai noted that she hadn’t only lost weight and received serious internal damage but that her body had lost all its strength — she was now weaker than an ordinary Mortal. If a Master of Souls of Rune’Tan’s level were here, perhaps she’d stand a chance. A soul as powerful as hers couldn’t exist in a weak body, just like a weak soul couldn’t exist in a strong one. However, there were no such people here. And even if there were, they probably wouldn't waste their time and energy on saving a pitiful Elementalist.

Looking around, Kai was finally able to fully grasp the scale of the incident. Withered corpses lay everywhere. Of more than forty thousand people that had gathered here, just under twelve thousand managed to survive. Unbeknownst to Kai, seventy percent of survivors were members of Zazirimmu’s faction, and that the remaining thirty were random bystanders who got lucky, ignored by Rihanna’s artifact. Even divine items had their limitations.

“Dark times lie ahead of us... Very dark times...” the old man thought aloud as he walked away. “The matriarch’s long absence, Elder Monabe’s disappearance, and now this tragedy with the arena’s array... Very, very dark times...”

All this happened because of the array? Kai looked down at his feet, doubtful. But did it really?
The failure of such a huge structure could definitely kill so many people but why would it do it like this?
Why would it drain physical bodies, without touching the Astral one or the soul? And why does this remind me of the Wandering Island?
Those tentacles also sucked all the strength out of their victims, although they didn’t stop at flesh... What happened here? What really happened? Kai shook his head. Six’s memories are also odd... Some grabbed him by the back of his head at the last moment... But why? Did someone try to save him? Or was it just an accident? Kai turned around. There was definitely no one behind me when I woke up...

***

Soon, all the survivors were gathered in the arena. There, the blood-stained Zazirimmu, who was also allegedly injured, told them that all this happened because the array malfunctioned and that the elders responsible for it were found dead. For several minutes, he ranted about an unknown enemy sneaking into the sect’s ranks, and then demanded that all the survivors, as well as those who came to their aid, sign spirit contracts that forbade them to talk about this incident. He wanted to avoid misinformation and panic, but at the same time, he assured them that when the official investigation was completed, he’d personally inform the general public about everything. After that, he urged everyone to visit the administrative center as soon as they could in order to replace the tattoo. After this, the survivors were told to go home. Only a few hundred senior elders remained in the arena to clean up the mess.

Six hurried back to work. This world was no different from Earth in that you weren’t given days off unless you were dead. They were sent back with the excuse that the rest of the sect might become even more suspicious if they didn’t show up. As for the thirty thousand sect members, Zazirimmu would inform everyone that they had been urgently transferred to one of the new branches, which had recently been attacked. And the Rising Star Sect had quite a few of those. Yet they never stopped their expansion.

After they were dismissed, Kai returned control over the body to Six, believing that, for now, he could be of no more use to the clone. In addition, he had been close to one of the Wandering Islands and he wanted to deal with its purification as soon as possible.

However, he did leave something before parting with Six: information that the Elder Runes were definitely located somewhere in the eastern region of Lunar Haven.

Having reached the Ninth Elite Alchemy Squad’s office, Six met up with Glit.

“You’re still alive,” said the gloomy Glit. His hands were trembling and bloodshot eyes darting from side to side.

“So are you,” Six replied.

“Yeah...” He sighed. He wasn’t himself right now. He couldn’t endure what had happened as steadfastly and as calmly as Six did. “Let’s go. Rodion is waiting for us in the main hall. We’re going to..” He swallowed hard, “To decide what to do next.”

***

As soon as the two of them went into the hall, everyone turned around. Out of the twenty members of the squad, fifteen had gathered here, including Six and Glit.

“Seems that everyone’s here. Good.” Rodion clasped his hands, drawing attention to himself. “As my superiors have informed me, they decided to send five of you to a new branch somewhere up north. Lucky. They’ll be able to advance faster and earn more. In case they don’t return soon, we’ll try to recruit new members.”

Wry smiles and pained grimaces flashed across the faces of some of the gathered. Unlike Rodion, they knew perfectly well what had happened to those five.

“And since there are fewer of us left, your workload will have to be slightly increased,” Rodion continued. “You’ll be compensated accordingly for additional work, so all’s fair. Anyway, you all got the assignment right yesterday. But don’t let that get to your head. Any questions?”

Knowing what had really happened, many weren’t even listening.

“Good. I hate answering questions.” Rodion grinned and looked at Haloy. Hunched over, he was staring at the floor. “Then I’m gonna leave you to your work. As before, the squad leader will give you your tasks.”

Startled, Haloy looked up at his uncle, then nodded slowly. Rodion frowned in response, stared at him for a few seconds, nodded, and left.

The distribution of assignments began. When the turn came to Six and Glit, the latter suddenly yelled, forgetting about the troubles weighing on him in an instant, and waved the scroll in front of Haloy’s face.

“What the hell is this?! Why the hell is our workload so big? Are you crazy?! How can we prepare so many things at once? And what kind of resources are these? Why are they of such low quality?!”

“Stop yelling,” Haloy said calmly and snatched the scroll and the Ring from Glit’s hands. “Let me check...”

“Oh, be my guest, Mr. Leader.” Glit grimaced, emphasizing the last word. “Solve your squad’s problem.”

“There’s no problem here,” Haloy retorted with a haughty smile and returned the items to Glit. “Everything’s within the rules. Your workload is consistent with what an elite sect alchemist should be able to do in eight hours. The resources are also in order: they correspond to the minimum required quality. You’re making a mountain out of a molehill. Stop acting like a spoiled brat. Sign the scroll and get to work!”

“You’re kidding, right? I know the regulations very well, and this amount of work almost exceeds the maximum allowed load!”

“Almost but not quite,” Haloy replied coldly. “I don’t see the problem.”

“Bastard! You’re doing this on purpose, aren’t you?”

Haloy shrugged.

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

“I...” Glit stammered, and then put his hand on Six’s shoulder. “We won’t sign the scroll!”

“Are you abandoning the work of elite alchemists? By all means, quit if you will. You know where the door is, don’t you?”

“Fuck you! You’re overstepping your authority!”

“If something doesn’t suit you, feel free to complain to the authorities.” Haloy spread his arms. “I’m not going to change anything. Everything’s within the rules.”

“We’ll see about that!” Glit walked toward the exit. “Let’s go, Six!”

Glancing at Haloy, Six turned around and went after his partner, feeling the smirking sylph’s gaze on his back all the way to the door.

His recent threats weren’t just empty words.

***

The attempt to change things didn’t work. Rodion dismissed Glit’s complaints, saying that Haloy was acting within his rights as the squad’s leader and that no rules had been broken. The complaint didn’t manage to get to the higher authorities.

As it turned out, the elder in charge of all the Elite Alchemy Squads had been in prison for two months on suspicion of collaborating with the Four Mists Cartel. Simply put, he became another victim of the secret purges, and no one had yet managed to take his post. So far, his duties had been carried out by the council of all nine squads, whose leader — surprise, surprise — turned out to be Rodion’s former partner and close friend. Thus, Six and Gilt’s written complaint ended up in the trash.

Desperate, Glit even went to the administrative body in charge of the alchemy branch. However, to meet with even the junior assistant of the deputy secretary, it was necessary to make an appointment — at least three months in advance.

In the end, the two had to return to their chambers.

“I propose we try to finish our tasks for today... We’ll try to sort this out later,” Six suggested.

“Yeah... I guess you’re right.” Glit sighed wearily. “But I won’t leave it at this. To hell with Haloy and Rodion! We’ll ask to be transferred to another group! Are you with me?”

Six nodded silently.

The two went to the laboratory, where they divided the tasks between themselves and began their work on the potions. Six finished early so he decided to help Glit, and the two ended up working longer than planned.

“Damn it all...” Glit drawled. He needed rest. “Thanks, I wouldn’t have finished before midnight without you.”

“Don’t mention it. Let’s go.”

The two went to Rodion’s office to submit the potions and daily report. It took Rodion a good fifteen minutes before he finally decided to let them in.

“Do you two idiots know what time it is? You interrupted my meditation! What do you want now?” he asked angrily. “Complaining again?”

“No. We came to submit our report,” Glit replied.

“Oh, so you managed? Impressive.” Rodion chuckled nastily. “Very well, come in. Show me what you’ve got.”

Having put the scroll and the Ring on the table, Glit patiently waited for Rodion to check everything and sign the parchment, confirming that they had completed their task.

“No, no...” Rodion suddenly shook his head. “This isn’t good.”

Glit frowned.

“What do you mean?”

“See for yourself.” Rodion took out two elixirs from the Ring and raised his voice. “Their quality is below acceptable! Are you elite alchemists or not? What is this crap?!”

Glit turned even gloomier. Taking the vials, he carefully studied them with spirit perception, and then put them back on the table.

“They look fine to me,” he replied.

“Are you doubting my words? See for yourself, you inexperienced brat!”

Having summoned a verification artifact, Rodion scanned both elixirs, demonstrating the low quality of ingredient purification. Six saw the same with energy vision.

“Not only are there no blue dots here, but it’s not even dark green!” Rodion pointed to the artifact. “Who prepared these elixirs?”

“It—”

“Both of us,” Six replied calmly, interrupting the surprised Glit.

“Really?” Rodion looked first at Glit, then at Six, his eyes full of suspicion. “In that case, both of you will be held responsible!”

Attention!

[Rising Star Sect Tattoo] information has been updated!

(New) Information (Contribution Points): - 15

After that, Rodion signed the scroll and put it in the desk drawer, which contained a pocket dimension of its own. The Ring with the elixirs went into the small safe in the corner of the room.

“All right, you can go. If you screw up again, the fine will be doubled! Got it?”

Without answering, the two left the office.

“Thank you,” Glit said as soon as they got to the first floor. “But why did you help me?”

Approaching the window, Six looked at the beautiful night sky strewn with distant stars.

“It’s hard to say,” he said quietly. “I thought it was the right thing to do.”

“Is that how it is?” Glit chuckled. “You’re strange, you know that? Still, I owe you one. Thanks, Six.”

“If that’s the case, can I ask you something right now?”

“Why not? I’ll help you if I can.”

“I’ve already made sure that you’re very good at collecting information and that you have the necessary connections for this. Therefore, I’d like to ask you to find out more about Zazirimmu’s and the matriarch’s powers and abilities. I’m curious about what they can do.”

Joining Six in stargazing, Glit thought for a second.

“I can help. Although, I won’t promise anything. But why do you need this kind of information?” Having grown serious, he looked at Six intently. “You don’t look for that kind of stuff for fun, you know.”

“If I say that I’m curious about how strong the sect’s protectors are, would you believe me?” Six answered without looking down from his contemplation of the stars.

“In light of today’s events, it makes sense. Still, that isn’t enough for me.”

“In that case, I’m sorry, but I can’t say anything more,” Six replied with a shrug and glanced at Gilt. “Will you help me?”

“I understand... Fine, I’ll see what I can do.”

***

Their workload didn’t decrease the next day, and they were again forced to work much harder than the others. However, this time, they didn’t spend the whole morning running around the sect and complaining about Haloy, instead getting down to work the moment they stepped foot into the laboratory.

After eleven hours of hard work, Glit was completely exhausted. He had almost no strength left in him even though he had drunk an expensive potion that temporarily reduced the consumption of spirit stamina beforehand. However, this time, he didn’t make any mistakes, so they were saved from getting an earful from Rodion about how lazy and incompetent they were.

Then came the day off, of which there were two for every six days. Glit and Six spent it looking for a way to get out of their difficult situation. Namely: a way to transfer to another squad.

To their surprise, they were rejected everywhere. The other leaders all said that they had no extra spots in their squads and that they couldn’t help them in any way. With each refusal, Glit began to realize that the connections and power of the Lekvert family within the sect were much bigger than he initially thought.

“Hell! What should we do now?!” he exclaimed in despair, hitting the wall with his fist as the two of them entered his house. “This was their doing! I just know it! Haloy and Radion used their connections to make us stay! Bastards!”

“I agree.”

“But this isn’t over yet. No, sir... If push comes to shove, we can go to some other branch that needs elite alchemists. Or we can go study with Mortals as observers and earn extra money that way. It goes without saying that this’ll end in much fewer Contribution Points, but I don’t mind earning less if it means I’ll get rid of these assholes. I’ll just find myself a patron from Zazirimmu’s faction and work my way to the rank of Alchemy Apprentice, starting my way to Independent Elite Alchemist. Those Lekverts won’t stop me! What do you think? Six?”

“I agree with you. Staying here is stupid.”

“I’m glad we’re on the same page. So, the plan is as follows: tomorrow, I’ll try to study the sect’s structure as best as I can. This will help me figure out our options. The day after tomorrow, we’ll go to Rodion first thing in the morning and inform him about our decision. Deal?”

Six nodded and each went his own way. Glit was going to visit a couple of training areas before he hit the scrolls and books, and Six continued his search for the Elder Runes.

The day after tomorrow, they went to Rodion’s office half an hour before the shift started and informed him about their decision.

“If that’s what you want, then I have no right to stop you. You just need to pay two thousand eight hundred and forty Contribution Points, and you’re free to go.”

“What?!” Glit exclaimed, shocked.

“Why are you surprised? You’ve only worked four days, which is a total of eighty Points. So, two hundred and twenty must be returned. Besides that, you still have to pay a penalty for terminating an annual contract ahead of time, the sum of which is equal to two standard monthly salaries. That is, one thousand two hundred Points. If you do the math, it’s one thousand four hundred and twenty Points each.”

“But the penalty should only be paid in special cases!” Glit objected.

“Smartass, eh? Isn’t that the case now?!” Rodion yelled angrily. “Five members were taken from us! That’s why we can’t lose any more alchemists! If you want to leave, pay a penalty! Next time, read the damn rules!”

“We... We don’t have that kind of money now...” Glit answered through his teeth, barely restraining his anger.

Rodion smirked.

“Well then, come back when you get it. Wasting my goddamn time... If you don’t like it, tough luck. You can stay till the expiration of your contract. Just don’t sign a new one if you’re so keen on leaving.”

“Why do we need to stay till the contract expires?” Six spoke up. “Didn’t you say that you’ll start looking for new members soon?”

“In a year or so. Maybe.” Rodion chuckled. “During the next round of exams.”

“Damn bastard...” Glit hissed through clenched teeth. “Asshole...”

“What?” Rodion leaned over his desk. “What was that?!”

“Nothing,” Glit answered coldly, restraining himself. “Sir.”

“What? You don’t have the guts to say it to my face?” Having poured himself some potent drink from a crystal decanter, Rodion grinned and pointed toward the door. “Get the hell out!”

After leaving Rodion’s office, Six and Glit went to the hall, silently took their list of tasks from Haloy, and went to work.

Once they were done, they again went to Glit’s house. As soon as the door closed behind them and the insulating array activated, Six’s partner exploded in a barrage of insults.

“That bastard! Jerk! Scum! Fucking asshole! Freak!” he shouted, punching the air. “I hate his guts! Bastard! I hope he chokes on that drink!”

Turning around sharply, he shattered a tall vase standing on one of the small tables with a single hit. But he didn’t stop there. His next punch made a hole in the wall separating the hallway and the meditation room.

“Calm down.” Six decided to intervene before Glit destroyed what, although called his, was actually the sect’s property. “This won’t help us.”

“Calm down?!” Glit roared, glaring angrily at Six, and then punched the wall again. “Calm down?! Why the hell would I calm down?! Do you realize that this bastard is mocking us?! You know that people are talking behind our backs, laughing at us?! Should I just let them do that?!”

“That’s still not a reason to punch holes in the wall.”

“Fuck the fucking wall! Are you trying to give me a lecture?! Now?! Seriously?!”

Six didn’t answer.

“Actually, you know what? You know what?! This all happened because of you! If you had just listened to that bastard Haloy or at least stopped showing off in front of him, then we wouldn’t be in this mess! This is all because of you!” Glit hit the wall again. And again. And again. “Because of you!”

The next blow, which was supposed to destroy the wall, didn’t reach its target, stopped by Six catching Glit’s fist.

Turning his head to him, Gilt stared at him silently, dumbfounded. Six was standing by the door just a second ago. How did he appear behind him so quickly?

Recovering from the shock, Glit frowned. He was about to say something when Six’s other hand reached his face. The pain that followed subsided as quickly as it appeared. The compressed energy needle trick worked charms on those with weaker will and a relatively lower stage than Kai.

Flying off to the side, Glit fell to the floor and fell silent. For a while, he just sat here, staring at the ceiling.

“Have you calmed down?”

“Yeah,” Glit replied. “Sorry and... thanks for stopping me.”

“Don’t mention it.” Six chuckled. “But seriously, I can help us both.”

“How?” Glit asked, rising by his elbows. “I don’t see a way out of this...”

“I’ll do both of our jobs. More or less.”

“What do you want in return?”

“Sign a spirit contract that you won’t tell anything to anyone, and I’ll explain.”

With that, he took out a scroll, filled it out, and handed it to Glit who skimmed through its contents and chuckled.

“Fine,” he said and poured his energy into the parchment. “We have a deal.”

Six returned the scroll to his Ring, after which he told Glit about the Elder Runes. Then they entered another contract, under the terms of which Glit was obliged to look for the Runes, as well as to collect information about the matriarch and Zazirimmu. Six, in turn, had to take on eighty percent of the increased workload.

***

Another week passed.

The days flew by quietly, blending with one another. During this time, Glit managed to tell Six that Zazirimmu, in addition to being a peak Divine Stage and a Master of Six Average Stars, also possessed four peak Spheres: Water, Earth, Arrow, and Dagger.

As for the matriarch, he didn’t find out much. She was a mid-level Divine Stage and supposedly a Master of Seven Small Stars. However, he could find nothing about her elements.

The dawn of another workweek was approaching. Instead of sleeping, which was unnecessary for True Masters, Six was meditating in a special room when several dozen guards burst into his house.

Having unlocked the room, they put a suppressive collar on Six who, to their surprise, didn’t resist. They put him in shackles, twisted his arm, and led him out. Outside, next to Rodion and the grinning Haloy, stood Glit.

“Six, you’re accused of espionage, threat, assault, and coercion. You’ll be placed in a dungeon while you wait for your trial,” one of the guards said. “Take him away!”

Holding the boy by both hands, a pair of initial-level Holy Lords dragged him toward the dungeons.

“You thought I was an idiot and that I wouldn’t figure out what you were doing?” Six heard Glit shout behind him. There was a nasty smile on his face. “That I wouldn’t figure out that you deliberately provoked Haloy in order to use me once I became desperate?! You messed with the wrong cultivator, Six! Fortunately for me, you were dumb enough to use an ordinary spirit contract, the chains of which are relatively easy to dispel with a special artifact. I had to spend two charges, which cost me an arm and a leg, but it doesn’t matter... It was worth it! It was worth every damn Point! You have no idea what kind of reward I’ll receive for this! I’ll be so rich!” He laughed as the guards took his lab partner away.

Six remained silent, clenching his fists until his knuckles turned white and cracked. Glit had only the Heavens to thank that Six managed to hold back the urge to beat the shit out of him. No matter what Rodion and Haloy had filled Glit’s head with, Six had never planned to use him. His trust and desire to help were as genuine as they could be. Unfortunately for Six, he wasn’t as cunning and prudent as his master, who would’ve probably done exactly what his clone had been accused of without being caught.

Today, Six tasted betrayal for the first time.

This was another important lesson for him. One he wouldn’t forget anytime soon.

Chapter 13
THIRSTY FOR STRENGTH

His body hit the cold floor, he heard the sound of the door closing, the steps of the departing guards...

Left alone, Six opened his eyes. He was bound with peak-quality Imperial rank shackles that seemed to have fused with his body and weakened it, and he wore a suppressive collar of the same level around his neck. Of course, even these two artifacts weren’t enough to completely fetter an Elementalist. They knew that, so they placed him in a special chamber, and knocked him out with one of the collar’s features. Prisoners of this level and above were never kept conscious because even pseudo-Divine artifacts couldn’t guarantee a complete blockage of their powers.

Fortunately, the ability to subdue any neutral energy allowed Six to ignore the collar’s effect and gave him the opportunity to get rid of both artifacts at any time, so he only pretended to be unconscious and weak. He wasn’t as powerful as his creator, so he wasn’t really in a hurry to come into conflict with the sect guards.

Sitting on the floor and activating energy vision, he looked around his cell.

The walls are very, very thick. The stone is clearly of the highest quality.
This one can easily withstand even a few Imperial rank peak techniques, he began his analysis. Each block is saturated with energy and particles of Forces of the Path of the Earth and the Path of Space.
Inside the blocks, there are two weavings: the first significantly increases strength, and the second blocks any spatial manipulations around it. So, all the stones are connected to each other by dozens of threads of energy, forming one overall array around me.

Turning his gaze to the metal door that seemed to have merged with the walls, Six studied it as well.

A high-class artifact of the peak quality Imperial rank. Also a part of the array, Six realized and chuckled. Looks like it hasn’t been examined or repaired in a long time. It’s kind of strange that the weaving responsible for soundproofing works so poorly.
However, this doesn’t do much for me, since even at my full power it’d take me a long time to get out of here...
Fortunately, there is no one’s spirit mark on this door or on the stone blocks. This means that I can easily subdue the energy within them.
Just… When should I do this?
Am I in danger of failing the mission?
Should I contact the master… No. Six shook his head. What am I saying?
I should definitely report this. The situation is already out of control. I have no right to take risks this big.

Nodding to himself, Six fell into meditation. Concentrating on the artificial soul, Kaiser’s spirit mark, and his own will, he tried to contact his Master... but he collided with an invisible barrier.

What’s that? He quickly opened his eyes, astonished. An array? No. Definitely not. It shouldn’t be an obstacle for us. But then what is it? Six thought, when it suddenly dawned on him. Is there a runic barrier around here somewhere? He remembered how, on the Wandering Island, his connection with the Master was almost completely cut off because of this mysterious power. But the barrier isn’t as powerful here. I should be able to deal with it!

Closing his eyes again and concentrating, Six tried to contact Kai again and again. Each time he faced an inexplicable barrier, but he wasn’t going to stop. He stubbornly pursued his goal.

An hour and a half passed. Six reached such a level of concentration that his consciousness completely detached from his physical body, as if he was a True Master with a real soul. Even when the door to the dungeon suddenly opened and four guards walked in, Six didn’t react at all.

“He woke up, didn’t he? But the collar is still working!” Noticing that the prisoner was sitting in the lotus position, one of them exclaimed. “Hey, you, answer me!”

But Six didn’t answer, because he wasn’t even aware of what was happening in his cell now.

“Looks like he’s meditating,” another guard said.

“But he didn’t even notice us!” one of them snorted. “Let’s wake him up now!”

A long metal rod formed in the palm of the Holy Lord, and he immediately hit Six in the face with it. Blood spattered, teeth scattered across the floor. Six flew off to the side, but he didn’t react. He wasn’t woken up by pain, nor by the energy beam that another guard attacked him with. After all, he didn’t have an Astral Body.

“Damn! It seems that those freaks that brought him here deliberately left him in this position.” Realizing that he had hit Six in vain, the man grimaced. “All right, take him.”

“Should I put him into a Ring?” One of the guards hesitated.

“Ah... well, to hell with him!” The Holy Lord cursed after thinking for a moment. “Let’s play it safe: carry him in your arms. In case he actually wakes up...”

Grabbing Six by the elbows, the two peak-level Elementalists dragged him along. Another one was behind them, and the fourth went in front. They took Six out of the dungeon, after which they carried him downstairs. Their journey lasted twenty minutes until they finally reached a cave hidden in the depths of the mountain, which almost no one in the sect knew about.

He was placed on a high rectangular slab, which was then activated. At the same moment, gigantic gravitational pressure weighed on his body, completely fettering him.

As soon as the guards left, Six tried to open his eyes, but he was unable to do so. He had awakened only five minutes ago when he realized that the barrier that prevented him from contacting the Master somehow became stronger. After that, he felt like he was carried somewhere, but he still didn’t move, making the guards’ job much easier.

He was waiting for his chance to show what he was made of.

I feel a huge number of True Masters around me. How many are there? Dozens? No... hundreds or even thousands. And they are all on similar slabs. All unconscious. What’s going on here? If I rely on the Master’s memory, then... then all this can only resemble… some kind of sacrifice, Six tried to figure out what was all this. Well, I can’t stay idle anymore. But I still can’t contact the Master. There’s only one thing left: I have to be on the verge of death, as I was then, in the arena. Only then can the Master sense that something is wrong with me.

A few seconds later, a translucent crimson blade of energy and particles of Forces formed over his stomach. Clenching his teeth, Six abruptly lowered it, breaking through not only his flesh but even his artificial soul. Insane pain pierced his entire being, but he tried his best to hold back and not scream, and in the next moment he froze himself with the Cold Void.

The only thing left was to hope the Master would save him…

***

This incident in the arena... Why did Rihanna Blood Claw decide to visit the Rising Star Sect at this particular moment? This shouldn’t have happened! This isn’t what the lady predicted! Is this another unknown factor, due to which the future changed? Shit!

But what keeps changing the future over and over? What’s behind these new events? I must figure it out before things go too far. But later. Now I need to make sure the turn of events stays on track. Kaiser must take over the Rising Star Sect! And it looks like this is just the beginning.

His clone just got into the dungeon. In the normal future, this should’ve happened only after three days, when the preparation of the pill would’ve been nearing its end. According to the scenario, Zazirimmu ran out of resources and ordered his pawns to choose victims. Then Rodion of the Lekvert family, who was also involved in some of Zazirimmu’s secrets, recommended Kaiser and several other members of his squad as a resource.

So, the falsely accused Kaiser ended up in one of the secret caves, where he got tired of pretending. He easily coped with the threat looming over him and then defeated Zazirimmu. This is how it should have been.

But now his clone will be sent to the draining ritual, and if he doesn’t contact his creator, everything will be lost. Even if Kai takes over the Rising Star Sect in the future, the global future will change beyond recognition regardless.

That’s why I have to meddle so much.

“Stop! Supreme Elder Zazirimmu told me not to let anyone in!” Five Holy Lords blocked my path.

“I’m sorry,” I replied, not slowing my pace in the least.

The cultivators, who felt threatened, immediately raised their weapons, but they still didn’t manage to do anything. They couldn’t compete with a Master of Seven Big Stars.

For me, all five seemed to freeze in place. I could easily kill them, and they wouldn’t even have time to realize what had happened, but I didn’t do that.

“None of this happened! You haven’t seen me here and you won’t remember me! Go back to your work!” I gave a mental order, the execution of which I didn’t doubt at all. One of the most important skills of the will — the Master’s Gaze — had never let me down.

Once I found myself in front of an unpresentable door, fortified with Runes so much that even my strength wouldn’t be enough to destroy it, I froze. Fortunately, the lady didn’t send her pawns into the world without gifts.

Taking out a small piece of coal from the Storage, which was actually a divine artifact, I tightly squeezed it in my hand until I felt a crunch. My body was instantly overwhelmed by an unusual power that left dark patterns all over my skin. A second later, I took a step... and just walked through the door, as if it were just an illusion. It was still there, but I became intangible, temporarily ceasing to be a part of the Ecumene at the informational level of reality. It’s strange that I didn’t fall through the floor...

Behind the door was a small room, in the center of which was one of the most important treasures of the sect — the core of the largest Rune barrier. A powerful artifact, but I just needed to weaken it.

Soon the effect of my item ended. Stretching out my hand and closing my eyes, I focused all my power on Complete Submission…

A minute later, I took a couple of steps back and leaned against the wall. My body ached, and my lungs burned from lack of air. Taking short breaths, greedy for air, I tried to calm the pain. But it was easier said than done. I was so strained that not only was my spirit endurance depleted, but even my physical endurance was fading away.

Luckily, the golden wristwatch on my left hand finally gave a signal. Smiling, I closed my eyes and disappeared. I was in my house again, just like fifteen minutes ago. And I was again in the previous peak state.

Perfect crime.

There are absolutely no traces left. Everyone who saw me forgot about it, and dozens of scanning arrays that I ran into on my way couldn’t find me. The Zero Zone trick was something I learned a long time ago.

Well, now for the most important thing...

***

“It looks like it’s starting”.

I, Supreme Elder Zazirimmu, my only personal apprentice, and thirty other members of the Rising Star Sect had once again gathered in one of the hidden caves.

Zazirimmu positioned himself in the center of the circular array, on the edge of which I and twenty-eight other Holy Lords stood. We all saturated the structure with energy, thanks to which the giant bloody ball hovering in the air continued to levitate and shrink. If it were regular blood, one Master would’ve been enough to hold it, but it was filled with the life essence of hundreds and thousands of True Masters, who were drained by a special artifact. This blood contained an unthinkable power, and all of us were required here to keep the ball active.

Zazirimmu’s personal apprentice and two other Divine Stage cultivators, Masters of Two Big Stars, didn’t help us — they were here in the role of security.

The Supreme Elder stood right under that ball. Zazirimmu was fully focused on the large Alchemy Cube, into which drop by drop of blood essence poured. He continued to weave the recipe for the Unholy Ascension Pill.

Few people knew this, but in the Trials of Insulaii or, as they were also called, Level One Trials, one could get not only rare artifacts, alchemy, techniques, or Runes but even the ability to remove the already taken system oath. And Zazirimmu was lucky to get exactly that.

He used it to release himself from the oath of faithful servitude that the Matriarch demanded from him when she captured all the clans of this island twenty-six years ago. Zazirimmu had a choice: either die or start serving. He chose the second, but he never forgot how he was, in fact, enslaved.

And now, when he was finally free, he decided to take revenge. But he clearly lacked the strength for such an endeavor, so he secretly turned to the head of the House of Blood — the only public figure among the Cult’s leaders. Zazirimmu promised Rihanna to become a supplier of “fresh blood”, in return asking her for the opportunity to gain even greater power, as well as to get the Matriarch as a trophy.

If it were a member of some small fraction of Insulaii, then Rihanna Blood Claw would’ve instantly beheaded him for such impudence, but Zazirimmu represented not just any old clan, but the Rising Star Sect — an organization that controlled a third of Avlaim and that was one of the main forces on the planet. So it wasn’t a surprise that the head of the House of Blood was interested in the offer. Moreover, the opportunity to have such a powerful faction as a cash cow made her agree almost immediately. After all, even Masters of her level couldn’t easily capture just anyone, as they were notoriously limited by their opponents. If one started acting out, then the rest would immediately unite against them. Therefore, the strongest had to play in secret, just as Rihanna was doing now.

Zazirimmu vowed to serve Rihanna, as well as supply her with a certain number of talented cultivators each year. In return, she defeated the Matriarch at the “meeting” Zazirimmu had arranged far beyond the sect’s safe walls. Rihanna also gave him the secret of the Life Essence Absorption Array, as well as the recipe for the Unholy Ascension Pill. For two months, the manufacturing process had been in full swing. Every day, hundreds of members of the sect died, and their blood and life essence became a resource for Zazirimmu. Many attributed this to secret purges, not even realizing what was really happening. Only a small circle of people, including myself, were in the know.

However, I actually wasn’t supposed to be. Merais Kwaton was the one who swore to serve the Supreme Elder. I only temporarily took his place, which wasn’t difficult to do with the help of the mistress’s artifacts.

When I raised my eyes, I again saw the essence of life beginning to flow out of the special tube. A dozen more victims... And yet I was still hoping that I wouldn’t need to intervene. Kai’s clone was still alive, and his master still had time to arrive.

Due to Rihanna’s recent visit to the sect, Zazirimmu sped up the process by telling the truth to a dozen more members of his faction, whom he immediately recruited to help him. After the mass deaths in the arena and the words of his new mistress, he decided to make the most of the situation and stop holding back. He didn’t even hesitate to actually unleash some kind of conflict on the sect’s borders, where he allegedly sent another batch of soldiers. In reality, they all ended up here — in a cave right above us.

Thus, if nothing interfered with Zazirimmu’s intentions, then today he’d complete the creation of the pill. And if this happened, then he wouldn’t only gain multiple increases in all physical parameters, but he’d also finally be able to break through to the next level — One Step away from Divinity.

He wouldn’t need months to break through. It would only take a few seconds for his soul to change, and the Spark to evolve.

Such was the power of the dark arts.

So if I didn’t want to let this happen, which I didn’t, then even if Kai didn’t come, I’d still mess up his plans. Otherwise, I was afraid our protagonist wouldn’t be taking over the Rising Star Sect anytime soon.

***

It had been almost seven hours since Six’s artificial soul had been pierced. During this time, out of the seven thousand three hundred and two True Masters around him, only forty-five remained alive. All the others had already been drained and their life essence had been sent down to Zazirimmu. The creation of the Unholy Ascension Pill was almost complete.

Chag kept frowning. Kai hadn’t showed up, and the huge bloody sphere above Zazirimmu’s head shrunk to the size of a tennis ball. Just a little bit longer, and the preparation of the drug would be completed.

Shit! Chag cursed mentally. Well… I’ll strike at the very last moment, once Zazirimmu is fully focused on creating the weaves in the ball! He definitely won’t be able to defend himself while doing that.

Having decided on the plan, Chag, trying not to show it, focused on Zazirimmu. So much so that he didn’t even notice when a broad-shouldered cultivator appeared right in front of Zazirimmu, towering over him.

“Almost done, are you?” Kai asked with a broad smile. “Great, I was just looking for you.”

Zazirimmu’s personal apprentice reacted and attacked. His spear almost reached the intruder’s head when a long black sword with scarlet symbols on the blade suddenly appeared in Kai’s right hand.

Fear…

Fear became all that those present could feel and think about. Only Chag and Zazirimmu escaped the effects of Phobos’ passive ability. The rest completely lost touch with reality, which meant only one thing — death.

Kaiser’s hand and the blade seemed to disappear for a moment and then reappear in their original place. The personal apprentice, as well as thirty senior elders, turned into minced meat. As with the Improved Aura of Fear, only two cultivators could see that Kai’s sword was actually covered in a dark green flame that instantly lengthened. It became an extension of the weapon, temporarily transforming it from a sword into a cleaving whip, allowing Kai to easily kill almost everyone in the cave in the blink of an eye.

Zazirimmu survived. Moreover, he managed to keep everything he had so far created inside the alchemical cube, hide it, dodge, and simultaneously activate a rescue spatial artifact that teleported him out of the cave. He was an extremely experienced warrior, so he was able to instantly analyze the situation and understand that in his current exhausted state, he couldn’t win this fight. That’s why he decided to run.

“He immediately activated a Divine rank artifact. But how did he know that only such a high-ranked artifact could take him away from here? Intuition?” Kai voiced his thoughts and then turned to the right. His gaze fell on Chag, who was calm. “I see you’re not in a hurry to leave at all. And you easily repelled my attack... You’re very strong. Under the circumstances in this world, even stronger than that little runaway. Perhaps even stronger than me. Interesting...”

Six huge spheres covered everything around at once. In response, Chag opened four peak Spheres, which... instantly caved in.

How?! How is this possible?! Chag didn’t believe it. It should be seven more years before he finds a way to empower the Crydes with Concentrations based on the ones his tattoo produces! Not now! And even at this moment, his Crydes must be weak! As well as... his will, skills of manifesting, and using Spheres, mastery — all this is on a much higher level than it should be! I don’t know about the Mastery, but his Strength score has already reached almost Seven Average Stars.

Meanwhile, Kai decided to start. Having made about a dozen attacks, which Chag easily dodged, he stopped.

“You do this so effortlessly.” Kai couldn’t fail to notice. “But you haven’t attacked me yet. Why?”

“I’m not your enemy,” Chag replied.

“Then who are you? Weren’t you here helping those bastards sacrifice their own people for power?”

“I was going to kill Zazirimmu too. But you messed up my plans,” Chag began explaining. He needed to be careful not to give away too much information.

“Oh, is that so? Somehow it doesn’t sound very convincing. However, I’ll believe you. I’ll just need you to answer two questions. Why is the Master of Seven Big Stars hiding among the sect’s elders? And why did you approach him?” Kai pointed to Six who appeared behind him. Completely recovered by now.

Will you look at that... Chag mentally grimaced. I made a mistake by showing my aura. I didn’t think he’d understand that I had already touched the next level of Forces and that I could already use pseudo-Divine rank techniques. However, not in Insulaii... Due to this, he has a serious advantage here. Is that why he’s so calm? Or has he strengthened some other aspect that I don’t even know about?

“I can’t tell you much, but I’m here to secretly protect and watch over Lady Lilith. Zazirimmu contacted the head of the House of Blood and got support from them, so I couldn’t act hastily. The situation is too sensitive. That’s why I waited for the right moment to attack. Which, by the way, you’ve completely ruined,” Chag told him a made up story. “And I approached him accidentally. I never imagined that he’d be associated with someone like you. And who are you anyway?”

“Kaiser. The future owner of this sect,” Kai said without a drop of embarrassment or doubt.

Chag laughed in response.

“I see. In any case, I don’t care about the sect, I’m only protecting the mistress. But aren’t you afraid that Zazirimmu will run away?”

“No. He won’t be able to go anywhere. Speaking of Lilith, she’s the Matriarch, right? Do you serve her?”

“Yes.”

“And where is she?”

“In there.” Chag pointed to a huge crystal in the distance. “She was defeated by the head of the House of Blood and she was supposed to be the main resource for making the pill.”

Glancing at the crystal, Kai moved to it and immediately froze. He couldn’t sense any power coming from it at all. He didn’t even notice it until Chag pointed it out.

What... flashed through his head as soon as he saw a tall, dark-haired girl inside the crystal.

A girl who looked exactly like Kai’s mother did in old photographs. Back on Earth.

“The crystal can’t be destroyed by conventional means, since it was created with the power of the Runes. And I was afraid that if I killed Zazirimmu, then the lady would die too. But at the very end, there was no choice. That’s why I kept stalling the attack.”

“Who is she?!” Kai asked sharply, feeling a surge of emotion. “Where does she come from?!”

“None of your business,” Chag replied just as sharply. “Don’t be arrogant just because I spared you and because I speak to you as an equal. After all, I’m many times stronger and older than you,” he added, continuing to play the role of a secret protector.

Forcing himself to calm down, Kai said:

“Then I’ll figure it out myself. But first I’ll deal with our bastard.”

Then he disappeared.

Chapter 14
STEP-BY-STEP COMBAT

Appearing in the middle of a luxurious throne room, decorated in shades of gold and with a very high ceiling, Zazirimmu fell to his knees, panting. Blood splattered onto the floor. He grimaced and looked at his left hand: it was missing the pinky and ring finger, and his Astral Body in those areas was severely damaged.

“Supreme elder!” The guards rushed in, feeling a sudden distortion of space and Zazirimmu’s restlessness. Seeing that he was injured, they called for the healer. “Were you attacked? What happened? Where’s the enemy?”

But Zazirimmu was in no hurry to answer. Finding someone else’s force in the wounded area, he was focused on trying to remove it. Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain. It soon became clear that this force was based on divine power, which, together with particles of Divine-rank Forces of Space, formed a very strong spatial mark.

“Damn you!” Zazirimmu trembled as another attempt to get rid of it failed. Giving up on it and snapping back to reality, he turned to the guards. “The sect was attacked! We’re at war! Switch all defensive arrays to red! And gather all the Defenders!”

Three of the guards left the throne room, while three more remained with Zazirimmu in case he needed protection.

Half a minute later, there were more than fifty cultivators in the room: forty-six Holy Lords and seven Divine Stage cultivators, being the most important. Among the latter, four were Masters of Three Small Stars, two of Three Average Stars, and one was a Master of Four Average Stars. In addition, several hundred more Holy Lords and a dozen Divine Stage cultivators were on their way.

Shit! Even Runes don’t help! Zazirimmu lamented, still trying to get rid of the mark. Fine... I’d like to see him try to move to me! He chuckled. Against such a crowd, artifacts, Runes, and in a room with a bunch of arrays, even the matriarch couldn’t win! You gave me enough time to prepare, and you’ll pay for your carelessness! Who was that man anyway? And how did he get into the sect’s territory? Is he one of Rihanna’s people? Did she decide to get rid of me? No... That wouldn’t make sense... I’m useful to her. And what’s the point of doing this when she could’ve killed me recently? She isn’t behind this...

Zazirimmu’s thoughts were interrupted by an aesir.

“Supreme elder, what’s going on?” the gloomy woman asked. “Were you really attacked? Who’s the enemy? Where are they?”

Zazirimmu was about to answer when the space around him began to curve.

“Get ready for battle!” he told them, grinning.

The group reacted immediately. Focusing on the warping space, they were ready to attack, but they were quick to lower their weapons, flabbergasted.

The enemy didn’t appear before them.

Instead, Zazirimmu disappeared.

***

Finding himself at the top of the mountain that separated the Sunshine and Lunar Havens, dumbfounded, Zazirimmu tried to activate the cover technique, but he didn’t have time. Someone he couldn’t sense with spirit perception suddenly kicked him in the back. However, there was no power in this movement: it carried a completely different meaning.

A dark sphere formed around Zazirimmu, cutting him off from the outside world. A moment later, he turned around and saw Kai standing a few feet away from him, his hands folded behind his back.

He was waiting.

“A Duel...?” Zazirimmu muttered before shouting: “Who are you?! Are you from the Order? The Hidden Temple? How much did they pay you?! I’ll give you double... No, triple! Let’s make a deal!”

“Nothing can help you now,” Kai snorted, annoyed. He was still thinking of Lilith’s face. “Choose the form of the Duel.”

As much as Kai wanted to deal with Zazirimmu as quickly as possible, he wasn’t going to give up the opportunity to rise in the rankings. That’s why he challenged him to the Duel.

Looking down at Zazrimmu, Kai didn’t feel threatened although he probably should’ve.

A peak-level Divine Stage cultivator with Six Big Stars could be considered equal to a peak-level Elementalist, a Master of
Ten
Stars, if this title even existed. This fight would’ve been much more dangerous if there were no limitations that affect different aspects of the power of Holy Lords and Divine Stage cultivators.

The main parameter for assessing Strength — Will — was suppressed on this world. All due to the fact that each breakthrough was the most difficult test for the Spark, the passage of which tempered the cultivator’s will. Thus, Divine Stage cultivators, whose will, by definition, was several times greater than that of Elementalists, didn’t have such a big advantage on Insulaii.

In turn, their knowledge of the elements didn’t decrease so much. It was limited only if it exceeded the Walker Stage, that is, their techniques were of the pseudo-Divine rank and above. And since few surpassed the peak Imperial rank even among the Divine Stage cultivators, this restriction didn’t affect them in any way.

The strength of unique skills, the quality of techniques, and the foundation remained unchanged. However, the strength of the physical body seriously decreased. Successfully completing the Holy Punishment made the bodies of Holy Lords much stronger, so the Rules of Insulaii removed this bonus.

The parameters that were primary for assessing the Mastery score were also suppressed. The Rules limited the additional parameters of the Shell’s three layers received after breakthroughs to levels or stages that exceeded the allowed ones. Accordingly, the more powerful the cultivator was, the more they were limited.

Thus, even a formidable Master of Six Average Stars couldn’t demonstrate even half of their true power on Insulaii, only a grain of it. They were practically disabled.

That was why Kai didn’t fear Zazirimmu.

Freak! Zazirimmu thought, provoked by Kai’s behavior. You dug your own grave!
You want a Duel?! I’ll give you a Duel!

“Good.” Zazirimmu said. “I choose Step-by-Step Combat: Approach. The rules are simple: we move fifteen miles away from each other, after which I, as the challenged party, make the first move. I can do one of the following: launch an attack or move up to two miles in any direction except backward. I have a minute to make a move, during which you can act only within a radius of two miles from your current starting point. When your turn begins, you must return to that starting point and choose one of the two actions. The fight continues until one of us either admits defeat or is in a state of complete incapacity. When it comes to artifacts, only weapons and related items are allowed, but not stronger than the pseudo-Divine rank. The use of Spatial Rings is permitted, but only as storage facilities. As a wager, I demand your freedom.”

Zazirimmu said all this quickly and without hesitation as if he had already demanded such things thousands of times before. After all, he did have almost three hundred Ranking Points as a Commander, which spoke of his rich experience in duels.

“Well?” he asked slowly, squinting, having pulled himself together. “Do you agree?”

He’s a long-rage fighter, which means that this form of combat will give him a huge advantage. However, if I refuse, the Duel Zone will disappear and I’ll lose the opportunity to fight him officially this year. He must’ve already realized that I came not only for his head but also for his Ranking Points. Would I agree to his conditions? Kai thought. Yes. Definitely yes. I need his freedom to get his property and Runes.

“I agree. In return, I also demand your freedom,” Kai answered, folding his arms over his chest. “What do you say?”

“I agree,” Zazirimmu said, smiling.

Their Tokens lit up and the space the Duel Zone covered began to spread. The two observed each other for a moment longer and then quickly moved away.

There were a few reasons Zazirimmu chose that the distance between them should be fifteen miles. In worlds with a high saturation of prana, even ten miles was a considerable distance for techniques of True Masters to cross. Second, on Insulaii, everyone was limited to the peak level of the Elementalist Stage, which also played an important role in the range of their attacks. And third, Zazirimmu knew the system well. The conditions had to be reasonable and fair from the very beginning — he couldn’t ask for exclusively long-range combat if his competitor didn’t specialize in it.

When the Zone stopped expanding, the sphere’s walls turned white and the Tokens stopped shining.

The Duel had officially begun.

Zazirimmu immediately revealed a wooden bow of pseudo-Divine rank covered with luminous blue gems. And although he couldn’t use his true power on Insulaii, nothing prevented him from using artifacts as their level of power wasn’t regulated by the Rules.

As he did that, he also merged with his four Senior Holy Spirits. They, too, were also weakened by the Rules but this didn’t prevent them from instantly replenishing Zazirimmu’s energy supply, which had been depleted in the process of making the Pill.

I won’t hold back, but I’ll keep my trump cards hidden. For now, having sealed his mind and filled with determination, Zazirimmu drank an elixir that sped up the restoration of spirit endurance. Let’s see if his defense is as good as his attack...

Having activated a cover, movement, and special observation technique required for aiming, he attacked. He stretched out his hand, grabbed the bowstring, and then, slowly pulling on it, began to form a thin arrow between his fingers. In addition to Bow and Daggers, Zazirimmu also possessed the elements of Water and Earth, which he usually mixed to create mud. This pseudo-element possessed both the speed and mobility of Water and the power of Earth, and could be used for both attack and defense. In addition, it was excellent at immobilizing one’s opponents as it was incredibly sticky.

After spending a whole three seconds preparing and infusing an unmeasured amount of energy into the technique, Zazirimmu let go of the bowstring. The arrow disappeared in a flash. After traveling only four miles, it flared with overwhelming force and turned into a giant mud snake that could easily swallow a bus without unhinging its jaws.

In all its glory, the attack moved straight toward Kai. As the technique was a homing one, Zazirimmu couldn’t take his opponent by surprise so he didn’t bother wasting time and energy to hide its power, as archers usually did during a surprise attack.

As for Kai, although he had the opportunity to act within a radius of a couple of miles, he was showing no signs of doing so. Continuing to stand with his arms crossed over his chest, he stared at the approaching serpent. Without doing anything other than activating the Infinite Space Cover Technique, he allowed it to sink its jaws into him.

A smirk tugged at the corners of Zazirimmu’s lips. However, it was gone after a few seconds, replaced by a grimace of frustration and annoyance as he saw Kai continuing to stand with his arms crossed without so much as a scratch on him. Having trained a year and a half under Sawan’s guidance and a week under the Shadow’s, he had improved in the way he used his techniques, which allowed him to raise the power of the Cover to a new level. It was now much thicker, much more durable, and able to form within a shorter period of time.

It was now Kai’s turn to act.

Activating a movement technique, he suddenly disappeared and reappeared two miles closer to Zazirimmu. Stopped by the Duel Zone, he froze in place and crossed his arms over his chest again. His entire demeanor showed almost complete indifference to what was happening. And this wasn’t even a pretense: he really wanted to finish this as soon as possible so that he could investigate Lilith and the misfortune that had befallen her.

Zazirimmu was on the move again. By now, he had gradually become aware of the difference in power between him and his opponent and had come to the realization that Kai was much stronger than he had originally thought.

Revealing an arrow of pseudo-Divine rank, Zazirimmu nocked the bowstring and began to pull it back slowly. A huge amount of energy coursed through his arm into the bow and arrow. The former was supposed to enhance the shot and help in aiming, while the main attack technique was formed inside the latter. Unlike a single arrow created with a technique, an Artifact Arrow allowed multiple weaves to be woven within it at once.

After spending twice as much preparation time and five times as much energy in this round, Zazirimmu finally attacked. Instantly developing supersonic speed, the shimmering green arrow disappeared and then erupted in a shock wave capable of killing the strongest of the sect’s members.

There were no other visible manifestations of the attack — no giant mud creatures or other effects. Zazirimmu’s power was tightly packed in a small object that covered the distance between Kai and him in just five and a half seconds.

This was the true power of archers, warriors capable of finishing almost any fight with just one shot.

Usually, if the opponents were approximately equal in their level of development the average True Master would be able to notice the arrow only when it was somewhere between sixty and a hundred feet away due to its insane speed and cloaking abilities. If they remained motionless for too long, the projectile would be almost impossible to dodge, and death would be unavoidable if they didn’t prepare accordingly.

But Kai had Rune’Tan’s teaching and techniques, as well as much stronger spirit perception, which made it possible for him to detect such an attack at a distance of four hundred feet. But since Zazirimmu’s arrow had doubled its speed after passing the fifteenth mile, it should overcome the rest in almost ten milliseconds. Cultivators in the state of maximum concentration could still dodge such an attack, but Kai didn’t use Partial Transformation or even activate Ultimate Focus. He didn’t even try to move.

The projectile hit him in the chest and released all the power of the Arrow, Water, and Earth elements.

An explosion of water covered the area around Kai, and then a giant geyser shot millions of microscopic stone arrows into the sky. Freeflying, strengthened by the Forces of the corresponding Path, and accelerated by streams of water, which in themselves represented a huge danger, they were an unstoppable force.

When the downpour halted, the tide pulled back, and the raging mud began to spread in all directions, the extremely tense Zazirimmu turned ghastly pale and subconsciously took a step back. With great difficulty, he swallowed the lump that had formed in his throat.

“No... Impossible...”

Kai observed him with a raised eyebrow. And while the technique itself hadn’t left a single scratch on him, the arrow got stuck between his ribs, unable to go deeper than half an inch. Observing it for a moment, Kai pulled it out and put it in his Storage.

Kai managed to survive using Complete Submission the way Chag had used it when they fought in the Sublunar City on Malton. Back then, Chag was almost completely invulnerable to the attacks of those cultivators whose willpower was weaker than his. Only an excessive load on his mental state could’ve brought down his concentration.

However, even under the restrictions, Zazirimmu possessed willpower worthy of Seven Small Stars, acquired through extensive training and combat experience. Unfortunately, he had poured too little of it into the arrow and techniques, thus depriving himself of victory over an opponent technically weaker than himself.

With the circumstances being as they were, he didn’t figure out that. All he could do was stare, mouth agape, as Kai shortened the distance between them by another two miles.

“Your turn,” he informed Zazirimmu.

Get it together... Get it together! he shouted at himself, clenching his free hand into a fist. There must be a logical explanation for this! It’s either a Divine Gift, a strong bloodline, or runic power... No! No... he corrected himself. It could be something else entirely. Heavens, it looks so familiar... Where did I see it...? Think, Zazirimmu, think!

Closing his eyes, he started digging through his memories. A quarter of a minute passed. Thirty seconds. Forty-five. Almost a minute passed when he abruptly opened his eyes, finally remembering where he had seen an ability as rare as Complete Submission.

There were eight seconds left before Kai’s turn would come again, but that wasn’t a problem. Zazirimmu decided to repeat his previous attack, this time imbuing both the arrow and the techniques within it with much more willpower.

The bowstring sang once more and Kai felt threatened for the first time since the beginning of the duel. Realizing that even with limitations, Zazirimmu’s willpower surpassed his own, he was forced to defend himself and reveal his cards. In the blink of an eye, he unleashed six Spheres of pseudo-Divine rank, after which he formed a thick ice shield in front of him.

Zazirimmu’s attack was stopped once again. Oddly enough, such a turn of events only made him smile. Having confirmed his hypothesis about Kai’s use of Complete Submission, he was very pleased.

The distance between the two was reduced one more time. Zazirimmu was about to start preparing a new attack when his opponent suddenly disappeared.

At first, Zazirimmu thought that the problem was in his perception technique, but it soon became clear that Kai was hiding. And no matter how hard Zazirimmu tried, he couldn’t find his opponent. A few seconds remained before his move would end. He had to act quickly or he’d waste the attack.

Damn! he cursed, releasing the arrow.

Not knowing where to aim, and not being able to aim the attack at his opponent since Kai’s aura was gone, Zazirimmu decided to hit the entire battlefield. The power of many Runes that had engulfed his soul prior to launching the attack was now rushing into the arrow, making it almost crack from the amount of power that was being poured into it. Upon reaching the center of the area where Kai was supposed to be, the projectile released this power in all directions. Dozens of techniques, which Zazirimmu had spent an unacceptably long time weaving, began to bombard the entire area.

Gotcha! he rejoiced, having discovered an anomaly inside the zone.

When the elemental rampage ended, and the turn came for Zazirimmu to attack again, Kai was still hiding.

Having figured out what to do, Zazirimmu activated thirty thousand Runes at once. Fighting against the power that threatened to break free from him, he began to weave techniques. Due to the load put on both his physical and Astral body, the preparation took almost thirteen seconds, much longer than he would’ve liked in this situation.

Without using the arrow, Zazirimmu released two techniques: one flew to the very top of the Zone and the second hit the invulnerable “floor,” where it melted and began to spread thick, viscous mud in all directions. The first technique turned into smoke that coagulated into huge dark clouds above the duel area. A few seconds later, it began to rain.

With these two techniques combined, Zazirimmu finally managed to detect the anomaly moving toward him. The dirt beneath it froze as it rushed closer to him, while the drops around it evaporated. Although he didn’t inflict any damage during this move, Zazirimmu was still pleased with the result as it’d simplify his further attacks.

The distance shrunk once more.

Zazirimmu attacked again, more accurately pinpointing his opponent’s position due to the rain and mud.

Trying to dodge? He grinned. Well, well... Let’s see how strong your defense is against this many Runes.

For his next attack, Zazirimmu decided to use his strongest arrows. Combining them into one, just like Kai did with his swords, and then imbuing them with even more power, he released the bowstring. Whistling through the air, the projectile separated again, hitting different areas.

The elemental rampage turned out to be even more catastrophic this time.

But not catastrophic enough to get rid of Kai.

You’re still holding on? Fine. You don’t have much time left, anyway... I can see you now, you little shit.

Covered in blood, Kai was chased out of his cover. Battered and wounded, he no longer looked haughty and mighty as he did at the beginning of the Duel.

“Surrender, and I’ll let you live as my slave!” Zazirimmu shouted deafeningly, his voice strengthened by his willpower.

But Kai ignored the offer. Barely dragging his feet, he trudged forward. By the time his time was up, he had barely crossed half a mile.

“Look at that... And you pretended to be so strong...” Zazirimmu sneered, practically celebrating his victory although he was yet to achieve it.

Deciding not to waste any more Runes and Artifact Arrows, Zazirimmu waved a few techniques, just to make sure that Kai wasn’t going to attack, and then released the bowstring. Attacks rained upon his target... but the Zone didn’t disappear.

He defended himself?! Zazrimmu thought, startled, as his gaze fell on the ice barrier in front of him.

He was about to shout something when every cell in his body screamed danger. Without a moment’s hesitation, Zazirimmu spent another thirty thousand Runes, the power of which he channeled into weaving defensive techniques. But that still wasn’t enough.

The formed mud barrier was broken in an instant, and Zazirimmu was thrown back, like a discarded rag doll someone had vented a lot of anger on. His limbs and heart were pierced by long dark green flames.

The Zone disappeared.

Zazirimmu and Kai were back at the mountain top.

Kai’s trick worked. If they had continued to fight one on one, the duel would’ve dragged on too long, and Zazirimmu would’ve spent too many Runes that Kai wanted to take for himself.

By becoming invisible, he missed his turn and sent Six to take his place in the next one. The clone escaped using Zero Zone and the Hidden Dimension Technique, after which he began to distract Zazirimmu while Kai moved to the Storage. Although the spatial anchor, imperceptible to rain, was a rather vulnerable target, the enemy attacks fortunately didn’t hit it which gave Kai enough time to prepare an attack that could travel many miles and still retain tremendous power. Something that was rather difficult to achieve without the Forces of Arrow. To do this, he even had to strengthen the weaves with the Primal Flash.

His efforts bore fruit, and now Zazirimmu was barely alive. Kai had no intention to end him so easily.

Approaching the supreme elder, Kai dispelled the swords and began healing his opponent.

Once Zazirimmu was in a more-or-less stable state, Kai was about to awaken him when he sensed danger. Acting on instinct, he jumped back a few feet just in time to avoid a wave of bloodthirsty power that erupted from Zazirimmu’s body. It swept the hem of Kai’s robes, leaving deep cracks in the ground, and covered the elder’s skin with unpleasant-looking scarlet weaves. His body then began to swell rapidly, as if his energy was trying to escape from his body for some reason. However, in reality, the opposite was true. His ki and even his flesh sought to gather into one point around his soul.

This is bad... Very bad... flashed through Kai’s mind.

Complete Submission, Ultimate Focus, Partial Transformation, Coming of the Lord of War, Primal Flash, Borrowing Flame, and even Ice Reflection were all activated in an instant, joined by his soul energy and two Junior Holy Spirits. Feeling that his body and soul were being destroyed, Kai teleported over to Zazirimmu and grabbed his swollen hand.

After “grounding” himself with the Field of Superiority, Kai spun around in place three times, and then released Zazirimmu, sending him flying into the sky at great speed. To do this, Kai temporarily redistributed his parameters, putting absolutely everything into strength.

Zazirimmu’s body, swollen to the size of a baby elephant, broke the sound barrier, and flew over the mountain, rapidly gaining altitude. Observing him, Kai felt his intuition warn him to stay alert. Using the remnants of the power gained from Borrowing Flame, he formed an Ice Cube big enough to cover the entire mountain peak, and summoned forth the black haze of the Defensive Rift Technique.

With all his strength focused on supporting the barriers, Kai braced himself for the worst.

“Mis... tress...” Zazirimmu muttered to himself with difficulty, observing the sky above him through swollen eyelids. “No, please...”

A moment later, a small sun blazed high above the Rising Star Sect. For a while, the world lost all colors except for scarlet. All sounds were gone.

The explosion was so terrible that the Lunar and Sunshine Havens’ defense barriers were completely covered with cracks and rendered unusable. All the Mortals that were under them instantly lost consciousness.

As for the top of the mountain, which was closest to the explosion, it ceased to exist. The observatory, laboratories, training areas, and other structures were turned into dust together with most of the cliff side. Only a huge crater full of lava remained, flowing in all directions.

Fortunately, there were no casualties — except for Zazirimmu. Kai had enough time to move all the sect members located on top of the mountain into a new pocket dimension, which he then transferred to his clone. Using the Field of Superiority and the Spheres, he managed to knock out everyone in the vicinity even before his duel with Zazrimmu. No one could’ve even attempted to resist his influence as there was no one further up the path of development than him.

I should’ve played it more carefully... Damn... Kai thought. He was hovering in the air above the crater. Fucking dark arts... What kind of insane power was this?!

After cooling down the lava, he slowly descended and, sighing, opened the System messages menu.

Contender’s Duel Recording

Location: Insulaii

Participants: Kaiser (Guard 5) VS Zazirimmu Drath Sinas (Commander; Rating Points: 307/2,000)

Form: 1v1 Step-by-Step Combat (Rune power allowed; weapons and artifacts allowed up to and including pseudo-Divine rank; limited use of Spatial Rings allowed; restricted area)

Initiator: Kaiser (Guard 5)

Reward: (Kaiser): Zazirimmu Drath Sinas’s freedom

Reward: (Zazrimmu Drath Sinas): Kaiser’s freedom

Winner: Kaiser

For winning the duel, you have been given the following rewards:

Insullai

195 Rating Points (15 (standard number) * 13 (number of limits))

Guard Rank: 4 (Rating Points: 95/100)

Reduced Altar Commission (4%) — Active

Ferox

Adept Rank: 3 (Rating Points: 49/100)

Reduced Altar Commission (0.6%) — Temporarily Inactive

Bellum:

No Records — Temporarily Inactive

But why thirteen limits? Kai was surprised. He had more than three hundred Rating Points... Was every hundred counted as a limit? This wasn’t mentioned in the Rules... Strange... And I didn’t get his Runes...
Rihanna screwed me over... But... He glanced at Zazirimmu’s Rings, which he managed to remove while he was healing him. Guess I should be happy that I won’t be going back empty-handed...

Destroying their spirit marks, he began to browse their contents. Soon, a hint of a smile appeared on his face.

It’s my lucky day! It seems that he carried all his treasures with him. What should I do with all this, though?

Taking out a huge Alchemy Cube from one of the Rings, Kai looked into it.

[Incomplete Unholy Ascension Pill]

Rank: Pseudo Divine

Quality: Peak

As a product of forbidden alchemy, this Pill has a high level of resistance. Swallowing it will permanently increase your initial parameters by 15,000 points, boost the speed and strength of regeneration, temporarily transfer the soul to the active phase if it is not already in it, and start and accelerate the breakthrough process(s). If the consumer is at the Divine Stage, this will be a one-time breakthrough (incomplete), if they are at the Holy Lord Stage, a maximum of two breakthroughs will occur (incomplete), and if they are at the Elementalist Stage — a maximum of three breakthroughs (incomplete).

Restrictions: It is impossible to break through to a stage, only to a level (incomplete) as well as to break through to the level of One Step away from Divinity (incomplete). The Pill is in its active phase only for 42 days (incomplete). Bear in mind that this Pill is for one-time use and available only to True Masters of the Elementalist Stage and above.

Use with caution. Side effects may vary.

Taking out a small red-brown ball from the Cube, Kai grimaced. Not only did the Pill stink, but it also radiated an aura of fear, pain, and despair. For a moment, he felt like he was locked up in a room, able to hear only a cacophony of endless heartbreaking cries. The hellish choir was so overwhelming that he had to use the Master’s Will to protect his mind.

This thing is filled with the residual will of all those who were sacrificed to create it. Kai felt disgusted. Now I understand why it comes with a high level of resistance. Using such a pill without other alchemy or at least the help of a Soul Master can be deadly... But what makes it different from my potions and elixirs, made with my scales and blood? Ah, I think I understand... It’s not the use of blood or body parts that makes it tainted, but the residual willpower...

“And what are you going to do with it?” asked a soft female voice.

Feeling an unfamiliar aura appear, Kai raised his head.

In the distance, at the very edge of the still smoking crater, stood a dark-haired woman in loose black robes. Walking calmly toward him, she held a long sheathed sword in her left hand and looked around with indifference.

Above her head, there was one short inscription.

[Master of Seven Average Stars]

Gloomy, Kai froze the Pill and moved it to the Storage together with the rest of Zazirimmu’s belongings.

“Who are you?” he asked through clenched teeth. And why do you look so much like my mother?!

Slowly turning her head and gazing into Kai’s eyes, the woman replied.

“Lilith Emerald Flame,” she stated her System title and name. “Here, I’m often referred to as the Rising Star or simply Madam Matriarch.”

“I’m not talking about that. Your appearance... Where are you from?”

“My appearance?” The woman touched her face. “Is it so important? Even if I tell you the name of my homeworld, it won’t tell you anything.”

“I still want to know,” Kai insisted.

Lilith sighed.

“Shiron, the border of the middle and peripheral worlds.”

She’s lying! It can’t be true! Should I make her answer under an oath? Kai was furious. He took a quick step forward, and then suddenly froze, trying to calm down. Why? Why are my emotions raging?
What’s happening? Is this really me? What’s going on? I don’t feel anyone’s influence, so these must be my own impulses... Never mind... I need to think logically. Humans are the most common race in the Ecumene. And how many of them are women? Trillions? Quadrillions?
It’d be stupid to think that identical twins don’t exist, or at least people that look eerily alike... But to run into someone who looks so much like her? What are the odds? Then again, she died long before I did...

“As the Matriarch, aren’t you surprised by what’s happening here?” he decided to change the subject. “How can you be so calm when dealing with an outsider who invaded your sect?”

“You protected my subordinates, and in the end, you freed me. I didn’t forget that. Furthermore, Merais told me everything before he died, so I’m not at all surprised by what’s going on here. By the way, why did you spare him?”

Did she kill him? Kai was taken aback. No, I don’t believe she did. Considering his strength, their clash would’ve turned into a large-scale battle...

“I’ll answer if you agree to a Duel,” Kai said and used the Token to challenge her.

Despite the fact that he had just fought against Zazirimmu, encountering someone of Lilith’s caliber didn’t scare him at all. First, her stay in the crystalline prison had weakened her greatly. Second, he still had the most powerful trump card in all the Trial Worlds — the Renewal Runes. And third, he was ready to refuse unsuitable Duel conditions if Lilith offered such and leave with the help of Sawan’s artifacts.

“I see...” Lilith smiled bewitchingly. “You came for my sect. Pretty reckless and unusual, I must admit. However, judging by your strength and skills, you aren’t out of your league. Well, since a battle is unavoidable, I see no reason to refuse.”

She accepted the challenge, and the Zone immediately formed around them.

“As far as I can see, neither of us is in the best shape right now,” she said, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. “Therefore, I propose we let Lady Luck decide. You wouldn’t happen to have a coin with you, would you?”

“What?!”

Chapter 15
STEP ONE

“You must be joking.”

“Do I look like I’m joking?” Lilith replied seriously. “The rules are as follows: I toss a coin, and whoever guesses the side it falls on, wins. However, you must give your answer while the coin is still in the air. If the answer isn’t given in time, the Contender will be declared a loser. It goes without saying that you can’t change your decision. After the coin toss, Contenders are prohibited from moving or doing any of the following: using alchemy, artifacts, Runes, Divine Gifts, soul and core abilities, aura, bloodline, unique abilities, willpower, Forces, concepts, as well as energy. Both prana and ki. The only exception is the moment of giving your answer, but this must be done quietly, without any power added to your voice, so as not to affect the result. It’s also forbidden to influence the coin in any way at the time of the toss and before it, as well as to interfere with the toss. If both Contenders give the same answer or if the coin falls on the edge, we’ll repeat the toss. The Duel Zone itself will provide the coin,” she explained not so much to Kai as to the Zone itself. “So? What do you say?”

Isn’t it absurd to let luck decide such a serious thing? Kai thought. No... There must be something else to this. I don’t believe that she really doesn’t care about her reputation.
There must be a way to eliminate the luck factor, or at least weaken it. But what could it be? You can’t move, you can’t use techniques...
Even if she could foresee the future, she wouldn’t be able to do so.
And it wouldn’t help her win. At our level of development, our perception can easily predict the side the coin will fall on as soon as it approaches the ground. We could keep guessing till kingdom come and get nowhere.
No. She must have an ace up her sleeve. She has a plan. But what is it? Kai was intrigued. According to the Rules, the form of the duel is fair, which means that I also have a chance of winning. Refusing would deprive me of the opportunity to challenge her for another year. And I don’t really want to fight against the entire sect at once...
I believe that hundreds of Holy Lords and dozens of Divine Stage cultivators should already be on guard outside the Zone... Should I use a divine artifact to escape? What would that achieve though?

“What about a couple of small adjustments? In case of three draws, we’ll change the duel’s form. Does that sound all right?”

Lilith nodded.

“Fine by me.”

“All right,” Kai continued. “In that case, with each draw, the other party gets to toss the coin—”

“No.”

“Fine... Then, no tossing the coin somewhere to the side...”

“No,” interrupting him again, Lilith smiled slyly.

You bitch... Kai almost blurted out. Just as I thought... Fine. Whatever. It won’t interfere with my perception.

“Is that all?” She tilted her head slightly to the side. Her indifference and apathy seemed to be fading away little by little. Kai couldn’t understand why she was like this, but he was in no hurry to ask. “If yes, we’ll play by my rules. If not, then we’ll end the duel here and now.”

“Accept the ‘three draw’ suggestion and we’re game.”

“Under one more condition,” Lilith said, raising her voice. “I get to choose the new form of duel.”

“Fine. But it must be different from this one,” Kai added.

“Different from this one,” she repeated, nodding.

“Toss the coin then.”

“Not so fast. Let’s discuss the stakes first. What fun is gambling without any? Know right away that I’m not going to bet my freedom, life, or anything of similar value. Yours cannot compete with mine.”

“Is that so? We’re not really enemies, so there’s really no point in asking for any of that. At least, I hope so. How about vassalage for a period of, say... Ten years?”

“Any specific conditions?”

Revealing an empty scroll, Kai wrote down the conditions and specifics of the vassalage period, and then handed it to Lilith.

“Why do you want me to become your vassal when you could become the head of the sect?” she asked, after reading the conditions. “It doesn’t make much sense...”

“Without you, this sect loses its value.”

“Why, thank you. And what if I renounce my title of matriarch and transfer it to one of the elders?”

“I’d prefer it if you didn’t.” Kai smiled, folding his hands behind his back. “But even if you do, what prevents me from taking over the sect? You know, your sect is far from being in the best shape right now. Three supreme elders are dead, and there is a rift between the ruling parties. Without you, it won’t be worth anything. Just a big, poorly organized crowd.”

“Very well. I agree,” Lilith replied with a similar smile. “But what can you offer back?”

“That depends. What do you want?”

Raising her eyes to the sky, she thought for a moment.

“If I win, you’ll join the sect as a supreme elder and serve me faithfully for a hundred years.”

“Isn’t that a tad too much?”

“What’s a hundred years for us, hm? But a fraction of a second... You seem to be forgetting who you’re talking to. Now that I think of it, I don’t think I’ve ever heard of you. Actually... Why am I even bothering with all this? If you were worth my time, I’d at least know your name.”

“True, true... Still, the scales seemed to be tipped in your favor. What if I offered to collect more than a hundred million Runes for you within a year if I become a supreme elder? That’s surely worth more than just servitude.”

Stroking her chin and looking somewhere to the side, Lilith thought again.

“That does sound like a good offer. Still, I do like having servants. A hundred million Runes and thirty years.”

“Ten.”

“You think you’re in the position to bargain?” She chuckled. “You’re a funny man. No. Suggest something else, and I’ll think about it.”

“I’m a Grandmaster of Alchemy. I know a large number of different rare and very valuable recipes. Some of which haven’t even been heard of here. I can confirm all this with an oath.”

“Really now? How curious... Most curious,” Lilith said to herself, the corners of her lips curling into a smile. “Very well. Ten years. But don’t ask for less. We’re not at a market, and I’ve grown tired of haggling.”

“Ten years. If I lose, I don’t want you to take away my property, murder me, or commit any such crime against me. Let’s keep this civil, shall we?”

“Who do you take me for? A common mercenary? I’m not suggesting that you become a slave. And to prove it, here’s the contract that all supreme elders have to sign before entering service.” She handed Kai a scroll. “You’ll be bound by the same rules and conditions. Well, except for the fact that you’ll serve me for thirty years if you don’t gather a hundred million Runes, or ten, if you manage, and that you’ll also be obliged to practice alchemy if I require it. Of course, within reason.”

After reviewing the contents of the scroll, Kai nodded.

Everything seems to be in order. Property acquired before joining the sect remains in my possession. The rest of the conditions are also reasonable... It’s like I’m being hired to work an actual job.

“Very well, I accept.” He nodded again, wondering if his soul would be strong enough to comply with the Rules of the Trial Worlds and, at the very least, violate his obligations. “I accept the conditions. And you?”

Even if he lost and couldn’t get past the Rules, ten years wasn’t that long for a cultivator like him. Once he served his time, he could try his luck in a new duel. With the speed at which he was progressing, he was sure he’d be ready by then.

As for the destruction of the Elder Runes and the search for his friends and Acilla, he didn’t think that being Lilith’s servant would interfere with his plans too much. Also, he doubted that he’d lose. For some reason, he was sure of his victory.

“I accept,” Lilith answered, putting her sword in her Storage.

For three seconds, the Tokens shone, after which the walls of the Zone changed color from black to white and the Duel began.

A coal-black coin formed in front of Lilith. Energy vision showed Kai that there was nothing strange about it — it was an ordinary piece of metal with a black finish, evenly filled with energy.

Grabbing the coin, Lilith showed Kai both sides of it — heads and tails, the inscriptions said.

“Ladies first,” Kai said.

With a flick of her thumb, Lilith tossed the coin. As Kai expected, it landed somewhere behind his back. And since it was forbidden to move, he couldn’t see what was on it. But he still had spirit perception, which was much more important than sight or hearing in this situation.

Soon, gravity overcame the kinetic force invested in the coin, and it went down. At the same moment, Kai closed his eyes and concentrated.

Given the angle and speed of the fall, as well as the speed of the coin’s rotation... Tails.
It’ll bounce off the surface four times. Then another two. It’ll keep rolling on the edge for six-tenths of a second until it falls to the right side. No mistake about it.

As the coin approached the ground, Kai narrowed his eyes and stated his decision.

“Tails.”

“Heads,” Lilith countered.

If at that moment Kai hadn’t been so concentrated and didn’t expect a catch, he wouldn’t have been able to react to the fact that the coin suddenly accelerated its rotation and fell.

What? Is that her will? But she said no willpower...
Fuck! The most ordinary will that True Masters don’t even use! I thought our speed and perception will decide the winner, but I was wrong.

Realizing how stupid his mistake was, he tried to fix it. Remembering being a Mortal and applying the experience of using the Master’s Will, Field of Superiority and Complete Submission to it, he seemed to shoot a ribbon of his own will toward the coin, making it freeze a hair’s width above the ground.

Gritting his teeth under pressure and sweating profusely, Kai held back Lilith’s influence with all his might. However, despite all his efforts, little by little, the coin continued to approach the ground. He even had to sharply, but gently weaken the spirit marks of all active clones. Luckily, none of them were fighting at the moment so they just fell asleep where they stood. Hopefully, they’d awaken unharmed and undisturbed.

This... is bad... Even his inner voice was trembling. It seemed as if his Spark was caught between a hammer and an anvil. The pressure was monstrous. Even... under Insulaii’s restrictions... her will is stronger than mine... And gravity... is on her side... I need to concentrate... even more...

Imagining the probe of will narrowing, Kai jerked it aside. He stopped pressing on the entire bottom surface of the coin and focused on a small area instead. As a result, the coin fell to the floor abruptly, propped on its edge. It almost toppled over to the side, which would have ended the duel, but Lilith managed to react in time and shifted the pressure point.

Continuing to stand on its edge, the coin trembled, constantly tilting from left to right. Initially, due to his sudden and risky move, Kai had the advantage, but with each new second of the struggle, the scales gradually tipped in Lilith’s favor.

When a miserable thirty-five degrees remained between the ground and the side on which “tails” was written, Kai doubled over, holding on with the last of his strength. If it weren’t for his soul’s unique defense, it would’ve suffered damage. But his body wasn’t as lucky. Crimson streams were already gushing out of his nose. As his bloodline was temporarily suppressed and his natural regeneration wasn’t strong enough, he couldn’t do much to heal himself.

I won’t... manage... much longer... I... I can’t... I need... a way out...

Losing, but still unwilling to give up, he frantically tried to think of a way to win. And then, suddenly, it dawned on him. Hoping that the skill he was about to use wouldn’t be considered a violation of the Rules since even the System couldn’t identify it, he began to act. His eyes shone bright purple, the coin tilted even more toward him, and then a strong wind suddenly rose...

Energy had little effect on the material world, but its strong flow could manipulate air currents. By taming prana and creating huge voids of Zero Zone, Kai was forcing a colossal amount of energy to move. This generated a wind, which began to put pressure on the side of the coin he needed.

At the same time, he didn’t affect it directly. He could send a highly concentrated stream of energy toward the coin for an instant victory, but he feared that this would be a violation of the Rules. Thus, all he did was create pressure drops in the prana, forcing it to move on its own. This made the wind weaker, but there wasn’t a drop of his will in the flow of energy that generated it, so no one could accuse him of cheating. To subjugate neutral energy, he had to ease the pressure of his will on the coin, which was a risky move, but one that soon paid off. The sharp gusts of wind provided support strong enough to turn the tide in his favor.

Contender’s Duel Recording

Location: Insulaii

Opponents: Kaiser (Guard 4) VS Lilith Emerald Flame (Legend 1; Rating Points: 3,245).

Form: Coin Toss ([see full terms])

Initiator: Kaiser (Guard 4)

Reward: (Kaiser): Lilith Emerald Flame’s servitude (vassalage) for 10 years [see all conditions]

Reward: (Lilith Emerald Flame): Kaiser’s servitude (working as a supreme elder in the Rising Star Sect) for 10 years [see all conditions]

Winner: Kaiser

For winning the duel, you have been given the following rewards:

Insullai

615 rating points (15 (standard number) * 41 (number of limits))

Guard Rank: 1 (Rating points: 410/100)

Attention! You must pass the test to become a Warrior.

You got no additional reduction of Altar fees.

Ferox

Adept, Rank: Rank: 3 (Rating Points 49/100)

Reduced Altar Commission (0.6%) — Temporarily Inactive

Bellum:

No Records — Temporarily Inactive

Falling to his knees, Kai gasped for air. His heart was pounding wildly, and the hum of outgoing tension echoed in his temples. And although the no longer restrained power of his bloodline had already put his body back in order, he couldn’t fix the damage sustained during the Duel so easily. He needed a couple more minutes.

“Pity. It looks like you won,” Lilith said without any regret in her voice.

Still very pale, she approached Kai and held out her hand. Grabbing onto her, he pulled himself up.

“I have to admit that I’m surprised. I thought you’d be upset or something... And you look, well, like you don’t care.”

“That’s just how I am.” Lilith smiled mockingly, spreading her arms. “What can I do? Defeat should be accepted with dignity, right?”

“And you don’t care about the wind that helped me? Don’t you want to know what happened?”

“What wind? I didn’t notice anything.”

That tone, look, and expression... Kai frowned. Is she messing with me?!
Did she let me win? I can’t really tell from her appearance if she had reached the limit of using her will...

“Tell me, did you let me win? And be honest.”

“What? No, no.” She vigorously shook her head from side to side and puffed out her chest. “I fought with all my might! Scout’s honor!”

These contrasting behaviors and appearances... Mom was always calm and reserved, and Lilith behaves like a child. Or rather...like I’m a child...

“Anna,” he blurted out.

“Who?” Lilith asked, eyebrows raised in surprise, as she tucked a stray lock of hair behind her air. “I don’t know any Anna.”

No reaction whatsoever.

“Forget it, it doesn’t matter. How about taking an oath that you didn’t let me win?”

“I’m already your vassal, so I can’t lie.”

“There may be exceptions. I want you to take an oath.”

“Is that really necessary?”

“It is.”

“Why?”

“I’m just curious. This whole situation seems... off.”

“You lack self-confidence. Tell me, do you have low self-esteem issues?”

“Just take the oath. That’s an order,” Kai said irritably.

“Fine, fine... I solemnly swear that I didn’t let you win.”

And while her face remained calm, a mischievous flame burned in her eyes.

There was silence for a few seconds.

“Are you pulling my leg?”

“I am.”

“System oath.”

“Oooh, a System oath! Why didn’t you say so right away?”

After that, she mumbled the needed oath, not without showing how much she didn’t want to do it. Oddly enough, the System confirmed that she didn’t let him win.

Seriously?! Kai was still doubtful. Was she fooling me with her behavior on purpose? But why would she do that?

With a deep sigh, he dispelled the Duel Zone and motioned her to follow.

“Let’s go.”

They were already waiting for them outside.

***

Kai was surrounded as soon as the Duel Zone disappeared. They were combat-ready, clad in armor and wielding weapons imbued with energy and Force particles. Techniques were formed and ready for activation. However, no one was in a hurry to attack. The matriarch, safe and sound, was also in no hurry to do anything, setting an example for the rest of her followers. In addition, Kai’s aura was unsettling, and his presence invoked unease. The overall impudence of his appearance didn’t go with the coldness in his eyes, which seemed to be looking through them.

He wasn’t to be trifled with. They knew better than to poke a beehive.

“Lower your weapons!” Lilith commanded, her demeanor drastically changing. “He’s no longer our enemy.”

Slowly and with uncertainty, her followers obeyed the order.

“I’m so glad you’re back!” one of them exclaimed and stepped forward. A Master of Five Big Stars, he was the strongest member of the cult after the supreme elders. “As expected of our lady! I assume it was an easy win.”

Lilith sighed.

“Oh, how I wish you were right.”

“Mistress, you’re being too modest!” The old man bowed with a smile. “You’ve al—”

“Oh, enough with the unnecessary flattery! How many times do I have to tell you that it makes my skin crawl?” Lilith grimaced, and then suddenly raised her voice, shocking everyone present. “I lost! And for the next ten years, the Rising Star Sect will be this guy’s vassal!”

Everyone’s heads and gazes turned to Kai. After a couple of seconds, they shifted to Lilith again.

“Is it true?!” someone from the crowd shouted, unable to withstand the eerie silence that fell upon them.

“I fear I’m not joking. It’s all true.” Lilith nodded calmly. “I really lost. For the time being, I implore you not to spread word of this. When the time comes, the public will be informed.”

Still barely believing their ears, the group exchanged glances and started whispering.

“I can’t believe this!”

“Did she really lose?”

“She didn’t even lose to the heads of the Syndicates!”

“Who is this guy?!”

“How did he get involved with the sect? How did he get to the matriarch?”

“Maybe he had accomplices?”

“Did someone betray us?”

“Was it Zazrimmu?”

Hundreds of pairs of eyes turned to Kai again.

“What’s with the creepy looks? Do you really think that I couldn’t have done it alone?!” Kai shouted in response, having strengthened his voice not just with the Master’s Will but also with Complete Submission.

Then, he revealed all of his six Spheres, reinforced by the Field of Superiority and the Crydes. The latter were secondary artificial spheres connected to Concentrations, which allowed them to store a huge number of particles of the corresponding concepts and strengthen them over time.

The Shadow prompted this idea. It also told Kai how to create Concentrations of Cold and Heat Voids, as well as those of Sword and Space. The latter, however, were not to be confused with the resources that Holy and Heavenly Spirits left behind after their breakthroughs.

First, Kai needed to create four large and very strong pocket dimensions (the Shadow provided him with the necessary special weaving) and fill them with a huge number of suitable elemental and divine particles. Luckily, he still had some of Sawan’s divine particles, so he didn’t have to go hunting for new ones. And so, he created Concentrations of Sword, Space, Cold Void, and Heat Void. Although they were slightly inferior to the original Yin and Yang
Concentrations generated by Or’Drok’s tattoo, they still had all their effects.

The last step was the unification of the Crydes and Concentrations, which seemed to become powerful batteries for them. Thus, the power of Kai’s Spheres surpassed peak Imperial rank, reaching the pseudo-Divine one.

By default, Spheres of Yin, Yang, Cold Void, and Heat Void were somewhat stronger than regular ones, since concepts were superior to basic elements. However, it all balanced out the moment Kai’s original Sword and Space Spheres were combined with those generated by the Crydes. Therefore, even if the bonus from the Field of Superiority and the Concentration-batteries didn’t work, Kai’s Spheres were still somewhat stronger than any other Spheres of a similar level.

As usual, there were some downsides to all of this. First, boosting the Spheres by two levels made Kai spend a lot more spirit stamina. And second, activating the Crydes consumed a lot of particles, which was why the Concentrations needed to be constantly replenished. Only the Yin one didn’t have that problem, thanks to the Demon Heart.

However, Kai didn’t complain. After all, this was the reason his Spheres were the most powerful ones on all of Insulaii. This was also why he was able to keep the entirety of Lilith’s entourage at bay, having tamed their desire to shed blood.

“A-ha-ha-ha!” Kai suddenly laughed, looking at the stunned cultivators. “Did you all really want to attack me to free her?! I’m sorry to upset you, but according to the Duel’s terms, as the winner, I received not only her as a vassal but also the entire Rising Star Sect! That is, from this moment on, you’re all my subordinates! You’re free to fight me for your freedom, of course, but be mindful of the Rules of the Trial Worlds. Are you willing to risk breaking them?”

The crowd was silent. After a short pause, Kai glanced around at the sect’s “elite,” and continued in a softer tone.

“No volunteers? I see. Rest assured that there’s no need to panic or leave the sect. I don’t intend to change anything. Your autonomy will remain inviolable. I’m not interested in exploitation, the kind most conquerors tend to resort to. I have other goals. I’m not forcing you to take my word for it. Just wait for your matriarch’s official announcement.”

This concluded his speech. Having hidden the Spheres, he was about to suggest to Lilith to go someplace else when suddenly...

“Allow me to introduce myself,” the old man who flattered Lilith spoke. Aware of the situation, he adapted to it and bowed, switching to being extremely polite. “Glups Forth, senior elder and one of the combat generals of the Rising Star Sect. May I... May we know your name and faction?”

“My name is Kaiser. As for my faction... Let’s just say it’s still in the process of being formed,” he replied with a chuckle.

***

Once the members of the sect left, Kai descended the destroyed mountaintop with Lilith and Glups.

“Tell me about the factions within the sect,” he said as soon as they entered Lilith’s chambers in Sunshine Haven. “I know that Zazrimmu weakened it greatly with the sacrifices, but I want to know the details.”

“Apart from the incident in the arena, fourteen thousand Exorcists, one thousand seven hundred and twenty-two Elementalists, two hundred and forty Holy Lords, and,” Glups paused, “fourteen Divine Stage cultivators are considered missing. The number of unaccounted for Mortals is still impossible to determine. A minimum of one hundred and seventy thousand, and a maximum of, well, a million... Also, the deaths of the Supreme Elder Zazrimmu, his personal disciple, and a couple of Divine Stage cultivators, Masters of Two Big Stars, who recently joined us and became his subordinates, have been confirmed.”

“And this is just in the last two months...” Lilith frowned, and then, clenching her fists, quietly and angrily muttered: “The House of Blood... I won’t forget this...”

Quickly pulling herself together, she looked at Glups. He was her direct subordinate, one of the rare sect members who weren’t connected to the factions and who somehow managed to survive Zazrimmu’s purges.

“So, out of forty-one Divine Stage cultivators, there are only twenty-three left?”

“Not really. Five more are missing.”

“They’re dead,” Kai informed them. “If I gathered correctly, we’re talking about Supreme Elder Monabe and four Divine Stage cultivators that were on the ship with the new arrivals, correct?”

Gulps nodded.

“That is correct.”

Shocked, Lilith looked at Kai.

“I can understand that Zazrimmu and his minions are gone... But Monabe?” she asked angrily, her gaze downcast. She then burst with anger and grabbed Kai by the collar of his robe. “I’ve never met such a kind and patient man as him in my entire life! Did he really deserve to die?!”

“Calm down,” Kai rebuked her. “And let go of my robes, if you’d be so kind.”

Lilith lingered for a couple of seconds, her gaze locked with his, and then she slowly let go of him.

“Good. Now...”

After taking out a couple of empty scrolls from the Storage, Kai wrote down the most important moments of the journey through the Wandering Island, imbuing the paper with his Will and memories.

“Go through this,” he said and handed the scrolls to Lilith and Glups.

They spent the next minute in complete silence while they pondered what they just read.

“Monabe stayed true to himself until the very end,” Lilith said sadly, breaking the silence. During the twenty-six years since the founding of the sect, Monabe was the only one with whom Lilith really became close. For her, he was like a caring grandfather. Turning to Kai, she bowed her head. “Sorry. I shouldn’t have grabbed you like that.”

“Don’t mention it. Though you should learn to control yourself.”

“Eighteen,” the bewildered Glups suddenly said. “There are only eighteen Divine Stage cultivators left. Less than half. With such numbers, we’ll no longer be able to compete with the Syndicate and the pirates. We’ll hide this information as long as we can. However, sooner or later, the truth will come to light. Our enemies will realize that something is wrong.”

“There’s no need to panic,” Kai interrupted his monologue. “I’m aware that what I’m saying may sound like foolish dreams of a naive child, but soon the whole region will be in my hands. Capturing the Rising Star Sect was the first step toward that goal. Our enemies will become our allies.”

Lilith and Glups kept quiet.

“Seems we’ve arrived.” Kai stared at the huge gate, behind which he felt five Elder Runes of Fire. “Once I’ve destroyed these Runes, I’ll go find the other three. They’re located on the territories of your vassals. I’ll need a couple of sect representatives to come with me. I don’t think that they’ll just let me through.”

Gulps bowed.

“As you wish.”

“Lilith, I leave the sect to you. Fix Zazrimmu’s mess. You don’t have to rush with the public statement about your vassalage for now. It can wait until my faction officially gets founded. Prepare the outline of the vassalage. And think about my proposal,” Kai told her. “Oh, and one more thing! Keep an eye out for Sakumi Ando. She planned to join you. I need her alive.”

“Aye, aye, boss.” Lilith chuckled.

“Are you pulling my leg again?”

“I’d never...”

“Sure... Anyway, how did Zazrimmu get people to help him? Wasn’t that a violation of their oaths to the sect?”

“The problem with such oaths is their dependence on conditions,” Glups began. “No one would mindlessly give their all to an organization that cannot protect them. Zazrimmu took advantage of this. Since the matriarch was missing, and since Supreme Elder Ulvir was dead at the time, and Supreme Elder Monabe was in meditation, Zazrimmu managed to create conditions under which the sect’s obligations to those elders were violated, which automatically nullified their oaths. His followers were mostly those who joined the sect after the lady’s disappearance. I think they swore oaths to him personally. Also, I know for a fact that they helped him with the sacrifices.”

“I see. Thank you.” Kai nodded and then headed toward the hall with the Elder Runes. “I’m leaving. I’ll be back in about a month.”

“But what about my question?” Lilith contacted him mentally. He opened his soul to her a little earlier. “Why did you spare Merais?”

“Do you really think you killed him?” Kai asked without stopping and turning around. “He’s not who he claims he is. Well, it could’ve been a fake persona. I don’t know. But what I do know is that he’s strong. He avoided my attacks with ease. Even Zazrimmu couldn’t do that. He also said that he was your secret protector and that he wanted to stop Zazrimmu. I didn’t believe him. What do you think?”

“This is the first time I’ve heard of this,” she replied with a deep frown.

“See what you can find out.”

Stopping at the gate that began to open slowly, Kai waved his hand.

“I will.”

Soon, he disappeared. After dealing with the Elder Runes, as promised, he went to the Rising Star Sect’s vassal lands to find and deal with the last three. Thus, in just two and a half days after defeating Lilith, eight Elder Runes were destroyed. And this, coupled with the already destroyed four that his clones had dealt with earlier, finally opened up the opportunity for him to start studying the Heavenly Mortal Style.

Chapter 16
BREAK AND PREPARATION
PART 1

“Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha... Ha-ha-ha-ha...”

Kai tried to catch his breath. His heart was pounding furiously.

It finally happened...

Standing in the blood-stained clearing, Kai smiled happily. Or at least he tried to. His gaze was directed at his feet. Where the body of the seventh fighter of the Master Star Test was slowly fading away. For the first time since the beginning of this ordeal, Kai managed to defeat him. And not only defeat him but do it quite quickly and efficiently. His bloodline couldn’t take all the credit anymore. No, this time Kai held out and even won due to his strength and skill alone. For the duration of the fight, he had to heal only small cuts and bruises, a couple of fractures, and his broken left hand.

The moment of rest came to an end.

The System restored Kai’s strength, after which the eighth opponent slowly descended to the ground, bringing with him a premonition of danger. Kai immediately realized that he couldn’t win this fight. However, he wasn’t going to surrender.

Baring his teeth, Kai leaped at his opponent.

***

Attention!

You have completed the Master Star Test.

The Master Star Test serves to show how much a cultivator has managed to develop in relation to their level, as well as how effectively they can implement this knowledge in a fight.

Keep in mind that not all parameters have the same value for the final result. Some of them may have a higher score while still being the least important part of your mastery or strength.

The parameters are presented in order of importance, from highest to lowest.

Parameters that are less dependent on the talent and tenacity of the Master, have lower value since they are often only additional instruments of power. Unique parameters of power are determined on an individual basis.

...

Parameters of mastery relative to the Stage:

• (1) Mind (the ability to analyze and calculate your own and other people’s actions in advance and make the most profitable decisions in a fight): Six Big Stars

• (1) Demonstration of spirit forces in a fight (quality of using personal techniques, unique skills, bloodline power, spirit power, and Divine Gift, if you have any): Seven Average Stars

• (1) Demonstration of physical forces in a fight (quality of body and weapon use): Seven Average Stars

• (2) Energy Control Level: Seven Big Stars

• (2) Force Particle Control Level: Seven Big Stars

Your Mastery Score: Seven Small Stars

...

Parameters of strength relative to the Stage:

• (1) Willpower: Six Big Stars

• (1) Bloodline Strength: Seven Big Stars (secondary parameter) (great connection)

• (2) Quality of Understanding of the Elements: Seven Big Stars

• (2) Power of Unique Skills (Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo; Ultimate Focus (level 2); Field of Superiority; Complete Submission, Junior Holy Spirit of Sword; Junior Holy Spirit of Space): Seven Big Stars (secondary parameter)

• (3) Technique Quality: Seven Average Stars

• (3) Amount of ki: Seven Big Stars

• (3) Physical Body Strength: Seven Big Stars

• Power of the Divine Gift: none (secondary parameter)

Your Strength Score: Seven Small Stars

You have been given the title of the Master of Seven Small Stars.

The Master Star Test was over. A title that seemed so close and so far at the same time was finally achieved.

A little more than a month had passed since Kai defeated Lilith in the unusual duel. During this time, he became much stronger. As promised, the Shadow began to teach him the Heavenly Mortal Style. And although it didn’t hope for good results, Kai’s performance pleasantly surprised it.

In just thirty days, Kai managed to learn three out of five levels, astounding his mentor even further. The Shadow, as extraordinarily good at teaching as it was, couldn’t take all the credit for Kai’s results. After all, a mentor’s work was only half of the equation. Everything else depended solely on the talent and perseverance of the student. And Kai had both. This was probably the first time in his life he put so much effort into training.

Even Kai was surprised by his performance, until he realized that it was all thanks to the clones. Through their existence and activities, they maintained a constant pressure on his will, which gave it the opportunity to reach Six Big Stars and get closer to Seven Small Stars in the shortest possible period of time.

But that wasn’t all.

The existence of clones and their mental connection with him allowed Kai to use the full potential of the parallel streams of consciousness. It also opened up the possibility to train and learn in multiple bodies at once. This was what caused the greatest increase in the effectiveness of training.

Thus, Kai’s Mastery reached the level of Seven Small Stars in just a month. As for his Strength, it had grown as well since he awoke on Kaiser’s Ark. The System took into account his Crydes, improved with Concentrations, his full Spheres, as well as an increase in willpower. And although this wasn’t enough to increase the Strength score to Seven Average Stars, he was very close to it.

Now that he had finished training, he was ready to move to the next step of his plan.

But first...

***

The first thing Kai saw after leaving the Heavenly Complex was a golden retriever. The powerful Senior Heavenly Spirit sat quietly at the door and stared straight into his eyes.

“I am glad to see you, Heir Kaiser,” a woman’s voice rang in Kai’s head, and the dog bowed her head. “I am Norliun Varde Ulu, the Guardian Spirit of this island.”

“You’ve finally awakened?”

“Indeed. It is all thanks to you, heir.”

“Why do you call me that?” Kai was confused.

“You... Your fate and history are closely connected with the Divine Empire of Belteise, to which the divine artifact inside the central core reacted. For this reason, it made you the new owner of this place. You are the successor of those who first dared to conquer the Trial Worlds.”

So the Shadow had nothing to do with it. It wasn’t the one who let me in.

“Unfortunately, I remember absolutely nothing about who I was before I came to this island.”

“For me, this does not matter.” The dog shook her head. “The artifact of Emperor Arakart — the first God of Belteise — recognized you. I dare not doubt it.”

“I understand.” Having returned the Complex to the Storage, Kai headed for the exit. “Norliun Varde Ulu...”

“Just Ulu.” The Spirit followed him out into the corridor. “No need for formalities.”

“Ulu. Have you met the other inhabitants of the island?”

“I haven’t. I only woke up two weeks ago. All this time I have been observing and waiting for you to return. I must admit, you did an excellent job repairing the arrays. One can feel that the hand of a skilled cultivator has touched them.”

“Thanks. So you haven’t met Nyako yet?”

A low growl came from behind him.

“That girl,” Ulu said as if through her teeth, “she detected my awakening almost immediately and has been pestering me ever since. Because of her persistence to see me, I have been forced to hide in your room. Such behavior is simply unforgivable! You must punish her! Teach her a lesson in manners.”

Kai laughed.

“What did she want from you?”

“She asked to be given access to the central array’s core. Naturally, I couldn’t allow such a thing.”

“She didn’t take no for an answer, I presume?”

“I just ignored her requests.”

“But why? And why bother hiding?”

“She should’ve understood that ignoring means rejection. And I didn’t want to show up because the heir should be the first person with whom the Guardian Spirit would come into contact.”

“Why?”

“Such is tradition.”

Kai smiled.

“Then why didn’t you deny her access to the tower and make your life easier?”

“But it was you who gave her such rights!”

“That’s right,” he agreed. “But it’s all fine now, isn’t it?”

“I... suppose it is.”

“Then, please, move me to her.”

“Are you sure?” Ulu tensed.

“Absolutely.”

A beam of light enveloped Kai and he disappeared.

A moment later, he found himself deep under the tower. In the center of the huge, bright room hovered a sphere. Dozens of long thick wires spread from it in all directions, moving a huge amount of energy back and forth through special channels of curved space inside them. They connected the levitating core with all the arrays and key artifacts of Kaiser’s Ark, thereby creating a single energy structure — the island’s central array.

Peering closer, Kai saw legs sticking out from the open hatch in the core.

“Ulu, where are you?” he asked, not seeing the dog next to him.

“I have returned to the core,” she replied and added: “I do not want to meet this... cat!”

Meanwhile, Nyako finally crawled out of the bowels of the huge floating array.

“About time!” she greeted Kai.

Having not left the Complex during his one month of training, no one saw him despite the artifact being on the island. The first thing he wanted to do now that he had free time was to meet with Nyako and see what she had done with the island’s arrays.

“I agree. How are things going?”

“Look for yourself!” Nyako smiled contentedly. Her ears moved funnily, as if she was smiling with them, too. “I’ve sent you a request.”

The corresponding System window appeared in front of him. Nodding, Kai began to study the data for the main array of his future organization, which Nayko had developed and collected.

“It hasn’t been launched yet, so if you have any complaints or suggestions, tell me before I activate the thing. Otherwise, I’ll have to turn it off to make changes,” she said and continued rather enthusiastically. “I also wanted to ask about our tattoos. Having studied the central array, I was simply amazed! Did you know that absolutely all control artifacts here are equipped with spirit scanning weaves? And I’m not talking about simple surface scanning, but about deep scanning and aura recognition! Also, did you know that they’re created using a completely different and extremely complex technology? I’ve never seen anything like it! Whoever built this place was a goddamn genius!”

Looking up from the information window, Kai gave her a dumbfounded stare.

“I don’t quite understand what you mean.”

Although he had extensive knowledge of arrays, he lacked basic skills and experience in this craft. While he was repairing the island’s arrays, he seemed to be doing it on gut feeling alone. He knew which part went where, but he had no clue which part did what. It was like putting together a puzzle by looking at the shape of the missing pieces rather than the picture.

Yet he never tried to learn the craft. Unlike alchemy, arrays and artifacts weren’t necessary to a cultivator’s development. There were even those who didn’t use them at all. Not even Spatial Rings.

“Hold on, hold on...” Nyako thought, putting her hand to her lips. “Have you ever been to sects or other similar organizations?”

Kai nodded.

“Are you familiar with the tattoo system?”

“I am.”

“That’s what I’m talking about. First and foremost, they’re used so that the sect’s arrays and artifacts could react to its members, providing access to the sect’s functions. Something like that. This happens because there’s a special weave in those artifacts and arrays, which constantly releases an almost imperceptible energy signal in a small area around it. And if someone with the correct tattoo approaches it, the array will detect this signal and send a response, after which they’ll connect with each other through the System, allowing the sect member to use the artifact. Understand?”

“I know the basics, yes.”

“And so we come to the peculiarities of this island. Namely: have you ever wondered how you can even interact with the central array from a distance without a tattoo or an artifact?”

“Through a spirit mark?”

“Can you use your swords remotely through your spirit mark, too?”

Kai thought about it. It was possible since he could tame energy from a distance and use it to activate the swords, but that was obviously not Nyako’s point.

“I get it.” He nodded. “How does it happen then?”

“As I said, all control artifacts — those that control individual arrays and connect them to the central one — are equipped with weaves that constantly scan and recognize auras. And there are so many of them here that the scan covers the entire island!” Nyako blurted out, flushed with excitement. Just talking about these arrays made her feel butterflies in her stomach. “But I digress. The scanning weave is connected to the informational one, which, in turn, is directly connected to the core! Are you following?”

She grabbed Kai by the shoulders and shook him, excited. She expected Kai to just shake his head or say that he didn’t know what she was on about, but he surprised her. He wasn’t that bad in this area to not understand what she was trying to say.

“Scanning the entire island gives the core the ability to sort of observe the auras of all its inhabitants? But that still doesn’t explain how I communicate with the central array.”

“It’s simple.” Nyako smirked and let go of him. “There’s a spirit link array implemented in the core! Can you imagine?! A machine that can perceive your thoughts, read them, and react to them! It’s crazy! If I showed such technology to anyone in my homeworld, I’d become one of the Supreme Pillars of Progress! Too bad I couldn’t figure out its structure...” she mumbled sadly, finally calming down.

“Who would’ve thought that this crazy cat could understand the greatness of Belteise?” Ulu rejoiced.

The puzzle pieces fell in place. Kai was well aware of the existence of the Spirit Link Technique. And although only its name remained, it allowed cultivators to communicate telepathically and hear other people’s thoughts.

In addition to the brain, the Shell of all living beings also had a “brain” of its own. For Mortals, these two organs worked in parallel, mirroring each other’s activities. But from the Soul Stage on, the Shell’s “brain” began to prevail over that of the physical one. As the person developed, the thought process took place in this mind, since the physical brain could no longer cope with the speed and volume of data that Masters operated with.

When a cultivator broke through to the Holy Lord Stage, their Shell reached the level of development necessary to use the spirit connection. Their second brain became so strong that it made it possible to broadcast thoughts with the help of an aura. And if they brought their aura close to someone’s soul (usually this was impossible with equal or close development levels), then they could even hear someone else’s inner voice, provided, of course, that the other party didn’t close themselves off from the spirit connection.

“But how does it happen? How does an array read thoughts?” Kai asked. “It doesn’t have an aura. I never felt like someone was reaching out to me or trying to tamper with my mind.”

“Oh, if only I knew!” Nyako exclaimed and kicked the air angrily. “It’s driving me insane!”

“It is simple,” Ulu suddenly spoke. “The Great Masters of our Divine Empire studied the soul for a very long time and eventually figured out the general principles of the Shell’s mind. This allowed them to learn to recognize and decipher the mental activity that they called the Echo. The island’s scanning artifacts make it possible to detect the Echo, which is remembered and transmitted to the core, which then, in turn, translates it — no matter from what language — and reacts accordingly. Of course, it doesn’t work with every Echo. The thought must be clear, related to the array’s activity and, how should I say it...? Loud. In order for the scanning artifact to pay attention to an aura, it must be entered into the register, and in order for the Echo to receive a response, the aura’s owner must have a sufficient level of rights necessary to fulfill this intention. For example, except for you, no one on this island is able to enter the tower owner’s chambers. This level of access is only available to the heir. The rest will be denied access.”

Amazing, Kai thought. You can hear me even when my soul is closed to spiritual communication?

“Correct.
The Echo can’t be hidden in that way. It’s with the help of the Echo that the deities and other users of the Master’s Gaze are able to hear the thoughts of others. That is why Emperor Arakart’s divine artifact is located in the central array’s core,” she said proudly.

“Hello? Insualaii to Kaiser, are you listening to me? Wait a minute...” Nyako frowned. “Are you communicating with the island’s Guardian Spirit right now?! I want to talk to her too!”

“Later.”

“But—”

“Later. She doesn’t really like you.”

“What? But why?!”

Passing by her, Kai went to the core.

“I don’t know,” he said. “Figure it out on your own.”

“You can just order her to talk to me!”

“I don’t want to. It’s not on me to settle petty disagreements between you people. We have more important things to do.”

“But—”

“If you fake an aura,” Kai interrupted her, deciding to change the subject, “will the array be able to figure it out?”

Nyako thought for a moment, but Ulu provided the answer.

“No, that’s impossible. Each Echo carries the imprint of a true aura. Therefore, no one can pretend to be someone else from the registry. However, if someone decides to pretend to be an outsider, then their scan will not even be read, unless it has been ordered otherwise. The only exception is another divine artifact. If you disguise yourself as such, then it may be possible to deceive the array.”

“Let’s test it.”

Kai pulled out a low-quality Divine rank artifact from his Storage, with which he changed his aura.

Can you hear me?

“I can.”

He applied Rune’Tan’s method.

And now?

“Yes.”

After that, Kai tested two more artifacts of peak Imperial rank that also distorted his aura, but in completely different ways. As expected, neither of them worked.

Yes, it seems that it really isn’t so easy to deceive it.

Turning around, Kai glanced at the frowning Nyako. She had already guessed that he was talking to the Spirit again and thought it was unfair that he wouldn’t let her do it.

“You’re suggesting we give up the tattoos, am I right?” Kai asked, remembering the beginning of the conversation.

“Right.”

“Sounds good to me. Now, could you gather the others at our old place? There’s something I want to talk to you about.”

Nyako snorted, crossing her arms over her chest.

“First you ignore me, and now you send me to run your errands... You can gather them yourself with just one mental order! Why do you need my help?”

“Nyako, please,” Kai said calmly. “I want to spend some time with the core. Alone.”

“Are you going to give me full access to it later?”

“No.”

“Oh, you selfi—”

But before she could finish, she disappeared.

“I took the liberty of teleporting that impudent cat out of here. I hope you don’t mind,” Ulu said.

“Not at all. Thanks.”

***

A little less than half an hour later, Kai finally arrived at the common room. More often than not, they’d all gather there to discuss plans or simply spend time with each other. It had kind of become their routine.

Hiro, Ron, and Anatos positioned themselves closest to the entrance. Leaned back in comfortable chairs, they were talking about something. A little further away, lounging on two sofas, was Ragnar. As for Nyako — hugging her knees, she sat on the windowsill and blankly stared at the city. Although the tower didn’t have any windows, the artifacts built into it made it possible to observe the outside world.

“I see that everyone is alive and well,” Kai greeted as he entered.

“And here’s the star of the show!” Ragnar got up and hugged Kai tightly, lifting him off the floor. “It’s good to feel my arms and legs again! Even the old scar on the Astral Body is gone! I don’t know what you did, man, but you did it well! I’m as good as new!”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

Smiling, Kai patted him on the shoulder and looked around the room.

“Have you finished your training?” Anatos asked.

“I have. However, I didn’t gather you here because of that. Since you’re all feeling better, it’s time to work off the island a little. This goes for you, too, Anatos.”

“And what do you want us to do?” Ron tensed slightly.

“Do we need to stretch first?” Ragnar grinned.

“I’ll tell you about this a little later.” Kai went to the second ‘window’. “I see that everything is almost finished.”

“Yes, sir. The repair array you restored turned out to be connected with all the structures on the island, which speeded up the process. With the help of the array’s Artificial Spirit, we transported and processed the materials from the mines with ease. I’m happy to report that the inner city’s sewers, streets, houses, workshops, training grounds, and other structures have been repaired, and that the city is suitable for living,” Anatos said. “The repair of the outer city is about forty-five percent complete. A third of its restored territory has already been occupied by two hundred thousand people from all seven tribes. Only a couple thousand remain in the shelters. I think they’ll come out soon enough.”

“That’s great news. How are they adapting to the surface?”

“Adaptation is slow,” Hiro said, as he was in charge of managing this. “The inter-tribal feud is still strong, as is the fear of what awaits them on the surface. They still cling to their old ways and traditions but we’ve made some progress. Children and young people adapt the fastest. The older population isn’t really in a hurry to change for the sake of the sect. And although the arrays, as well as the fear of us, keep them from doing anything stupid, I doubt that the older generation of Mortals will be able to learn and adapt to the new way of living. At least, not anytime soon. They came to the surface only because they’re scared of Anatos and because their life underground has been far from easy. So, I propose to temporarily and partially isolate that section of the outer city where they’ve settled, so as not to embarrass new members of the sect and not create problems in the future. When generations change and the old mentality goes away, all these measures can be removed.”

“No!” Kai shook his head sharply. “I’m not separating them from the rest of the populace just because they’re different. I’m not going to make them live in a ghetto.”

“Ghetto...?” Hiro didn’t fully understand the meaning of this word, but Kai didn’t elaborate.

“If they live in an artificially closed society, then the changes will be insignificant. Singling them out won’t do them any good. We should integrate them into a civilized society adequately even if it creates problems and embarrasses us.” Kai turned around. “They’re currently busy restoring the city, but when this is done, we’ll have a crowd of people with a lot of free time on their hands. Only a small part of them will cultivate. The rest... We should occupy them with something. The children will be educated and sent to schools where they’ll be taught both cultivation and various crafts. Adults who’ve already exceeded the active phase of the soul or have peaked in their development shall pick one or more specializations. We’ll educate these people to the best of our abilities to teach them morals, etiquette, and culture, and to introduce local technologies. You can use the training array for all this. It’s connected to the public training grounds, isn’t it? That’s where we’ll put the first schools. Work through the training materials first. Nyako will help you integrate all this into the base of the training array. Fortunately, information about cultivation and crafts is already there. I think you can use Artificial Spirits as teachers. Connect them to the array; let its main Spirit be the leader. You’ll provide the island’s Guardian Spirit with a list of necessary resources. I left her some Runes and she has access to the Altar. Let her help you as much as possible. Did you hear me Ulu?”

“I did, sir,” she replied. This time, everyone could hear her.

“As you wish.” Hiro bowed his head in thought. “Even with Ron and Anatos, if it agrees to help, it’ll be very difficult to establish this system on my own.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll soon provide you not only assistants with but even masters with great experience and knowledge.”

“Did you find more followers?” Ron was surprised. “When?”

“A month ago, the Rising Star Sect became my vassal.”

“What?!”

“Excuse me?!”

“You’re kidding!” Nyako shouted in surprise and turned her head to the side. Up until now, she didn’t look at Kai even once, still upset over the fact that he didn’t let her talk to the Spirit.

“I fought their matriarch and won. She and her sect will serve me for the next ten years.”

Ragnar whistled.

“What a feat... What a feat!” He smiled, flexing his fists. “This means that our sect will immediately become one of the main factions on Insulaii! Dude!”

“Did you think I was joking when I said that I’d take over the region?” Kai asked matter-of-factly.

“Well, I...” Ragnar hesitated and then honestly said: “I thought we’d gradually rise and expand. That we’d begin to take such serious steps in, like, ten or so years. But like this, all at once...”

Looking at the faces of the rest of the group, Kai realized that they shared Ragnar’s sentiment.

“The surprises don’t end there.” Kai chuckled. “I’ll bring a part of their sect here soon. A few of their leaders. They’ll help us.”

“Will they take over then?” Anatos asked hesitantly. It liked being involved in something important as it was a nice change from just being a pawn, valued for its rage and muscles. “After all, there isn’t even one Divine Stage cultivator among the five of us...”

“You’re partly right. But only partly!” Kai raised his index finger. “Just because the Rising Star Sect has become my vassal, it doesn’t mean that it or its leaders will join my organization. I’ve already decided that we won’t be a proper sect. I aim to gather Masters of certain views and high talent, so not everyone will be suitable to join. You’ve already proven your worth.”

“How pompous,” Nyako, still offended, snorted softly.

“Furthermore,” Kai continued, “you’re the foundation of my organization. So even if there are those who are better than you, you won’t be replaced. Each of you has the potential to reach the Divine Stage. With my help, it’s only a matter of time. But even with all that, in the end, everything depends on you.” He spread his hands. “Anyway, enough blabbering. Let’s get back to business. Hiro,” Kai held out a scroll, “here’s everything I talked about earlier. And more. Use my memories. It’ll help.”

“Understood.”

“Ron, you’ll be helping Hiro.”

“As you wish.”

“Nyako, this is what you asked for. Here are the notes on the array’s structure. Some information is more important than the rest, but you’ll figure it out.”

After looking at Kai for a few seconds, Nyako took the scroll.

“And stop throwing tantrums.”

“I’m not.”

“I’m serious,” Kai’s tone became stern, and his gaze icy. “I don’t know what kind of treatment you’re used to, but here, you’re my subordinate. If I say that you can’t get full access to the central array’s core, then that’s the end of the story. I’m not your mother, father, or older sibling. If you’re not happy about how I run this place, you’re free to leave. I won’t object or demand anything from you.”

Pursing her lips, Nyako stared into his eyes before looking away.

“Fine...”

“Good. Ragnar.”

“Yes, sir!” Ragnar took a step forward, proudly sticking out his muscular chest. “What are your orders?”

“There are no tasks for you yet.”

“Whaaat? How long are you gonna make me sit on my arse?! Come on, man...” Waving his hand, he sat back on the sofa. “Then at least keep your promise! I’ve finally recovered!”

“Tomorrow.” Kai nodded, then turned his gaze to the right. “Anatos.”

“Yes, sir?”

“Let’s go on a trip around the island. You’ll show me the new monster habitats, and how creating tests for future members of our organization is going.”

Anatos nodded.

“Yes, sir.”

“I’m going with you!” Ragnar said instantly. “I’m dying of boredom here!”

Shrugging, Kai looked at Nyako.

“I have other things to work on,” she replied in her usual manner. “Study these notes, for example.”

“Good. It’s on you to familiarize everyone with the structure of the array. And when you’re done, find me at the medical pavilion.”

“Will do.”

She left the room.

“As for the two of you, put your work with the tribes aside for the time being. Hiro, you take care of this.” Kai handed him a cheap Spatial Ring. “There is an artifact and an explanation in case you need answers and guidance. Ron, look after Hiro and contact me if you need anything.”

The two looked at each other in surprise and nodded.

“Also, I didn’t find Sakumi,” Kai said before they left. “I left a clone in the Rising Star Sect that contacted me a few weeks ago. The matriarch and the sect elders checked the lists. Turns out your sister didn’t even try to join them.”

***

Kai, Anatos, and Ragnar left the tower on a special platform that flew over the island. Ulu joined them on this journey, and so the four of them circled the entirety of the Kaiser’s Ark.

Anatos told them about its project in detail. Which was almost complete. Using its powers as the Beast King, it dispersed a huge number of monsters throughout the Ark. Ranking them by strength and talent, it created many zones, divided into five levels of danger.

White zones, inhabited by monsters that didn’t exceed the initial levels of the Body Stage, were the most common ones. Basically, they were a training area for beginners.

Next were the blue zones, inhabited by three types of creatures that synergized with each other. Their levels varied from Internal to Sensory Organs, the representatives of which were still rather weak.

The green zones were even more dangerous being the home to not only several types of monsters at the Mind Stage but also some carnivorous plants.

Starting from the yellow zone, one could run into packs of Soul Stage beasts. The students were recommended to visit these areas either in large groups or with the appropriate equipment after reaching the Source Creation level. These level four zones were the domain of Titan Stage monsters, natural traps, and poisonous plants.

The most dangerous were the red zones — the lands of Tyrants, ruthless giants, and anomalies. There were only three of them: the Fire Wasteland, located around the volcano in the south of the island, the Silent Lakes, where Kai first opened the Crydes, and the Deep Sea Rift.

In the Wasteland, Anatos settled the Red Salamanders, which had a strong connection with Fire and even stronger skin. Then there were the Lava Beetles with their ability to perfectly blend in with their surroundings and wait for their victims for a very long time. Smoky Three-Legged Crows moved in murders, creating smoke curtains that they easily navigated. And last, but not least, were the Bipedal Mountain Goats, which were distinguished by their increased level of intelligence, enormous stamina, and powerful legs.

As for the Silent Lakes, all other terrestrial, aerial, and freshwater beasts lived in this zone. It was located almost in the very center of the Ark, connected with most of the safer areas, from where the young Tyrants were supposed to immigrate.

And then there was the Deep Sea Rift. As the name implied, it was quite far from the coast and it was the home of all the oceanic monsters of the Tyrant Stage.

Anatos had to admit that it couldn’t have done it without Nyako and her arrays. They assigned monsters of certain types and power levels to the corresponding zone and automatically transferred them to other areas as they grew. She also designed and implemented a cultivation array that transferred various treasures, resources, and Spirit Plants of specific levels to their corresponding zones, which could be a reward for both the future students and the monsters for a job well done. According to Kai, the latter also had the right to join them upon reaching the Holy Beast Stage and gaining self-awareness and higher intelligence.

Therefore, these territories were tests for both the students and the beasts all at once. Assistance arrays were implemented only in the white zones, which meant that if a student was in trouble in any other zone, they’d have to send a signal and wait for help. This was done to achieve the best results, for if the participants knew that they were under constant surveillance, they wouldn’t feel inclined to try too hard, aware that someone would come to their rescue. Furthermore, it also aided the development of the beasts.

Of course, as with all things, there were exceptions. For example, the most important students and monsters, those that demonstrated the best results, would still be monitored. However, this didn’t guarantee their safety. Since there would be no defense mechanisms inside the zones. In the event of an emergency they’d have to fend for themselves while they waited for the elders to arrive.

When the tour of the island was complete, the group returned to the tower.

Bowing deeply and holding out the newly received Ring, Hiro expressed his genuine gratitude.

“I’ll never forget your great generosity. And I’ll definitely pay you back one day.”

“Woah, woah... What’s gotten into you, kiddo?” Ragnar was surprised, looking first at Kai, then at Hiro. “You’re suddenly so energetic! What are you on about?”

“I knew you could handle it.” Kai nodded, pleased, and then looked at Ragnar. “A Deep Inner Demon. Hiro passed the Test of the Past and got rid of it.”

Having received his answer, Ragnar fell silent, shocked. The fact that Kai had a divine item powerful enough to initiate the Test of the Past impressed him.

“Shouldn’t your clan, divine in nature, if I recall correctly,” Kai asked, turning back to Hiro, “have had the ability to get rid of the Demon?”

The young man shook his head.

“Our deity hasn’t yet reached the level required to create an artifact similar to yours. And the head of the clan hasn’t appeared in public for a long time. I fear I’m no longer the clan’s heir so I’m unable to meet the founder in person,” he added with a sad smile.

“And what are you planning to do now?”

“I want to continue to follow you. And...” He clenched his fists and said firmly: “Find and kill my sister.”

“That’s what I’m talking about!” Ragnar rejoiced and slapped him on the back. “Atta boy!”

“I understand. Then, can you tell me your story? The reason why the Demon appeared.”

“Of course.”

Hiro’s story turned out to be relatively simple and straight to the point. The twins, born in one of the side branches of the Ando Divine Clan, lost their parents to clan intrigues quite early, after which they lost favor with the ruling branch. However, instead of executing them, the elders decided to send them away. The two were allowed to bring their teachers, servants, and nannies with them, but they obviously couldn’t replace their parents. Especially when everyone around was set against the two.

However, the twins’ talent soon surfaced, and their position in the clan began to improve. In less than a couple of years, Hiro and Sakumi returned to the capital and became the elders’ favorites. Such sudden attention, power, the envy of other children, and lack of control began to affect their character, and they soon became known for both their prowess and lack of respect toward their peers and servants. People respected them, but more so, they feared and hated them. However, since the twins had the support of several extremely important clan members, there was nothing anyone could do about them.

This would’ve continued indefinitely if it weren’t for one unfortunate event. From an early age, the two were accustomed to pulling pranks and playing cruel jokes on each other. And although this didn’t result in anything other than shouting and frequent arguments, at some point, one of them went too far. Sakumi fed Hiro’s pet to a monster and he responded by attacking her during meditation. Unfortunately, the nine-year-old Hiro didn’t then know that his sister was about to break through to the Brain Endurance level. Normally, one wouldn’t do such an important thing spontaneously, but since she had all the necessary resources with her, she decided not to waste time. Prior to this, Hiro was always the first to reach new levels of development, so this was the perfect moment for Sakumi to gain an advantage.

Unfortunately, her breakthrough was interrupted by Hiro’s attack, which left her in critical condition. The healers fought for her life for more than two days. During this time, her heart had stopped fourteen times, but she pulled through. However, her recovery was all but easy. Almost immediately after the life-saving surgery, Sakumi fell into a six month long coma. When she woke up, she needed another three months to recover.

She eventually returned to cultivating but found herself unable to bridge the gap that had formed between her and her brother. She also discovered that she could no longer cultivate as well as she could before the incident. Running into one obstacle after another, Sakumi soon turned her frustration and anger with her brother and the whole world into cruelty. It got to the point where she was even assigned a supervisor, who was supposed to restrain her in case she put herself and others at risk.

As for Hiro, the incident affected him as well. Horrified by what he had done, he fought with guilt for months and vowed never to do something like that to his sister or anyone else ever again. The incident also helped him realize what a horrible person he had been. Over time, guided by remorse and a will to change for the better, he mended his ways and did his best to repent. However, try as he might, he couldn’t bring himself to stand up to his sister out of fear of harming her again. He could only watch and secretly help the victims of her cruelty.

***

After listening to Hiro’s story and contacting Nyako, Kai met with everyone at the medical pavilion. The restoration of their Astral Bodies was completed, and it was time to finally use the Star Flask of the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra Scales.

In the fifteen days that had passed since the cleansing of the Wandering Island, Kai collected Hiro, Anatos, Nyako, Ragnar, and Ron’s energized blood to prepare elixirs for each of them. Over the past month, these concoctions had been brewing inside a special artifact Sawan had given him, and now they were finally ready for consumption.

The next twelve hours were tense, but everything worked out in the end. Ragnar went through three transformations, boosting his regeneration abilities and his physical parameters by twelve hundred units, as well as gaining No Limits and a modified version of the Six Body Gates.

Nyako went through two transformations, while Ron and Anatos went through one each. Hiro, unfortunately, hadn’t reached the point to try the elixir yet. Being only a peak Elementalist, there was a high chance that he wouldn’t come out of this alive.

After the transformations, everyone went to their rooms to test their new powers. Hiro, who had defeated his Deep Inner Demon and felt like a huge burden had been lifted from his soul, went to train. Unrestrained, he hoped that he’d be even more powerful than before.

After fifteen hours of training and testing, they rendezvoused outside the tower, on the inner city’s largest training grounds.

Standing in the center of the sand-filled arena, Ragnar smiled as the setting sun turned the sky red.

“Are you ready, big guy?” he asked without turning around.

“Ready as I’ll ever be,” Kai replied.

“That’s what I like to hear!”

Kai looked at the remaining four team members, seated in the spectators’ seats.

“Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?”

Hiro raised his hand.

“I’d like to.”

“As would I.” Nyako grinned.

“Good. Then, let’s fight three on one.”

“Eh?” Ragnar was surprised. “Are you serious?”

“Don’t you think that you’re underestimating us a tad too much?” Nyako squinted. “You’re joking, right?”

“I think you’re the ones underestimating me.”

“Your funeral, pal.” Ragnar cracked his knuckles. “What are the rules?”

“We’ll be using only our main weapons. No artifacts or alchemy. I’ll allow the use of the Nine-Headed Hydra elixir, however.”

“No need. You said no alchemy, so no alchemy,” Ragnar stated. Nyako and Hiro agreed with enthusiastic nods.

“As you wish. Come on, then. Don’t hold back.”

The trio exchanged glances. Apparently, they had established a spirit connection with each other. A few seconds later, they attacked. Hiro and Ragnar rushed forward at top speed, leaving Nyako behind.

Kai chuckled to himself.

One month. What could possibly be achieved in such a short time? True Masters could hone a single skill for years. How could one cultivator master a style, or at least a part of it, in just thirty days? If you mentioned anything like that to any of the Trial Worlds Masters, they’d laugh in your face.

“Impossible!” they’d say.

And perhaps Kai would’ve agreed with them if he hadn’t met the Shadow. Since their first training session, his understanding of cultivation had greatly expanded. It showed him something that he had never heard of before. Something he hadn’t even thought about.

The Heavenly Mortal Style. To master it, even Divine Stage cultivators had to train for several years or even decades. Reaching this stage, the warrior layer of their Shells acquired a new level, one so strong that even partial mastery of it allowed them to use their abilities and control the body much better.

However, neither Exorcists nor Elementalists nor even Holy Lords had such an advanced warrior layer. How could then Kai imitate the abilities of Divine Stage cultivators, which the Shadow euphoniously called the Heavenly Mortal Style?

Well, there were five reasons for that.

The first was Complete Submission. The Shadow taught Kai how to direct this skill at the Shell, and then, without the threat of damaging it, influence the warrior layer. The many secrets it uncovered about how the soul worked would’ve surprised even Kai with all his memories. Even Rune’Tan and Sawan weren’t privy to such knowledge. As a result, in just a few days, Kai managed to modify his Shell so that it became suitable for studying the Heavenly Mortal Style. He only agreed to this when he was finally convinced that all changes were reversible.

The second was Ultimate Focus. Thanks to Complete Submission, one Renewal Rune, and the Shadow’s hints about the soul, Kai managed to maintain Ultimate Focus for a whole month without spending spirit stamina on it. As a result, he was in the most suitable condition for training.

The third was Kai’s perfect memory. The Shadow knew about it, which was why it initially offered to teach him the Heavenly Mortal Style. Without it, it would’ve been impossible to learn even one of its levels in such a short time.

The fourth was Supreme Simulation. Changes to the warrior layer allowed Kai to open the second manifestation of his soul — Supreme Simulation. From the very beginning of his path, Kai had every intention of reaching it, so the Shadow’s help only brought him closer to obtaining this ability.

Thanks to Supreme Simulation, Kai got the ability not only to reproduce his memories in the spirit world, as he did in the past, but also to “revive” them. Upon the ability’s activation, a part of his mental layer seemed to become a supercomputer that generated a whole new reality and reconstructed certain scenarios in the soul world based on Kai’s memory. Accordingly, the quality of training reached a completely new level.

And fifth — an excellent teacher. In a matter of hours under the Shadow’s guidance, Kai realized his mistakes and learned how to correct them, which would normally take long weeks of hard training. Kai thought that this was the pinnacle of its mentoring abilities and that things couldn’t get better, however...

...it turned out that the Shadow wasn’t trying very hard at the beginning.

The Heavenly Mortal Style consisted of five levels: Absolute Self-Control, Technique Creation, Advanced Will Usage, Strength Constriction, and Foresight. Without the warrior layer of the Divine Stage, none of these could be used. However, thanks to his modified soul and the Shadow’s guidance, Kai became an exception, having learned the first three levels. He could have stayed in the Complex to perfect them, but he had already gotten fed up with the projections of ancient warriors. They no longer stimulated him. He needed a real fight, with real people. He needed to feel real emotion and genuine fear and excitement that came only with the most epic of fights.

Ragnar and Hiro were only a few feet away from him. From the looks of it, both of them had activated their Divine Gifts. Nyako didn’t lag behind either. Having had time to prepare, she was about to unleash a mighty attack on Kai.

A menacing grin appeared on his face.

Chapter 17
BREAK AND PREPARATION
PART 2

The distance between the duelists was only thirty feet when their Spheres finally opened. Nyako and Ragnar’s seven full ones, as well as Hiro’s four medium ones, merged together at the behest of their creators. But Kai didn’t even flinch. His six upgraded Spheres easily suppressed and pushed back those of his opponents, causing them to shrink around Hiro, Nyako, and Ragnar. Such a move made Ragnar and Hiro, who rushed forward, slow down a little.

Closing his eyes, Kai took a deep breath and rocked on his heels. A moment later, his body became a smear in the air as he jumped aside, avoiding Ragnar’s huge fist. When Kai’s open palm touched the aesir’s bare torso, Ragnar suddenly disappeared. Two shockwaves followed: one from the impact and the second from Ragnar colliding with the training ground’s barrier.

Strong defense, an abundance of stamina, powerful attacks, and high speed, Kai thought to himself, looking at how Ragnar’s body, bound by ice and gravity, froze in place. He’s like a perfect tank for the group. Wasting time on breaking through his defense is stupid. It’ll be easier to try to take him out and take care of the rest.

Meanwhile, Hiro, who let Ragnar take the lead, finally approached Kai. Seeing him looking motionlessly at the flying aesir, Hito decided to attack. In the blink of an eye, the katana left its sheath and cut through the space in front of its owner. However, the “distracted” Kai was no longer there. It was a trap.

Taking a small step to the left, Kai attacked with a roundhouse kick. His heel almost reached Hiro when he arched back. At the same time, a strong gust of wind filled with ice blades swept over where Kai stood. Having sensed the threat in time, he managed to jump back.

The battlefield was silent for a moment.

Glancing at Hiro, Kai realized that he had been saved by a shadow that suddenly came to life, making him arch his back. This, just like the air attacks, was one of Nyako’s tricks. Revealing a long golden staff with two spheres at the ends, she supported Hiro from a distance, at the same time helping Ragnar free himself.

Kai finally moved again, and the battle continued. Hiro, supported by Nyako’s attacks, rushed at him.

Hiro Ando, a student of both the Path of the Sword and the Path of the Saber. Coupled with the concept of Yin and the Divine Gift:
Perfect Weapon, this gives him unprecedented attack power. Space and Wind endow him with great speed. He’s almost the exact opposite of Ragnar.
A strong fighter, able to finish the fight with a single swing of his sword... It’s dangerous even for me to open myself to such powerful attacks, Kai thought as he dodged both Nyako and Hiro attacks. The Phantom Step Technique, which he practiced on Belteise, and Complete Submission gave him an undeniable advantage in speed.

The long string of Nyako’s techniques ended suddenly and Hiro was left without support. Leaving everything to him, Nyako decided to focus on rescuing Ragnar. Moving away from Kai, Hiro took a defensive stance. He’d play it carefully.

“I see,” Kai said, and then slowly walked straight toward Hiro.

The essence of Absolute Self-Control was the constant control of one’s soul and body, down to the smallest of details. Flawless calculation of the required amount of energy, will, and particles. Perfect estimation of the required distance down to fractions of a millimeter.

It was an attempt to consciously control the soul, body, and all of its forces. Usually, while performing a blow or weaving a technique, a cultivator didn’t have to think, but do everything subconsciously, relying on reflexes that they had developed over many years of training. In other words, Absolute Self-Control was the transformation of subconscious actions into conscious ones in order to perfect them.

In addition, this skill was a key aspect of the Heavenly Mortal Style — without it, it was impossible to use other skills. Divine Stage cultivators, after long and hard training, could achieve complete control over themselves.

Unlike them, Kai first needed to modify his soul, and then practice with Ultimate Focus and Complete Submission for a long time, gradually weakening their effect and increasing conscious control over his soul and body.

Up to this point, he had not yet used Absolute Self-Control. However, having superficially studied his opponents, he decided to raise the bar a little.

Although he saw that Kai was up to something, Hiro didn’t rush to make a move. He didn’t want to risk falling for it all over again. However, not understanding Kai’s actions only made him feel more nervous. In the end, unable to stand the tension, he attacked. His blade moved forward, unleashing the immense power of the technique strengthened with his Divine Gift.

But Kai was ready, having begun to act the moment Hiro prepared his attack.

The tip of Hiro’s katana and the emerging ice blade collided, sending out a wave of immense power. Right toward Nyako and Ragnar.

Hiro’s eyes widened as he realized what just happened. However, he didn’t lose his focus. Having maximum support, including that of his Spirits, he managed to dodge the next attack in time and quickly retreat.

Without wasting time, Kai followed Hiro and unleashed a cascade of blows at him. A sword fight ensued. Kai was merciless in his onslaught, forcing Hiro to constantly counter his attacks and retreat. Each of his moves was so precise and clean that Hiro couldn’t hesitate at all, lest he risked being cut in half. But even despite the young Ando’s best efforts, more and more cuts appeared on his body. From time to time, Kai’s blade would cut deep, allowing the Cold Void to penetrate into his opponent’s body, slowly binding him and causing Hiro severe pain.

He’s much faster than I am. Actually, he’s much faster than all of us. However, he seems to be holding back, Hiro thought. He lowered his speed to a level below mine. But despite that, he’s still able to outmaneuver me. His talent is frightening. I can’t catch up with his attacks. I can’t counterattack, let alone weave techniques. I can’t do anything. He’s playing with me. He could’ve ended this by now...

Hiro was on edge. If nothing changed, he wouldn’t be able to continue the fight. At least a quarter of Kai’s attacks came so close that his sword burned him with its coldness. The cuts were only getting deeper.

Still, Hiro didn’t give up, aware of the role he had to play.

A little more, he told himself. Hold out for a little while longer...

Halting the attack, Kai jumped back. And then he jumped again. And again. A hail of techniques rained down on him. Having increased his speed, he successfully dodged the gusts of icy wind and the gray skulls of Death, And then something very heavy landed next to him with a roar.

Ragnar rejoined the battle.

Soaring into the air to avoid being captured, Kai was subjected to yet another one of Nyako’s massive attacks. There was almost no time to react. However, Kai managed to remain unharmed, having used teleportation for the first time in this fight.

Finding himself behind Ragnar, Kai rushed forward. Covered in a thin layer of dark green fire, the ice sword soundlessly cut through the air. It was supposed to pierce Ragnar’s back, but he managed to half-turn in time and deflect the blade with his bare hand.

The sound of glass shattering reverberated throughout the arena. Shards of ice flashed in front of Kai’s face.

When activated, Ragnar’s Divine Gift made his flesh and spirit incredibly resilient. On top of that, Invincible Fortress had three more features.

The first was a repeated increase of defense in exchange for increased consumption of spirit stamina and a greater burden on the soul.

The second allowed him to absorb any attacks and use them to increase his defense and strength. However, this ability obviously had limitations. If the absorbed power exceeded the development level of its owner’s soul, then there could be problems with its retention. Such was the case on the Wandering Island when Ragnar protected everyone at the cost of both of his hands. For now, he could use this feature once a day, which he had already done when he absorbed Hiro’s redirected attack and used its power to increase his speed and avoid being hit in the back.

As for the third feature, it allowed Ragnar to expand the area of protection and absorption far beyond the limits of his body and even share this “armor” with others. However, for the time being, he couldn’t use it.

After destroying Kai’s ice sword, Ragnar got ready to retaliate when his left arm became covered with ice all the way up to his shoulder. Shackling him with frost, the Radiant Cold Technique limited his movements.

How?! Where did this come from?!
There were no other weaves in his sword! I only felt the power of the dark green flame when we collided. What in the blazes was that?

Kai continued to move, but a new blade didn’t appear in his hand. Not wanting to waste time on creating a new weapon, he moved to strike with his palm again.

Again? I won’t be tricked twice!

Filling his muscles with strength, Ragnar braced himself for impact.

Pain and weakness shot through his entire body. Strengthened by Complete Submission, the four claws that appeared on Kai’s fingers sank a couple of inches into Ragnar’s flesh, filling it with the Flame of Doom and the Radiant Cold.

Kai was about to repeat the attack with his other hand when he felt the approach of something dangerous. Jumping back a few feet, he avoided another one of Hiro’s attacks at the very last moment. However, before he landed, the temperature in the arena dropped sharply. A strong wind rose, the sand froze, and snow began to fall.

A blinding blizzard formed before him, shielding his opponents.

Nyako had finally made her move.

The visibility in the arena dropped to zero. The area of spirit perception also decreased, hiding Ragnar, Hiro, and Nyako from Kai, as if they were in an anomaly. The bitter cold tried to break through his Infinite Space
Cover, and the violent wind beat his body like a raging waterfall, seeking to tear him apart like a hungry dog. All this was followed by a gray gas of a Death technique. Viscous and heavy, making Kai hold his breath.

And even though Spheres suppressed most of this elemental storm, its power was unthinkable. It was hard to imagine what its true strength was like.

Kai felt danger coming from his right.

By this point, the scales and claws on his hands had disappeared, giving way to a new sword. Dodging an attack that broke from the misty veil, Kai struck back. Shards of ice scattered in all directions. However, it wasn’t his blade that shattered, but the giant knight who attacked him.

Five more similar knights circled him.

For a moment, the world seemed to freeze, and then...

The five knights disappeared, annihilated by a flash of the Flame of Doom that burst from Kai’s blade.

But his attack didn’t end there.

A second later, the raging snow storm began to weaken, swept away by the Zero Zone and the Eternal Flame.

Having subdued and displaced all neutral energy from the arena, Kai weakened the trio at once, robbing them of the ability to continuously absorb prana, and forcing them to rely only on the energy of their Spirits, the flow of which could in no way replace the natural absorption of ki from the environment.

As for the Eternal Flame, it was one of Kai’s newest techniques, invented during the year and a half when he trained with Sawan. It consisted of three elements and worked according to the following principle: the concept of Yang affected the properties of the object, making it less fireproof, and the Heat Void destroyed it. The element of Space prevented the fire from being put out too easily, accumulating energy obtained in the process of burning spirit materials (including one’s flesh and techniques), which was then used to extend the technique’s duration. As long as there was something to burn, and as long as the cultivator’s will was maintained in this inferno, then this technique could go on forever.

There were four ways to deal with the Eternal Flame: by depriving it of fuel — via isolation inside a pocket dimension, for example; by killing or knocking its creator unconscious; by removing the creator’s will from the technique, or breaking their spirit connection in any other way; and by extinguishing the flame with a more powerful force. With such a failsafe, this technique was suitable for dealing with a large number of weaker opponents. However, in the fight against Nyako’s snowstorm, it turned out to be very useful as well.

Having gotten rid of the ice knights with the Flame of Doom, Kai directed the remnants of the technique’s power into Eternal Fire, having prepared the Yang particles for it in advance. With the support of the Spheres, the emerald flame began to methodically burn Death’s mist, as well as huge masses of snow and the ice warriors hiding in the blizzard. Flashes of emerald could be seen flickering in the white-gray veil.

The blizzard was weakening and the opponents became visible again.

Finding Hiro and Ragnar, Kai headed toward them. From the looks of it, the Flame hadn’t harmed either of the two. Oddly enough, they moved even faster inside the blizzard, aided by Nyako’s shadows and wind that simultaneously protected them from the cold and the deadly mist.

As soon as he approached, Hiro swung his katana, and Ragnar launched his fist forward. Kai deflected the blade with a gravity surge and dodged the fist by ducking under it. He was about to throw Ragnar over his shoulder when the two suddenly retreated. Moving rather unnaturally, like puppets on strings, they distanced themselves from Kai. At the same moment, the snowstorm grew, suppressing the Eternal Flame.

Visibility dropped to zero again, after which currents of strong wind hit Kai from all sides. At the same time, bloody shackles wrapped around his body. Following this, Hiro, Ragnar, and a dozen ice knights emerged from the blizzard, their weapons aimed directly at the immobilized Kai.

Interesting... He smiled to himself. I must admit that I’m surprised.

A deafening explosion shook the arena. The ice knights turned to fine snow, and Ragnar and Hiro flew into the barrier. Only Kai was left standing in the center of the arena where the snowstorm had temporarily receded. The shackles were broken, replaced by two obsidian swords — the Blades of Nothingness.

Fear descended on the training ground, increasing the pressure on the trio who already had to withstand the Kai’s Spheres. However, that was the least of their problems. The real danger was the weapons that expanded Kai’s ability to weave techniques.

A single step brought him to Hiro. The spirit perception-suppressing blizzard couldn’t interfere with his energy vision. He had no trouble finding his prey.

Barely able to react, Hiro raised his sword to defend himself, expecting that Kai would try to avoid clashing blades again since his Divine Gift was still active. However, this wasn’t the case. Steel met steel, but Kai’s sword wasn’t damaged — the demonic bones from which the blades were forged held back the destructive power of the Perfect Weapon.

Not only was Hiro attacked by the Flame of Doom and the Radiant Cold, the remnants of which broke through his own weapon’s technique, but he also almost lost his sword. The katana was almost torn out of his hands. Kai’s physical strength surpassed even Ragnar’s.

Kai switched to his other opponent. The moment he moved, Ragnar rushed toward him. He had to arch his back to evade the aesir’s attack, almost breaking his spine. At the same time, he attacked with his left blade. The weapon was supposed to pierce Ragnar, but he managed to deflect the sword with his gloved hand that was his weapon artifact.

After that, Kai retreated, destroying several new ice knights along the way. Each of them was strong enough to make him use a proper strike on them.

Having rested, he attacked again. Ragnar and Hiro were ready. So far, they had used Divine Gifts, Spirits, and many of their strongest abilities, but they were clearly holding back. It was time to get serious.

Hiro had the Hundred Breaths Technique, which increased his speed but quickly depleted all his reserves, as well as the Hundred Sweeps Technique, which accelerated his sword attacks.

As for Ragnar, in addition to the second level of the Invincible Fortress, which turned his skin black and hardened it, he had two more techniques. The first was the Blood Crystal Transformation, which was based on three elements: Blood, Earth, and Body. Upon weaving and activating this technique, Ragnar was covered in translucent armor made of blood and grew five long, sting-tipped crystal tails. His second technique was the Berserker’s Blood Boil, which increased his physical parameters and regeneration speed.

Faced with such power, Kai was forced to increase the power level he was utilizing. He finally stopped hiding his true speed and began to use teleportation more often. He also finally used the Shimmering Blades, making his sword strikes even faster and deadlier.

Without Partial Transformation, he was still inferior to Ragnar and Hiro, but this didn’t affect his success in the slightest. Fighting three opponents at the same time (Nyako continued to put pressure on him with the storm, various techniques, ice knights, and by supporting the other two), Kai continued to dominate the battlefield.

Ragnar and Hiro’s melee strikes failed to reach their target. Ranged combat techniques were also useless as Kai dodged the vast majority, using the swords from time to time. He defended himself with ice shields and the Protective Rift only when he felt cornered.

Inferior in speed, he was better at controlling his movement techniques and generally much better at planning his next step on the go. Inferior in the strength of single attacks, he was in a better position when it came to their quality, forming more weaves at a time than both of his opponents combined. Superior in defense, he didn’t allow himself to be hurt.

With every second, more and more damage appeared on his opponents. Despite Ragnar’s crystal armor, Invincible Fortress, Complete Submission, Cover, and hardened flesh, he still received damage.

But the reason Kai dominated the battlefield wasn’t only because of better techniques, weapons, or skill. Equally important were the next two levels of the Heavenly Mortal Style: Technique Constriction and Advanced Will Usage.

The former was primarily based on Absolute Self-Control and included three separate subskills, the first of which was the Creation of Ideal Particles. Having mastered it, Kai was able to, not only enhance his techniques with higher-quality Force particles and concepts, but also significantly increase their invisibility. Ideal particles were much more difficult to capture with spirit perception and they were also invisible to the naked eye.

The second skill was Ki Taming: compressing energy strands and the entire weave, as well as accelerating the force flow and rotating it around its axis, which made any technique more compact, increasing its power significantly. This was one of those skills that made the fights of Divine Stage cultivators look like those of Mortals. This was because their techniques looked rather weak and simple, although, in reality, they carried crushing power.

The third skill was Multiplication, which enabled the creation of multiple techniques at once. With regular techniques, Kai had to form each weave in a separate place, but after mastering this skill, he formed just one weave, then divided its energy flows into many threads and energized them as separate techniques. All this made it possible to speed up the process of creating weaves and simplified its support. Now Kai could create up to two dozen identical techniques at once in one blade. All techniques had a limit on how much energy they could hold, but the formation of many copies solved this problem.

As for Advanced Will Usage, it consisted of as many as six abilities and was based on the fact that the soul of a Divine Stage cultivator (or in this case, Kai’s modified soul) allowed its owner to form a more stable connection between their consciousness and the technique. Anyone could change the shape of a technique if its essence allowed it or the direction of its movement, but Advanced Will Usage brought this to a whole new level.

Any activated technique radiated energy and echoed the elements embedded in it. This gave those in their vicinity the ability to feel them and react accordingly. The first ability of Advanced Will Usage allowed the technique’s owner to set a certain sequence of actions, in which all of the technique’s “emissions” would occur not outwardly, but inwardly. Consequently, this made the technique even more difficult to spot with spirit perception.

Next came Targeting — the ability to allow a technique to move toward its target on its own.

The third skill was Embedding. As the name implied, it allowed the embedding of one weave inside another.

The next two skills came as a pair: Interruption and Resumption. With their help, using pre-invested willpower, it was possible to turn a technique back into an energy weave with particles and then activate it again. This was necessary for two things.

First, Interruption was required to use the last skill of the third level — the Return of Power. As mentioned earlier, Divine Stage cultivators could return some of the energy and particles spent on the technique if, for example, their opponent evaded it.

Second, these two skills were extremely helpful in using movement, defense, and a few other techniques. In battle, there were often moments when a cultivator stopped moving or found themselves feeling relatively safe. In such moments, using techniques was a waste of strength, no matter how short these breaks were. However, with Absolute Self-Control and the ability to interrupt and resume techniques, energy waste could be eliminated.

And so, the first three levels of the Heavenly Mortal Style allowed Kai to: move and expend energy more efficiently, make his techniques difficult to detect, return the energy spent on techniques, hide one technique inside another, and make techniques pursue a specific target.

No wonder he was giving the trio a run for their money.

A smile appeared on Kai’s face.

“Ready to give up?”

“Never!” Ragnar spat, almost choking. Supporting the second level of the Invincible Fortress and the Berserker’s Blood Boil, as well as dodging the effects of Kai’s attacks took a toll on him. “Not in a million years!”

Hiro was exhausted as well. He wasn’t as badly hurt as Ragnar, who was less agile, but the constant tension and endless dodging were pushing his body to its limits.

But neither of them was going to give up, which made Kai respect them more.

A second later, both of them rushed to attack. Kai remained standing still.

When the two powerful auras approached him, flanking him from either side, he put the Blades back into the Storage and turned to face Ragnar. Outstretching his hand, he almost touched the aesir’s chest with his palm.

Shocked by such speed, Ragnar barely had time to concentrate his defense on the point of impact. To his surprise, he felt no pain and he suffered no damage. Instead, the two of them swapped places.

Unable to stop himself, Hiro, who had jumped at Kai, slashed Ragnar’s back with his katana. Under different circumstances, the aesir would’ve probably been able to withstand the attack with the Perfect Weapon; however, in his weakened state, he failed to do so. Unable to handle the pressure, the Invincible Fortress fell. Pain pierced his mind like a flash and his vision became dark.

Time seemed to slow down. Shocked, Hiro lost his stride. Thoughts of helping his comrade flooded his mind. Rushing to aid Ragnar, he felt the bones in his right side crack and break. A moment later, he was thrown aside with great speed, having lost consciousness.

“Don’t worry,” Kai muttered, lowering his leg, “I timed everything perfectly. Ragnar isn’t in danger of dying.”

Then he disappeared.

***

“Ragnar! Hiro!” Nyako called out using spirit connection. “What happened?! Where did Kaiser’s aura go?! Answer me!”

Suddenly, something flashed in the depths of the snowstorm. As her instincts screamed ‘danger,’ Nyako didn’t hesitate to act. The weave she had been forming inside her staff for so long was instantly activated. The Winter Queen’s Armor covered her body.

As it turned out, just in time.

Kai appeared out of nowhere, attacking from behind. Phobos clashed with her staff in a shower of sparks but she didn’t even flinch.

Nyako hadn’t just created the Armor for herself, as it turned out. She turned herself into a much more powerful being. Her body became ice, her blood became the wind, and her breath became death. Her feet blended with the snow-covered ground. The principle of this skill was similar to the Dark Body Technique in many ways even though there was a big difference between them.

Incredible! Kai thought, amazed, as he observed the huge weave inside Nyako’s body. Now I understand... The storm, as strong as an anomaly, the ice knights, the armor... None of that was a technique. They’re all arrays!
This is the first time I’ve seen something like this! While supporting the two, she formed weaves in her staff, which she then combined into some sort of a combat array... But how? Even I don’t have the strength to support such a large weave. Is it...? He glanced at her staff. I see... It’s able to turn its energy space into a static or dynamic space by either freezing or unfreezing the weaves. But to weave multiple arrays in such a short amount of time... She’s really talented.

Calling on Deimos, Kai launched a new attack. However, Nyako not only managed to resist it with Winter Queen’s Armor but she also showed amazing skill in wielding her staff.

Unfortunately for her, Kai still easily escaped and dodged any attack directed at him. At the same time, he spent much less strength than Nyako did. The damage she received was almost completely canceled out by the Armor, but the consumption of energy and spirit stamina was enormous.

Realizing that she’d soon deplete her resources, she blocked another attack, allowing herself to be thrown back by it. Kai was about to follow her when a dozen of Nyakos suddenly rushed toward him from all sides.

Shadows? Kai wondered, observing them with energy vision. Can’t be anything else...

Swinging his swords, he released the Flames of Doom in all directions, hoping to get rid of the clones in one go. However, instead of disappearing, the destroyed clones turned into shadow chains.

He couldn’t dodge as there were too many shadows and the two-dimensional objects were moving too fast in the three-dimensional world.

Kai began to break free, but it was too late.

The Shadow Necropolis array had been activated.

The snowstorm was gone. The sky and the earth were gone. Kai hung in almost endless darkness, filled by only one element. An element that normally existed only in two-dimensional space. The most mysterious and least-studied element in nature.

Just as neutrons, protons, electrons, and other particles existed in the three-dimensional world, the two-dimensional world also had its own matter. A matter that was born and disappeared every moment. However, with the Path of Shadow, it was possible to extend its existence and even temporarily bring it into the three-dimensional world. There, it could become almost anything: fire, air, light, water, earth, or any other material element. The element of Shadow was the closest to the spirit world — the level of reality through which there was a direct connection between matter and the informational reality. Therefore, Shadow could copy almost everything.

But the features of the Path of Shadow didn’t end there. This element also allowed a cultivator to hide and move through the two-dimensional world, as well as to use the shadows of objects and bend them to their will. And it was the latter that the Shadow Necropolis array was engaged in. Its only task was to hold the object that got inside.

***

“Get up!” Nyako yelled as she healed Hiro using the Water technique, created, contrary to its name, from Shadow. As for Ragnar, after the modifications, his regeneration was good enough to heal himself. “We have a minute. Maximum two!”

The duo, having come to their senses, looked back. The blizzard and Kai had disappeared, replaced with a dark triangle floating in the air not far from the edge of the arena. This object looked alien in the three-dimensional world.

“I’ve sealed it, but I can’t seem to hold it,” Nyako explained. “Ragnar, use Blood. Heal yourself and Hiro.”

Nodding, the aesir got to work. A few seconds later, exhausted but healed, the two of them got to their feet.

“Now what?” Hiro asked.

“We’ll use our strongest attacks when he comes out. Surround the Necropolis from different sides and wait for my command. Just hit from a distance!”

“Let’s give it a go.” Ragnar nodded seriously.

The trio quickly assumed the necessary positions and prepared for the attack. Hiro even dared to activate the first level of the Perfect Weapon, which he rarely could do under normal circumstances.

Suddenly, the ground shook, and a large crack appeared on the black triangle.

“Damn it! Not even thirty seconds have passed!” Nyako blurted out. “Get ready! He’ll be out soon!”

A second later, a powerful shock wave shook the arena again. The Necropolis was now covered in a patchwork of cracks.

“Now!” Nyako shouted.

Swinging his katana with lightning speed, Hiro sent forth something long and black that resembled a blot.

Ragnar, concentrating all his strength in the glove on his right hand, made a calculated blow. A huge dog’s muzzle flew forward. Formed from blood, it quickly began to crystallize. The elements of Earth, Body, and Blood had successfully combined.

As for Nyako, she activated the last array weaved for this battle — the Breath of the Winter of the Dead. An eerie, gray wind escaped from her staff. Carrying within it the screams of the dead and the damned, it froze the ground and the air itself.

As soon as all three attacks got as close as possible to their target without colliding with it, Nyako severed her spirit connection with the Necropolis. The triangle disappeared, revealing Kai.

And just as the combined powers of the three cultivators were about to hit him, Kai was gone again.

Before any of them could figure out that he was no longer there, they felt a flaming blade pierce their chests and hearts. For a moment, they stood frozen, and then the indomitable dark green fire turned them into dust.

***

Falling down on all fours, trembling, Nyako almost started to vomit. Hiro wasn’t in the best shape either. Ragnar managed to stay on his feet, although he felt his knees tremble, threatening to collapse under him.

“I won,” Kai announced.

Looking up, Nyako saw a black scale covered man wearing a white mask. There wasn’t so much as a scratch on him. Casting her gaze downward, she saw a shallow cut on her chest and realized that all that had been just a terrible vision.

“What... What was that...?” Ragnar asked with difficulty, the same wound on his chest.

“One of my blades’ abilities,” Kai replied.

“And y-you decided to... to use it just now?”

“Yes.” He shrugged, deactivating Partial Transformation and Ultimate Focus. The scales and the mask began to disappear quickly, crumbling off his body and face, revealing a satisfied smile. “You guys did a good job, I have to admit. You almost hit me with your last attacks. Good fight. I liked it quite a bit.”

“Damn... monster!” Grimacing, Nyako stood up with difficulty. The fear that had settled in her heart subsided quickly. “Wh-Why did you drag it out if you could’ve beaten us at the very beginning?”

Kai smiled and used the Yang Healing Blood Technique to tend to their wounds.

“To test you, of course. Starting tomorrow, this will be our regular training! Ron and Anatos will also join us.” Grinning, he looked at the two who had stood aside, which made them turn pale and swallow hard. “Five of you against me. Your main goal will be to get at least one scratch on me.”

As soon as Kai said this, they suddenly realized that they hadn’t put a single dent in him during the entire fight. They never even hit him with direct attacks.

“Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!” Ragnar laughed unexpectedly and loudly. “That’s what I like to hear! I’m in! It’ll help me get used to my new powers. The Six Body Gates are awesome. Sure, I have to constantly pour a lot of energy into them, but a hundred percent increase to initial stats is worth it! At this rate, I’ll have to give up body-enhancing techniques altogether in order to avoid exhausting myself. Was it the same for you, boss?”

Kai nodded.

“I almost never used them. Although I have one technique that allows me to surpass the limit of flesh enhancement. But it wouldn’t suit you. You wouldn’t survive it. And since we’re talking about techniques, I have good news: the Development Pavilion has been filled with a large, no, a huge number of techniques. Choose the ones most suitable for you and start learning. Or rather, go take a look at the selection. Tomorrow, I’ll give you my recommendations based on today’s training.”

“So that’s what you were doing with the core...” Nyako nodded, crossing her arms over her chest. “To think that I’ll receive development assistance from a peak Elementalist...”

“Are you not happy about it?”

“I’m just surprised... Also... It kind of feels like you decided to prepare us for war.”

“Anything’s possible...” Kai smiled slyly as he turned around to leave.

The following days passed in a similar way. The five of them fought with all they had against Kai, pushing themselves closer and closer to the limit of their capabilities with each fight. After each training session, they listened to Kai’s feedback and set off to master new seven-volume techniques.

And on the sixth day of their training, Ragnar managed to land a hit on Kai.

But this wasn’t a reason enough to celebrate. Kai’s Cover and Complete Submission made his defense difficult to penetrate. And so while Ragnar did land a hit, he didn’t harm Kai, so his achievement didn’t count.

On the seventh day, Kai finally revealed everything about the mission he had previously mentioned. Announcing that it was time to get down to business, he gave them another day to rest and prepare, after which he left the island while the six of them went straight to the Rising Star Sect.

In addition to a new meeting with Lilith, Kai was interested in one more encounter — that with Shiny Tail. His clones had located the pirate, who last got in touch with him more than a month ago. It was time to meet him again and visit the lands of the Four Mists Cartel.

And set the second part of his plan into motion.

Chapter 18
STEP TWO

After lying unconscious for a little while, Kai finally opened his eyes and rose to his feet. Looking around, he realized that he was in a spacious, luxurious room. Appreciating the decoration of the living space that Lilith had assigned to his clone, Kai separated from Six’s body and created a new one for himself. He then opened a path to his pocket dimension and let Ragnar, Hiro, Nyako, Anatos, and Ron out of it.

The transition into the clone’s body was obviously successful. And although the whole process took much longer due to several strong souls coming with him, it was still faster than a trip overseas. It took about thirteen and a half hours and ninety percent of Kai’s spirit stamina to travel from Kaiser’s Ark to Sunshine Haven.

Another option was to use the transfer array and then sail to Nogatta from the Land of Wind, but in anticipation of future events, Kai didn’t want to face the pirates just yet. Not to mention that the ships didn’t sail from the Land of Wind to the Rising Star Sect daily, so the journey would’ve taken a very long time. So, Kai decided to transfer himself to his clone as not even the Cartel’s unusual artifacts couldn’t interfere with this process.

In fact, with the clones, Kai could go almost anywhere. Even into the heart of a foreign faction, which he had done. The only thing that could stop him was the rune barriers, just like those on the Wandering Island. However, defense of this kind was too expensive to get ahold of and maintain, and was thus almost never used to protect large areas.

“So, this is what the Rising Star Sect looks like,” Ragnar said as he approached the window that overlooked the streets of Sunshine Haven and the area on top of the mountain that was currently being rebuilt.

“If it weren’t for the Wandering Island, we’d be members here now,” Nyako added.

“Let’s go,” Kai called, looking at the group.

In the hallway, a pair of guards greeted them. Seeing a group of True Masters who weren’t supposed to be in Six’s chambers, they stepped back and raised their weapons. Looking at the unfamiliar faces, they felt a chill run down their spines. Their intuition was telling them just how dangerous these people were.

“Inform Lady Lilith that Lord Kaiser has arrived with his subordinates,” Six ordered.

The guards looked at each other. The situation was unusual, but they had been informed that the Rising Star Sect had recently become a vassal of a certain Kaiser and that Six was his representative.

Nodding, one of the guards activated his tattoo.

“We will guide you,” the other said. “Please, follow me.”

Together, they headed to the throne room in the matriarch’s palace. Along the way, Six told everything that had happened in the past thirty-seven days to Kai. Some of the elders had attempted to sabotage his plans but Lilith nipped any and all uprisings in the bud, continuing to prepare for the official announcement of vassalage. Kai also learned that Glit Dolt-Farez, Haloy arn Lekvert, and his uncle, Rodion arn Lekvert, were permanently expelled from the sect. Six voted against the original decision that the trio be executed, finding death too excessive of a punishment for such a petty crime.

Soon, the group reached the entrance to the throne room where Kai was met by Glups Fort.

“My greetings to Lord Kaiser and his companions.” He bowed politely. “The matriarch is expecting you.”

The doors, decorated with carvings of warriors in battle and inlaid with expensive luminous stones, opened slowly and silently.

“My greetings, Lord Kaiser,” Lilith said, rising from her throne as Kai and the others went inside.

At the same moment, her entourage bowed their heads in greeting. Only Lilith and Glups remained motionless, observing as an oval table with two chairs rose up from the floor in the middle of the hall.

“Please, have a seat.” Lilith gestured toward the table.

Kai did as asked, assuming the seat across from hers. As for the senior elders of the sect, including Glups, they remained standing, gathered behind the matriarch. Accordingly, Kai’s group assumed their place behind him.

The group attracted attention from the very moment they arrived. Their auras, appearance, stern faces, and steely looks only helped create an air of unease and apprehension around them. The past week, during which Kai trained with them, steeled their willpower and made them more confident. Even within the workings of Insulaii’s Rules, they were very strong cultivators. Even the weakest of them, Anatos, had Four Small Stars. And Ragnar, having gone through three modifications and learned several seven-volume techniques could receive the next title if he took the Master Stars Test right now. Compared to Kai, they were still weak, but each of them was a talent in their own right.

“Let’s get down to business then, shall we?” Lilith spoke. Having spent some time looking into Kai’s eyes, she continued. “I decided to accept your offer and join your organization. Also, some of my elders have expressed their desire to join you if you allow them to remain a part of my sect.”

Seven Divine Stage cultivators took a small step forward.

“I’m glad to hear that.” Kai smiled and intertwined his fingers. “As I said, you don’t have to give up on your sect to join my organization, although it’ll have to stay in the background. However, there’s another problem. I acknowledge you, Lilith, but I can’t say the same about your followers. Unlike most, I value character over development. With that in mind, even Divine Stage cultivators could be rejected. Everyone — and I mean, everyone — must take the test. You passed yours during our duel. My followers also had to prove their worth.”

“With all due respect,” said a large dorgan with everything but respect in his voice, “you can’t compare us with these... brats.”

Squinting at the brazen bear-like man, Kai realized that he hadn’t felt his aura on the mountaintop. It seemed the dorgan didn’t feel the pressure of Kai’s Spheres, aura, and will, of which the other elders were clearly aware.

Kai was about to put him in his place but Lilith beat him to it. Revealing her Field of Superiority, she made the dorgan fall to his knees with a groan.

“Le’Gut, I get the feeling that you don’t realize who’s sitting in front of you,” she said in an icy voice. “The existence of the entire Rising Star Sect depends on him. What makes you think you’re above others? Who gave you the right to insult those whom he recognized as worthy? Do you think you can tarnish my reputation and endanger my sect?”

“Miss... Mistress...” Barely able to stay on all fours, Le’Gut extended his hand toward Lilith. “Forgive... Forgive... me-me...”

The pressure disappeared, allowing the sweat-covered Le’Gut to finally breathe normally. Legs trembling, he slowly got up.

“Please, accept my deepest apologies.” He bowed to Kai. “I didn’t mean to offend you or your servants.”

“They’re not my servants,” Kai replied dryly and addressed the rest of the Divine Stage cultivators. “They’re my followers. They don’t serve me, but follow me voluntarily, as those whom I recognized as worthy. You, too, will have the opportunity to receive such recognition. Reaching the Divine Stage is already an achievement worthy of praise that puts you high on the list of possible candidates. However, strength is only one of the qualities that define a cultivator and a person. After all, Zazrimmu was also a Divine Stage cultivator...”

The room became deathly quiet. The mention of the man who had deceived many of those present made the atmosphere gloomy.

“If you want to join me,” Kai continued, breaking the silence, “you must be prepared to put your life on the line. I know that after breaking through to the Divine Stage, many Masters lose their edge. Having reached the highest level of True Mastery, they no longer want to take unnecessary risks. Some choose to live peacefully for tens of thousands of years and reap the benefits of their position, but by doing so they begin to forget how much effort they had put into getting this far. Their inner core weakens, making their souls vulnerable to spirit attacks and degradation. And I won’t accept that. Therefore, there’ll be no place for softhearted old men with great strength among my followers, only for real warriors, for whom there are no unreachable peaks. I hope you’ll prove to me that this is what you are. And if not, I advise you to not waste my time.”

His heavy gaze fell on the seven elders but none of them stepped back.

“Good.” Kai nodded. “Then let’s move on to the reason I came here: it’s time to visit the Four Mists Cartel. This is where you’ll prove your worth.”

The elders’ looked astonished. No one could’ve imagined that Kai would decide to go after another strong faction so soon after defeating Lilith.

Kai’s companions were calm. He hadn’t told them about the purpose of the trip, but the sheer amount and tenacity of training hinted at their mission being a difficult one.

A mischievous smirk appeared on Lilith’s face. Kai had already shared his plans with her. She had been looking forward to this for a while now.

***

An hour and a half later, Kai and Lilith arrived at a small port town on an island south of Nogatta. As for the elders and Kai’s followers, they were moved to pocket dimensions. Only Six remained in Sunshine Haven, having already received the title of senior elder as Kai’s representative.

Bright streets, beautiful houses, and pleasant people gave way to mud, dilapidated buildings, and unwashed vagabonds. Changing their appearance and auras, the two headed deeper into the city — straight into the criminal district. The deeper they went, the darker it became.

“Isn’t this island under Nogatta’s rule?” Kai asked, looking around.

“Yes, it is,” Lilith answered.

“As far as I know, it’s entirely populated by sect members, right?”

“Right.” She looked at him. “What are you getting at?”

“How can places like this exist directly on your sect’s lands?”

“Are you...?” Lilith stared blankly at him. “Are you suggesting that I start eradicating poverty?”

“That’s not what I’m suggesting. What I mean is: wouldn’t it be more beneficial to do something about it? As in, fix it? Who knows how many gems lie hidden in this mud?”

“Oh, my sweet summer child.” Lilith grinned. “Listen to an older and more experienced ruler: poverty will always exist no matter the place. No matter how much you invest, you’ll never be able to build a perfect society. As for those gems... Aren’t diamonds formed under pressure? Wouldn’t it be better for them to face the cruelty of the world than to be given everything on a silver platter? In addition, public schools, hospitals, and guilds are available to everyone. But some people refuse to work even if you offer them to. Take a close look at the buildings around you. Do you see anything strange?”

“They’re all the same type.”

“Right. With my coming to power, the local clans have ceased their squabbling, which allowed us to focus our resources on fixing the mess they made. Twenty years ago, we began fixing the infrastructure. The people were moved from the slums into more appropriate and affordable housing, and in their place we built energy-collection arrays, clinics, and schools. But history is doomed to repeat itself... The houses lay abandoned and in ruin, and the areas around schools and hospitals are once again hotbeds of crime. Cities have been fixed, but their inhabitants have remained the same. Their thinking hasn’t changed. All because poverty isn’t here—” Lilith waved her hand around the street and then tapped her temple, “but here. I’ve been to many worlds, and nowhere, not even in the most highly developed ones, have I seen an ideal and equal society. And even if it seemed that some were devoid of poverty and crime, then one had only to look deeper and it soon became clear that people there lived the way they did at the expense of others. Neither advanced technology nor progressive social institutions can fix everything. Because the more developed a society is, the higher its demands are. And who should fulfill them? Artificial Spirits? This might work if the society is small and closed, but such a society is unlikely to exist. There will always be someone who wants more, for which you will have to step out of your perfect world. This is what the cultivation is pushing us forward. And this is just the tip of the iceberg. I’m not saying that you shouldn’t try to improve things but you shouldn’t believe in the ideal either.”

“I’ll remember that.” Kai nodded. He wanted to add a few more things, but he was interrupted by a sharp female cry.

The two looked at each other and then concentrated on their spirit perception. With it, they sensed four Mortals in an alley a few hundred feet away. Three men had cornered one woman with no intention of letting her go.

“Should we help her?” Lilith asked.

“What do you think?” Kai looked at her.

“I don’t know,” she answered thoughtfully, almost indifferently.

“Wouldn’t stepping in be the right thing to do?”

“Yes, you’re right. It would be. Living this long seems to have jaded me.” She sighed. “My lands or not, such a crime cannot go unpunished.”

Within seconds, they were near the alleyway. Their auras disguised, they approached unnoticed.

“If I were alone, I’d kill these beasts without a second thought. But since you’re here...” Lilith looked at Kai, smiling, “I’ll leave the dirty work to you.”

“Me?” Kai was surprised. “And what if I refuse?”

“Nothing.” Lilith shrugged. “Normally, guards should be patrolling this area, but I only saw a few posts during our entire trip. Zazrimmu’s work, no doubt. I’ll deal with it later. I’ll summon the guards, but I won’t lift a finger otherwise.”

“You’re cruel, Lilith,” Kai grunted, slowly moving forward. “Fine, I’ll help. But I won’t follow your rules.”

Grinning, she watched him as he passed by her.

“You’re no different. Now, go show them who’s the boss.”

Shortening the distance to ten paces, Kai snapped his fingers. The people in the alley froze, as if time had stopped. Their bodies and minds were bound by his will.

Why did I snap my fingers...? He looked down at his hand, surprised by this. He then frowned and clenched his fist. Acilla used to do that often... I think. I don’t remember...
I have to complete the Shadow’s task faster and regain my memories. I have a bad feeling about all this...

With a short jerk, Kai approached the tear-stained woman lying on the ground, blood dripping from her broken nose. Leaning down, he summoned a small but sharp ice dagger and then placed it in her hand. Using his Master’s Will, he made it so that for some time she couldn’t unclench her hand and accidentally release the weapon. He also temporarily weakened the three men to the Mortal level and then left the alley.

“An interesting choice,” Lilith said as he approached her. “I thought you’d help her yourself.”

“Let’s go,” Kai answered curtly, snapping his fingers again.

Frowning, he wondered why he did that. The past him would’ve killed those three men but his present self didn’t, and he couldn’t seem to figure out why. It seemed to him that even though his memories were lost, his emotional and subconscious True Master essence remained the same.

Soon, screams came from the alleyway.

Male screams.

***

Shiny Tail decided to spend his afternoon in the Dead Eye tavern, named so after its owner: a one-eyed undead.

Spotting the lizardman’s large figure in the corner of the establishment, Kai went straight to him. Lilith followed.

“What do you need?” Shiny Tail growled in a muffled tone as he saw a couple of strangers approaching. “I’m on break. Go away!”

“Have you forgotten your master already?”

Violet eyes flashed from under the hood as the stranger settled in the chair across.

“Mister... Mister Kaiser,” Shiny Tail whispered and bowed his head in greeting. “My apologies.”

“I knew you’d remember.” Kai nodded and activated an isolation artifact. No one would overhear them and no one would be able to read their lips. “That’s better. Now. Are you alone here?”

“I am.”

“How did you get here?”

“I used my connections with a petty Nogatta crime ring to get across the border. Rumor has it that the Rising Star Sect lost its footing.”

“Damn Zazrimmu!” Lilith cursed, mentally linking with Kai. “Two months ago, I would’ve killed this lizard for badmouthing my sect, but now...”

“Do you still serve me?” Kai leaned closer. “Answer carefully.”

“I do,” Shiny Tail replied without hesitation.

“Swear that you didn’t bring anyone with you, that you didn’t tell anyone about your defeat, and that you didn’t prepare a trap for me.”

Suspecting that Shiny Tail could get rid of someone’s influence like Zazrimmu did, or that something had gone awry when he granted the lizardman temporary freedom (after all, he didn’t know how the Rules worked), Kai decided to play it safe by traveling incognito.

Shiny Tail took the necessary oath, confirming that he was indeed alone and that he hadn’t broken his promise. But Kai wasn’t convinced. In the Trial Worlds, the Rules were stronger than the System, so the latter couldn’t be used to check whether the lizardman was lying or not. Moreover, since Kai found a way to temporarily erase someone’s memory, then there was a high chance that someone else could do the same. And since the memories were taken away by the Rules, the System couldn’t help here either. That is, the oath could be a false positive if Shiny Tail didn’t remember anything.

“I want you to damage your Astral Body so much that no Soul Master can heal it, but so that you don’t die.”

“Are you sure you want me to do that?” Shiny Tail asked, shocked.

Kai and Lilith tensed up.

“Yes. That’s an order,” Kai confirmed, his voice firm.

Shiny Tail nodded. Having looked around to make sure no one was watching, he closed his eyes and concentrated. His will, energy, and Force particles hit his Astral Body from the inside, puncturing a hole in it. Shiny Tail turned deathly pale, hunched over, and coughed up blood. He almost lost consciousness.

“I think he’s telling the truth,” Lilith said. “How gruesome...”

“Seems he is.” Kai looked at her, then turned back to Shiny Tail. “Don’t worry. I’ll heal you when this is over.”

The lizardman bowed his head in thanks.

“What?” Lilith asked, surprised. “Are you really going to spend a valuable divine item on him? I thought he was just a pawn.”

“A Divine Stage pawn. Those are hard to come by,” Kai said. “And what makes you think that I’ll have to spend a divine artifact to heal him? I can do it myself.”

“What do you mean?” Tucking her hair behind her ear, Lilith tilted her head. “How are you going to do that?”

“With my own strength.”

“I got that,” Lilith snorted in annoyance. “But how are you going to do it? You’re not a Soul Master. Is it... Is it a Divine Gift...?”

“I just know how to do it.”

After that, there was silence. And not because Lilith didn’t get her answer or because there weren’t any more topics to discuss with Shiny Tail, but because of the figure approaching their table. It was the undead — the owner and bartender of the place. Stopping at the table, he got out a bottle of expensive alcohol, three cups, and snacks from his Ring.

“It’s on-n-n the h-h-ouuuse,” he drawled hoarsely and hobbled away on his rotting limbs.

“I never understood these creatures,” Lilith said, opening the bottle, “but I won’t say no to free drinks and food.”

“Why did he come over?” Kai asked with a frown. “It was you, wasn’t it?”

Tasting the alcohol, Lilith glanced at him and smiled.

“What? I’m parched after such a long journey. So I ordered myself something to drink. Mentally.”

“Forget it...” Kai sighed, shaking his head. “Shiny, tell me, how are things in the Cartel? What happened at the recent gathering?”

“The First and Second Fleet left the mainland and headed toward the sea. We, vice admirals, haven’t been told anything, but there are rumors that they’re going to meet with the Abyss Princes — our sponsors. Only the Dark Nest and the Shark Pack — the Third and Fourth Fleets — remain in Avlaim. Other than myself, twelve more Divine Stage cultivators stayed behind. Seven of them are Masters of Three Stars, two of Four, and there is also one Master of Five Average Stars. The remaining admirals are Masters of Six Average and Big Stars. In total, there are currently twenty-eight Divine Stage cultivators in the Cartel, with the exception of four admirals. Officially, all fleets are equal, but Sirius Delane — admiral of the First Fleet, Master of Seven Small Stars, and the founder of our group, can be considered the head of the Cartel. He has ten Divine Stage cultivators. As for the Second Fleet, its leader is called Sirius’s lapdog behind his back. He’s a Master of Six Big Stars, backed up by seven Divine Stage cultivators.”

“Interesting. So most of the Cartel is gone... This seems like the perfect chance to strike.”

“Or it could be a trap,” Lilith added, chewing a piece of cheese.

“Or that.” Kai looked at Shiny Tail. “Have you found out how they check the officers?”

The lizardman shook his head.

“What’s there to know?” Lilith asked, drinking the alcohol straight from the bottle. She was the only one enjoying the refreshments. “Probably by using the Runes of Truth.”

“Isn’t that too expensive and impractical? Considering their cost and quantity limitation.”

“For most factions, yes; but the strongest, including the Cartel, have at least one member who can buy the Runes for cheap as a reward for completing one of the Trials with flying colors. The Cartel has the third admiral. We had Monabe,” Lilith explained. “Besides, to check all members, you don’t need to use the Rune on everyone. It’s enough to ask about the existence of a possible traitor, and then, if they exist, find them by method of elimination. After that, it’ll be enough to use an artifact available to the Commanders — the Exclusion Zone.”

Kai was confused.

“Isn’t that used only for crafting and training of highly developed Masters?”

“No, when the Exclusion Zone removes the restrictions of the Trial Worlds, it weakens the person’s connection to the Rules as well. And when it stumbles upon additional ‘obstacles,’ like, for example, the loss of freedom after a defeat in a Duel, then it’s subjected to a greater load. Then it only remains to interrogate all the marked people through the Rune.”

“Then how did Zazrimmu betray you if these checks are so serious and rigorous?” he asked.

Taking another sip, Lilith sighed.

“He picked the perfect moment... Not complete Runes of Truth do the same trick but can be activated only by its owner. When Monabe entered meditation, we had to reduce the frequency of checks to save resources. So Zazrimmu had time before he could be discovered. But I doubt Shiny Tail got caught. You,” she looked at Kai, “took a rather unconventional approach. You risked a lot temporarily freeing him and making him forget everything. I’m actually surprised that it worked and that you regained your power over him. I have never heard anyone would do such a thing. The rigid mindset of many old Divine Stage cultivators wouldn’t give them the imagination needed to come up with such a plan. Nevertheless, you shouldn’t relax just yet. Maybe it was just me who wasn’t smart enough to come up with this idea.”

“By the way, what about oaths?” Still lost in his thoughts, Kai turned to Shiny Tail. “Were you bound by something like that before you lost your freedom?”

“I was. I swore allegiance to Skyde Bor, the fourth admiral. But since the Rules are stronger than the System, they override both oaths and spirit contracts, which may contradict your orders.”

“I see. Why don’t factions ban their members from putting their freedom on the line in their oaths and contracts?”

“Because such a thing isn’t possible,” Lilith replied. “More precisely, it doesn’t work within the Duel Zone. The Rules allow the Contenders to put anything at stake. Spirit contracts and System oaths aren’t able to prevent this. We can only rely on devotion and sound judgment.”

“So there’s no full-proof way to protect yourself against betrayal?”

“Exactly. If someone like you manages to get someone’s freedom, then no contracts or oaths will save them. Therefore, frequent checks with the Runes of Truth are necessary. And even that isn’t a hundred percent successful, at least that’s what I think now.”

“I see.”

Having finished the topic, Kai returned to discussing the Cartel with Shiny Tail.

***

A day and a half later, the main ship of Shark Pack’s third division fell out of an unstable portal in the southeastern waters of Avlaim. The flaming vessel was quickly surrounded by battleships. Followed by a dozen Holy Lords, the vice admiral in charge of protecting the Cartel territory came aboard the wrecked ship. A wounded lizardman came out to meet him.

“The Rising Star Sect has declared war,” Shiny Tail croaked. “The Fourth Fleet has been destroyed. The Third is also facing defeat. I barely had time to escape.”

“How did they find us?!” the shocked vice admiral blurted out. “The vessels are hidden by Knolak’s artifacts and are constantly moving between key points!”

“I don’t know.” Shiny Tail spat. “We’ve been outplayed. We need to hand this matter over to the admirals. If we do nothing, then this damn sect may decide to obliterate us.”

“You’re right,” the vice admiral agreed. “Let’s go. Let’s use the transfer array on my ship. I wish the First and Second Fleets were here for this... Shit!”

***

Soon, Shiny Tail ended up in the Cartel’s capital, where he fell into a healing slumber. As his condition deteriorated, the pirates had no choice but to wait for him to wake up. Meanwhile, several Divine Stage cultivators arrived at the palace one after another. They gathered on the terrace under the clear blue sky.

“Don’t ask me for the impossible, Shaw! Seven! It’ll take at least seven days to transfer the first two divisions from the northern islands, and around two or three for the fifth and sixth, which are in neutral waters! It’s one thing to teleport Divine Stage cultivators with charging amulets, but a whole other to move all the ships with regular arrays!” a blue-skinned woman with gills and scales lamented, slamming her fist on the table.

Skyde Bor, admiral of the Shark Pack, was a newt. Modified under the influence of a strong human bloodline, they usually lived in the depths of the seas and oceans. And although they could easily exist on land, they had an advantage underwater, as well as incredible stamina and endurance acquired by millions of years of living under deep sea pressure.

“Calm down.” A dark-haired man shook his head. “Things may not be great, but we still have a couple of vessels in the port. Move the cultivators and use those.”

“Are you suggesting that I leave my ships unprotected in foreign waters?!” Skyde shouted as she got up. “Are you out of your mind Shaw?!”

“So, you’re suggesting we wait until the sect finds Interrupters on its territory? Do you have any idea what will happen if this kind of technology gets into their hands?” Shaw objected. “This will be the end of the era for the Cartel, an era that didn’t even begin properly. If they solve the mystery of these artifacts, then we’ll no longer be able to sail in foreign waters unpunished!”

“Go and pick them up, if you care so much about it! I’ll just be moving my divisions in the meantime.”

“And why should I do your job? My task is to protect our islands, not to sail enemy waters. And since you volunteered to terrorize Avlaim, the Rising Star Sect is your responsibility. By the way, I heard that someone recently attacked the head of your third division and sank his flagship. And you didn’t do anything! Oh, I can imagine how angry Sirius will be when you lose the Interrupters...”

“Bastard!” Skyde screamed desperately. “Go to hell! I’ll use the spare vessels! But only with at least two of your divisions! If you refuse to help me, I’ll drag you down with me!”

“Fine, fine.” Shaw shrugged. “I’ll help you.”

As the two continued to argue, Shiny Tail entered the conference room. Everyone’s heads turned in his direction and the room fell silent.

“Have you finally healed?” Skyde asked. “For sea’s sake, who beat you like that?”

“The Rising Star Sect,” Shiny Tail replied dryly as he looked around.

“Lilith Emerald Flame? She can’t be as strong as people claim if you managed to get away from her.”

“I got lucky.”

“Tell us everything. And don’t spare the details!” Skyde told him.

“I will. But first, I’d like to show you something very important.”

A strange box appeared in Shiny Tail’s hands. Shaw frowned, feeling something unpleasant stir his gut. And the closer Shiny Tail’s palm came to the lid, the stronger this feeling grew.

“Stop!” Shaw shouted just as Shiny Tail’s fingertips touched the smooth surface.

Alas, it was too late.

The area was instantly blocked by a divine artifact. Two figures appeared in front of Shiny Tail.

“What the hell?!” Skyde jumped up, instantly revealing her Water, Mist, Spear, and Shield Spheres. She armed herself with the latter and then shuddered, realizing that an unfamiliar human girl deflected all of them. “Who are you...? Shiny Tail, who did you bring here!?”

“What a surprise.”

With a smile on his face, Shaw rose to his feet. He was a tall, handsome man with semi-long black hair, a haughty look, a neat beard, and two distinct scars on his face: one stretched along the left half, crossing the eye, and the second crossed out the forehead. He was wearing dark pants and a tunic with an unusual pattern, as well as thick fingerless gloves. A long black leather cloak rested on his shoulders, revealing arms covered with what looked like to be feathers.

Shaw, nicknamed Raven, the admiral of the Dark Nest Third Fleet, wasn’t a human, but a Heavenly Beast.

“Lilith, dear, it’s been too long,” he said dreamily.

“It’s been eight years since you tried your best to escape from me,” she replied with a sneer.

“Oh, was it like that?” Shaw feigned surprise and abruptly changed the subject. “Have you changed your mind? I’m still looking for someone to make a nest with, you know? Ah, the things loneliness does to a man...”

Lilith laughed.

“You flatter yourself too much, Shaw. You’re still but a spring chicken.”

“You always did like them younger,” Shaw teased and flicked his hair back. “Come on, don’t be shy. I know you’re crazy about me. Can’t blame you, though. I am devilishly handsome.”

“For fuck’s sake, Shaw!” Skyde finally came to her senses. “What the fuck are you doing? Is this really Lilith? The Lilith?!”

“In the flesh! Isn’t she gorgeous?”

“Idiot...” Lilith grimaced.

“Shaw...”

“Shut up already! Your rat brought this monster here!” He glared at Skyde and then turned his gaze to Lilith. “I suppose we can’t just kiss and make up? Maybe do a little more than kissing, hm?”

“I fear we’re here on business,” Kai finally spoke, stepping forward. This whole time, he didn’t take his eyes off Shaw, trying to figure out who he reminded him of. “Swear allegiance to me and I’ll spare your lives.”

“Who died and made you the boss?” Shaw frowned.

“You talk too much!” Skyde used the spirit link. “Kill them!”

At the same moment, five Divine Stage cultivators, including her, jumped at the duo. Just as many of Shaw’s subordinates joined them, but the admiral himself remained still.

So much about that. Kai put Shiny Tail in the Storage. Let’s do this...

In an instant, the Blades of Nightmare appeared, Complete Submission strengthened Kai’s body, the Zero Zone formed, Partial Transformation and Ultimate Focus activated, the Spheres revealed themselves, the Holy Spirits fused with their master, and the Coming of the Lord of War covered Kai’s body in scales. Bursting with power, Kai caused the approaching opponents to break their stride and bulge their eyes in amazement. And then he disappeared, becoming completely invisible. Neither eyes nor spirit perception could detect him anymore. The Hidden Dimension Technique concealed him, and the Semi-Solid
Energy Zone around his body made him imperceptible.

The area devoid of ki was an excellent insulator, but it wasn’t perfect. With it, Kai could become invisible to any spirit perception. However, only until the moment when he began to actively use energy, which scattered with incredible speed in all directions. That was why people could sense each other inside the Zero Zone. Realizing this, Kai came up with an alternative while he was still in Beltiese — the Semi-Solid Energy Zone. With it, he got the opportunity to completely block the radiation of energy in battle, which the Zero Zone didn’t stop and he himself didn’t have time to subdue and return.

This was the first time since his arrival to Insulaii that he demonstrated a force that required either superior power, a special Divine Gift, or energy vision to be discovered. The ability to bind any neutral energy wasn’t displayed by the System and wasn’t taken into account in the Master Stars Test. So even though Kai was a Master of Seven Small Stars, in reality, his strength was much greater.

The fight began.

Kai moved forward.

One move and the nearest Divine Stage cultivator lost both legs.

Another and two more opponents were instantly neutralized.

One more and almost all of the pirates were pierced by a terrifying cold and a blade of dark green fire.

Four and a half seconds later, only two remained on their feet: Skyde and Shaw. Both were wounded.

“Swear allegiance to me, and I’ll spare your lives,” Kai repeated as he finally appeared before them. “Or would you prefer me to start using invisible techniques and invisible clones...?”

Chapter 19
STEP THREE

Having released all the soul energy available to her, Skyde exploded into a fog that blocked and distorted those few energy fluctuations that arose in Kai’s Zero Zone, worsening the spirit perception even further. She wanted to deceive her opponent and escape; however, blinded by fear, she forgot about the spatial barrier that cut them off from the outside world. But even if it weren’t there, she wouldn’t have been able to trick Kai’s energy vision.

Having overcome several tens of feet in an instant, she was about to try to escape when she was sharply jerked forward, like a fish caught on a line. Having fallen to the ground, she reflexively turned around and realized with horror that her legs, chained to the ground with ice, remained standing three feet away from her. After that came terrible pain, caused not so much by physical wounds, but by the damage done to her Astral Body.

The next thing she knew, a heavy blow fell on her chest. Her ribs and spine were instantly broken, and many internal organs were punctured. For a few seconds, her heart even stopped.

But she survived.

When she regained consciousness, her physical and Astral bodies were pierced by Cold Void particles, fettering her to the ground. Eventually, they reached her soul in the form of the Burning Ice Curse and suppressed her will, making her experience insane pain.

“Don’t... Please!” she cried out. “Enough! I give up! I give up! I vow to serve you! I swear! Fifty! No, a hundred years! I’ll be your servant for a century, just stop! Stop!”

Kai yielded, stopping the torture, but didn’t lift the Burning Ice Curse. The technique was ready to activate again at any moment.

After getting rid of the fog with Eternal Flame, Kai brought his followers out from the Storage. Following his example, Lilith released the seven elders who wanted to join Kai’s organization.

“Look after them,” Kai ordered, pointing to Skyde and the vice admirals who had been defeated before her, and went to the newt’s partner in crime. “You don’t plan on giving up?”

“Go to hell, you little bastard!” the ice-bound Shaw spat.

His soul was subjected to the same torture as his comrade’s. Kai had caught him first and then went after the fleeing Skyde.

Looking at Shaw’s spit burning halfway, Kai couldn’t help but marvel at his stamina. To survive so long under the Burning Ice Curse, which both Sawan and Rune’Tan worked to develop, was nothing short of admiration.

I suppose living with pain makes you rather resilient, he thought, observing the annoyed Shaw.

Earlier, Shiny Tail told him that Shaw used to be a Master of Seven Small Stars when he suddenly fell ill with some mysterious ailment and fell several levels in his development. There were plenty of rumors about what might’ve happened, but Kai needed only one look to solve the mystery.

Shaw’s Astral Body was mutilated. So much so that it seemed impossible to believe that he could actively use his powers and remain a Master of Six Big Stars, instead of becoming a Fessat. At the moment, a powerful artifact kept his Astral Body in a more or less stable state, however, this didn’t explain how he could access his powers without injuring himself further. Regardless of the artifact’s power, with such wounds, he should’ve ended up disabled. But he still cultivated actively, suffering a great deal of pain, no doubt, with every day. By continuing to live like a healthy Master and not sealing his power, like Acilla once did, he was putting himself under enormous strain.

The pain had long become his partner and lover, and Shaw couldn’t be broken by it.

“You’re strong,” Kai noted with a touch of admiration in his voice.

“Damn right I am! Unlike you, wimps, who rely on artifacts to wipe your asses!” Shaw replied angrily. “You came down to us from Bellum, the Order and Alliance’s rich fostering, and you think that you can call the shots here?! And you, Lilith! How much did this scum pay to have you become his obedient little dog, huh?! I had a higher opinion of you!”

Lilith rolled her eyes in response. Kai just grinned.

“Is that what you think of me?” he asked as he deactivated the Zero Zone and removed some of his enhancing techniques, including the Spheres.

“There are no words in this language to properly express my opinion of you,” Shaw snorted. “I’d rather die than serve you. You might as well kill me.”

“I don’t think I’ll do that,” Kai retorted and freed Shaw from all his bounds, the Curse included.

But before the shocked Shaw had time to move, Kai nudged him in the chest with his palm. At the same moment, the Combat Zone was formed.

“Come on, forbid me from using artifacts, and show me what you can do,” he said calmly, provoking the pirate.

“You arrogant son of a bitch...” Shaw grinned. A pair of huge black wings unfolded behind him, the feathers of which were stronger and sharper than any blade. “You’re dead! We’ll fight one on one. Without artifacts, alchemy, and Runes. The Zone will be at least six miles in all directions. Defeat me, and I’ll pay you ten million Runes. If you lose, you’ll swear not to take revenge and forever leave the Cartel’s territory together with Lilith, leaving all of its members alone.”

“And you don’t want to demand my freedom or service?”

“The stakes should be equal, and I don’t intend to put something like that on the line.”

“Is that so...? Very well. I agree.”

“Great,” Shaw said with a smile and reinforced his swords with energy. “As do I.”

The Zone expanded to the specified size, the Tokens flashed for several seconds, and the dome that arose around them turned white.

Shaw was the first to move. A shock wave appeared behind him. Sparkling with lightning, he appeared a hundred feet behind Kai.

“That’s it?” Kai asked mockingly, his body reappearing from the black haze. Shaw’s lightning strike should’ve torn him to shreds, but Kai didn’t let it touch him, using the Dark Body Technique to get out of its way. “My turn.”

The power hidden prior flashed. Scales covered Kai’s skin and the six Spheres revealed their true form.

So this is his true power?! No artifacts?! Shaw thought to himself, unable to believe his eyes and spirit perception.

Pulling himself together, he revealed his five peak Spheres: Wind, Sound, Body, Lightning, and Metal. Even though the Rules prevented him from summoning pseudo-Divine ones, his will was still stronger than Kai’s, which resulted in their Spheres being approximately equal in power.

“I admit, I underestimated you.” Shaw smiled smugly. “But you won’t win! You gave me enough time!”

With that, he completed the weaving of his combat techniques. Due to his injuries, this took him much longer than it should have for a cultivator of his level. Regardless, finally armed, he was ready for a serious fight.

Flapping his wings, he rose into the air. On Insulaii, Divine Stage cultivators were prohibited from using any skills that allowed them to fly, but Shaw wasn’t subjugated to those restrictions as he was using his wings and not a technique.

Once he was in the air, he used Partial Transformation even more actively, combining it with a defense technique that covered him in metal armor. With the transformation complete, Shaw ceased to resemble a person, turning into a bird with humanoid features. The span of his wings lengthened, his mouth turned into a long and deadly beak, feathers covered his body, and his hands and feet morphed into razor-sharp talons. A metallic glow covered his skin, sparking occasionally with lightning. It took Shaw a fraction of a second to change his appearance, after which he dived toward his opponent with incredible speed.

Kai continued to stand still, forming an ice blade in each hand.

A tough fighter who relies on speed and aerial advantage, he thought as he watched Shaw approaching in slow motion. Dark Body won’t help me avoid all the damage...

Realizing that he was inferior to Shaw in speed even with all his techniques, Kai temporarily redistributed his physical parameters, giving himself as big of a speed boost as he could. He managed to jump back at the last moment, escaping with only the loss of his right forearm.

“Do you finally understand that you’re way out of your depth?” Shaw sneered, feeling superior, but his mood turned sour the moment he saw that Kai’s arm was back in its place despite it having been incinerated with lightning.

How?! That can’t be right! No one’s regeneration is that good!

Meanwhile, Kai finally moved forward and reached his opponent with lightning speed. Unfortunately for him, Shaw managed to react in time and dodge by soaring into the air.

But Kai was ready.

As soon as the distance between them exceeded a hundred and fifty feet, Kai appeared behind Shaw: the Eternal Pursuit automatically transported him closer to his target.

Blades, claws, and wings collided several times, after which Shaw got some distance between them again. However, Kai followed, locking him into close combat almost instantly. This happened three times until Shaw was finally cornered. Unlike his opponent, he couldn’t afford to miss attacks, so he was at disadvantage even with superior skill and speed. Kai’s Spheres prevented him from launching spirit attacks, blocking any attempts to harm his Astral Body or soul. And since the two turned out to be equal in this regard, neither of them could overcome such “defense” without special skills.

Flapping his wings, Shaw formed a powerful shockwave that threw Kai aside. He retaliated almost automatically but the follow-up shockwaves, as well as a terrible wind mixed with lightning, pushed him away once more. After several failed attempts, it became clear that getting close to Shaw would be difficult now. Long-range attacks also proved to be useless, as they were easily blocked and avoided.

Kai suspended the Eternal Pursuit by landing. But before his feet could touch the ground, thousands of vibrating metal feathers, accelerated by wind and lightning, rushed after him.

He swung his swords in response, forming a huge wall of dark green flame and cold. What was originally an attempt at defending himself turned out to double as a distraction. Taking advantage of the moment, Shaw dived after Kai, gaining maximum speed.

But Kai was ready: as soon as he sensed the opponent’s movement, he reactivated the Eternal Pursuit. However, this time, he inverted it. As soon as Shaw got close enough, the technique moved Kai away from him.

Then he activated the Tattoo. By withdrawing his soul energy and spending it on the Primordial Flash, he strengthened both his body and soul. Gaining even more power, he rushed toward Shaw with a sharp increase in speed. One of the main features of the last volume of the Phantom Step Technique, which Sawan was so proud of, was that you didn’t need to have solid footing to use it. That is, it was possible to dash both horizontally and vertically. It wasn’t the same as flying, but it was suitable for an aerial battle.

The boost allowed Kai to better handle the violent wind, lightning, and shockwaves that previously kept him away from Shaw. Soon, the usual skirmishes in close combat ensued, where he had a clear advantage.

As a Master of Six Big Stars, Shaw could stand up to Kai, especially with his stronger will and greater combat experience. However, even that wasn’t enough for him to start dominating the fight.

To do that, Shaw was missing two important things. First, he wasn’t able to take his true form of a giant raven, since this required not only a change in physical appearance but also the transformation of the Astral Body, which was impossible with his wounds. Second, he lacked stamina, while Kai seemed to have an almost infinite amount of.

His opponent could heal even the most terrible injuries while Shaw was forced to continue to defend himself and dodge every attack. Which would’ve been fine if it weren’t for his old spirit wounds. In order to restrict Kai, Shaw banned the use of any artifacts, but by doing so, he put himself at risk. After all, he could no longer maintain the stable state of his Astral Body, and the residual power of the disabled artifact dissipated quickly. The longer and more actively he used his energy, the closer he came to the complete destruction of his Astral Body. Therefore, he sought to end the fight as soon as possible.

And for this, he decided to activate his Divine Gift — Higher Separation — which only increased the load on his body.

The number of Kai’s opponents increased dramatically. And these weren’t clones, but real cultivators. At least that’s what Kai saw with his energy vision, looking at seven Shaws, each of which seemed to be the original. In many ways, it resembled his Ice Reflection, except these doubles clearly existed for much longer and in the general time stream. The only question was whether Shaw’s soul existed simultaneously in all seven of them.

Let’s find out, shall we?

***

A lump covered with char and frost flew out of the dispersed Zone. However, life still smoldered in it, desperately fighting against fading away.

Soon, Kai and fourteen of his clones appeared next to the body. Kai had to use all of them, as well as the Zero and the Semi-Solid Energy Zones against Shaw’s Divine Gift. However, even with his seemingly invisible entourage and techniques, he had to work hard to win. His opponent was an experienced warrior. So much so that he even managed to figure out how to detect the “invisible” with the air vibrations that it created. His developed intuition aided him in defeating sixteen clones before he succumbed to his wounds.

Kai won, albeit largely due to Shaw’s problems with his Astral Body. Granted, he would’ve probably had an easier time defeating him had he used his core’s techniques.

Shaw’s Divine Gift didn’t allow the original to be reborn in a clone, but it did allow the bodies to swap places with each other.

“Come on,” Shaw coughed, spitting blood, “finish me...”

Pointing the tip of the ice sword at the clear blue sky, Kai abruptly lowered the weapon.

“You... bastard... Are you... kidding me...?” Shaw croaked with difficulty, looking at the blade that had stopped in front of his face. “Isn’t... it enough... that... I lost? Must you... humiliate me...?”

Kai sighed as he dispelled his sword and moved the clones back into the Storage.

“You should talk less. It’d be a shame to kill a talented person like you.”

“Why... I’m flattered! Ha-ha... So... That’s it? I can... go? Just... walk away...?” Raven’s voice oozed with poison. “Oh... Hold on... I don’t have... my... fucking legs!”

Slashing open his wrist, Kai activated the Yang Healing Blood Technique and helped Shaw mend his wounds.

“I suggest you follow me,” Kai said as crouched and held out his hand. “Swear that you won’t betray me and I’ll heal your Astral Body. Completely. You’ll be able to cultivate properly again and even have a chance to break through to the next stage.”

“As if! I told you I’d never give up my freedom! And I won’t take a System oath either. What nonsense! You can heal my Astral Body? What are you, an Exaltationst?”

“No, I’m not a practitioner of dark arts,” Kai replied. “There are other ways. As for your freedom, I didn’t say anything about taking it away. Nor about a System oath. The System and spirit contracts have perverted the essence of oaths, and I don’t like that much. An oath is something that a person must maintain themselves, rather than rely on an unknown force. Otherwise, our words won’t have any weight. That is why I suggest you swear by what you hold dearest to you. Swear that you won’t betray me and that you will follow me while I adhere to my path.”

“Absurd,” Shaw spat.

Kai just chuckled in response.

“Look,” he said, revealing Shiny Tail. “Examine his spirit wounds carefully.”

Shaw frowned and focused his spirit perception on the lizardman. After a couple of minutes, his eyes widened.

“It can’t be! The damage was much greater! What did you do?”

“As I said, I can heal your wounds. My clones took care of him while we were fighting,” Kai explained. “As my follower, you’ll get much more. For example, the seven-volume techniques that you just saw me use. I noticed that you only have three of these, and they’re of low quality. How does a whole set of higher quality seven-volume techniques sound?”

“What if I betray you?” Shaw asked, having calmed down.

“I’ll destroy your body and feed your soul to the cultists,” Kai replied with a slight smile. “You felt my power on your own skin. Bear in mind that I didn’t show you everything that I can do. I’ll only become stronger and, sooner or later, I’ll become a Star Emperor,” he stated as if this were a fact. “No traitor will live to see that day, rest assured.”

“Ooh, how frightening.” Lilith approached. “And you bound me with the Rules? How so?”

“Unfortunately, or fortunately, you’re too strong for me to trust you so easily. I’m still a little afraid of you,” Kai said without any embarrassment. After all, it was true.

Lilith laughed out loud.

“What an honest guy...”

“If in ten years, you don’t change your mind, then I’ll gladly accept your oath.”

“After ten years? You think you’ll fear me less in ten years?” Lilith asked, putting her finger to her chin.

“You can rest assured.” Kai chuckled and turned his gaze to Shaw. “Have you thought about it? Do you agree?”

“What if I refuse?”

“I won’t use torture to take away your freedom. And if you still won’t agree to voluntarily obey me, then the only option that remains is to kill you.”

“I kinda want to live.”

“I understand, but there’s no third choice. You’ll either come as my ally or you’ll die here as my enemy.”

“Fine, fine. I agree. But first, answer me: do I understand correctly that I can leave if I want to?”

“If I fail to fulfill my duties as a leader or if I stray from the path by becoming an adept of the dark arts or betray my own people, then you’ll be free to go. Also, I’ll give all my followers the opportunity to leave after a while, if they so wish. They just have to swear that they won’t become my enemies after this.”

“I understand. Then... Can you tell me your name?” Shaw chuckled, grabbing Kai’s outstretched hand with his single whole limb. “To whom should I swear an oath?”

***

Ten days after defeating the two admirals and seizing the lands of the Four Mists Cartel, Kai decided to proceed with the third and final stage of his plan. For this, he went to the largest island in the region, after which Avlaim was named. Normally, a journey like this one would’ve involved crossing the Great Sea Belt, a dangerous anomaly zone separating the north and south parts of the region, but the pirates’ teleportation network was now in Kai’s hands.

Once in the heart of the Northern Islands Syndicate, the group, with Shaw as its newest member, headed for a distant snowy ridge. Kai traversed the path himself, keeping his companions in the Storage as it was easier to hide only one person from the many arrays that guarded this path. It wasn’t until he got to the mountain range that he released everyone and stopped hiding.

Suddenly, a powerful aura covered them.

“Who are you? Do you know whose lands these are?”

The speaker turned out to be a man in snow-white clothes and fur with long black-and-white hair. Slamming his huge two-handed sword into the snow, he glared menacingly at the intruders.

The stranger was only a level-seven Holy Lord, but the inscription above his head made him quite a dangerous opponent on Insulaii.

[Master of Seven Small Stars]

“Will you let us pass?” Kai asked calmly without slowing down.

“HALT!” The Holy Lord roared, revealing three peak Spheres: Sword, Wind, and Fire. However, he didn’t try to harm the visitors with them. Yet. “One more step and I’ll be forced to attack! Don’t test my patience! Introduce yourself!”

Kai stopped. But instead of answering the man, he turned to his group.

“I don’t think that a better chance will present itself.” He glanced at the seven Rising Star elders. “I didn’t have you prove yourself in the Cartel, so I’m correcting this mistake now. Defeat this guy, but don’t kill him.”

“You!” The astonished Holy Lord exclaimed upon hearing Kai’s words. Gripping the handle of his sword a little more tightly, he stared at the gloomy elders as they began to approach him. “Are you out of your mind? I’m the Master of the Primordial Elements Order — Shan Wu! Retreat immediately or I’ll be forced to kill you all!”

The elders looked at each other and then turned to Kai. He just chuckled and nodded at Shan Wu.

“Nyako. Anatos. Ragnar. Ron. Hiro. Help them.”

“Sir, yes, sir!” Cracking his fingers, Ragnar rushed forward. “Though I ain’t sure that this will be enough people.”

“Don’t worry,” Kai assured him. “We’ll cover you if anything happens.”

“I see...” Shan Wu muttered, noticing that he was surrounded, and assumed a fighting stance. “You don’t value your life much...”

With that, he unleashed a power that was as strong as Kai’s.

***

The fight ended after three minutes.

The seven elders, the strongest of which was a Master of Five Small Stars, would’ve never been able to defeat such a formidable opponent. The outcome of the fight was clear the moment it began even with the help of Kai’s friends. Their participation increased the overall chances of victory, that was true, but, in the end, Shan Wu had the upper hand.

However, no one died. Staying aside, Kai and Lilith pulled their allies out of the battle whenever their lives seemed threatened. The last remaining standing were Ragnar, Nyako, and Hiro.

“Cowards!” Shan Wu cried out. Bloodied and bruised, he leaned on the sword stuck in the ground. Tossing a contempt-filled glance at Kai and Lilith, he added: “Will you continue to hide behind the backs of your servants, huh?”

“Will you finally let us pass?” Kai ignored the question, asking his own.

In response, Shan Wu laughed and raised his blade.

“No one will help you. This area has been blocked for a long time, so no one picked up your signal,” Kai informed him.

Shan frowned.

“I don’t care! If need be, I’ll stand here until I die! No one will disturb my master’s meditation!”

Suddenly, a shadow flashed over them and Shaw landed near Kai. While the rest were busy fighting, he was scouting.

“I found the place,” he said, returning an artifact to Kai. “I wouldn’t want to go there. I still have chills running down my spine...”

“Bastards!” Shan Wu exclaimed furiously, realizing his mistake.

Having withdrawn soul energy, he dashed at them. But before he had time to take two steps, someone’s figure appeared from the side. A moment later, searing pain reached his mind and his legs buckled. Darkness quickly engulfed Shan Wu’s mind and he fell unconscious.

Kai looked at Lilith with displeasure.

“I overdid it...” She chuckled and cleaned her hand of blood with the Heat Void. “Oopsie.”

Kai approached Shan Wu and turned him over.

“You destroyed almost all of his internal organs,” he said angrily.

“I didn’t know that he was that weak. I was just trying to incapacitate him,” Lilith justified herself.

Kai grimaced and applied the Yang Healing Blood Technique.

“You’re the one who hurt him, so you should be the one to fix him!”

Shrugging, Lilith revealed a couple of expensive elixirs, which she then gave to Shan Wu. After that, the trio went on, leaving the Master of the Primordial Elements Order to lay in the snow.

***

Soon, they reached the entrance of a huge cave, visible only thanks to one of Sawan’s artifacts. After letting out the rest of the group from Storage, who had been healed by the clones during their time inside, they headed in — straight into the lair of the frost troll Gabba, the head of the Northern Islands Syndicate, Master of Seven Big Stars, and a Divine Stage cultivator One Step away from Divinity.

And as soon as they approached the cave, their souls began to tremble.

Everyone’s.

Including Kai’s and even Lilith’s.

Chapter 20
CHANGE OF PLANS

Death. Death. Death. Death.

This was the only thought in their heads as they descended into Gabba’s cave. The deeper they went, the louder this mind-numbing whisper became. At some point, the pressure and the unknown force, akin to a technique, became so strong that the weakest of them began to tremble as fear penetrated deeper and deeper into their hearts.

“You can consider this a test as well,” Kai said, continuing to fuel the divine artifact that protected them from traps. “Show me how strong your will is. Lilith, can you tell us what you know about Gabba?”

“Not much, I fear,” she answered, effortlessly resisting the pressure. “I only met him once. When I first founded the sect. He appeared unexpectedly, having passed through all guard posts and defense arrays undetected. Frankly, he made me feel uneasy then. The power he radiated made many of the elders go numb.”

“What did he want? Did you fight?”

“No, there was no duel. Honestly, I was glad. Not that I doubted that I’d be able to defend myself but... I felt that the sect and its members wouldn’t have survived,” she explained. “It was weird. We only exchanged a couple of words, and then he left.”

“What did you talk about?”

“He asked who I was, where I came from, and whom I served.”

“And you answered?”

“Yes. I said that I served no one and that I came from outside of the Trial Worlds. He seemed to believe me, after which he allowed me to ask him a question. I asked why he came and what he intended to do. His answer was simple: he wanted to meet and check me. I never understood what he wanted to check. Perhaps he thought I was connected with his enemies, I don’t know. I couldn’t tell. In any case, before leaving, he gave me a scroll with the coordinates of these mountains.”

Kai frowned, thinking, and then raised his eyebrows.

“But why?”

“Who knows...?” Lilith shrugged in response. “He didn’t tell me anything, and I didn’t dare to stop him.”

“Do you think we can come to an agreement?”

“I don’t know.”

“What can you tell me about his powers?”

“Just that he’s very strong. Master of Seven Big Stars. One Step away from Divinity. But you already know that. I have nothing more to add.”

“Gabba is generally a rather mysterious person,” Shaw cut into the conversation. “He appeared a couple of centuries ago and pretty much immediately founded the Northern Islands Syndicate. Almost all factions on this side of the Great Sea Belt joined him. And then he simply disappeared, appearing from time to time in different parts of the planet. Interestingly enough, I did find information about him when I traveled through Bellum — the homeland of a frost troll tribe. The name Gabba appears more than once in stories about the Mountain Sects Alliance. After some digging, I found out that it was the same guy. Gabba was born and raised on Bellum, but then he suddenly disappeared only to reappear on Insulaii.”

“But how’s that possible?” Kai frowned, confused. “If you pass all the tests of a higher world or live in it for at least a hundred years, you lose access to the lower worlds. You get a pass for thirty days a year, no more. And Gabba has been on Insulaii for much longer than that. Even if he didn’t pass Bellum’s final test, he still couldn’t bypass this rule. On Insulaii, he was a level-five Divine Stage cultivator, so he was clearly over a hundred years old.”

“Who knows?” Shaw said. “Looks like he found a loophole.”

“Perhaps this isn’t the same Gabba you were talking about? Or maybe someone’s pretending to be him?” Hiro suggested.

“Quite possible...”

“By the way...” Kai looked at Shaw. “Have you been to Bellum?”

“Yeah,” he replied dryly. “Having saved up a substantial amount, I bought two thirty-day passes to Ferox and Bellum, wanting to survey them. I didn’t have much trouble on Ferox, but by the end of the journey through Bellum, I wandered where I shouldn’t have. That’s where I met the bastard who gave me these scars. He looked like a child but his aura was so unsettling that even Gabba, whom I also happened to meet once, wasn’t a match for him. This was a real monster, with energy reserves that any elf would envy. But the worst thing was his weapon. A sword created from souls, which can hurt you on the spiritual level of reality. It’s impossible to protect yourself with auras, Spheres, or even Divine-rank artifacts. He mutilated my Astral Body with it, and then left me to die, not even considering me worthy to finish off and take my soul. I fought like a God, but, alas, I was unlucky. Don’t give me that look, I’m not making it up. Okay. Maybe a little bit. A tiny bit. Listen, the story’s gotta sound good, okay? In any case, later I found out that he was one of the Five Pillars of the Heavenly Exaltation Cult. Head of the House of Famine — Raphael, the Light Winged Devourer.”

“And how did you survive?” Lilith asked.

“The Hidden Temple is the cult’s biggest pain in the ass. They tracked Raphael to Bellum where I ran into him, and that’s how they found me. They stabilized my condition and sold me the artifact that I still use today. Good guys, those Temples.”

“So what about Gabba’s powers?” Kai returned to the previous subject.

“He’s a melee fighter. Fist and Soul Master. That’s all I know,” Shaw said.

“I see.”

The conversation died down, and the descent continued in silence. After a couple of minutes, Kai turned around.

Ragnar, Hiro, Nyako, and Le’Gut’s faces were darker than the gloomiest of rain clouds. Clenching their fists, they peered tensely into the darkness of the tunnel, paying attention to their spirit perceptions. The increasing feeling of fear put more pressure on them with each foot they crossed.

Ron and Anatos, as well as the rest of the Divine Stage cultivators, were all shaking, constantly looking around. Walking on stiff legs, they were barely keeping up.

Kai was also afraid but he remained calm and collected as he pressed onward. The same was true for Lilith and Shaw. The three of them didn’t look the least bit bothered by the cave’s eerie atmosphere. With the things they had seen and been through, it’d take more than the deafening silence and oppressing darkness to shake their nerves. However, that didn’t mean that, deep down, there wasn’t something cold and slimy stirring in their gut, keeping them on their toes.

“I can’t do this anymore!” someone suddenly exclaimed. “Let’s go back!”

The group stopped and turned to stare at the pale-faced elder, his eyes wide like a deer caught in the headlights.

“Talen, calm down!” Le’Gut said in a choked voice and tried to get closer.

“Stop! Don’t come near me!” Talen shouted, pulling out his weapon. “We’re all going to die... We’re all going to die! Let’s go back! Fuck that troll! To hell with the cave! We can’t survive here!”

Kai glanced at Lilith and then turned to the timid elder.

“My lady,” Talen pleaded as he turned to face her, “you’ve been deceived. Please, let’s go! Only death lies ahead of us!”

“Are you afraid?” Lilith inquired.

“No... No, my lady...” he murmured, his voice trembling no less than the hand that held the sword. “I’m just... I’m just worried about you.”

“Really? Are you really not afraid?”

“Y-Yes,” he stuttered, continuing to look around.

“Then let’s move on. If there’s a trap ahead, we’ll be ready. We have strong defense artifacts. You don’t have to worry.”

“No! I can’t!” Talen exclaimed. “We can’t move forward! Think it over again, my lady, please!”

Lilith glanced at Kai, who just sighed and softly said:

“We’re not stopping.”

With that, he turned around and walked away. Lilith and Shaw followed. The rest of the group did the same after slight hesitation, leaving Talen behind.

“No! Don’t go there! Come back!” he shouted. “Stop!”

But no one stopped. Soon, he disappeared from sight, his screams fading in the distance.

After a while, one more person fell behind. Exhausted, a woman fell to her knees and wept, her terrified sobs bouncing off the cave’s walls. By this point, the pressure had intensified so much that even the main trio began to feel tense.

This time neither Kai nor Lilith stopped. Ignoring the weeping, they continued on.

After a tense minute that felt like eternity, they finally reached the main underground hall. They stopped at the entrance, observing the dark red opaque veil blocking the path.

“The artifact isn’t responding,” Kai said. “It’s not a trap.”

“I sense a spatial distortion,” Lilith noted. “A barrier? But what kind?”

“Let’s check it out,” Shaw said as he summoned a humanoid being made of metal. “Come on, do your thing.”

His creation headed forward, but as soon as it collided with the veil, it turned into metallic sand.

Shaw coughed up blood.

“I don’t know what it did, but it cut me off from the technique... The fucking thing!” Without straightening up, he put out his hand and aimed at the veil with his palm. “Let’s see how you like this!”

“Stop, you idiot!” Lilith shouted, grabbing his wrist. “If you continue to attack it, it might sound an alarm or something! We’re not here to fight! Do you want Gabba to think that we’ve come to shed blood?”

Looking up at Lilith, Shaw wiped the blood from his lips and smiled.

“Your skin is so soft...”

She grimaced and let go of his hand in disgust.

“Let’s try a different approach,” Kai suggested, summoning one of his newer clones.

He was ready to take it back to the Storage at any moment to protect it from any possible consequences of touching the veil.

“Pass through the veil. Slowly,” Kai ordered.

The clone bowed and slowly extended its hand, trying to touch the barrier with its fingers. Everyone tensed, preparing to see the clone die a terrible death, but nothing happened. To everyone’s surprise, the clone’s hand passed through the veil, and then it was on the other side.

“It passed,” Shaw muttered. “But what now? This is a clone, not a real person. Maybe the veil will react differently to us?”

“Can you move into the clone’s body?” Lilith asked, even though she already knew the answer. She never asked about how Kai and his followers ended up in Six’s chambers, and not at the sect’s transfer array.

“I can’t,” Kai replied. “I’ve lost connection with the clone. It seems that the veil is embedded with rune power. It won’t let us pass through it.”

“Then we need a scapegoat. Maybe we should take one of the two that we left behind?” Shaw suggested.

“Over my dead body!” Lilith objected instantly. “How about you use your Divine Gift and one of your clones instead?”

“Too complicated, my dear. I still haven’t recovered from my fight with Kaiser. And unlike those two poor sods, I’m a valuable asset,” Shaw sneered in reply.

“I can go check,” Ragnar suggested, turning to Kai. “My Divine—”

“No. I’ll go. After all, you follow me, not the other way around.”

Without giving the others time to protest, Kai approached the veil. And even though his soul had incredible defense, he still used one Renewal Rune and activated Frost Reflection on the off chance that the attack would be physical and not just spiritual. Quick regeneration or not, it was better to play it safe.

Fortunately, nothing happened.

He passed through the veil without problem, and then his clone came out, informing the others that everything was fine on the other side. Kai had sent it in his stead, worried that he wouldn’t be able to return if he got out but when he saw the clone come back with the rest of the group, he breathed a sigh of relief.

As soon as they crossed to the other side, an even worse pressure hit them. Anatos, Ron, and three Divine Stage cultivators lost consciousness, while Hiro, Ragnar, Nyako, and Le’Gut stood motionless, their bodies frozen with fear.

“I think this is the end of your test,” Kai said as he moved everyone into the Storage. “But where’s the other elder?”

“He ran away as soon as he touched the veil,” Shaw snickered, desperately trying to hide the fear that was showing on his face.

Lilith didn’t snap back, struggling as well.

Kai nodded and turned to the cave. It was huge: at least a couple of hundred feet tall, and so wide that one could only guess where its boundaries were. Directly ahead was only one thing — a large area filled with fog, which, oddly enough, didn’t spread throughout the cave, but stayed in one spot.

The trio headed there, feeling their souls tremble from the growing unease. The source of the pressure was somewhere ahead. When they finally approached the borders of the fog, they saw a dark figure in its center.

Even while sitting, it was at least seven times taller than Kai.

“It’s him...” Lilith swallowed hard. “He was nowhere near this level of power the last time I saw him. Was he suppressing it?”

“Damn... Fuck this,” Shaw whispered, turning pale.

Ignoring them, Kai continued forward.

“Stop!” Lilith screamed and immediately covered her mouth with her hand, afraid that her shouting might’ve woken up the frost troll.

Soon enough, Kai disappeared into the fog. Unlike the giant frost troll, the mist obscured his silhouette.

For the next few seconds, Lilith and Shaw peered into the darkness and paid attention to their spirit perceptions. Suddenly, there was a loud laugh. They flinched but soon realized it belonged to Kai.

“Come here!” he called from the depths of the fog.

“This is the end...” Shaw unconsciously took a step back. All this time, his instincts told him to run. He didn’t experience such horror even when he met Raphael. He touched his head, rubbing his temple. “We’re doomed.”

Lilith stepped forward.

“Have you lost your mind, woman?! Shit!” Shaw gritted his teeth. Still unsure about what he was doing, he followed. Closing his eyes, he hoped to calm down at least a little bit. “Ah, fuck it...”

Forty steps later, he stopped, sensing two familiar auras nearby. Opening his eyes, he saw an armored frost troll. Head bent, he sat motionless in meditation. Only a moment later did Shaw realize that Gabba was dead.

He was finally able to breathe calmly. The fear still gripped him, but the realization that the root of his fear had already died helped him think rationally. The terror that filled the air, despite all its power, turned into nothing more than an unpleasant hindrance.

Kai and Lilith felt the same.

“Looks like he died during the breakthrough.” Kai noted. “He was on the verge of becoming a Star Emperor.”

Although there could be no deities in the Trial Worlds, this didn’t mean that a cultivator couldn’t become one. However, the moment one reached this stage, the Rules would throw the newly minted deity into outer space, far away from the three planets.

“So that’s why his residual strength felt so strong — it’s full of divine particles, formed during the breakthrough process,” Lilith said. “And the rune fog must be the Runes that disintegrated into those divine particles.”

“But shouldn’t they disappear with the Accumulator once the Contender dies?” Kai asked.

“Only if they were in the Accumulator at that moment. He could’ve left the Runes in the cave. To support barriers, traps, and arrays, for example.”

“It’s strange that he was so poorly protected before the breakthrough,” Shaw remarked. “Just one barrier, one array, and a bunch of traps.”

“Yeah, but that was enough to give us a hard time.” Lilith chuckled. “Sometimes, stealth is a much more reliable defense than an army.”

“True.” Kai nodded. “A breakthrough to the Star Emperor stage is already a very stormy process in terms of energy. If he had surrounded himself with defense arrays and guards, people would’ve noticed that something was up.”

“Didn’t he give you the coordinates?” Shaw remembered. “Why did he do that if he wanted to keep his breakthrough a secret?”

“I don’t know,” Lilith replied. “But without Kaiser’s artifact, I wouldn’t have found this place. I wouldn’t have even come here. And that Shan boy would’ve postponed the official visit.”

“If you say so.” Shaw shrugged. “Now what?”

“On one hand, it’s a shame that we won’t get a chance to talk with him. But one the other...” Kai smiled. “Lilith, do you remember that assumption of mine?”

She nodded.

“Shall we?”

“Yess.”

“Look what I found!” Shaw exclaimed suddenly. “Look!”

Kai and Lilith turned around to see Shaw jumping off Gabba’s body. At the same time, the pressure finally disappeared. They even staggered in surprise.

“Why did you go there?” Lilith frowned. “You could’ve gotten us all killed!”

“This.” Shaw showed them a black ring he had pulled off the troll’s thumb. “It generates fear!”

Frowning, Kai drew one of his swords and compared it to the ring.

“The material is similar,” Lilith commented. “Except its density is higher in the ring.”

That’s why it reminded me of the Aura of Fear, Kai thought. “Too bad I don’t remember what kind of material it is...”

“Let’s take a look inside, shall we?” Shaw smiled.

“We’re not marauders,” Lilith replied.

“Oh, come on! He doesn’t need it anymore.”

“What about his student?”

“That guy? Is he even his student? There’s no proof that he is. If you’re so worried about it, go ask him. We’ll just sit here and wait.” Shaw snorted. “I’m not suggesting we steal it, just take a look.”

Shaw loved all kinds of jewelry and treasures, and he simply couldn’t resist the urge to look at the property of one of the former strongest, if not the strongest, cultivators on Insulaii.

Having used a unique and very expensive Rune of Purification on the ring to remove any possible defensive techniques and remnants of Gabba’s will, he added his spirit mark on the artifact. The ring shrunk to the size of his finger and he put it on.

“Let’s see...” With a greedy smile, he entered the artifact with his mind. However, his grin faded quickly, replaced by a sour expression. “Oh.”

An ordinary scroll appeared in his hand.

“Is... Is that all?” Lilith asked, surprised.

“That’s all.”

“Are... Are you serious?”

“Do I look like I’m joking?!” Shaw replied, enraged that he had just spent a special Rune worth four million on nothing, and threw the parchment to the ground. “One fucking scroll!”

Ignoring Shaw’s temper tantrum, Kai picked up the item. Unlike Shaw, he was more interested in scrolls and secrets they often hid than in pretty artifacts, no matter how useful. The fact that it was the only thing that was inside the ring made him feel like Gabba had left it there on purpose.

Pouring energy into the scroll, Kai closed his eyes.

***

Endless dark void.

“Hello,” a low, icy male voice sounded in it. “I don’t know who you are, but since you’re hearing these words, it’s likely that my breakthrough failed. My name is Gabba, and all my life I have studied souls, wanting to become a God. I taught and helped many people, but I never had real students. I have no regrets, but I’d like it if my knowledge wasn’t wasted. I don’t care who you are or what you’ll do with this information. Even if the cult gets its hands on this ring, I’ll be happy. After all, my goal is to help at least one person become what I couldn’t.”

Suddenly, the void began to change, and a huge purple sphere appeared in its center — a soul. In the next moment, it came closer, and then it split in two, revealing its three layers: mental, emotional, and warrior. This was the first time Kai had seen such a detailed projection of the soul.

“I think you already know that every soul has three layers. Occasionally they are incorrectly positioned, which limits one’s development. However, such cases are rare, and most of the time, the soul looks like what you’re seeing now,” Gabba’s voice continued. “The correct position of the first two layers leads to the awakening of the third. For some races, this happens naturally, while others have to go through rigorous training and use alchemy to achieve the same result. In any case, this is the first key change of the soul. The second change occurs as you pass through the Soul Stage. As for the third, it occurs at the moment of breaking through to the Exorcist Stage. It’s then that the soul grows the most in percentage terms, even if we count all the further steps of True Mastery.”

The three layers that appeared before Kai thickened, almost touching each other. Small connecting threads began to form between them.

“Now, the Master Star Test. The highest rating is that of a Master of Eight Stars. However, since this is an impossible level to reach, we shan’t discuss it here. Instead, we’ll replace it with Seven Great Stars. It’s a name I came up with for the level between Seven Big Stars and the unattainable Eight Stars. In fact, this is the limit. The soul can’t go beyond it. However, this only applies to a soul on a certain level of development. When it rises, all layers evolve, and new layers appear.”

The sphere began to change again. The layers expanded, and then two thin mini-layers separated from each of them.

“What you are seeing now are the changes that occur after breaking through to the middle level of the Exorcist Stage. Moving to the next level has created two layers, but when you move to the next stage, then three new layers would appear in between each of them. Doesn’t it remind you of something? That’s right, these are the so-called Steps, used to measure the difference in strength among cultivators of different levels of development,” the voice explained. “But what do these layers give you, you might be wondering. They expand the boundaries of a Master’s abilities: energy control, Force control, the general level of control of one’s physical body, control and understanding of spirit, mental abilities, contemplation, and, of course, the maximum level of knowledge of Forces. Not immediately, but as they are mastered, one by one. That is, if one used to be a Master of Seven Great Stars, they could now reach Eight Average Stars. If such a title existed, that is. The System prefers to use the same rating names for everyone, which is why for each next stage, it raises the bar for achieving One Small Star by the corresponding number of Steps. Because of that, everyone uses the same titles, but the value of their Stars is different. After all, reaching One Step away from Divinity raises the maximum level to Sixteen Big Stars if you count from the initial level of the Exorcist Stage. It may seem that this is just twice the original value but that’d be the same as saying that a Star Emperor is just twice as powerful as an Exorcist.”

Suddenly the soul changed again. Now there were thirty-five additional thin layers, which corresponded to the fifth level of the Divine Stage.

“So, where am I going with this? In order to have even the tiniest chance of reaching the divine level, you need to achieve the maximum number of all layers and receive Seven Big Stars for mastery. More specifically, you need Seven Great Stars. Unfortunately, if you fail to unleash the full potential of your soul before reaching the Divine Stage without hindering the speed of your development, or if you don’t have divine heritage, then you’ll probably never be able to achieve this. Three dozen not fully realized layers will reduce the chances of success almost to zero. They’ll interfere with each other, preventing you from rising above Seven Small Stars. Luckily, I found a way to fix this without resorting to dark arts. The solution, as it turned out, was right under my nose.”

Twenty layers disappeared from the sphere. Or rather, so it seemed to Kai at first. Taking a closer look, he realized that they had become almost completely transparent.

“Insulaii is the most valuable world in terms of development for old Masters. I spent half a millennium to find the rarest Rune of the Second Passage in the depths of the Misty Continent, reset the connection to Bellum, and get here. All for the sake of one thing — the strongest limitation of power. The Rules of the Trial Worlds are incredibly powerful, and they don’t allow anyone stronger than a peak-level Elementalist. Here, this divine power almost completely breaks the connection of the sub-layers with the main layers. However, as soon as you block these areas with the technique I developed, you turn back into an ordinary Elementalist, unhindered by an excessive number of unused layers. By doing that, you stop being distracted by the echoes of their power, concentrating instead on the layers of the Exorcist and Elementalist Stages. Of course, you lose the additional skills bestowed by other layers, but you still have the memory of how to develop them. Not a single limiting technique, unless imposed by a God, is capable of weakening you in such a qualitative way. Such a simple truth remains invisible to the local Masters, who continue to train in special zones without restrictions. Actually, this is how I managed to go from being a Master of Seven Small Stars to being a Master of Seven Great Stars in just a couple of centuries.

I want to pass this knowledge, together with the technique, to you. You can keep this to yourself, or you can tell the whole world about it. Be warned, however, that this will make the bitter people from Bellum come to Insulaii and turn it into ashes. I don’t care if such a thing happens, but I thought it’d only be fair to warn you.

One last thing before we part, dear friend: the power of the Runes is dangerous. I did a lot of research and came to the realization that strengthening a soul with them is unwise. Why? Well, I’ll let you figure that out on your own. Can’t reveal all secrets of the universe in one message, can I now? ” The fading voice laughed. “Farewell.”

The sphere began to blur, disappearing into the void.

Once it was gone, Kai studied the Subtle Soul Lock Technique and then returned to reality.

***

The Runes are dangerous, he mentally repeated to himself. And I promised Acilla not to use them. Does that mean that she knew about this?

“Well, what did you find? Was it at least interesting?” Shaw asked as he approached him. “You blacked out for a second there.”

“You have no idea,” Kai answered seriously, turning around, and held out his hand. “I’ll tell you later. Give me the ring.”

“But, but, but...” Shaw began, looking at the trinket in his hand. “Are you sure? Maybe you don’t need it?”

“I do,” Kai replied calmly.

Shaw sighed in annoyance, after which he removed it from his finger and erased the mark from it.

“Okay... Here you go.”

Taking the ring, Kai put it into the Storage. Although he still didn’t know what material his swords were made of, he was aware of its power, and he wasn’t going to let it go to waste.

After that, he tamed the fog surrounding Gabba’s body and turned it into Runes. There were several thousand of them in total.

“What was that?” Lilith asked in shock.

“Something you shouldn’t tell anyone about.”

“Wait.” She looked like she had just realized something. “That Wandering Island...”

Intuition told her not to finish that sentence.

The three of them turned toward the hallway leading into the cave. The veil suddenly rippled, letting Shan Wu through. And he wasn’t alone. Staggering behind him, bound by fiery chains, were the three cultivators that fell behind.

Chapter 21
END GAME

“MASTER!” Shan Wu screamed in horror when he saw Gabba’s corpse.

“How did he come to his senses so quickly?” Shaw was surprised. “A regenerative bloodline...?”

“Monsters! What have you done?!” Shan Wu growled, flaming with power, albeit much less than he did when they first met him. “You—”

“Calm down, you moron,” Shaw interrupted him. “We didn’t do anything to the troll. He was already dead when we arrived. You can check yourself.”

“You’re lying! That’s impossible! He couldn’t have just died!” Shan Wu blurted out, shaking with rage.

“Either he died on his own or we killed him. Pick one. Either way, the troll is dead,” Shaw replied, picking his ear with his little finger.

“I’ll kill you! And your death will be especially slow, Raven! I thought your ugly mug seemed familiar! You’re one of those dirty pirates!”

“Oh, look, I’m famous!” Shaw smiled smugly. “Ha! And they said I wouldn’t make it in the world!”

“Let my men go,” Lilith said coldly and revealed four Spheres. “Or else.”

The power of her Sword, Fire, Wind, and Space
Forces began to fill the cave, forming an all-destroying wave that fell on Shan Wu. He trembled and turned pale, the flame of rage that was blazing in his soul extinguishing instantly.

It might’ve seemed that, within the Rules, the difference between him and Lilith was small. However, she was close to the title of a Master of Seven Big Stars, so she was almost two Steps above Shan Wu. In addition, as a Divine Stage cultivator, even under the Rules’ restrictions, she possessed willpower that exceeded that of most the genius of local cultivators.

Thus, she could compress her Spheres around her opponent so well that she’d be able to easily suppress even Kai’s six Spheres.

But Lilith didn’t stop there.

“I see,” Kai muttered, slightly surprised. “So you can do that, too.”

In an instant, her Spheres reached the pseudo-Divine rank, merging with her Field of Superiority.

Beaten and trembling, Shan Wu almost fell to his knees, barely managing to keep his balance. Biting his lip until it bled, he glared at Lilith from under his brows. Continuing to resist with all his might, he tried to keep the technique with which he had shackled the elders from collapsing.

“Leave this place immediately and return everything you found here. Then, and only then, will I let them go,” he croaked.

Lilith’s laugh echoed through the cave. She walked slowly, continuing to look down at him.

“You’re in no position to negotiate. The fact that you’re still alive is nothing more than a whim of my lord. But if you continue to bother us, then we’ll have to adjust our plans a little. Let my men go, and I’ll let you escape death a second time.”

“Do you... think... you can... intimidate me... so easily?” Shan Wu asked between heavy breaths.

“That’s exactly what I think.” Lilith smiled charmingly. “Or do you not care about your Order, which I intend to visit very soon? Do you think they can withstand the power of the Rising Star?”

Shan Wu’s eyes snapped open. Not only from renewed anger but also from shock.

“So that’s who you are,” he whispered.

Lilith was a rather secretive person, so even within her sect few people knew what she looked like.

“So the Rising Star Sect allied with the pirates?” Shan Wu asked indignantly. “Is this a declaration of war? Why did you come to see my master?!”

“Shan Wu!” Lilith snarled and then disappeared. Reappearing in front of him, she grabbed him by the throat and lifted him off the ground. “How long are you going to test my patience?!”

The Spheres, which Shan Wu already had difficulty supporting along with the defensive cover that surrounded him and the hostages, finally collapsed. A moment later, energy began to rush out of his body. He tried to resist, but Lilith’s variant of Desolation of the Weak was too strong.

His spirit connection with the techniques that bound the elders was weakening rapidly.

“I surrender!” Shan Wu croaked as he freed the hostages. If Lilith broke his connection with the technique, he would’ve suffered on the spirit level.

Releasing him, Lilith let Shan Wu fall to the ground. He no longer had the strength even to stand on his own.

“Was it worth it?” She arched an eyebrow and shook her head, putting the elders in her Storage. She then turned to Kai. “Maybe you can start with him since we’re changing plans anyway?”

“What... do you... need... from me...?”

Kai approached him and Lilith.

“Unfortunately, the circumstances have changed.” He nodded at Gabba’s body, “So he might not agree. Also, I don’t want to take advantage of his weakened state. Let’s leave it for now. We’ll meet again soon enough.”

“Who are you?” Shan Wu spat blood, trying to get up. “Why do Raven and Rising Star serve some pathetic Elementalist?”

“Really, why...?” Kai smiled, not at all offended. “I took Gabba’s Spatial Ring. In it was a scroll with his memories. The said scroll states that he doesn’t have a student and that he doesn’t care about whose hands his legacy will end up in. Also, I don’t plan on taking his armor and cores.” He patted Shan Wu on the shoulder, which only made him grimace. “Till we meet again, Shan Wu. Let’s go.”

The trio headed toward the dark red veil.

“Who the hell are you?!” Shan Wu shouted again, looking at their backs.

Alas, no one answered him.

***

Avlaim was governed by three forces: Northern Islands Syndicate and the Rising Star Sect up north, and the Four Mists Cartel down south. However, that wasn’t the whole truth, as these weren’t the only independent factions in the region. There were more lands governed by other sects and factions that no one had conquered or annexed. They didn’t have as much power as the three main factions did, but they were always ready to unite to fight a common enemy. When this happened, they became an admirable force, one nobody really wanted to reckon with. Except for, perhaps, the Rising Star Sect, whose recent expansion resulted in several small-scale conflicts. However, the sect didn’t aim to capture more foreign territory but to cultivate new talents. After all, war was precisely the kind of event in which warriors were forged. That was why all this was planned with the rulers of those organizations. Lilith and her senior elders promised not to interfere, leaving everything to the sect’s Exorcists and Elementalists. The other side had a similar view: agreeing to such terms was beneficial for them given the Rising Star Sect’s military power.

However, there were also factions that even the main three weren’t ready to challenge. For example, the Eighth Division — one of the branches of the Everstein Clan, the strongest martial arts organization on Ferox. They had been trading, lending money, and were mercenaries in all three worlds since ancient times, had an excellent reputation, and almost always remained neutral. It was rumored that they were probably the oldest faction around, able to rival even Bellum’s main factions, including the Heavenly Exaltation Cult and the Purity Order. The clan’s name was in every old historical record.

And it was to the lands of the Eighth Division that the most important people of Avlaim were arriving en masse today: fourteen heads of independent factions and the Northern Islands Syndicate’s twenty-five leaders. Not only was the unusual event held on the territory of the legendary Everstein Clan, but the Rising Star was listed as the organizer. As the invitations came directly from her, no one refused to attend, interested in what the Eversteins and she had prepared.

Most of the guests were Divine Stage cultivators, starting from Masters of Six Stars. Among them were seven Holy Lords, and two Elementalists who were forced to take power into their own hands at such an early stage. They possessed an incredible talent that allowed them to bridge the age gap between them and most of the Divine Stage cultivators.

The sun was beginning to sink below the horizon when all thirty-nine guests finally arrived. For the next hour and a half, they mingled in the huge hall, making new acquaintances. For many, this evening was a great opportunity to gain useful connections. After all, such events were rare in Avlaim, which made the opportunity to meet so many important people at the same time very lucrative.

One such group was a trio of Divine Stage cultivators — a dwarf, an elf, and a human — who ruled the independent factions north of the Rising Star Sect. Having occupied one of the tables with expensive food, they discussed other guests.

“What a beauty” the human smiled at Lilith. She was wearing a lavish robe adorned with expensive embroidery and walking around the hall, mingling with the guests.

“Careful now, she might set her eyes on your lands instead of you,” the dwarf replied with a laugh. “You’ll end up like Sala of the Forest Warriors. Speaking of him, he seems to be in a difficult spot. His clan has almost lost. All the Rising Star Sect needs to do now is take the capital. If this happens, the Forest Warriors will have to join them as their vassal for the next ten thousand years.”

“Did he really come here to try and negotiate with her?” The human smiled. “He really is desperate then.”

“Looks like it. Apparently, he doesn’t care about pride.”

“Pride? Heh... You say so, but what would you do in his shoes?”

“Fortunately, I’m not in his shoes. And I’m not in danger of entering a war with her. The Union won’t allow it.”

“Were you able to conclude that trade agreement then?”

“We were!” the dwarf boasted.

“By the way, about the Union,” the elf finally spoke. “Look at the young master of the Primordial Elements Order. He’s been sitting in the corner all night and he hasn’t talked to anyone.”

The trio turned in the indicated direction and saw Shan Wu staring at his cup. It had been seven days since Gabba died, but he still wasn’t over it. The invitation to visit the lands of the Eighth Division, signed by the Rising Star, didn’t help. Actually, he only came because she was the organizer. He had many questions for her, but even after an hour and a half, he couldn’t bring himself to approach Lilith.

“Seems that not everything is so rosy in the Union.”

“Come on, don’t say that! I’ve just become friends with them!”

“Why was this event even organized? What do you think?”

“Perhaps the Rising Star wants to make some sort of trade offer to the rest of Avlaim?”

“Not the entirety of Avlaim,” the elf said.

“Oh, don’t even mention those Cartel freaks. I hate them. Do you know how much money and resources they stole from me? I still don’t understand why the Union and Rising Star sect tolerate them. They should be killed like the vermin they are.”

“Are you perhaps volunteering to clean up their nest? They’re too strong. I tried getting rid of them, but it didn’t work. They have artifacts that allow them to move many ships through space at once. They’re elusive and very cunning bastards. Plus, there are rumors that the Union has already tried to eradicate them, but that they suffered defeat in the Cartel’s waters. A few Divine Stage cultivators even died.”

“Do they really have so many strong Masters?”

“It’s not them. As I said, it’s all because of the artifacts. These are some new spatial or movement technologies. Nothing like we’ve ever seen before. It’s these technologies that help them rule the seas and oceans. On their territory, they’ve set up so many traps that it’s simply not profitable for anyone to start a war with them.”

“Is that why we are all here? Just think: if we, the independent factions, the Rising Star sect, and the Alliance unite, then the pirates won’t stand a chance. I’d agree to that!”

“That would be nice... But who knows how Knolak will react if their pawn is destroyed?”

Suddenly, music began to play and the main doors to the hall opened. The guests began to turn around, trying to figure out who the newcomer was. It was the first time that the musicians began to play so solemnly.

Perfect posture, imperious gait, impeccable appearance, gorgeous platinum hair, and great strength — was what the guests immediately noted. There were three of them. Walking in front was a tall sylph with a neat blond beard, a peak Divine Stage cultivator, Master of Seven Average Stars. Walking slightly behind, flanking him, were the young girl, an initial-level Divine Stage cultivator, and her older sister, a level-five Holy Lord. Both sylphs were Masters of Six Small Stars.

Like the man, the girls were dressed in elegant snow-white robes and wide pants that emphasized their figures and complimented the color of their hair. But what stood out the most were their unusual eyes. The trio belonged to the Void Clan, and while the shape of their eyes didn’t differ from most other races, their irises shimmered with an unusual green hue.

Furthermore, they had an additional eye on their forehead, which was currently closed. Only a few knew that this glowing blue eye allowed the Eversteins to see everything at once in three dimensions. For such a vision, there were no barriers as it allowed them to see through any matter. With such an eye, the Eversteins could observe spatial distortions from childhood. Moreover, it was directly connected to their Shell, making their understanding of all three dimensions intuitive. With all that and more, they quickly became masters of Space. Members of their family were often called Portal Masters, and their spatial artifacts were considered to be of the highest quality in all the Trial Worlds and even beyond.

The man stopped at the railing of the staircase leading down to the hall.

“Allow me to introduce myself. I’m Derek von Everstein, head of the Eighth Division and member of the Everstein Clan.” He narrowed his eyes, bowing slightly. “And next to me are my beloved daughters: Selena and Diana.”

The girls followed their father’s example and bowed.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I’m glad to welcome you all to my home, and I’m also very glad that all of those invited have managed to attend this event. It’s not often that we get to see so many talented cultivators in one place! Ah, but I must be boring you with formalities. I’m merely the host of this event. I’m sure you’ll be more interested in what Lady Lilith has to say.”

Lilith was already on her way up the stairs. Soon, she stood next to Derek.

“I’m sure a lot of you know me, but I’ll introduce myself anyway. I’m Lilith Emerald Flame, also known as Rising Star, the matriarch of the eponymous sect and the organizer of this event. At least that’s what you think based on the invitation letters.” She smiled. “Actually, like Derek, I’m just a middle man. I’d very much like to introduce the person who gathered you all here today.”

Lilith, Derek, and his daughters stepped aside, and the massive hall doors began to open again. However, this time there was no music playing. In complete silence, two tall male silhouettes appeared. Soon, they stepped into the light of the hall, revealing themselves.

The festive atmosphere instantly disappeared, replaced by indignant shouts and insults. Some even began to reveal their auras.

“What’s this freak doing here?!” came a disgruntled cry, echoing the opinion of the vast majority. “What’s this supposed to mean?!”

“How rude! Just admit you’re jealous of my good looks and let’s move on!” Shaw chuckled.

“Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down,” Derek said. “Let me remind you that you’re on neutral ground, where there’s no place for insults.”

However, despite his polite request, no one calmed down. The celebration was ruined, and all the guests were furious. Which was exactly what Kai was trying to achieve. And although he came out at the same time as Shaw, he remained unnoticed, overshadowed by his companion’s ego and reputation.

“The Cartel is Avlaim’s enemy number one! No! It’s the number one enemy of the entire Insulaii!” one of the leaders objected. “Why is Rising Star collaborating with the pirates? And why did the Eighth Division let them into their lands? Haven’t they terrorized your waters, too?”

“No,” Derek lied with a shrug and a chuckle. The Cartel tried to visit them, but it was immediately punished for its daring attempt. The Eversteins proved to be too big of a bite for the pirates. “It’s just business, gentlemen.”

“I’m leaving!” shouted one of the Union’s leaders.

“I’m sorry, but that’s not possible right now,” Derek said calmly. “The entire hall is located in a pocket dimension, cut off from the outside world. You can try to destroy it, I won’t interfere, but I don’t think that any of you know the way out.”

“What?!”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“How dare you?”

“Let us out immediately!”

“Derek, you’re crossing the line! Aren’t you supposed to be neutral? Are you in cahoots with the pirates?! Do you have any idea what will happen if the word spreads that you’re keeping so many of Avlaim’s leaders hostage?”

“I’m not in cahoots with the Cartel, I’ve only lent this hall to the organizers of the event. Besides, you all agreed to come here. The invitations made it clear that it wouldn’t be possible to leave the place before the end of the event. Despite this warning, you decided to come anyway. So why are you blaming me? In two hours, you’ll be free to leave,” Derek answered with a slight smile on his face, his hands behind his back, and his eyes still narrowed.

“Lilith, why are you silent?”

“Yes! Say something!”

“Why did you invite Raven here? Is your sect collaborating with the Cartel?”

“Is this a declaration of war on the rest of the region?!”

“What did you want to tell us?”

Sighing, Lilith gave the crowd a cold look.

“Where are your manners?” She chuckled, amplifying her voice with the Master’s Will. “I announced the organizer, but you didn’t let him say a word.”

“We have nothing to talk about with that bastard!”

“Really? And where did you get the idea that Raven’s the organizer?” Lilith chuckled again.

With that, the guests finally paid attention to the person who entered with Shaw — a tall human with long dark hair and purple eyes, dressed in black robes with a cut unusual for Insulaii. Everyone saw a peak Elementalist, but they didn’t feel anything else. No threat. No fear. He seemed like a completely ordinary cultivator with no special talents.

The crowd was filled with bewildered expressions.

“Who is he?”

“What’s an Elementalist doing here?”

“Is he a new member of the Rising Star Sect? He looks like he could be.”

“Are you the organizer? What do you want from us, kid? And what the hell is Raven doing here with you?” One of the Divine Stage cultivators laughed, looking down at Kai. “Come on, tell us!”

Kai laughed, took a few steps, and sat, amused.

“How dare you act like that in front of us?” one of the guests spat.

“Let’s not start our relationship on the wrong note. I’m Kaiser, overlord of the Rising Star Sect and owner of the Insulaii Sea Trading Company, created in the waters of the Four Mists Cartel, as well as its former Third and Fourth Fleets.” Kai smiled, looking at the surprised guests. “I’ve gathered you all here to complete the unification of Avlaim, by capturing all the remaining factions.”

For a moment, everyone was silent, but then they all started laughing. This went on for a little while, and then they all shut up, silenced by the deathly serious faces of Lilith, Shaw, Derek, and his daughters.

“Do you really serve him?” one of the gloomy guests asked Shaw and Lilith.

They two nodded, which finally convinced everyone that this wasn’t an attempt at an elaborate joke.

“And how do you plan to pull this off?” one of the matriarchs asked.

“Simple: I’ll keep attacking you until you swear allegiance to me. For at least a century,” Kai answered with a shrug.

“Bold! But do you really think you can overpower us? Do you think Rising Star and Raven can handle thirty-nine Masters of Six Stars?”

“Who said that we’d do it alone?” Shaw asked, raising an eyebrow.

Almost immediately after that, Skyde, Ragnar, Hiro, Nyako, and five other cultivators appeared behind him and Lilith. All Masters of Six Stars.

Usually, Masters of Five Stars and above rarely appeared in public, fearing assassinations, which weren’t uncommon. Many factions had resorted to killing talented enemies to keep them from advancing. In addition, due to lack of experience and the need to constantly train, these young geniuses almost never held important positions that required decision making, which also reduced their public appearances. But still, they were Insulaii’s most powerful weapons every time they were needed.

Previously, the Rising Star Sect had only eight Masters of Six or more Stars. However, three of them had recently died, and the hope of the sect was now resting on Lilith, one Holy Lord, and three peak-level Elementalists.

The Cartel couldn’t boast of much except for artifacts. Their numbers were much smaller, so Shaw and Skyde had only one Master of Six Small Stars, who was also a peak-level Elementalist.

As for the weaker Masters, Kai decided not to get them involved.

“Anyway, you’re outnumbered, there are four times more people on our side,” one of the leaders remarked.

“Are you sure?” Kai smiled back, then glanced at Derek.

The sylph nodded and transferred fifty people from his Storage to the hall: all of them were Holy Lords and Masters of Six Small Stars.

“I believe there are more people on my side now,” Kai said, turning back to the stunned guests.

“What?!”

“The Eversteins sided with them? Have you really lured us into a trap, Derek?! This is outrageous!”

“Calm down, calm down. You’re all jumping to conclusions.” Derek shook his head. “Have you forgotten that my family provides mercenaries? Lord Kaiser recently turned to me with such a request. This is nothing more than business.”

“It’s still a declaration of war, isn’t it?!” A huge dorgan snarled as he stepped forward. “Do you think we’ll surrender without a fight? Even if we all die here, we’ll be avenged! Grandmaster Gabba will wipe the Rising Star Sect and the Cartel from the face of Insulaii!”

“Yes!”

“Right!”

“You have no chance against a Master of Seven Big Stars!”

The guests began to shout when Kai spoke again in an icy voice.

“Grandmaster Gabba is dead.”

There was silence. The confidence of his words made many believe him despite wanting this to be a lie. Everyone turned to Shan Wu, Master of the Primordial Elements Order — the closest organization to Gabba.

Shan couldn’t stand more than three dozen pairs of eyes staring at him. He didn’t want to take responsibility for the bloodbath that could happen here.

“He really is dead. He failed to break through to the Star Emperor
Stage and died,” he admitted, causing gasps and whispers to spread through the crowd.

“Now you know the truth,” Kai continued. “And now you finally understand that the ball is in my court. However, I’m not here to shed blood, so I’m ready to offer you another option. We can fight one on one in a common duel: me against each of you. With a break of one minute between each fight. If I win, the loser will become my vassal for one century. If I lose, I’ll let you go and even swear not to show up in your lands for a century. How does that sound?”

The guests were silent. No one wanted to start a large-scale battle, in which their opponent had a clear advantage, but they also didn’t want to become someone’s vassal. The Masters spent the next minute contemplating and discussing the decision until Kai spoke again.

“I see you have doubts. Let’s sweeten the pot then, shall we? If someone defeats me, then everyone who lost to me before them will be released, and everyone who is yet to fight me will be able to decline the duel. The person who defeats me will receive fifty million Runes.”

The offer shocked not only the guests but even Shaw and Derek, as it put Kai at a huge disadvantage.

“We accept!” The majority of the crowd thundered after a short pause.

“Excellent.” Kai smiled his usual smirk. He then took out a scroll, wrote down all the conditions, and threw it to the dorgan that was the closest to him. “Let’s sign a contract then.”

The dorgan read the document, looked up at Kai, and signed it with his energy. Then he passed the scroll to the person next to him who repeated the process until each of the thirty-nine guests had signed the contract.

The first duel began a minute later. The guests had decided that they’d send their weakest members first, saving the strongest for the end. They were aiming to exhaust Kai and learn more about his abilities so that they could defeat him.

However, they didn’t underestimate him. They weren’t fools.

Soon, the Duel Zone appeared around Kai and his first opponent. Following the contract, they agreed to the already-set conditions. The Duel format was a standard one-on-one battle: there’d be no alchemy or artifacts (except for weapons), but they’d be allowed to use Runes. They weren’t worried about the latter, since they had plenty of them in the Accumulators.

The Tokens glowed for a couple of seconds, and then the inner walls of the Zone turned white.

The fight lasted but a moment.

The black sphere hanging in the hall burst like a bubble, releasing a smiling Kai and his unconscious, blood-stained opponent. The guests fell silent. Shaw and Lilith smirked.

As expected, Derek thought as he glanced at his daughters. The elder, as usual, was imperturbable, but there was a gleam of interest in the eyes of the younger.

“Next!” Kai shouted, snapping the stunned Masters out of their trance.

But the second opponent wasn’t in a rush. He had one more minute to think and prepare and he wanted to use it wisely. The rest of the guests began to heal the loser, trying to bring him to his senses to learn at least something about Kai’s abilities.

Alas, they got nothing.

The second Duel began. It lasted as long as the first and ended with the same result. The third and fourth were the same.

“Is this a trick?” one of the Syndicate leaders muttered to himself.

“A trick? Is that what you think this is?” Kai snorted, fixing his gaze on his opponent. “I thought the contract was very clear. Or have you not read it? Those who came before you were too weak. It’s as simple as that. You’ll see for yourself when you fight me. Just like everyone else.”

Gritting his teeth, the man stepped forward.

“Show me what you got then!” He approached Kai and looked into his eyes. “And don’t hold back!”

“As you wish.”

The fifth contender was stronger than the previous four. Seeing that none of them had managed to get any useful information about Kai’s abilities, the crowd thought it’d be better to send someone more qualified in hopes of finding out something.

The Zone reappeared, and the two disappeared. Everyone tensed up again. To the delight of everyone present, the dark sphere didn’t disappear instantly. This fight lasted a bit longer than the previous four and Kai’s opponent flew out of it still conscious. Albeit without his hands and with multiple holes in his chest.

The crowd helped him with restoring as much as they could during the break while he transferred his observations to several scrolls, which he then gave to the others. However, no one learned much from this fight either. All they found out was that at the beginning of the duel, Kai disappeared, even from spiritual perception, and then attacked with phenomenal speed and strength. The only reason anyone lasted longer than a second was their intuitive ability to sense the first attacks.

Half an hour later, thirty-six out of the thirty-nine Divine Stage cultivators were defeated. There were only three left: Shan Wu, as well as two more Masters of Seven Small Stars. All hope was on them. And although each of them was confident in their abilities, something still made them frown.

Kai’s state.

Not only was there not a single scratch on him, but he looked like wasn’t tired at all. Like thirty-six fights in a row didn’t wear him down in the slightest. They should’ve, the crowd thought, there was no way that he was using only the most basic attacks on them.

Five minutes and sixteen seconds later, it was all over. The last three were defeated.

Despair and disbelief seized the guests.

“How is this possible?”

Ice Reflection was but a distant dream for many as there were few who could shrink their Core to the perfect size while their breakthrough to the Elementalist Stage, and it was the reason why Kai won so easily.

He had allowed the use of Runes for a reason. He didn’t need to enhance himself or his skills with them, but he wanted the option of using the Renewal Rune.

Ice Reflection released a wave of power that formed a perfect copy of its owner, albeit with a weakened Core, the same as its owner had after activating this ability. And it was because of this weakened state that both the master and the clone couldn’t reuse this technique and required at least a couple of days of recovery.

However, with a Renewal Rune, Kai could reuse the Core if he activated it a moment before casting Ice Reflection. This way the Core returned to the state it was in a second ago, which also applied to the clone. Further, Kai could sacrifice his physical body, releasing power through the Borrowing Flame, which burned his entire body and soul to ashes, and then be reborn, so to speak, in a clone whose Core was once again ready for use.

Theoretically, this way Kai could create two or more Ice Reflections at the same time. However, in practice, this was still impossible. He had tried to do something similar before, but he failed every time. His consciousness was simply not strong enough to split into three streams at once. In the end, he lost control.

The Renewal Rune couldn’t be used on the Shell as it was too close to the Spark. The Spark, inaccessible even to the Gods, went beyond the material, spirit, and informational realities. This was why you couldn’t kill yourself with a Renewal Rune in the Trial Worlds, releasing all the energy that had accumulated in your body, and then resurrect. However, nothing prevented its application to the Core or the Astral Body.

Having spent ten Renewal Runes, Kai remained at the peak of his strength until the very end.

His plan was finally complete.

Avlaim was unified.

What he had just done seemed like an impossible task to the majority of Insulaii’s inhabitants. And it didn’t happen just because Kai was a skilled fighter.

First of all, he possessed too much power on Insulaii. As a Master of Seven Small Stars who could hide from both normal and spirit vision and who possessed a combination of Core abilities and Renewal Runes, he could theoretically defeat even Lilith in a real duel. He also had the divine artifacts Sawan had given him, which increased his power and capabilities.

Second, no one knew about him on Insulaii, save for a handful of people under his wing, and thus didn’t know what he was capable of. Therefore, he could use his relatively low place in the rankings to challenge anyone to a Duel without the option of refusing.

Third, with his clones and invisibility, which allowed him to bypass tracking artifacts and arrays, Kai was able to infiltrate almost any faction to get close to its leaders. And although a Rune
Barrier could stop him from teleporting into a clone these artifacts were too expensive, so they were used to protect treasuries at most, not entire buildings or even settlements.

Fourth, Kai had practically nothing to lose. He wasn’t afraid of his Astral and physical bodies suffering damage. It was extremely difficult to kill him and his soul had unique protection.

Fifth, Kai was lucky. At the present time, there were three major factions in Avlaim, which made his plan easier to achieve. Instead of focusing on a bunch of smaller organizations, he could just focus on the three big ones. After taking over them, it’d be easier to deal with everyone else.

It also helped that, through the Wandering Islands, he managed to get enough Runes to organize this event and get the support of the Everstein mercenaries. Otherwise, independent factions would still have to be taken separately, and the Union would have to declare war. Apart from Gabba, they had no leaders — each was responsible only for their own faction and each had equal power in the Union. However, at the same time, unlike independent organizations, they united in case of danger.

Thus, the only thing left for Kai to do was to officially announce the formation of his own organization. He intended to do this very soon. For now, he wanted to enjoy the evening. Leaning on his sword like a cane, he took a glass of wine from the servant. With a smile, he congratulated everyone on joining his faction. All he got in response were the gloomy looks of those few who hadn’t yet left the hall after the exit was opened. None of them could accept the fact that in just one evening the eternally fragmented region had been taken over by a stranger.

“You did a great job, Lord Kaiser.” Derek approached him. “I’m happy to be a witness of this momentous event. This is truly the beginning of a new era.”

Turning to him, Kai smiled and nodded politely, noting how slimy Derek seemed to him. There was something about him, starting with his appearance and ending with the way he squinted, that told Kai that Derek would sell his own mother if someone offered enough coin.

“Thank you, Lord Everstein. Still, much of this was possible only thanks to you.”

“You’re too modest. I’m sure you would’ve managed without our services. Which reminds me. As our mercenaries didn’t interfere, I’m obliged to return a part of the payment. As per our agreement.” He extended his hand. “Also, one of our supreme elders will arrive to Insulaii next month. Once he’s here, we’ll continue the negotiations.”

“Of course.” Kai replied, shook his hand, and then looked back at Derek’s hand.

To the naked eye, there was nothing unusual about it. Kai’s energy vision, however, revealed what was hidden under the snow-white gloves of the Eversteins.

Three in a row on top and two below them.

Five rings in total.

Five multi-colored eyes, whose radiance was noticeable in the energy spectrum. And among them, the blue one stood out the most. The same color as the Everstein third eye.

This tattoo meant nothing to Kai right now. However, if he had his memories he’d immediately notice something rather odd: Derek’s mark, as well as his daughters’, were crossed out.

Chapter 22
FOUNDING

Six days earlier

“So, Lord Kaiser, Lady Lilith, Lord Shaw, how can I help you?” Derek von Everstein, who had been introduced by a servant a little earlier, asked as he entered the reception hall.

“Have you been given the message yet?” Kai asked immediately.

“Are you referring to the news that Lady Lilith and Lord Shaw are now following you?” Derek sat across from Kai and looked up for a moment, looking at the two standing behind him. “I certainly have. It sounded absurd, I must admit. However, I couldn’t help but look deeper into it. So how can I help you, Lord Kaiser?”

“Three things. First, I’d like you to help us organize the event and invite the Union’s leaders, as well as the heads of the independent factions.”

Derek shot a thoughtful look at Lilith.

“I suppose you want the event to take place on No Man’s Land of the Eight Division?” he suggested. “The Rising Star Sect’s matriarch should have enough resources and influence to do it on her own.”

“You guessed right.” Kai nodded. “This is just to increase the chances of the guests coming.”

“May I ask why?”

Resting his chin on his fist, Kai looked out the window to Derek’s left. The view of the sea was magnificent.

“I won’t hide it. I defeated Lilith and Shaw, making them my followers. I intend to do the same with all of Avlaim’s rules. I want to unify the region,” Kai drawled thoughtfully. “With the exception of the Eighth Division, of course. I don’t intend to fight the Everstein clan.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Derek smiled. “So, you want me to provide you a venue for the event and send out invitations, correct?”

“And secure the venue, so that none of the guests can leave it until I say so. This shouldn’t be a problem for you, yes?”

“No problem at all. However, I can’t help you with everything. First, the Eight Division cannot act as the inviting party. It’d go against the clan’s policy. Second, although we can securely lock the venue in a closed pocket dimension, the guests must be notified about this in advance. More precisely, they must agree to it.”

“I understand.” Kai finally looked at Derek. “Lilith will be the one organizing the event. As for the latter, is it possible to make it... vague? If you got an invitation that says that it won’t be possible to leave the event before it ends, would you come?”

“That could work. Entering the reception hall could be considered consenting to the agreement if it were described as such, but,” he drawled, frowning skeptically, and then nodded. “Yes, I think that’ll work.”

“Wonderful. Then the next thing I’d like to talk about is the mercenaries. I need fifty Masters of Six Stars. Peak-level Elementalists, at least. I need them here, on Insulaii.”

“Elementalists of this level are highly sought after. There are very few of them among the mercenaries,” Derek began. “Divine Stage cultivators are also a rare find due to their small numbers and their services are very expensive. But I think we can gather that many Holy Lords.” He nodded, one eyebrow raised. “How soon do you need them, for how long, and for what purpose?”

“Preferably as soon as possible. I only need them for one day, to intimidate the guests. In the worst-case scenario I might need them for a fight. However, I doubt that it’ll come to that.”

“Understood. But be that as it may, if there’s even a chance of a skirmish, the price would be much higher. I propose to proceed as follows: you’ll pay in full now; however, if the evening ends peacefully, then we’ll return a part of the amount to you.”

“A fair suggestion,” Kai agreed. “How much will your services cost and how soon can you gather the required number of masters?”

“In about four, five days at the most.”

“So quickly?” Shaw was surprised.

“Our clan has plenty of resources and many connections,” Derek replied proudly. “Most of the True Contenders arriving to the Trial Worlds end up on Ferox, where they often start their journey in our Mercenary Guild, the largest association of free masters. Therefore, it won’t be a problem for us to even gather two hundred Masters of Six Stars. Such people usually don’t have much to do on Insulaii, as they are always striving for new heights.”

“So, we’ll be able to arrange the event in six days. And the price? You didn’t say anything about that.”

“Ah, yes. I beg your pardon. The venue itself won’t cost much. Let’s say forty-five thousand Runes. Placing it in a pocket dimension will cost you one and a half million Runes. And the mercenaries... For a Holy Lord with at least Six Small Stars, you’ll have to pay seven hundred and forty thousand Runes. Thirty-seven million Runes for fifty of them . If they don’t have to fight, then forty percent will be returned to you. Deal?”

Had Kai been anyone else, he wouldn’t have had enough funds to afford any of this. However, while Six had been scouting the Rising Star Sect, he cleared six more Wandering Islands that Kyle had failed to defend, each of which brought him on average of forty million Runes. Thus, including what he had collected on the first Island, he now had over two hundred and eighty million Runes.

“It’s a deal.” He nodded. “But before we sign an agreement, I’d like to talk to you about another thing. I’d like to start cooperating with your clan. I’m well-versed in alchemy and I’d like you to become my distributor on Ferox and Bellum. If you’d like, you can familiarize yourself with my products.”

Surprised, Derek accepted the offered Ring. In it, he discovered over a thousand different alchemical compounds created following the recipes of the Divine Empire of Belteise, most of which were of better quality than those found on the market.

It was possible to start selling these through an Altar, but as those were mostly available only to faction leaders and high-ranking elders, so only really rare goods were displayed there. Ordinary products, as elsewhere, were sold directly through stores. And Kai intended to sell such everyday potions through the Eversteins. So far, he couldn’t do this on his own without connections in other worlds.

“These are amazing!” Derek said, glancing at Kai. As an experienced alchemist, he was able to recognize the quality of the goods instantly. “What interesting recipes... These concoctions are the work of a Grandmaster of Alchemy. Yes, they’ll be put in the windows of our shops. How many can you give us? If we’re talking about a small amount, then there’s no point in selling them on Ferox and Bellum. I’ll buy them for the clan’s personal use.”

“Don’t worry.” Kai chuckled. “I’ll make more once I have enough resources. For now, I’m still missing some Spirit Plants.”

“I see. Well, I think we can solve your problem.” Derek smiled back. “However, this goes above my level of authority, so further negotiations will have to be postponed. I’ll have to contact the supreme elders of the clan. One of them will contact you.”

“Understood.”

After that, they returned to discussing the event preparations. Forty minutes later, Kai left the lands of the Eighth Division, and Derek finally returned to his office. Approaching the large panoramic window, he gazed into the distance.

“A descendant of the Hydra...” He sighed. “Where did he come from and why didn’t he recognize us?”

Kai’s appearance reminded him of something. Or rather, of someone — the Eyes of the Void, the few surviving members of which were forced to flee an ancient war and hide in the Trial Worlds for almost half a billion years.

In those days, their strength made them La’Gert’s most important servants. Due to their power over Space, there was nowhere to hide from them, and no spatial barriers could prevent the Eyes from sending troops or combat artifacts directly into the opponents’ ranks. They could easily travel around the Ecumene, bypassing any Gate, while remaining almost completely invisible. Their contribution to the war was invaluable, but when Or’Drok decided to take on Derek’s ancestors, help never came. Only later did it become clear that La’Gert had decided to sacrifice them to defeat Or’Drok.

“But most importantly...”

Removing his glove, Derek looked at the five-eyed mark. It was crossed out when he was still an infant by a special divine artifact, which reduced their connection to La’Gert to a minimum.

“...how did he get rid of the curse?”

***

Avlaim was the largest island in the region of the same name, located north of the Great Sea Belt. When Kai first visited it fifteen days ago, wanting to meet Gabba, he had no idea he’d be back so soon. This time, the purpose of his trip was very different.

Kai was in a seven-story tower, built in a day by the forces of several Holy Lords wielding Earth and Metal. With him were forty-two people: twenty-five Union leaders, fourteen heads of previously independent factions, Lilith, Shaw, and Skyde, who represented the newly created Sea Trading Company.

“Since everyone is finally here, we can begin our first meeting.” Kai got up from his chair, examining the Masters sitting at the massive table. “From this moment on, the land on which this tower stands is the property of my organization. This will be one of my three offices in Avlaim. The remaining two will be located in the south: one in Nogatta, and the second on one of the islands of the former Cartel. All these places will be connected by portals. Are there any objections?”

“Will there be any compensation to the original owners of these territories?” one of the Union leaders asked.

“There will be. It’s only fair.” Kai nodded. “Original owners will receive discounts for my potions and other goods for a year.”

The man who asked the question grimaced in displeasure but said nothing more.

“If there are no more questions, let’s move on to the next topic,” Kai continued. “Pirates.”

Some of the gloomy faces lit up, showing curiosity. Pirates were a pain in almost everyone’s neck.

“First, the territory in the southeast of Avlaim, which was formerly owned by the Four Mists Cartel, is now under the control of the Sea Trading Company. The same applies to all of its inhabitants, spatial artifacts, portal networks, vessels, and other equipment. Second, the former Third and Fourth Fleets will take over as merchant fleets. I’ll grant them full amnesty and permission to work freely within Avlaim,” Kai announced. “The Company will focus on trade and transportations of both goods and people. I think that everyone knows that using transfer arrays to travel between islands is an expensive process. Normal means of transportation, although cheaper, are slow. The Company’s technology allows relatively cheap and fast travel around Avlaim. I hope you all understand the benefits of this. I appointed Shaw and Skyde as the owners of the company. And although old grievances are still alive and well, I ask you to forget about them. If they violate the law, I won’t look the other way. The same goes for each of you.”

“Does this mean that there’ll be no more problems with sea travel? That no one will interrupt teleportation between islands and attack ships?” asked an aesir.

“As long as the Company is concerned, yes. However, there’s still the threat of the first two fleets of the Cartel, which are currently outside of Avlaim. They, like the Cartel itself, aren’t under my control. If they come back, I’ll deal with this problem.”

“But what about Knolak? What if they declare war on us over this?”

“We have the resources to counter them,” Kai replied curtly.

“Shall we move on to the topic of relations between vassals and the lord?” asked a wrinkled, gray-haired old man whose face showed no emotion.

Glancing at him, Kai nodded.

“I was getting to that,” he said. “You all agreed to my terms of vassalage when you were preparing for the Duels. But let’s go over the main ones. First, tax. Each of my vassals must pay me one-tenth of their faction’s annual earnings.”

Many nodded.

“What shall we pay you in?”

“Mostly in Runes,” Kai replied. “If you can’t, then resources. I won’t ask for clan treasures and heirlooms. As I’ve already indicated, the first payment will be exactly one year after the start of the service. However, you must provide the second part now. I’m talking about a thousand mortals, a hundred Exorcists — Masters of One Small Star at least — and a dozen Elementalists of the same level.”

Kai looked around again, waiting for them to nod.

“Is it true that you’ll allow them to remain affiliated to their clans and sects?” one of them asked.

“It is. However, my organization should come first. That is, if they have to choose, I will be the priority. They’ll also be prohibited from sharing secrets, knowledge, and other information that they receive from me with anyone outside my organization.”

“I guess that’s fair...”

“I’d also like to invite all of you to join me, in the way Lilith and Shaw have already done. However, I must warn you that even Divine Stage cultivators will have to pass a test.”

Kai paused, fixing his eyes on his new vassals. Some of them started to look away, but most remained silent. They were already servants. They didn’t want more obligations. First, they needed to find out what Kai’s organization was like, and only then would they be able to make a decision.

Suddenly, one hand went up.

“I’m ready to try,” Shan Wu said firmly, looking Kai in the eyes.

The shocked Union leaders stared at him. Many thoughts rushed through their heads, but no one even suspected that guilt drove Shan Wu to join him. He felt guilty not only for Gabba’s death but also for letting everyone down during the Duel. These people had once trusted him, and now he had decided to go with them into the unknown.

Or at least, that was what he told himself. Deep down, a part of him wanted to see where Kai’s plans would lead him.

“You have balls,” Shaw chuckled, “unlike some people.”

“Shaw, don’t be rude to your allies,” Kai warned him and then turned back to Shan Wu. “Good decision. I’m sure that you’ll pass. Well, since we’ve dealt with that, let’s move on. From now on, I prohibit any conflicts on the territory of Avlaim. My vassals cannot fight each other. Lilith, this applies to you, too.”

She shrugged indifferently in response.

At the same moment, a loud sigh of relief came from Sala, the head of the Forest Warriors. He was probably the one who benefited the most from all of this, as his clan was currently in a conflict with the Rising Star Sect.

“Relations between you will be regulated according to the new law,” Kai said and handed each of them a scroll. “In case of their violation, serious punishment will follow. Even death. My organization will protect the order in Avlaim. It’ll also act as the supreme court. However, I won’t interfere with your internal affairs. I forbid you to practice, support, or cover up the dark arts. I also require you to promote the development of your factions. Sabotage isn’t allowed. I intend to make our region strong, so that it can compare to the famous organizations of the other worlds. To that end, I’m ready to help your factions develop through various mutually beneficial deals. However, for this, you must accept one of my clones and appoint it as an elder. They’ll allow us to cooperate much more effectively. Through them, you’ll be able to make deals with my organization, discuss serious issues, learn important information, make payments, and arrange student exchanges.”

Immediately after that, a portal opened behind Kai. Forty-two clones came out of it and spread out around the hall, standing behind each of the vassals. Lilith was no exception. Earlier, Kai recalled Six, deciding to replace him with a new clone. As for Shaw and Skyde, although they represented one organization, it was still divided into two parts.

“May I know what exactly you mean when you talk about the development of our factions?” one of the few women in the room asked.

“For starters, all of you will be able to buy high-quality potions from me, as well as other goods at the most favorable prices. In addition, I’m ready to sell you various arrays and artifacts, knowledge about the soul and its development, unique resources, rare alchemical recipes, and even some seven-volume techniques. I also intend to organize a closed auction for my vassals through the Company with even more valuable goods.”

As the list went on, the more surprised and awestruck the guests became.

“You’re going to... sell us all that?”

“I’ve already said that I intend to elevate Avlaim because it’s beneficial to me, too. The higher the average level of cultivation in our region, the stronger and richer my organization will be. But make no mistake. What I offer is only a fragment of what I have, which I don’t regret selling for long-term profit. Ultimately, those who join me will receive better opportunities and knowledge.” Kai smiled, noticing their reaction. “Let me remind you that in the event of a war, you’ll have to provide me with troops and resources. As many as you can. Rest assured, I’m not going to drag the region into conflicts, but the news of Avlaim’s unification can cause problems for all of us. Keep this in mind.”

With this, the meeting ended. Kai ordered everyone to prepare the people who’d join him for teleportation. After leaving the tower, the leaders moved the chosen cultivators from their Storages, forming an army in the middle of the deserted snow-capped mountains. Tense but orderly, they entered the tower in a queue. From there, they were moved in large groups to Kaiser’s Ark. The prepared transfer array from Belteise coped with the load without issue.

Thirty minutes later, there was no one left near the tower.

***

Stepping on the sand of the largest training ground, where until recently he practiced with his closest followers, Kai smiled and raised his head. His piercing gaze fell on the silent rows of the huge stands, filled with more than forty-six thousand cultivators . He smiled, happy to see the first members of his organization. Maybe they weren’t the most talented cultivators he had ever met, but he had no doubt that they’d become formidable fighters under his lead.

Well, either that or they’d die.

A rumble of thousands of worried voices swept through the arena as soon as Kai appeared. Most of those present were children, ages ten to thirteen, who nobody had asked if they wanted to be sent here, and whose fate had been decided by others. They weren’t even given any explanations. Only eleven people were here willingly: Nyako, Ragnar, Hiro, Ron, Anatos, Shaw, Shan Wu, as well as Lilith, and three of her elders.

Looking around, Kai began to slowly rise with the Field of Superiority. This shocked many, as they all knew that, on Insulaii, even Divine Stage cultivators couldn’t fly, and using techniques or artifacts to do so would create strong energy fluctuations. And Kai definitely didn’t have wings.

“My name is Kaiser. From this day on, I’m your ruler, leader, and protector,” his voice boomed, making many tremble in awe. “Some may already know this, but I defeated your leaders and now they serve me. The Rising Star Sect, the Four Mists Cartel, the Northern Islands Union, and the previously independent factions all lost. At the present moment, my authority covers almost the entire region. As for you, you’re an offering to me — the first generation of my organization.”

A moment later, the stands lit up. The array that Nyako and Ulu had been working on for the past few days had activated, directing energy to the audience. Mortals, Exorcists, and Elementalists couldn’t resist, and the more powerful cultivators were warned in advance. Soon, a luminous purple symbol of infinity appeared on the back of the hand of each person present.

Initially, Kai and Nyako had decided to not use tattoos, but he later changed his mind.

First, they were a sign of status. As Kai was now the ruler of Avlaim, members of his organization would be considered elite. Therefore, they needed to be able to quickly show whom they served. Second, even if they could make do without a tattoo on the Ark, they couldn’t interact with arrays, artifacts, and other tools outside of it. And third, the fact that you could put additional skills into the tattoo, as the Rising Star Sect demonstrated, was handy.

So, Kai asked Nyako to put five abilities into the tattoo: defensive, combat, healing, assist, and transportation, as well as a rather large pocket dimension. With Nyako’s skills as an Array Creator, as well as Ulu’s help and Kai’s knowledge of weavings, the tattoo’s abilities were much more powerful than those from Lilith’s sect. In fact, everyone present received a set of artifacts that allowed them to use Imperial-rank seven-volume techniques.

Usually, the strength of the tattoo depended on the strength of the cultivator. Therefore, there were limitations as to who could use which techniques, but Kai was able to find a solution to this problem by using his ability to subjugate any neutral energy, will, skills, Forces of
Space, and the concept of Yang. With all this, he learned how to create super-dense nanocrystals that didn’t collapse under internal pressure. Durable and stable, they were placed in the tattoos of all those who didn’t have enough ki to use high-rank techniques.

However, this didn’t mean that they could now safely use these techniques. Until they earned Kai’s trust, they could only use the Storage. They’d be allowed to use the rest of the tattoo’s abilities only after getting official permission. And even when they passed all the tests and became members, they still wouldn’t be able to use the tattoo in safe zones — like the city, for example. Ulu would monitor this carefully. In addition, the spirit contracts that they all had to sign wouldn’t allow them to use this power just like that.

The new tattoo didn’t conflict with the existing ones. It covered them, yes, but it could be hidden to reveal the original tattoo underneath.

A minute later, when everyone was familiar with the tattoo and its workings, Kai continued.

“As you can see, most of its functions are still blocked. To change this, you need to enter its pocket dimension and retrieve a scroll. Read the contract on it and sign it.”

Once again, the training ground fell silent. Despite the fact that Kai had previously told Shaw that there was no need for oaths and spirit contracts, there was something that couldn’t be avoided. Back when, he had offered Shaw to become his personal follower, not join the organization. If he wanted complete freedom, he wouldn’t be here today. However, having become better acquainted with Kai, and letting him treat his Astral Body, Shaw decided not only to follow him but to also join his faction.

For an acceptance into his personal followers, Kai was ready to trust a verbal oath, but he didn’t want to let just anyone in on the organization’s secrets. A hypothetical betrayal could cause damage only to him and his close circle in the former, and the whole faction in the latter. It’d be fine if the organization consisted solely of followers, but that wasn’t the case.

Therefore, Kai prepared more than forty thousand spirit contracts, which one of Sawan’s artifacts had strengthened with divine particles. The text of all but ten of them was identical. These were the scrolls of those who came here on their own, with the exception of Shan Wu, who was yet to be tested.

“Lord Kaiser,” Ulu’s voice sounded in his head, “all the contracts have been signed.”

“Excellent.” Kai nodded and summoned the scrolls to himself, taking them from their owners’ hands.

“Congratulations, you are now lower rank disciples,” he said after collecting the scrolls. “And this applies to almost everyone, even True Masters.” He glanced at the gloomy Shan Wu, once the leader of one of the most powerful factions in the region. “Unlike mortals, you’ll move on to the next rank much faster. Initially, having arrived to this world three and a half months ago, I intended to create a sect to use to solve my problems. However, over time, I decided to leave behind something more than just another sect. I decided to create a school of thought.”

Making a short pause, Kai looked around the silent stands. His eyes seemed to become even brighter, almost soul piercing.

“And for this, I don’t need cultivators but fighters. However, not all fighters wield power or possess the desire to kill. Nor do they all know how to fight. No. All they need is the willingness to make that first step! A fighter is someone who’s always ready to go one step beyond to protect what’s dear to them! A fighter is someone who constantly seeks new heights! Someone who always strives for perfection and in everything! A fighter is someone whose journey never ends! A fighter is someone who will always go forward despite all the obstacles in their way! The life of a fighter is an eternal journey! I hope that for each of you this will become something more than just words and that all of you will become fighters and followers of the Eternal Path Temple.”

Interlude
THE ETERNAL PATH TEMPLE

Opening his eyes abruptly, the young man finally awoke from the illusion. Previously blocked by the artifact, the knowledge that what was happening wasn’t real eventually began to return to him.

“Congratulations, Lord Shan Wu,” the Complex’s guardian said as he approached and bowed to him. “You have completed the Strength, Will, and Morale Checks of the Death Stage. Your Warrior Trial is complete. The Eternal Path Temple is ready to receive you.”

Shan Wu was now inside the Complex, where Kai had recently created three special tests based on the structure’s technologies and several of Sawan’s artifacts. Kai was surprised to find out that the guardian also didn’t remember anything about Kai Arnhard when he had inquired about his previous owner.

Removing the golden circlet from his head, Shan Wu handed it over to the spirit.

“I don’t remember a Strength Check,” he said. “There were only two tests.”

“There were only two here, yes.” The guardian nodded. “But, the master said that he checked your strength earlier.”

After thinking for a moment, Shan Wu nodded in response. He hadn’t forgotten the Duel.

“What now?” he asked.

“You have to meet the master. I will take you to him.”

Shan Wu shrugged and didn’t resist. The next thing he knew, he was in the outside world. The golden walls of the small Morale Check room changed into a gigantic, snow-white, and brightly lit hall. A huge majestic ball hovered in the center — the Central Array’s core. Earlier, apart from it and the energy “wires,” the hall stood empty, but now it housed four hundred gigantic glass cylinders full of viscous bluish liquid. In each cylinder was a brain as well as an entire nervous system, including the spinal cord. From the bottom of each “aquarium” came two energy pipes, one of which stretched toward the core, and the other...

...to the back of Kai’s head.

Sitting on the floor, he meditated in silence. These giant organs were his creation and he intended to use them to simplify the use of clones. Each “active” clone put pressure on his will since they all bore the spirit mark of the original. The clones had great potential, but so far, they couldn’t use it on their own. Their will wasn’t enough for that, so they had to rely on the will that Kai had put in them.

The artificial souls of the clones had two functions: spirit and mental. The former was responsible for spirit perception, energy management, as well as control and formation of Force particles, and the latter was an almost complete copy of the brain. Kai was a True Master, so over time, his soul took over most of his physical body’s faculties. For example, almost seventy percent of his mental activity took place inside his soul, and not in his brain. When he used his maximum potential, this could reach as much as ninety-five percent. The same applied to his clones, albeit to a lesser extent. And since their artificial souls were under direct strain, the load on Kai’s spirit mark was rather big.

But he found a way to deal with this. The idea of modernizing the physical mind — improving the flesh so that it could deal with higher loads — had been brewing in his head for a long time. However, it wasn’t until now that he could start doing something about it. Even with the extensive knowledge of the biology of the nervous system gained from the Imperial Belteise Library, including knowledge about the brains of more “intelligent” races, he couldn’t yet develop an improved human brain.

But he was getting there.

Using the knowledge of the body structure of the giants, who at the physical level had a higher thinking speed and more extensive memory — a feature mentioned quite rarely, in contrast to the strength and durability of their body — and controlled their cells through Complete Submission, he formed this giant brain with a neural network.

Kai not only copied and recreated the structure of the giants’ nervous system, which was quite difficult, but he also modified it with features found in certain types of dorgans. His experiments resulted in the huge system, several times bigger than those of giants’, that could hardly fit a living being.

However, the formation of such a huge piece of flesh, placed in a huge jar of liquid was a completely different thing. In this form, nothing interfered with its existence, but the increase in size contributed to the increase in computing power.

Unfortunately, Kai still couldn’t compress his experiment to the size of a human body without it losing effectiveness, so there was no talk of direct improvement of the clones. However, he figured out how to apply it.

By connecting four hundred giant artificial brains to the Central Array, with Ulu’s help, Kai gave this “network” the ability to contact all the clones on the island through the Temple’s tattoos. Thanks to this, the vast majority of their mental computing was transferred to here, as if it were some kind of “cloud” service. It was much easier to maintain the existence of these gigantic neural networks than to support the mental layer of so many artificial souls, especially if they were far away.

That was why there were currently over ten thousand clones operating on the island. Most of them had formed a semblance of a personality in just a couple of days due to a closer connection with Kai through the Array. To do this, however, he had to enter deep meditation and go through a process almost as complex as a breakthrough, for which he even needed to take strong potions.

But the result was worth it.

Kai now had a huge number of loyal and understanding servants. With the exception of the twenty-five clones that were sent to infiltrate the sects and factions early on in search of the Elder Runes and the forty-two clones that became elders in the annexed factions, there were ten thousand nine hundred and thirty-three clones left on the island. Of these, he sent four hundred and thirty-three to the Complex, ordering them to train with each other, learn new techniques, analyze their mistakes, hone their skills, and exchange experiences with each other. Their “teacher” was Kai’s memory.

He believed this was necessary for several reasons. First, they weren’t his perfect copies, but separate entities, even if they had access to his memory and knowledge. However, for them, his memories were more like a library they could turn to when they needed it, and not something of their own. Kai did this on purpose so that the clones wouldn’t have psychological problems. He had already tried to create perfect doubles on Belteise. However, believing themselves to be Kai, they all eventually went crazy, subjected to the pressure of someone else’s will. He also didn’t want them to suffer the fate of believing themselves to be nothing more than “tools.” Their artificial souls didn’t give them the same psychological stability as the original, and their will was significantly inferior to the Spark, which they didn’t have. But now all clones were made with only a basic set of personal qualities, skills, and knowledge, without any memory. In other words, they started from scratch.

Second, although learning on their own was less effective than sharing a mind with the original, Kai couldn’t afford to do this right now. Supporting eleven thousand clones would take all his strength.

Kai sent five hundred more clones to the restored workshops of the Heavenly Complex, ordering them to learn all the important crafts, except for alchemy that they already knew: array-making, blacksmithing, herbology, and artifact-making. Having achieved a certain level of success, they had to exchange the knowledge and experience gained with all their brothers. As for Kai, he intended to “harvest” this knowledge later and in large quantities.

The remaining ten thousand clones became teachers. Dividing almost forty-six thousand disciples into groups of five, he assigned one clone to each of them with the goal of educating the first generation of the Eternal Path Temple. He’d have to watch them, aid their development in every way possible, and guide them in the right direction.This would also be a test for the clones themselves and a way to develop as a person.

In addition to the practical benefits of training disciples, improving their skills, and learning new trades, having so many clones active at the same time was a training opportunity for Kai as well, allowing him to temper his willpower.

However, once every few days, when there was no strength left in him, having warned the clones ahead of time, he had them freeze themselves and interrupted his meditation for several hours. Just like muscles, will needed exercise to grow. But rest was also an important part of this process. For without it, Kai’s will could eventually break and weaken.

In addition to the main tasks, the clones also had secondary ones. First, as Grandmasters of Alchemy, each of them was obliged to prepare a certain amount of potions daily. To do this, Kai bought a fairly large number of Spirit Plants from Lilith and the captured Cartel’s fleets. Second: every three days, the clones had to pass special tests in the Complex, designed specifically for them, the purpose of which was to temper their will. This was necessary to reduce the load on Kai.

And third, all clones had to spend their free time honing their combat skills, discovering new things for themselves, and also... reading. Literature from Earth, to be more precise. From Kai’s memory. This was required for the development of their personality.

“Congratulations, you passed,” Shan Wu heard in his head, looking at the large dog that lay at Kai’s feet and guarded him. “You can almost be considered a senior member. There are only three things left to do. First, choose a Path and a department.”

“Path of Weapons, training department.”

“Accepted. Sign the senior member’s scroll. It’ll replace the disciple contract, giving you rights and responsibilities.”

Space distorted, and a bluish scroll appeared in front of Shan Wu. After reviewing the conditions, which he found fair, and which allowed him to leave the Temple after five years of service, he hesitated for a while.

“I thought this rule only applied to students... Why is there a ban on using Runes to cultivate?”

“Their influence on the soul is dangerous,” Ulu replied. “At least, my master thinks so, just like the one whom you once called your master.”

Shan Wu’s eyes widened. He frowned, nodded, and filled the scroll with his energy.

“Lastly... Swear to serve the Eternal Path Temple faithfully while you’re a part of it. Swear to defend it with all your might, to honor its traditions, and to listen to the elders. Swear to always follow the path of a true warrior, no matter what happens. Swear to never turn against the Temple. And swear not to harm it, even if your paths diverge,” Ulu ordered.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Shan Wu asked, surprised. “There was no mention of a System oath! Why the sudden change in conditions?”

“Did I mention anything about a System oath? No, you must swear by the most precious thing you have. If you are a warrior, then you will keep your word.”

“I see.” He made a short pause, after which he nodded. “I, Shan Wu, swear by my life, pride, home, and cultivation that I’ll serve the Eternal Path Temple faithfully as long as I’m a part of it. I swear to protect it, to honor its traditions, and to listen to its elders. I swear to always follow the path of the true warrior, no matter what happens. I swear never to turn against the Temple. And I swear not to harm it, even if our paths diverge.”

Immediately after that, he came to the realization that it was people like him who were accepted to become true servants of the Temple.

Those who wouldn’t break their word.

***

A day earlier, shortly after Kai’s speech

Following the markers on the map that the Temple’s tattoo showed through the System, a human boy ran through the deserted streets of the inner city. He had short dark hair, an unremarkable appearance, and was wearing the clothes of the Rising Star Sect. His name was Ryu Araki. His body had almost recovered after the breakthrough, so he was very close to reaching the Soul Stage.

Three days ago, Ryu celebrated his fourteenth birthday. He began his development at the age of ten, completing the first two stages in just three years and making his family very proud of him. With such talent, he had a bright future in the Rising Star Sect, where he was one of the top hundred disciples.

The whole street of his small hometown where his family lived gathered to celebrate his birthday. Ryu was congratulated endlessly, given gifts, and foreseen a great future. He was already dreaming about how, after breaking through to the Exorcist Stage, he’d become an elder (and not a junior one). He imagined how he’d move his family to the capital’s elite district, buy various artifacts, command servants, taunt envious people, and listen to pretty girls admiring him when a letter arrived suddenly from Sunshine Haven. It was an order to send Ryu and his little sister from Lunar, where he had just arrived, to an unknown place for training.

And here he was.

Albeit running a little late.

Having reached the building he was looking for — a beautiful, wide four-story structure — he quickly went up to the second floor and found the door with the number six on it. After knocking and hearing a muffled, unintelligible answer from the other side, he carefully opened it and entered a small room with a blackboard and five desks and chairs, four of which were already occupied by two girls and two guys. Like Ryu, they were at the peak level of the Mind Stage, and unlike him, they were dressed in stylish purple robes with a black infinity symbol on the left side of their chest. Another set of such robes lay on the unoccupied desk.

“Hi,” a broad-shouldered blond boy approached him. He was a whole head taller than Ryu.

He looks like an aristocrat. But he’s too big for a Mind Stage cultivator. I’m definitely more talented. Ryu chuckled to himself, looking at the outstretched hand.

“I’m Oberon Harold,” the blond introduced himself when Ryu finally shook his hand. “I’ll be fourteen in a week and a half. I’m from the Northern Islands Syndicate.”

What?! Ryu nearly screamed in shock. This giant is younger than me?! What were they feeding him?

“Ryu Araki. Recently turned fourteen, from the Rising Star Sect,” he replied.

Oberon narrowed his eyes and smiled.

“You’re a bit late but that’s fine. Oh, you’ll find your uniform over there.”

“Thanks.” Ryu nodded and walked over to his desk. As soon as he put his spirit mark on them, the robes appeared on him. His old clothes went to the Tattoo Storage. “I took my sister to her class first, and then I came here. That’s why I’m late.”

“Oh, so you’re with someone?” asked a surprised female voice.

Turning his head to the right, Ryu saw a beautiful girl with blue hair, makeup, and all sorts of non-artifact jewelry: bracelets, rings, hairpins, necklaces, and earrings.

“I’m Inna, a water sylph,” she introduced herself, meeting Ryu’s gaze. “Thirteen years and ten months old. Also from the Syndicate.”

“And this is Renata,” Oberon introduced the other girl.

Renata was short with dark hair, a pale face, dark circles under her eyes that looked as if they had been painted there on purpose, and a gloomy look full of despondency. Sitting on the windowsill, she stared out the window, completely oblivious of their presence.

An ashen? Ryu read the inscription above her head. This is the first time I heard of such a race.

“She doesn’t talk much,” Inna commented. “Anyway, she came from somewhere in the Cartel. Well, from what used to be the Cartel. She is thirteen years and eight months old.”

“Used to be?” Ryu asked.

“Yes. As far as I know, Grandmaster Kaiser disbanded the pirates and turned the Cartel into something else. Gradz, will you introduce yourself?”

“Nope. Don’t want to,” snorted a dorgan with drooping white ears and a short tail. Legs up on the desk, he was busy throwing a small ball at the nearest wall and then catching it as it bounced back.

“All right.” Oberon shrugged. “That’s Gradz. He’s thirteen and a half, which makes him the youngest member of our club. He’s from the Forest Warriors.”

“Where’s that?” Ryu asked, puzzled. He had never heard of this clan before.

The ball suddenly bounced off the wall and almost hit him in the head, grazing his cheek as he leaned back to avoid it. It was only a graze, but it still hurt.

“Sorry, it was an accident,” Gradz said listlessly, rising to pick up the ball that had flown away.

Touching his face, Ryu was about to tell him to be more careful when Inna repeated her question.

“You said you came with someone?”

Glancing at her, Ryu forced himself to calm down. Giving Gradz one last glance, he turned to the sylph.

“Yes, with my youngest sister. For some reason, we were sent here together.”

“How old is she?”

“Almost eleven. She has only recently embarked on the path of cultivation.”

“I see.”

“By the way, have you decided who’ll be the leader of the group?” Ryu asked.

Gradz grimaced.

Renata continued to ignore everyone while Inna stared at him with interest, shaking her head.

“Why do you ask? Think you’d make a suitable candidate?” Oberon asked, his smile fading away slowly.

“Yes.” Ryu nodded confidently. “As the oldest person in the room and someone who has almost reached the Soul Stage, I think I’d make a good leader.”

“Shouldn’t the leader be picked according to strength, not age? I’m near a breakthrough myself.”

“Strength is important.” Ryu looked into Oberon’s eyes, “and I have plenty of it.”

Save for this guy, everyone else’s a weakling. If he’s really an aristocrat from a family of True Masters, then I’ll have a bit of trouble defeating him. But that’s not a reason to quit.

“Is that right?” Oberon chuckled. “I’d like to test that.”

“Just say the word.”

“Let’s change the subject,” Oberon said suddenly. “What do you think of Grandmaster Kaiser?”

“He’s strong,” Gradz commented curtly, his words full of respect.

“Very strong,” Inna agreed with a nod.

“He’ll kill us all,” Renata suddenly muttered in a hoarse voice, continuing to stare out the window.

Everyone stared at her in silence for a few seconds.

“And you, Ryu, what do you think?” Obreon asked, snapping them all back to reality. He didn’t plan to voice his own opinion but he was interested in everyone else’s.

“I think that he’s just a show-off, and that this whole Eternal Path Temple thing is just an elaborate hoax. I don’t believe that the matriarch could lose to an Elementalist. Most likely, she founded this Temple. She only pretended to be defeated to deflect suspicion from herself. I’m sure it was her who unified the region, and not some Grandmaster Kaiser.”

“Elementalist?” Inna was surprised. “Why do you think he’s an Elementalist? You couldn’t have felt his stage. None of us could.”

“I asked the elders before I left. He’s an Elementalist. Therefore, there’s no way he could’ve defeated the matriarch! She didn’t surrender to the heads of the Syndicates or the frost troll Gabba. She’s unmatched on Insulaii.”

“Matriarch this, matriarch that...” Gradz grimaced and growled. “She’s just another murderer. Stop kissing her ass!”

In the blink of an eye, Ryu sent him flying with a powerful kick to the chest, together with his desk and chair.

“Shut your mouth, you lousy mutt!” he shouted, furious. “Slander our lady one more time and I’ll cut out your tongue! Do you understand me, scum?!”

Lip bleeding from the collision with the floor, Gradz spat and grimaced. A second later, he lunged at Ryu.

A fistfight ensued.

Casting a fleeting glance at the two, Renata turned back to the window. Inna frowned in displeasure, thinking about the consequences that their stupidity would have on all of them. Even if she wanted to, she couldn’t separate them.

Oberon smiled, enjoying the spectacle, pleased with the result. He suspected that at some point, a Forest Warrior, who had recently suffered catastrophic losses and was almost captured, would face a Rising Star, but he couldn’t have hoped that it’d happen so soon. Moreover, without his intervention.

***

The door opened, and a tall dark-haired man in luxurious purple robes with black details appeared on the threshold. His clothes resembled that of the students.

Before Six had even crossed the threshold, two fighting boys almost flew into him. Narrowing his eyes, he seemed to make the grappling children hang in the air as he slowly moved them to himself. Taking a step to the side, he delivered two accurate and not very strong blows. A moment later, the flow of time returned to normal.

To Oberon and Inna, it looked as if the man disappeared suddenly, and then, appearing slightly to the side, made Ryu and Gradz fly in different directions. Crashing into the walls, they fell to the floor and whined in pain, not even trying to get up.

“Greetings, master.”

Oberon, Inna, and Renata bowed. The man was unfamiliar to them, but they figured that he was at least a True Master, judging by his strength.

Glancing first at the moaning boys on the floor, and then at the trio who greeted him, Six looked around the room. It was a complete mess: desks and chairs were overturned and scattered, the blackboard was ruined, one window was broken, the door was cracked, and there were marks from attacks on the walls.

“Get up!” Six ordered loudly.

Oberon, Inna, and Renata straightened their backs and looked at Ryu and Gradz who began to rise to their feet. Both were still trembling from the chest pain from Six’s punches.

Soon enough, they joined the others, standing further apart.

Six gave them a stern look, forcing them to bow deeply and ask for forgiveness. Like the other clones, he was also given the task of being a teacher. Moreover, since he had caught up with One and Two in terms of personal development, Kai gave him a team of problematic, but most talented and promising students. All to see how high Six could rise as the fastest-growing clone.

Master is counting on me. I can’t mess this up! he thought. But what should I do now? I was told to turn them into worthy warriors...

“Clean up this mess!” he began.

The children bowed briefly and returned everything to its original place. Except for the three desks and two chairs that were completely broken.

“You three, sit down.” Six nodded to Renata, Oberon, and Inna. “And you,” he looked at Gradz and Ryu, “take the broken desks. Now lift them up by stretching your arms out in front of you. Bend your knees. Now stay like that. You’re not allowed to move.”

They carried out the orders without question despite their confusion. If Six wanted to punish them, then what he was doing didn’t make sense. At their level, they could stand like that for hours without breaking a sweat.

Six chuckled, seeing something in the boys’ eyes.

Approaching them, he placed his palms on the raised desks. A moment later, their weight increased exponentially. Staggering, the duo grunted.

“Keep standing,” Six ordered, pleased.

After that, he went to the blackboard, looked at the students, and let out a deep sigh full of disappointment.

“You’re supposed to become True Warriors?” Snorting, he turned to them. “Fortunately, you’re still young, so all is not lost. My name is Six. I’m a senior member of the Eternal Path Temple. And starting today I’m also your leader. Leader of the sixth team. For the next year, the five of you will study, train, live, and work together.”

Inna raised her hand. Six nodded, allowing her to speak.

“Is it possible to change teams?”

“No. The teams have been finalized. Only Lord Kaiser can change that. But it’s unlikely that the requests of ordinary students will reach him. Any more questions?”

“But why them?” Inna complained, looking at Ryu and Gradz. After the fight, her attitude toward them changed.

“The lists were made by Lord Kaiser, based on many factors. If he decided to group the five of you together, then he had good reasons for doing it. I’m not going to discuss it with you and I don’t advise you to do it either.” Six ended the discussion. “Let’s start the introductory lesson then. Today, I’ll introduce you to the structure of the Temple. Let’s start from the top. The power of our organization is in the hands of its head — Kaiser. His official title is the Lord of the Eternal Path Temple. He has the right to do everything that doesn’t violate the Temple’s rules. Following are the hierarchs that manage the five internal structures: the army, the technology center, the medical center, the administration department, and the training department. Thus, there can be a maximum of five hierarchs per Temple. At the moment there are only two of them: Lady Lilith and Lord Shaw.”

After a short pause, Six continued.

“Each structure has its own tasks. The army guards the island and the lands of the Temple, maintains order, and conducts combat and reconnaissance operations in the Temple’s interest. The head of the army is Hierarch Lilith. The technology center is a place where they develop and create arrays, alchemy, artifacts, techniques, and other similar things. For now, it’s being managed by Senior Member Nyakonalavius. The medical center is focused on healers, as well as research of the body, soul, and similar concepts. For example, bloodlines. The medical center also cultivates Spirit Plants. For now, it’s under the jurisdiction of Hierarch Lilith. The department of administration handles various administrative activities, including trade. The current leader is Hierarch Shaw. And last but not least, the training department is responsible for the control, education, and training, as well as for conducting various tests. Its overseer is Lord Kaiser.”

Suddenly, there was a muffled groan. Staggering, Ryu nearly fell to the floor. Gradz looked at him with a mocking smile.

Meanwhile, Oberon raised his hand.

“What about Master Shan Wu?” he asked when Six gave them permission to talk. “Why didn’t he become a hierarch? Isn’t he strong enough?”

“First of all, he hasn’t yet earned the necessary trust for this. For now, he’s just a student, like you. In the near future, he’ll pass the necessary tests, but he’ll only become a senior member. Second, he isn’t strong enough yet. He hasn’t reached the Divine Stage.”

“But why? On Insulaii, everyone is at the peak level of the Elementalist Stage. As a Master of Seven Small Stars, he should be considered one of the strongest members of the Temple,” Oberon wondered aloud, seeing that he wasn’t forbidden to ask questions.

“The Temple will not be limited to this world. Lord Kaiser doesn’t intend to sit here forever, but wishes to make the Exodus together with the entire Temple in the near future. For Master Shan Wu, it’d be more profitable if he focused on development, instead of wasting time managing the Temple.”

“Understandable. Thank you for your answers, Master Six.” Oberon bowed as he sat.

Six nodded, then returned to the subject of the Temple’s hierarchy.

“Below the hierarchs are the templars — the highest officials of the five structures, who represent the Temple. They are the Temple’s main defenders, chosen by Lord Kaiser or the hierarchs from among Divine Stage cultivators. There are no templars in the Temple at the moment,” he added. “After the templars come senior students. They are mostly high-ranking officials at the Holy Lord Stage.”

“Master Six, are you a Holy Lord?” Inna asked when he paused.

But Six ignored her question, activating a small projector instead. Three-dimensional images of various people appeared in the air in front of him.

“Now I will introduce you to some of the important personnel of the Temple.” As he said that, the image of a feline dorgan appeared in the air. “This is Senior Member Nyakonalavius, head of the technology center.” The image changed again. “Senior Member Ragnar, army representative and head of the First Combat Division. Senior Member Anatos, training department representative and Head of the Hunting Areas. Senior Member Ron, administration department representative and secretary of the Kaiser’s Ark’s mayor.” The projection changed again, showing a dorgan from the Rising Star Sect. “Senior Member Le’Gut, army representative and head of the Second Combat Division.”

Six showed two more elders from the Rising Star Sect, who also became Senior Members. One of them ended up in the army, becoming the head of the First Defense Division, and the other took the position of chief herbalist in the medical center. There was supposed to be one more Divine Stage cultivator from the Rising Star Sect, but unfortunately, he failed the Morale Test, thus failing the Warrior Trial. He never entered the Temple.

“...Hiro Ando. Despite being just a student, he’s a special apprentice. He is also the mayor and the temporary head of the department which works with the indigenous population.”

“What does a special apprentice do?” Oberon asked.

“This means that the Temple has recognized the talent of such a warrior and will continue to provide patronage to him. Unlike senior apprentices, who are considered to all be talented students, special apprentices don’t need to complete assignments and work for the Temple to gain access to resources. In total, there are four forms of apprenticeship, which can be combined. All students are considered junior apprentices. Patroned by the Temple, they train, and they don’t have to do anything in return. Talented members can have the right to spend most of their time studying, and they’re considered senior students. That is, they retain all the privileges of the junior ones but they have certain duties. To remain a student, a member who has become an Exorcist must be at least a Master of One Small Star. Otherwise, their status will be terminated and they’ll have to start working to use the Temple’s resources. There are also personal apprentices, taught by one of the heads. For example, a templar, a hierarch, or even Lord Kaiser himself can take on apprentices. Such students have duties to the Temple, combining their studies with the status of a junior or senior student while they receive patronage directly from their mentor. Anyone can become a personal apprentice and remain so until they reach the Divine Stage. At the very top are those who were accepted by the Temple itself — special apprentices. They can be personal, senior, or junior apprentices at the same time. Hiro Ando is a senior special apprentice, being a Master of Six Average Stars. However, he doesn’t have a personal mentor since the Temple doesn’t have many high-ranking members yet. All clear?”

The three free listeners nodded, after which Six looked at Ryu and Gradz. With a delay, they did the same.

“You might be asking yourself: How do you become a member? As you can guess, reaching the lowest rank in the Temple’s hierarchy is only possible when you achieve True Mastery. For that, there are two options. First is being a student. Anyone can attempt to enter the Temple if they meet the conditions. First, they must be strong. Second, their will must be strong. Third, they must be talented. They must begin their development no later than the age of twelve. They have to complete each Mortal Stage in two and a half years. These are the main requirements for future candidates, as well as students. As for preparing for a breakthrough to the Exorcist Stage, you have a year. So the deadline for becoming a True Master is twenty and a half years. But this is for those who started late.”

It was precisely because of these restrictions that there wasn’t a single representative of the underground tribes among the students. There was currently no one with a sufficient level of talent among them. However, by patronizing them, Kai intended to solve this problem for the next generation. Although these people didn’t become proper members of the Temple, they swore to serve Kai, so he still made them a subordinate faction.

“And, fourth,” Six continued, “Soul Stage cultivators must have at least a nine-point foundation. As well as Exorcists. Further, if the student manages to become an Exorcist by the required age, then they will have two options. The first is to leave the Temple temporarily, becoming a free student. They’ll retain the right to use the knowledge they had gained here, including techniques, as well as the option to return in the future. Naturally, it’d be forbidden to reveal secrets to anyone outside the Temple. This restriction will remain with them until death. The second option is to apply to continue the Warrior’s Trial.”

“To continue?” Oberon was surprised.

“Exactly. The Warrior’s Trial began the moment you signed the student spirit contracts. This test consists of two stages. The first is the Apprenticeship Stage. While the student is in training, their leader mentors them and assesses their strength. If the leader, in this case, me, considers the student unworthy by the time they complete their studies as a junior student, then they fail the Apprenticeship Stage and will be temporarily excluded from the program. They’ll be sent to the outside world with the opportunity to come back after five years. If during this time nothing changes, they’ll be excluded from the Temple without a chance of becoming a member. The same applies to the free students who left on their own accord. If they don’t return within five years, they lose their status, and the doors of the Temple will be closed to them forever.” Six paused for a moment.

“The second way to become a member is to come to the Temple as a True Master. In this case, the selection process would be much tougher, but the applicant would be able to proceed to the second part of the Warrior’s Trial immediately — the Death Stage. This stage consists of Strength, Will, and Morale Checks. During each of them, there’s a considerable chance of death, because of which weaker students may be denied access. However, if you pass all three tests, you can become a member. As you can guess, the first two checks will be related to your talent and perseverance, but the last one will show whether you’re real fighters or just strong. Therefore, I advise you to remember and reflect on the four warrior virtues. Lord Kaiser mentioned them in his speech, but as the leader of your team, it’s my duty to delve deeper into this topic. So, the four virtues.”

Six raised his hand and his index finger.

“Determination. Determination to act, to go forward no matter what, and to risk your life.” He extended his middle finger. “Loyalty. Loyalty to the path, to yourself, your words, to the Temple, and to your loved ones.” Ring finger. “Resolve. Resolve to become stronger, faster, more skillful, smarter, and simply a better person. That is why adepts of dark arts can’t be considered warriors. They may have all the other qualities, but the very way they develop contradicts the need for self-cultivation.” Pinky finger. “Confidence. Every warrior should have confidence. They can show fear, they can run away, they can beg for mercy, and they can show weakness. A real warrior is able to humiliate themselves in front of others but not in front of themselves. And, most importantly, they will never turn confidence into arrogance.”

After giving the children a few minutes to think about his words, Six continued the lesson.

“When you become students, you’ll have to choose the structure within which you wish to work, as well as one of the four internal factions. In various organizations, entire factions are often formed around certain individuals. Lord Kaiser decided that such dissension was unnecessary so he created official factions that will be leaderless and will have their own heritage, inaccessible to others. There are four of them: Path of Weapons, Path of Elements, Path of Silence, and Path of Knowledge. Each of them characterizes a certain form of combat, which the warrior has chosen. The Path of Weapons is for those who specialize in armed close combat. The Path of Elements is for element users, as the name implies. The Path of Silence excels in assassination and subterfuge. The Path of Knowledge is for those who specialize in alchemy, artifacts, arrays, and techniques. Healers are also among them.”

“So the Path of Knowledge is a non-combat faction?” Ryu asked, which attracted everyone’s attention.

“Did I let you speak?”

“I’m sorry, Master Six,” Ryu apologized, but then added: “But you didn’t forbid me to speak. You just told me not to move.”

Such a brazen response left his team members speechless. Oberon, Gradz, Renata, and Inna turned to Six and tensed in anticipation of his reaction.

Six stared at the boy in surprise and squinted. Thinking about how he should react, he suddenly remembered something. Or rather, someone.

“You’re not quite correct,” he finally answered, startling the students. “There are no non-combat factions in the Temple. Service to the Temple implies the lifestyle of a warrior. Like Lord Kaiser said, we don’t only need cultivators. We don’t only need artisans, even if they are at the Divine Stage. We need warriors who can do these things. After all, even the crafts themselves can be used in combat. Array Masters and Artifact Masters can be difficult opponents for ordinary fighters. For example, Senior Member Nyakonalavius is able to form entire arrays inside her staff in the middle of battle. Not to mention that she’s quite strong even without them.”

“Woah!” Inna was amazed.

“Incredible!” Oberon followed.

“Cool,” Renata added hoarsely.

“So the Path of Knowledge is not a non-combat faction. It consists of those people who are just a little more interested in different branches of the cultivation than the regular combat ones,” Six explained. “Let’s move on to the last topic: points. There are three types: Personal Contribution Points, Team Points, and Faction Points. By completing various tasks, obtaining certain resources for the Temple, or, in the case of students, getting good results in studies, you’ll earn Personal Contribution Points. We can say that this is the main currency in the Temple. All members have the right to use its resources, depending on their status. This is especially true for students. However not all doors are open for you — the amount of any resource is limited. But along with Personal Contribution Points, you’ll receive a set of alchemical preparations every month. If you need more, you can buy them with your points. Any questions?”

“Can we exchange them among ourselves?” Oberon asked with a sly smile.

“It’s possible, but only in the presence and with the permission of at least one group leader.”

“I see,” he drawled, slightly displeased. “Thanks.”

“What else can we get for them? Can I buy weapons?” Gradz spoke for the first time.

“You can.” Six nodded. “As students, you’ll receive a weapon today. However, in the future, when you have enough points, you can buy better items or even order something custom-made from our blacksmiths and artifact-makers. You can learn more about how to earn or spend points at Earth Haven when we go there.”

“Earth Haven?” Inna asked.

“The large tower in the city center. That’s where the best training grounds, contemplation halls, workshops, the main library, and much more are located. To train there, you must either have a lot of points, be a special apprentice, or at least a senior member. It’s a very unique place, even on Insulaii,” Six said, making the children filled with awe. “Let’s continue. When you become a member, every Personal Contribution Point you earn — earn not exchange — increases the number of Faction Points to an equal value. Every ten years, an evaluation of factions is held, and the one with the most number of points wins. A little bit of competitive spirit to make all of you work harder, so to say. The winning faction receives certain bonuses.”

“Is that fair?” Inna raised her hand. “The Paths of Weapons and Elements will have an advantage over the Path of Knowledge as they have more members. Not everyone likes to study. Most people just want to fight.”

“Technically, yes.” Six smiled. “However, Lord Kaiser took this into account. The winner won’t be chosen based on the total number of Faction Points, but the coefficient obtained by dividing the Faction Points by the number of its members as well as many other variables that you don’t need to think about yet. And lastly: Team Points. As you can guess, these only exist among the younger students. That is, among you. They’re the reward for your progress, and you can get them for merit and completing special tasks. How exactly they influence your development and what merits are needed to get them, will be explained later when you read the Eternal Path Temple’s Rulebook. And now, toward less pleasant topics,” Six suddenly said, staring at the punished boys. “Ryu Araki receives a penalty of twenty-five Contribution Points for attacking and wounding another student, and a penalty of thirty Contribution Points for causing damage to Temple property. The same goes for Gradz Kontewilski. Your violations were recorded by your tattoos, and the penalty isn’t subject to dispute.”

Hands almost buckling under the weight of their desks and their backs aching from fatigue, the duo saw System messages about the fines appear in front of them. Undisguised annoyance and frustration were visible on their faces, but they didn’t say anything.

Oberon and Inna smiled.

Serves them right! they thought.

“Renata Vin’Thar, Oberon Harold, and Inna Tsal Saash lose ten Contribution Points each for not intervening, although they had the opportunity to do so,” Six continued. “In addition, the entire sixth group loses one hundred Team Points. Remember: if you accumulate a hundred negative Contribution Points, you will be expelled. If you accumulate a thousand negative Team Points, then all team members will be expelled. Perhaps some of you don’t care. Perhaps some of you want to leave since it wasn’t your choice to come here in the first place. However, I’ll remind you that if you’re expelled, then all expenses for your training, accommodation, travel, clothing, resources, as well as the tattoo will have to be covered by the organization that sent you here. And this is most likely much more than any of them can afford.”

Hearing the last sentence, the four turned gloomy. Even Oberon, who came from a small aristocratic family, tensed up.

And only the already gloomy Renata remained indifferent. It seemed like she really didn’t care about anything.

“May I ask another question?” Inna raised her hand apprehensively.

“Speak.” Six nodded, looking at her.

“At the very beginning, you said that we would be on this team for an entire year. Does that mean that we’ll be able to change our team after that?”

“No. I only said that because in a year you’ll have your first midterm.”

“And then what?” she cautiously asked.

“One of the five of you will probably die during this exam. Maybe more than one,” Six said, making them turn pale. “In order to make real warriors out of you, the Temple is ready to not only spend a huge amount of resources and Runes but also use the most severe methods. A sharpened blade that has never seen battle is nothing more than decoration. Remember this.”

***

The introductory lesson ended, after which Six finally allowed Ryu and Gradz to let go of their desks. They fell to the ground before he even finished speaking, their desks suddenly returning to their normal weight.

Before leaving, Six left five rulebooks on Renata’s desk, saying that they had thirty minutes to go through the rules.

“I hope you’ll be expelled as soon as possible; otherwise, we’ll only be in trouble,” Inna said to the two still lying on the floor. After that, she turned away and opened her rulebook.

“Fuck you, b-bitch,” Ryu mumbled. Legs trembling, he slowly got up. “I hope you and that mutt die in the midterms.”

Inna smiled arrogantly, but said nothing. Gradz spat on the floor by Ryu as he tried to stand up.

“Asshole,” he hissed, abandoning his attempts to get up. Instead, he propped himself on his elbows and leaned his back against the wall. Not interested in the rulebook, he decided to rest instead.

How embarrassing. Oberon grimaced. Looks like I won’t be having any fun with these guys. I have to do something about it.

“Here.” He handed the rulebook to Ryu, “take this.”

Surprised, he accepted the help and nodded.

“Thanks.”

“Why are you helping him?” Inna winced. “It’s better to ignore him so that he’ll be kicked out as soon as possible. You and I are closer to elimination because of him!”

“Because of me?!” Ryu exclaimed angrily.

“Who else?” Inna glared at him. “You provoked the fight! You attacked first!”

“Calm down!” Oberon yelled. “Think about it, Inna. What happens if one of us is expelled? Will this affect the Team Points?”

She was about to say something, but fell silent.

“Shit,” she cursed silently, realizing that he was right.

“That’s why it’d be better if we became a proper team,” Oberon added.

“Do whatever you want, but I’m not going to be nice to these two until they give me ten Contribution Points back!” Inna announced, crossed her legs, and turned the page of her rulebook.

Sighing, Oberon rubbed the bridge of his nose.

And she seemed so easygoing at first, he thought.

“Fuck this!” Gradz suddenly swore, throwing the rulebook on Renata’s desk. The moment Six left, she returned to the windowsill.

“What?” Oberon asked, suspicious. “What is it now?”

“Nothing,” Gradz snapped, walking over to one of the broken windows. It was beginning to get dark out.

“Gradz, what happened?” Oberon asked.

“Fuck off!”

Oberon sighed.

“Listen. You’ve already lost fifty-five Contribution Points. Forty-five more and you’ll be expelled. You realize that, right?” He approached Gradz. “Think about the money. Your clan is already in a bad situation. Do you wanna make it worse? No? I want to help you. Let me know if you need anything.”

Gradz growled softly.

“All right,” he said.

“So what’s the problem?

“It’s just that I... How do I say it?” he mumbled, looking away. “It’s just that... That I...”

“You what?”

“I can’t read!” Gradz finally admitted.

“Ha-ha!” Inna laughed. “Oh, this keeps getting better and better! Oh, we’re so fucked!”

“How did you read the spirit contract?” Oberon asked, dumbfounded.

“I didn’t... I just signed it. We weren’t given a choice anyway.”

“What about System messages?” He still couldn’t believe it.

“They are intuitive, aren’t they?”

“Well, yes. You’re right.” Oberon nodded. “All right, I’ll read the rules out loud for you. When we get some free time, we’ll study reading together.”

“Did you think you’d be able to live your whole life being illiterate?” Ryu asked with a sneer. “Can you even count past ten?”

“None of your business, you son of a bitch!” Gradz growled.

“What did you say?” Ryu jumped up sharply. “Say that again, I dare you!”

“Calm down!” Oberon stepped between them. “Are you crazy? One more stunt like that and you’ll be expelled for sure!”

“I’m kidding,” Ryu said. “I wouldn’t touch him with a ten-foot pole.”

“Likewise!” Gradz shouted.

This time, Ryu didn’t answer. Half a minute later, Oberon broke the silence with a question.

“So...” He looked at Gradz. “Do you know how to count?”

“I know how to fucking count!” Gradz replied, displeased.

***

After half an hour, Six returned to the classroom, after which he gathered everyone and led them downstairs. Having gone down to the first floor, they found themselves in a crowd of a similar development level.

Six began to show his group around the floor. This building was a small training complex designed for the development of mortals. It was able to accommodate a hundred or so people, that is, twenty teams of five. There were contemplation halls and several training grounds where the students could spar with each other, train in simulations, practice techniques, or train with dummies. There were also workshops, as well as lecture halls, where Artificial Spirits held craft lessons, library terminals, through which they could access technique scrolls and other information. However, the access level of younger students was quite low so there were only a couple of things they could do here.

Still, they were amazed by this place as soon as they saw all the mechanisms in action. They finally began to realize what kind of place they were at.

After the tour of the training facility, Six, along with the other team leaders, took his group to their new home: an expensive-looking two-story building. Inside, they found six bedrooms, six meditation rooms with condensed energy, a large hall, a kitchen, an empty basement, and a pantry that was a pocket dimension with a fairly large supply of food. There were also two bathrooms, and a garden with Spirit Plants, in case anyone wanted to get into herbalism.

The house was separated from the outside world by a rather strong barrier, so only members of the sixth team, its leader, and high-ranking representatives could enter.

“Two rooms on the ground floor for the girls, rooms on the second floor for the guys,” Six said.

“What about the extra room?” Ryu asked.

“That one’s mine,” Six said, surprising some and upsetting others. “I’ll also live here.”

As they walked toward the square they began bickering about who would take which room. It took them a good ten minutes to make a deal. By then, they had reached the main square where they saw thousands of other students flocking toward it.

“Why are we all separated, and not settled in one corner of the city?” Inna asked.

“Because that are the orders,” Six answered dryly, deciding not to tell them that they were separated for the convenience of control and so that the city would be evenly filled with residents.

Soon, they reached the tower. Passing through the entrance, which transported them directly to the student floor, they found themselves in a large circular hall full of other students and Kai’s clones. The crowd then split into streams that flowed toward one of the three arches. Ryu and the others had entered through the first entrance, and the other two were labeled “Trade Pavilion” and “Training Facility.”

In total, there were twelve such areas. In addition to the three already mentioned, there were the Medical Pavilion, Secret Garden, Library, Meditation Hall, Contemplation Hall, Testing Hall, Alchemy Workshop, Energy Structure Workshop, and Residential Pavilion. A gray opaque haze hid the entrance to the Trade Pavilion and the Training Complex while a scarlet fog swirled in the other arches, warning of danger.

First, they visited the Trade Pavilion, which, to their disappointment, turned out to be rather empty. Instead of valuable goods, they only saw familiar terminals, which weren’t connected with the library, but with the treasury. Through them, the students received their beginner weapons, as well as the initial alchemy set. And even though all of the weapons were marked with the Temple’s symbol, they were actually made by the Rising Star Sect.

To their surprise, Oberon refused the high-quality Silver-rank sword given to him, as he already had a better weapon that his father had recently bought for him. In return, he received fifty Contribution Points, which was equal to half the cost of the sword. With that, they realized how valuable these points were, which made their recent loss even worse.

Nobody refused the potions, aware of their value. They were made by Kai’s clones, based on Belteise recipes, and enhanced with Yang, which made them both expensive and efficient.

After finishing with the Trade Pavilion, the group headed toward the Training Facility.

Should I give Inna those lost points to get her to team up with Ryu and Gradz? Oberon thought along the way, remembering her words. Or maybe I should give some points to the guys to reduce their chances of getting expelled? I guess I shouldn’t rush. I could make things worse. I don’t know about Ryu and Gradz, but Inna might try to take advantage of me if she realizes that I’d do anything to avoid getting expelled. Her behavior is somewhat erratic, and she could actually not care about any of this. Can I somehow manage them all?

After entering the gigantic Training Facility, which couldn’t have possibly fit in the tower if it hadn’t been for the space expansion artifacts, Six and the group headed toward the Virtual Arena Zone.

“Once it’s your turn, go to the eleventh platform and fight with each other. In turn. I will see what you can do.”

Here’s my answer! Oberon smirked. The first step toward becoming a leader!

An hour passed, and with it, the sparring ended. The result was a surprise to almost everyone. Even to Six.

The strongest in the group was the gloomy and quiet Renata. Defeating all four, she took first place. The second was Oberon, who had a hard time dealing with not being the first. The third and fourth places were taken by Inna and Gradz respectively. Ryu was the fifth. He failed to defeat anyone.

I can’t believe it... He looked at the results as if rooted to the spot. It just can’t be. I couldn’t have failed this badly. I’m the eldest! How did this happen?!

“All bark and no bite. Pardon the saying, Gradz.” Inna grinned. “Now what? Weakling.”

Clenching his fists, Ryu gritted his teeth. His vision turned red as he got ready to punch her. Obreon moved to intercept him but someone beat him to it.

“Calm down.” A hand suddenly fell on Ryu’s shoulder. Leaning over, Six whispered into his ear. “Are you a warrior? Learn to control yourself.”

“But she—”

“Told the truth. Albeit rudely,” Six interrupted, making Ryu flinch. “It’s unpleasant, isn’t it?”

“Why do you—”

“Don’t interrupt your elders. Remember this moment and these feelings. Remember them every time you train. You were the weakest of all, Ryu Araki. But is weakness a flaw? It’s not. To remain weak is. So get stronger, Ryu. You understand?”

“Yes.”

“I asked, do you understand?”

“I understand!” he answered louder.

“Good. I’m looking forward to seeing you grow.” Six stepped back and turned to the rest of the group. “Let’s move on.”

After finishing their duels in the Virtual Arena, which allowed them to fight inside the artificial spirit world, they headed toward the unusual coffin-like artifacts.

“Climb inside one by one,” Six ordered, approaching them. “This serves to test for dormant talents... and discover things that you might’ve hidden from us.”

Six’s words made some tense up. However, having no other choice, they followed his order. These artifacts were able to detect dormant bloodlines, as well as the degree of elemental predisposition with maximum accuracy.

The check showed that out of the five members, four had given genuine information about their abilities. Ryu, who was at the Hearing Stage on the Paths of Spear and Space, had a predisposition for two more elements. Moreover, two rather significant ones, as strong as his Spear.

Light and Wood were one of the rarest Paths.

***

The next day for Ryu began at dawn. Having had a good rest, he went to the yard, where he began with physical exercises, and then moved on to training with the spear.

“Someone’s in a good mood.”

Turning around, Ryu saw Six. He bowed in greeting.

“Good morning, master.”

“How’s your new weapon?”

“It’s great!” Ryu responded with admiration. “Much more flexible than my previous one, and weaving a technique inside it is a pleasure!”

“That’s good. Since you’re already up, let’s not waste time. Go get your teammates.”

“Yes, master,” Ryu replied after a little hesitation.

Soon, the whole team gathered in the backyard.

“Let’s talk about our plans,” Six said. “We’ll start the day with training. First, you’ll fight me, and then you’ll train with the dummies. You’ll fight for as long as you can stand on your feet. Then you’ll contemplate the Forces. After that, we’ll spend a few more hours on spirit practices. You can do whatever you want with the remaining time. This is the plan for the next three days. During this time, I’ll try to assess the level of your skills, find suitable techniques for you, and test you accordingly. Don’t rush to break through. You’ll receive much better meditation techniques soon. All right?”

“Yes, Master Six,” they answered in unison.

“Great.” Six nodded. “In three days, I’ll also demand that everyone retell me the rules. Whoever fails or makes a mistake will be fined fifteen points. We’ll repeat this every day until you complete the task or are expelled. In a month, you’ll go on your first trip to the Hunting Zones. There, you’ll encounter monsters and get a chance to earn Contribution Points or something even more valuable. Treasures often appear there. Understood?”

“Yes, Master Six!”

“In that case, let’s go. You have a minute and a half to get to the training complex. If you’re late, you’ll be fined three points. If two or more of you are late, you’ll all be fined ten Team Points. Time!” Six shouted and disappeared.

The group took off. Running out into the street, they noticed several more running groups.

Suddenly, the ground began to shake, forcing everyone to slow down. The energy in the air began to condense quite quickly. The students glanced around, perplexed, unaware that the Ark’s medium spirit geyser had just been upgraded with one of Lilith’s divine artifacts and turned into a large spirit geyser. As with Sunshine and Moon Havens in the Rising Star Sect, Lilith was able to expand and strengthen the underground current of energy using spatial manipulations here as well.

Almost two minutes later, the breathless students stood frozen in front of the entrance to the training complex. Looking at the sky, they watched as a strange object began to form above Earth Haven. Taking the form of a sword pointing to the ground, it froze.

They’d soon find out that this was Heavenly Haven. At least, that’s what Kai decided to name the finally repaired Complex, which could easily change its shape and size and the main ability of which was the acceleration of time and space.

In it, like on the planet near the black hole next to Belteise, time passed much faster. Five hundred and thirty times faster, to be exact. However, its space had a limitation. It could contain no more than one hundred thousand Mortals, or eight thousand Exorcists, or five hundred Elementalists, or twenty-five Holy Lords, or one Divine Stage cultivator at the same time. The stronger the soul was, the more difficult it was for the Heavenly Haven to work with it. Even reducing the time acceleration couldn’t fix it.

In general, repairs on the Complex were originally supposed to be completed in at least six years. However, not so long ago they found out that Rune fog could speed up this process significantly. As a result, Kai gladly spent seventy million Runes to hasten the moment of the Complex’s full activation.

And when this happened, he discovered that the Training Hall also contained Accelerated Time-Space which was a rarity. It was only when the archive was unlocked that everything fell into place. Kai found out that the Complex’s creator, Evario vas Drion, was one of the few people who could boast of having achieved...

The second stage of divinity.

Having become the Limitless one.

EPILOGUE

Having exchanged System oaths, the two leaders sealed the spirit contract they had signed a little earlier.

“It was very nice talking to you, young man,” the gray-haired wrinkled old woman said in a hoarse, but at the same time strong voice as she rose from her chair. “I’m very glad that we were able to reach an agreement so quickly.”

“The feeling is mutual, Grandmaster Sagana,” Kai replied as he stood up, and bowed politely.

Nodding, the woman looked at Derek.

“Give him the resources,” she ordered.

He bowed slightly.

“Right away, Elder Sagana.”

An exquisite ruby casket was placed on the table — a pseudo-Divine rank artifact with a huge pocket dimension inside it.

“May I have a look?” Kai asked.

“Of course.” Sagana nodded. “The spirit mark has been removed.”

Leaning over, Kai touched the box and entered it with his consciousness. An endless space opened up to his mind, filled with a myriad of Spirit Plants, materials, monster cores, entrails, claws, teeth, and many more neatly organized resources. The box contained both the herbs Kai needed for alchemy and other items he had ordered for himself. More precisely, for the Temple.

Opening his eyes, he nodded and stood up.

“Then let’s move on to the subject of payment,” Sagana said.

Without answering, Kai retrieved the Altar Fragment from his Storage. Sagana did the same. A big payment was handled over the virtual link between the artifacts.

“Done.”

“That was quick.” Sagana nodded, having received a notification that ninety million Runes had been transferred to her account. “It was a pleasure doing business with you, young man. I suppose we’re done here then?”

“Not exactly, Grandmaster Sagana,” Kai replied, eliciting a raised eyebrow from her.

“How so?” she inquired. “Is there anything else you’d like to offer to the Eversteins?”

“There is, yes,” Kai replied and held out a small vial of white liquid in his palm.

Neither Sagana nor Derek showed any emotion although they were both surprised to see the Elixir of Exaltation in Kai’s possession. His version increased a Mortal’s foundation by as much as three points, unlike the one that could be obtained at the Altar auction and that granted a maximum of two.

“I should have known that you were the mysterious seller of this miraculous drug.” Sagana smiled. “I take it you wish to offer a supply of these Elixirs to the Eversteins? But what do you want in return?”

“Two things, Grandmaster Sagana,” Kai said as he placed the Elixir on the table. “First, I want to sign a nonaggression pact with your clan. I wouldn’t want to see those I helped get stronger among my enemies.”

“And what about the clause on allied relations?”

“We signed a ten-year contract that can be terminated early by either party, albeit with the condition of paying three hundred million Runes. It doesn’t give any guarantees, which is why I want to conclude a separate non-aggression pact. For at least a millennium and without the possibility of termination.”

“I understand.” Sagana returned to her chair. “Unfortunately, something like that is beyond my power. The clan’s heads must agree to this. And as I’m very interested in your proposal, I’ll try to bring it to our elders’ attention as soon as possible. What is your second requirement?”

Having thought for a second, Kai nodded.

“Grandmaster Sagana, have you ever heard of Elder Runes?”

Surprised, she and Derek looked at each other.

“I have, yes. Why do you ask?”

“I need them. And I want your clan to help me find and collect them.”

“Young man.” Sagana suddenly became serious. “What do you need them for?”

Paying no heed to her stern look, Kai confessed his intentions, observing their reactions as he did so.

“I’ll be honest: I intend to destroy all existing Elder Runes.”

“I see. I’ll discuss this with the clan heads,” she answered curtly. “Is that all?”

“Yes, Grandmaster Sagana.”

“May I take the Elixir to show it to the clan heads and supreme elders? It’ll make persuading them much easier.”

“Of course, Grandmaster Sagana.”

Kai wasn’t worried that the Eversteins might try to find out the Elixir’s secret, sure that, apart from him, there were no other owners of the Yin-Yang Phantom Tattoo in the Trial Worlds, and therefore no users of both concepts. Without these, it was impossible to understand what was used to create the Elixir.

“It was a pleasure doing business with you, Grandmaster Sagana.”

“Likewise.” Sagana nodded but didn’t get up.

“In that case, until we meet again, Grandmaster Sagana. You, too, Lord Derek.” Kai bowed twice. “I look forward to our next meeting.”

Sagana smiled and nodded.

“Good luck, young man.”

“Thank you.”

With that, Kai picked up the box, which couldn’t even fit in his Storage, and headed toward the exit with Derek. Shaw was waiting for him in the hallway, alongside the Everstein servants and guards. Together, they moved toward the transfer array, which was supposed to move them from the palace to the port.

“Goodbye, Lord Kaiser,” Derek said as they approached the vessel.

“Goodbye, Lord Derek.”

It had been a week since the founding of the Eternal Path Temple. One of the Everstein five supreme elders finally arrived on Insulaii today. Having learned from Derek about her arrival, Kai interrupted his meditation, forcing more than ten thousand clones to abandon their posts and freeze themselves, and transferred his consciousness to the body of a clone who was currently in the Eighth Division. There he met up with Shaw who was managing a couple of First Fleet’s ships.

And although he came to meet Sagana von Everstein, a Divine Stage cultivator One Step Away from Divinity, a Master of Seven Average Stars in person, Kai intended to return through a transfer array. It wasn’t as quick as hopping bodies but he was too tired after meditating and switching places with a clone that he didn’t have the strength to do it again so quickly.

As for the negotiations, they went well. The Eternal Path Temple and the Everstein Clan entered an agreement, according to which the Temple would begin to supply the Eversteins with a huge amount of various high-quality preparations. The clan would take twenty-five percent of the goods, paying a predetermined amount, while the rest would be sold on Ferox and Bellum through the clan’s extensive network of sellers, including individual shops and the Mercenary Guild. Sixty-two percent of the proceeds from sales would go to the Temple, and the remaining thirty-eight to the Eversteins. In addition, the clan would supply the Temple with potion materials at their own expense. In return, Kai agreed that until the contract expired, he wouldn’t trade on Ferox and Bellum with anyone except for the Everstein Clan. To make sure that he wouldn’t be played, he got information about the state of Ferox’s and Bellum’s marketplace in advance from several independent factions. He still had to bargain with Sagana, but he got what he wanted, realizing that the old woman was testing him.

“Has he sailed away?” Sagana asked. Still in her chair, she thoughtfully looked at Derek as he closed the door behind him.

“He has.”

“What can you tell me about him?”

“Clever if not a little brash.”

“Truly?” She chuckled. “Did you see how he bargained with me for every percent? How he hinted at working with the Alchemy Alliance when the negotiations reached an impasse?”

“I did. Impressive as it was, I thought you’d be angry.”

“I would’ve been if his plan to unite Avlaim had failed. He might be full of himself, but he has achieved a lot. And his eyes. They speak of things beyond his age. Spoiled and self-centered as he might seem, he’s all but that,” Sagana drawled. “But it seems that he doesn’t know about the Nine-Headed Heavenly Hydra Clan. I wonder what happened that made their descendant end up so far from the Central World. And I wonder why he needs the Elder Runes. More precisely, why does he want to destroy them? Something doesn’t add up...”

“The Elder Runes are an excellent medium for contemplation and enlightenment. In the eighteen thousand years since they appeared in the Trial Worlds, our clan has never been able to unravel their secret. It’s unlikely that, well, a child like him can do this, but what if he does? If we assume that he knows the secret of the Elder Runes and knows how to use them, then...”

“What if, what if,” Sagana snorted and sighed. “All we can do is speculate. Never mind that now. I take it you left in the middle of our conversation for a reason. Have you gotten information about Kaiser?”

“I have. The preliminary investigation has been completed.” Derek nodded, taking out several memory scrolls from his Storage. “After analyzing all the information available about him, our experts came to a surprising conclusion.”

“And that is?”

“It’s highly likely that Kaiser is Kai Arnhard, the head of the Wanderers, a mercenary group, who registered with our Guild about ten months ago. At least according to his appearance, aura, and strength level.”

“And yet this is only highly likely. How so?”

“According to official data, Kai Arnhard was killed by the patriarch of the Vinari Clan, Regis Glian Vinari.”

“Interesting... Tell me more.”

Derek nodded.

“The Wanderers almost immediately established themselves as reliable mercenaries. Having just arrived at the Trial Worlds, they were apparently collecting information about everything. In addition to Kaiser, that is, Kai, there were three other True Contenders in his group, one of which was a Master of Seven Average Stars, at the initial level of the Divine Stage. A vampire. Acilla von Adria.”

“A vampire?” Sagana’s eyebrows rose. “Are you sure?”

“I am. There’s no mistake about it.”

“A descendant of the Hydra and a vampire. How intriguing... Who else?”

“No one of importance, I fear.”

“Very well, carry on.”

“Five months ago, the group was tasked with escorting a group of Vinari cultivators through an anomaly zone.”

Sagana frowned.

“Since when do they need mercenaries for such things?”

“They were going to the Heavenly Crimson Tree,” Derek expanded. “A lot of money was at stake. Everyone was encouraged to apply.”

“Yes, that area is especially dangerous. It’s easier to use outsiders than to send clan members to the slaughter,” Sagana agreed.

Then she fell silent, allowing Derek to continue.

“Despite the risks, the Wanderers accepted the mission, confident in their abilities. According to our survivors, things went smoothly at first. There were casualties, but mostly among the naive beginners. On the third day, however, the Vinaris suddenly decided to get closer to the Tree.”

“Idiots,” Sagana muttered.

“And that’s when the trouble started,” Derek continued, nodding in agreement. “Spirit and Rune Ants reduced the number of expedition members. And then, influenced by the runic mist, the Wanderers suddenly attacked the Vinaris. At least that’s what eyewitnesses report.”

“How reliable is this information?”

“Not very. The witnesses only saw their short fight from a distance, so they can’t confirm their testaments with oaths or spirit contracts.”

“What about the Runes of Truth?”

“They were also confusing. Different wording gives different answers. So, I carried out a deeper investigation. Prior to this, the Guild only did a simple survey, after which they blacklisted the Wanderers. There wasn’t even a trial.”

“I see.” Sagana turned gloomy and intertwined her fingers. “The rats have climbed high, I see.”

“Exactly.” Derek nodded sternly. “Right after my investigation began, the heads of the Guild’s four branches suddenly disappeared. The clan’s secret police suspect that they’ve been under someone’s control for a very long time. Moreover, there’s evidence of dark arts.”

“Are the Vinaris cooperating with the adepts?” Sagana asked, her terrifying aura slowly spreading through the room as she glared at Derek. “Why am I finding out this only now?”

“My lady—”

“Just... continue.”

Derek cleared his throat.

“Like I said, the Wanderers attacked the Vinaris. Perhaps they were provoked, or maybe it wasn’t them at all. We can’t tell for sure, but the group wounded one of the Vinaris and was eventually cornered when Regis arrived along with several supreme elders. Then two things happened. Regis fought Acilla. As I understand it, she tried to save the Wanderers through the Duel but lost, losing her freedom. Right after that, Kai challenged Regis.”

“What?” Sagana was surprised. “The kid is strong. But what chance could he have against Regis?”

“I guess Regis thought about that, too, which is why he made the fight open to spectators. Hundreds of mercenaries and Vinari servants came to watch.”

“And this is where Kai supposedly died?”

“Correct,” Derek confirmed her guess. “However, before that, he managed to injure Regis, deprive him of his arm, and even force him to use Runes.”

Sagana stared at him in disbelief.

“Are you serious?”

“Absolutely. Always expect the unexpected, as they say. Regis even paid all the mercenaries to sign non-disclosure spirit contracts. We found this out after checking a few of them with divine artifacts. In one of the scrolls,” he nodded at the table, “you can see the memories of three different witnesses. In the end, Regis won. The Duel Zone disappeared but there was no trace of Kai’s body. Everyone assumed that he died in the final attack.”

“Interesting... And what about the rest of the Wanderers?”

“Acilla lost consciousness after the battle. Her whereabouts are unknown. The remaining members managed to escape, using a divine artifact and a sudden invasion of Spirits as their cover. The Vinari’s bloodhounds are chasing them all over the east and south of Tasgon Mainland.”

“What about Kai?”

“Taking on a new name, he suddenly appeared in the Eighth Division twenty-one days ago as the lord of the Rising Star Sect and admiral of two of the Cartel’s Fleets.”

“It’s strange that he doesn’t care about the fate of his comrades.”

“I was surprised, too. It’s quite possible that he lost his memory. If that’s the case, it’s not strange that he changed his name but kept his appearance and aura.”

“Interesting,” Sagana whispered. She then stood up slowly and put the scrolls into her Storage. “I’ll check it myself later. We need to discuss all this with the heads. Begin the Altar preparations. I’m returning to Ferox.”

Derek bowed.

“Consider it done, my lady.”

“Send the order to the Guild and the clan. Let them restore the Wanderers’ status and find them. Business is business, and it’s always good to have people owe you favors.”

Derek nodded.

***

Sipping their drinks, four Divine Stage cultivators watched two of their acquaintances play a game similar to chess. Instead of figures, there were small wooden circles with inscriptions.

“What do you think about our ‘lord’s’ order?” one of them asked.

“Which one exactly?”

“Being told to keep silent about the loss and the unification of Avlaim. Also being told to spread rumors that it was Lilith who defeated the Cartel and founded the Company.”

“That’s nothing unusual,” the elf playing answered coldly, contemplating his next move. “If Ferox and Bellum’s Syndicates and factions find out the truth, the Temple would be in trouble. As will we. United, Avlaim won’t let them do that. Kaiser’s doing the right thing by keeping low. Both he and the Temple must become stronger before publicly declaring their power over the region.”

“True.”

“You’re rather accepting of it. Have you come to terms with defeat?”

“I like to approach everything rationally,” the elf replied, finally making a move. “The truth is that none of us could remove him even if we tried. Not in our current state, that is. Unleashed, we’d probably be able to slow him down but we agreed to play by Insulaii’s rules. He outplayed us and won. We’d be better off thinking about how to build a relationship with him and prepare for possible changes.”

“What changes?”

“The war, for example. Even if the Temple gets enough time to become more powerful, it doesn’t mean that the Syndicates will leave Avlaim alone. Moreover, Grandmaster Gabba is no longer with us.”

“I wonder how long he’ll be here,” the elf’s opponent spoke up. “Avlaim has been taken over many times in the past, but there has never been an instance in which the invader held on to power for more than a couple of centuries.”

“We’ll see.” The elf shrugged. “At least the loot he promised is good. If we can get our hands on it, then perhaps our region won’t be a backwater place for much longer.”

“That would be nice. By the way, what about the kids? Has anyone contacted the students sent to the Temple?”

Several men nodded, after which one of them spoke.

“The spirit contracts they signed didn’t allow them to reveal a lot, but if what little I had heard is to be trusted, what he provided them is better than anything that we could’ve offered. As much as I hate to say it, I’m not sure if even the Rising Star Sect can match this level of technology.”

“Really?” the elf asked in surprise. “Are they even our students anymore? Didn’t Kaiser say that the Temple would now be more important to them than their home clans?”

“We’ll see. If they become stronger there than they could’ve if they had stayed with us, then I don’t care. I won’t refuse such cultivators, even as mercenaries.”

“I suppose I agree. Fortunately, we’ll be able to see the results of their studies in the midterm exam. If my expectations are met, then I’ll send more talented disciples.”

***

A tall white-haired man with a short beard and mustache was slowly walking down the hallway of a majestic palace. Dressed in white-and-black robes with gold details, he was none other than the patriarch of the Han Nam Clan, a Master of Seven Average Stars, and the most powerful person in the Tyr region.

Zhou Han Nam.

In the world of cultivation, certain faction associations were often referred to as syndicates. However, unlike the Northern Island Syndicate or the Mountain Sects Alliance, whose members were all equal, as well as Kai’s Temple, whose vassals had a high level of autonomy, the syndicates were distinguished by centralization. A lot of them were tied to the ruling organization. In this case, to the Han Nam Clan.

Heading to the northern wing — the chambers of his beloved granddaughter, who had recently returned from a trip — Zhou Han Nam suddenly stopped. A moment later, four people bearing the colors of his clan appeared in front of him. Faces hidden by hoods and masks, they all knelt and bowed their heads.

“Speak,” he said.

“Lord Zhou,” one of them said, looking up, “strange events are occurring in Avlaim. The Rising Star Sect has invaded the Four Mists Cartel. Shaw and Skyde Bor submitted to Lilith Emerald Flame. Now they lead the Sea Trading Company on Cartel’s waters, which consists of their two Fleets. Apparently, the Rising Star managed to persuade the Northern Islands and independent factions to end their feud with the pirates and start working with them. In addition, with Lilith’s support, an organization called the Eternal Path Temple was founded.”

Having said that, he took out a scroll from his Ring.

“All the details are here.”

Without answering, Zhou Han Nam took the scroll. For a moment, he immersed himself in the intelligence officer’s memories and then he returned to reality.

“Continue the investigation. Send Group Zero to Avlaim. I want details as soon as possible. Go.”

The group nodded and disappeared.

Lilith... What were you thinking?
Have you decided to get hold of Avlaim? Zhou Han Nam pondered. And what about Gabba? Or are you in cahoots with him?

Turning around, he headed the other way. His evening with his granddaughter was canceled.

***

“What do you think, Brother Shirou?” asked a tall, dark-haired man in black robes. His pale skin was covered with a considerable number of scars, left there on purpose as a reminder of his recent defeat to the Knolak emperor. His first defeat ever.

“I think it’d be nice to visit Avlaim again, Brother Kurou,” replied the fair-haired man in white robes with a single scar across his left eye, received in the battle with the First Prince of the Abyss.

Turning away from each other, the two draconoids exchanged their thoughts.

Kurou and Shirou were twins — peak-level Divine Stage cultivators, Masters of Seven Average Stars, and heads of the Twin Dragon Syndicate that dominated the Kray Region. Like Zhou Han Nam, they had also received reports of strange events happening in Avlaim.

“You are right, Brother Shirou. Lilith was fun. She’s strong. I want to fight her again.”

“Me, too, Brother Kurou.”

“Shall we go then?”

“We shall.”

***

The raven and the spider. How many times did their paths cross? How many times did they become enemies and allies?

So the cycle continues.
Looks like we’ll have a winner this time. He’s crippled, and I’ve become a Master of Seven Average Stars.

The light faded, and a hairy monster with six arms, a grim face, and a cruel gaze appeared on the First Fleet’s flagship. Sirius Delane — the unofficial head of the pirates — wore no clothes whatsoever. Despite the fact that the tarantula once took on a name familiar to the intelligent races, it still refused to wear their rags.

He appeared before the guards near the transfer array, where he was soon joined by several other people. Among them was his faithful servant Samson — admiral of the Second Fleet, and Sakumi Ando. Both held the title of a Master of Six Big Stars, only the former was a Divine Stage cultivator and the latter — a peak-level Elementalist.

“Our work here is done,” Sirius said dryly. “The Princes of the Abyss are pleased. We may leave.”

“Elder brother, word has come that our lands in Avlaim have been taken over by the Rising Star Sect,” Samson informed him. “Shaw and Skyde now serve Lilith.”

“I already know that, Samson,” Sirius answered without looking at anyone. “Knolak won’t help us. But it won’t punish us for the loss of their artifacts either. Having plundered the underwater tomb, we’ve fulfilled our part of the deal. The acquired artifacts are rightfully ours. It’s a shame that we lost three people, but it was worth it.”

“The absence of problems with Knolak is reassuring.” Samson winced, remembering just how strong the Princes were. “But what do we do now?”

“We’ll go north,” Sirius said after a moment’s thought. “We’ll secretly send someone to Avlaim. Let them find out the details. For now, we’ll rest at the Whale Cemetery.” He looked at the huge scar on his chest, which still had a long way to go until it had healed. “We can’t go on like this.”

***

Understood, Kyle Reinhard nodded after examining the scroll with the new information.

Unable to track down the thief who stole the runic fog from six more Islands before his servants managed to reach them, Kyle ended up leaving Insulaii. His investigation had reached a dead end, and he wasn’t going to waste the remaining two and a half weeks on this world on a wild goose chase. He had only a month to spend on this planet each year and he planned to use it on the rune release. However, that event was still about seven months away.

Like many others, Kyle received a report about the Cartel waters being seized by the Rising Star Sect and the appearance of a new organization called the Eternal Path Temple.

The thief is definitely not Lilith even though she’s more than capable of pulling different type of tricks. And this Temple... Interesting. A slight smile appeared on his usually bored face. What a peculiar name. Maybe I should visit sometime. Shame that my schedule is full...

***

The seemingly never-ending hallway was full of darkness, cold, and dampness. It had been over ten minutes since Rihanna began her descent into the underground tunnels but she felt as if she was going nowhere.

It happened just like he said, she thought. Like the rest, she also received misinformation fed to the public. However, unlike the vast majority, she knew the truth. He actually took over the Rising Star Sect and the entire region. The change is just around the corner...

After a few more minutes of walking, she finally reached the huge mirror she had been looking for. Illuminating the cave with the small spherical artifact that hung over her head, she sent a stream of energy into the mirror and waited. Soon, her reflection distorted and a faceless gray figure appeared in its stead.

“You’re late,” said a distorted male voice from behind the glass.

“We can’t afford to be discovered,” Rihanna replied calmly. “There’s no hurry.”

“What do you want?” the stranger asked, ignoring her answer.

“I agree to your terms, but we must begin now.”

“Why did you change your mind?” he asked after a short pause.

“Does it matter? You’ve been trying to get me for so long, and now I’m ready to fulfill your dream. You just need to put in a little work. Or have you already changed your mind?” she asked with a smile.

There was silence again.

“Stop wasting my time!” Rihanna said after a minute, unable to stand it. “I have a lot to do. Decide quickly.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“I want you to kill the guardians of Insulaii’s Wandering Islands. The ones that Kyle sent there. Bear in mind that he didn’t send just anyone, but the five Junior Apostles candidates.”

“What?” the figure asked indignantly. “How am I supposed to do this unnoticed, faced with such monsters? The difference in level isn’t the same as on Bellum!”

“Did you think the task would be easy?” Rihanna snorted, rolling her eyes. “Either you do it, or you can forget about our deal.”

“Take an oath,” the figure demanded. “A System oath has more weight than empty promises.”

Rihanna chuckled and gave the oath, promising to fulfill her end of the deal once the guards were killed.

“Leave them to me,” the figure said dryly.

“Good. Take this.” She threw a scroll and a small artifact into the mirror. They passed through it like water, ending up on the other side. “Coordinates. And the Islands’ keys.”

“Understood.”

“That’s all. As soon as you complete the task, give me a signal. We’ll rendezvous here.”

The figure nodded. The surface of the mirror rippled, replacing the faceless figure with Rhianna’s reflection.

Turning off the luminous sphere, Rihanna went back.

Now to take care of the Vinaris. She chuckled. I need to take her away from them. Regis, you idiot. You have no idea what treasure fell into your hands. You’re going to ruin it. And I can’t let that happen. Empty-headed as you are, you don’t know that vampires are natural users of dark arts.
Only the Firsts could create a creature capable of temporarily taking away someone else’s power and using it for themselves. It’s unlikely that this power has side effects, unlike similar techniques. It’s a shame that the master forbade me to play with her. I’ll have to be content with only a superficial look at her soul...

***

Arriving at his secret hideout in the north of Tasgon Mainland on Ferox, Regis rushed to his chambers. Due to the arrival of the House of Passion’s messenger and a few other things he had to attend to, he only now got the opportunity to visit his trophy.

But his joy quickly vanished as soon as he saw the still-unconscious Acilla.

“Why is this happening to me?!” he shouted furiously, making the walls tremble.

He was working so hard after he had heard that a powerful vampire had appeared in the Mercenary Guild. Since he was actively searching for a vessel in which to place the received part of his legacy, given to him by the House of Passion, Acilla became one of the candidates. But when he found out all the information about her, she became the only suitable candidate. After all, such a young Divine Stage cultivator could’ve only been a child of a deity. Acquiring her cost him a lot, both in resources and manpower, but it was worth it.

The House of Passion’s arts were based on absorbing the power of one’s sexual partner. However, for this to be done, the partner had to become a “vessel.” And this process had many conditions, and Acilla didn’t meet them. Yet.

Having attempted to scan Acilla one more time and failed, Regis ran out of her chambers in search of the healer responsible for her. He didn’t realize that besides him and her, there was someone else in the room.

Levitating over the sleeping girl, an invisible faceless figure looked directly at her soul.

“The bud is starting to bloom,” the Shadow said silently. “Threatened, the divine heritage began to awaken ahead of time.”

***

Under the cover of night, a short man wrapped in a dark cloak made his way down the empty street of the large port city of Elp, located in the very south of Tasgon Mainland. Focused on his spirit perception, he carefully observed the area as he headed into one of the poorer districts.

Suddenly, he disappeared. By activating his Divine Gift, he became invisible. However, as he couldn’t maintain this cover for a long time, he picked up his pace with a movement technique.

He didn’t know if he was being followed, but that didn’t stop him from taking precautionary measures. Still invisible, he reached a more elite area, and climbed through the open window on the fifth floor of the building he was looking for, without activating the alarms and barriers. Once inside, he finally removed his cover.

Closing the window behind him and drawing the curtains, he tossed back his hood and removed the mask that changed his appearance and voice. He turned into a tall young man with long black hair. His aura remained masked with a technique acquired from the Belteise imperial family. He also kept on a bracelet that faked his development level.

Approaching the door of a small room, he knocked: three long rasps, one short, followed by a pause and one more quick rasp. He then waited six seconds and opened the door.

He was greeted by three pairs of anxious eyes.

Shacks sighed wearily. Like him, his friends looked very ill. Especially Lily, who was lying unconscious on the couch, wrapped up in healing bandages and breathing unevenly. Vile bright green growths covered her pale skin.

“I got the antidote,” he said and tossed a small vial to Ivsim, who was sitting on the floor next to her.

He caught the drug mid air and immediately poured it into Lilith’s mouth. After a few seconds, her breathing returned to normal, and the growths began to disappear.

Ivsim sighed with relief.

“Thank you.”

“That still won’t help her Astral Body,” Guts stated.

“When we find Kai, he’ll—” Ailenix began but was interrupted.

“If we find him,” An’na said, touching the bandages on her face. Her eyes were slowly returning to normal, regrown by Belteise alchemy.

“Ah, I love it when you doubt me.” Shacks smiled languidly, flopping into his chair. “Come on, people. Don’t you have faith in me?”

Everyone stared at him.

“You found him?” Malvur asked. He was standing at the entrance with his arms crossed over his chest.

“Relatively recently, a certain Elixir of Exaltation appeared at the Altar auction. It allows Mortals to increase their foundation. The seller hid his name, but he couldn’t hide everything — he’s from Insulaii.”

There was hope in everyone’s eyes.

“He’s still alive then,” Ailenix whispered to himself. He was smiling contentedly for probably the first time since they got here.

“But is it him?” Guts asked, unconvinced.

“I doubt that there are other users of both Yin and Yang concepts,” Ivsim replied.

“That’s true,” Malvur agreed.

“We planned to sail away from Tasgon anyway, but now we need to go to another world altogether.” An’na frowned. “Where will we get so many Runes and who’ll let us use the Altar?”

“Well, some of us have very nice legs.” Shacks chuckled. “A smile and a wink at a rich brat at a party...”

“Fuck off!” An’na’s voice was filled with poison.

“I was talking about myself! Have you seen these legs?! Any woman would envy me!” He clicked his tongue in annoyance. “I bring you people good news and this is how you repay me? I was expecting applause, some fanfare, and this is what I get?”

“Calm down, you two. We’ll figure it out,” Ivsim intervened. “But not here. Definitely not here. We’ll sail away from Tasgon first, and then... We can sell one of Sawan’s gifts in order to go to Insulaii.”

“Not in a million years!” Guts exclaimed.

“Do you have any other ideas?” Ailenix asked, looking at him reproachfully.

“I... don’t. Fine, we’ll do that,” Guts agreed reluctantly. “But what if we’re wrong? What if it’s not Kai?”

“It may not be Kai,” Malvur interjected. “But Insulaii is still better than this. It’ll be easier for us there. We’re talented. The restriction will benefit us.”

In the end, everyone agreed to sell one of the few Divine-rank artifacts they had. The journey cost much less, but for those blacklisted by the Mercenary Guild and hunted by the Vinari bloodhounds, such a service would cost much more.

We have a goal, but will we achieve it? Shacks wondered. We can barely keep up. An’na lost her eyes and Lily almost died. The Guild refused to help us, and the Vinaris seem determined to see their plan through. Luckily, they haven’t put much effort into it. Otherwise, we would’ve been caught a long time ago. But even so, they keep finding us, no matter how well we hide.
Neither my Divine Gift nor the artifacts can hide us from their spies for long.
We can’t beat them either. It’s like they know our next step even before we make it and like they’re just playing with us. He frowned and looked at his comrades. Is... Is there a traitor among us...?

An hour later, there was a deafening explosion in the city. As the residents would learn the next morning, an inn was destroyed during a military operation.

***

Not far from the blue planet called Insulaii, two figures hung in the boundless space.

“This portal,” the humanoid being woven from snow-white threads and filled with luminous blue gas said in surprise and tilted its head. “I don’t understand.”

“I didn’t think I’d meet you so soon, traitor,” Jiang Dao said haughtily.

“No, no, no! I’m not a traitor!” the creature replied. “I just chose the winner’s side! What’s wrong with that?”

“That’s betrayal. Was it worth selling your soul to the System?”

“My Spark has merged with the Heavenly Throne. I’m now immortal and have the power of an Administrator. I would’ve never reached this on my own. The Star Emperor Stage was my proudest achievement. I have no regrets, master. I’m now a true Master of Curses! Ha-ha-ha!”

“No, you’re still trash,” Jiang Dao replied calmly. “Ungrateful, crazy trash. I disown you. Don’t you dare call me your teacher.”

“You’ve already said that, master.” The Administrator shook his head. “Is the First General of the Destroyer Army repeating himself?”

“I’m ready to repeat myself till kingdom come if need be.”

“What a pity... Why are you still alive, master? What’s wrong with your soul? Why are you a mortal? Why do you have such a weak body? Why are you here? Why?”

Jiang Dao chuckled.

“Have you forgotten who I am? Have you forgotten that I always have an ace up my sleeve?” he asked, revealing the Azure Cube.

The Administrator froze. The threads stopped their endless spinning and the luminous gas dimmed.

“Why is there a Cycle of Life inside that thing? How did you get an artifact of the First Ones?!” he squealed in shock.

“I found it,” Jiang Dao lied. He had implanted the Cycle into the Cube a long time ago, finishing the artifact his brothers had started building long ago. “Now get out of the way, traitor.”

“No, no, no. I’m sorry, master, but I can’t let you through.”

“I see.”

A moment later, a flash brighter than a thousand suns lit up Insulaii’s orbit.

Using the power of the True Tattoo of Destruction and Creation, the fragments of the old soul that recently began to infiltrate the new one, as well as the peak divine artifacts tied to the old soul, Jiang Dao attacked.

The Administrator laughed.

“Have you decided to tickle me, master? I didn’t even have to—” He stopped short, feeling weak all of a sudden. “What’s this?!”

Jiang Dao was well aware that the power he had just demonstrated would be insufficient to harm even the weakest of the Administrators. But it’d be more than enough to distract them.

“Your punishment,” he replied, clutching the activated Cube in his right hand.

Grabbing a long black sword, the blade of which seemed to be made of fog, that levitated nearby his left hand, Jiang Dao rushed forward. The Administrator tried to incinerate him when he experienced a sudden wave of wild pain. The Cube was pulling his empty Shell toward itself with monstrous force, weakening it and preventing it from using its power. He could only resist, asking the System for even more power. But distance played an important role in this process. It took time to establish a connection.

The two clashed. Having lost most of his spirit powers, the Administrator was forced to rely solely on energy. He condensed the threads as much as he could and formed a shield out of them.

He was lucky. Right now, Jiang Dao couldn’t use even a tenth of his true power, so he couldn’t break through the shield. However, he didn’t intend to do this. He had a different plan.

Due to the collision of two powerful entities, space began to ripple. The Administrator trembled, and then he was carried back. Accelerating more and more, Jiang Dao continued to put pressure on his opponent, pushing him further and further away from Insulaii.

Trying to shift to the side, the Administrator realized that a huge black shield was hovering above him, moving after the two of them. The space around it thickened, greatly complicating his movements.

What’s he up to? The Administrator tried to understand, noting that they had just traveled halfway from the world to the edge of its system. By distorting space, Jiang Dao exceeded the speed of light, but he still continued to accelerate. Is he going to kick me out of the universal energy flow?! Does he intend to break my connection with the Heavenly Throne?!

Realizing what was going on, as well as the fact that the Cube didn’t allow him to defend himself, the Administrator became angry.

“Master, don’t you want to come over to our side?”

“And become a slave of the System forever?” Jiang Dao asked. “It’s a shame that I won’t be able to kill you, but at least I’ll destroy this shell and make you fail your task. Have you been assigned to oversee the Trial Worlds? Ah, never mind... Just accept your fate.”

“What are you after, master? Or’Drok is dead, and La’Gert has already taken the Heavenly Throne. Another age, and he’ll go beyond. What is this all for?”

Jiang Dao didn’t answer. Continuing to push, he approached the edge of the star system.

“It’s a shame. A real shame. But I hope we’ll meet again. Farewell, Master Ulrich.”

Jiang Dao’s eyes widened sharply. Following his intuition, he stopped moving and redirected the power of his artifacts, including the Cube, into defense.

A moment later, the Administrator’s Shell collapsed.

Destroying himself, he spawned the strongest spatial storm ever seen. A storm that was supposed to throw his master somewhere far beyond the Ecumene.

END OF BOOK 9

Thank you for reading!

I hope you enjoyed new Kai’s adventures. I’m glad to share with you that the next book will be the longest one I have ever written. As I have mentioned in the very beginning, this was only a preparation for real action.

The next book will be coming with more cultivation, more epic battles, and a 100% more ass-kickery from Kai, his gang, and his growing clan.

Book 10 might be already available for pre-order. Check it out!

If you like this series, don’t forget to leave a review. It’s hard to overstate how important these reviews are to making sure other people get a chance to read my work.

If you’re looking to read something new, check out a series by my good friend. He has recently translated the first book and released it on Amazon. An interesting fact: it was translated by the same person who helps me with the Heavenly Throne.

Reborn in the Old Empire

It is a mix of progression, cultivation, isekai, featured with beautiful girls and wars of noble families and their talented heirs.

This work is a solid foundation of an alternate history with recklessness, provocation, and a charismatic main character. Not to mention the cars, girls, rock and roll, politics, magic, and intrigue!

Link: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B09XBZF2QC

For all the latest info, feel free to follow us on social networks, or if you have any questions send me an email.

Facebook

Email: yuri.ajinwuxia@gmail.com

Instagram

Twitter

Also, check out these groups of our friends,

LitRPG Books

GameLit Society

Western Cultivation Stories

Table of Contents

Title Page
Chapter 1 KAI
Interlude A LONG DREAM
Chapter 2 MY NEW HOME
Chapter 3 THE FIRST TRAINING
Chapter 4 THE CITY
Chapter 5 DO IT AGAIN
Chapter 6 ONE YEAR
Chapter 7 A DISTURBED BEEHIVE
Chapter 8 CONSEQUENCES
Chapter 9 TOURNAMENT
Chapter 10 THE COMPLETION OF TRAINING
Chapter 11 THE BEST AMONG THE COMMONERS
Chapter 12 THE TRUTH
Chapter 13 THE DAY
Chapter 14 REALITY
Chapter 15 THE MINE
Chapter 16 THE WAY DOWN
Chapter 17 THE SOUL
Chapter 18 THE AZURE CUBE
Chapter 19 PREPARATION
Chapter 20 THE BASEMENT
Chapter 21 REVENGE
Title Page
Copyright
Chapter 1 THE SKYSCRAPER
Chapter 2 RUNAWAYS AND PURSUERS
Chapter 3 EIGHTEEN YEARS
Chapter 4 SUPPRESSIVE FORCE
Chapter 5 INTERRUPTED DEPARTURE
Chapter 6 THE TEST
Chapter 7 DISAPPOINTMENT
Chapter 8 MEMORIES OF AN ANCIENT CULTIVATOR
Chapter 9 DIAMOND EVANS
Chapter 10 BROTHERS
Chapter 11 MISSION PREPARATIONS
Chapter 12 THE HIVE
Chapter 13 RAID, Vol. 2
Chapter 14 POCKET DIMENSION
Chapter 15 REVENGE
Chapter 16 ALL AGAINST ONE
Chapter 17 POWER OF THE SPIRITS
Chapter 18 AFTER THE RAID
Chapter 19 TRAINING BEFORE DEPARTURE
Chapter 20 THE FLIGHT
Chapter 21 TIME TO ESCAPE
Chapter 22 A LEGEND
Chapter 23 THE CULT OF FORCE
Chapter 24 TEARING OFF THE MASK
Chapter 25 THE BATTLE OF THREE
Chapter 26 THE BATTLE OF THREE, PART II
Chapter 27 THE BATTLE OF THREE, PART III
Chapter 28 ICE RAGE
Chapter 29 DECEPTION
Chapter 30 THE NEW WORLD

The Path of the Strongest Mortal: A LitRPG Wuxia Series (The Heavenly Throne Book 5) by Yuri Ajin

- Title Page
- Copyright
- Chapter 1 STARKS QUARRIES
- Chapter 2 THE ABYSS
- Chapter 3 THE CONCEPT OF YIN
- Chapter 4 THE INCIDENT
- Chapter 5 RESILIENCE
- Chapter 6 THE ALCHEMY SHOP

- Chapter 7 THE CONSEQUENCES OF BEING RECKLESS

- Chapter 8 THE DAY BEFORE THE BATTLE
- Chapter 9 THE FIST FIGHT
- Chapter 10 FIST FIGHT 2
- Chapter 11 FIST FIGHT 3
- Chapter 12 FIST FIGHT 4
- Chapter 13 THE LONG-AWAITED FREEDOM
- Chapter 14 GOING DEEPER AND DEEPER
- Chapter 15 FIGHTING AN ELEMENTALIST
- Chapter 16 THE HOLY KINGDOM OF TAEL
- Chapter 17 THE INVESTIGATOR
- Chapter 18 THE GRAY GANG
- Chapter 19 DEALS
- Chapter 20 THE SHATTERING STRIKE SECT
- Chapter 21 THE CLOUD ABODE
- EPILOGUE

The Path through the Heavens: A LitRPG Wuxia Series (The Heavenly Throne Book 6) by Yuri Ajin

- Title Page
- Copyright
- PROLOGUE
- Chapter 1 CLOUD TRIAL — TEST OF WILL
- Chapter 2 CLOUD TRIAL — TEST OF TALENT
- Chapter 3 CLOUD TRIAL — TREASURE HUNT
- Chapter 4 CLOUD TRIAL — TREASURE HUNT 2
- Chapter 5 CLOUD TRIAL — AIVE HIDDEN VALLEY
- Chapter 6 THE END OF THE CLOUD TRIAL

- INTERLUDE THE PORTAL, PRINCESS, AND BLACK HEART

- Chapter 7 THE CLOUD ABODE
- Chapter 8 THE GROUND FLOOR
- Chapter 9 ALCHEMY LESSONS
- Chapter 10 THE ALCHEMY SHOP
- Chapter 11 THE ALCHEMY SHOP 2
- Chapter 12 THE ALCHEMY SHOP 3
- Chapter 13 KNOW YOUR WEAKNESSES
- Chapter 14 THE GREAT PACK
- Chapter 15 ABODE’S FIRST LESSON

- Chapter 16 ON MY WAY TO CONQUER THE CLOUD ABODE

- Chapter 17 MEETING AT THE GATES
- Chapter 18 PREPARING FOR A DUEL
- Chapter 19 THE WEAKEST IN THE CLOUD TEN
- Chapter 20 THE SPECTACLE OF ICE AND SAND
- Chapter 21 SEARCH FOR ENLIGHTENMENT
- Chapter 22 SIX MONTHS IN THE ABODE
- Chapter 23 CONTINUING THE EXPERIMENTS
- Chapter 24 A BUSY DAY
- Chapter 25 FINAL PREPARATIONS
- Chapter 26 THE ELUSIVE ONE
- Chapter 27 NO CHOICE
- Chapter 28 A DEAL WITH THE DEVIL

- Chapter 29 THE STRONGEST ONE OUTSIDE THE ABODE

- Chapter 30 A FIGHT IN THE SANDS
- Chapter 31 A FIGHT IN THE SANDS 2
- Chapter 32 A FIGHT IN THE SANDS 3
- Chapter 33 INSIDE THE DUNGEON
- Chapter 34 A TRUE MASTER
- Chapter 35 ESCAPE FROM THE DUNGEON
- Chapter 36 THE BEGINNING OF THE GAMES
- Chapter 37 DUELS OF THE STRONGEST
- Chapter 38 THE THIRD
- Chapter 39 REVENGE
- Chapter 40 REVENGE 2
- EPILOGUE
- Thank you for reading!

07. The Path Of Eternal War by Ajin, Yuri

- Title Page
- Copyright
- Prologue
- Chapter 1 FIVE YEARS LATER
- Chapter 2 ILLION — THE CAPITAL OF TAEL
- Chapter 3 ILLION — CAPITAL OF TAEL 2
- Chapter 4 THE END AND THE BEGINNING
- Chapter 5 THE FALL OF THE CLOUD ABODE
- Chapter 6 ICE-COLD ANGER
- Chapter 7 ICE-COLD ANGER 2
- Interlude THE VOICE
- Chapter 8 THE BLAZING FLAME OF WAR
- Chapter 9 THE TRUE LANDS OF THE GIANTS
- Chapter 10 THE MEETING

- Chapter 11 HEIR TO THE BLOOD OF THE FIRST ANCESTOR

- Chapter 12 JUSTICE
- Chapter 13 THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM
- Chapter 14 BATTLE FOR ALRAN — THE BEGINNING

- Chapter 15 BATTLE FOR ALRAN — SHACKS ELDIVIZE

- Chapter 16 BATTLE FOR ALRAN — DESPAIR
- Chapter 17 BATTLE FOR ALRAN — THE FINALE
- Chapter 18 GATHERING OF THE STRONGEST
- EPILOGUE

The Path to the Stars: A LitRPG Wuxia Series (The Heavenly Throne Book 8) by Yuri Ajin

- Title Page
- Copyright
- PROLOGUE
- Chapter 1 PREDECESSORS
- Chapter 2 THE HEAVENLY COMPLEX
- Chapter 3 MALTON — THE ARRIVAL
- Chapter 4 MALTON — THE BATTLE OF GENIUSES
- Chapter 5 MALTON — BATTLE OF GENIUSES 2
- Chapter 6 A FAKE
- Chapter 7 THE SUBLUNAR AUCTION PART 1
- Chapter 8 SUBLUNAR AUCTION PART 2
- Chapter 9 THE SUBLUNAR AUCTION PART 3
- Chapter 10 THE CREATOR
- Chapter 11 MERGING OF THREE MOONS
- Chapter 12 PREPARATION TIME
- Chapter 13 SOFT SPOT
- Chapter 14 THE JOURNEY TO BELTEISE PART 1
- Chapter 15 THE JOURNEY TO BELTEISE PART 2
- Chapter 16 THE MASTER STAR TEST
- Chapter 17 THE ENDLESS LABYRINTH PART 1
- Chapter 18 THE ENDLESS LABYRINTH PART 2
- Chapter 19 ACCEPTANCE PART 1
- Chapter 20 ACCEPTANCE PART 2
- Interlude THE BEGINNING OF THE END
- Chapter 21 THE IMPERIAL WORKSHOP

- Chapter 22 THE LAST DASH TO THE IMPERIAL PALACE PART 1

- Chapter 23 THE LAST DASH TO THE IMPERIAL PALACE PART 2

- Chapter 24 JUST A TOOL
- Chapter 25 HISTORY OF THE ECUMENE
- Chapter 26 THE SPIRIT DIMENSION
- Chapter 27 THE ELEMENTALIST
- Chapter 28 THE TEST OF NEW POWER
- Chapter 29 THE END OF THE WAR
- Chapter 30 FAREWELL
- EPILOGUE

Becoming a True Leader: A LitRPG Wuxia Series (The Heavenly Throne Book 9) by Yuri Ajin